《Gain A Cute Wife By 'Kidnap'》


 Chapter 1

    <strong>Chapter 1 Suspected He Was Gay</strong>


    Shang Xiaojie was 18 years old, and he was a high school student. Recently, he had something troubling him, which made him suspect that he might be gay.


    His heart was filled with panic, but the world he lived in was amon ce. There were even some men who could get pregnant as well as women, but he was at a loss as to what to do.


    However, the things I found out were all different kinds of mosaics. It wasn''t that I ate the title of the title left out by my uncle that year, but it was just an explosive video that popped out from time to time.


    ¡°So embarrassing!¡± Why are there so many weird things? ¡± Shang Xiaojie was so embarrassed that he didn''t even have the face to look. He was too harsh on people who were not involved in personnel matters, so he quickly closed the webpage.


    He slumped down at theputer table, covering his face with his hands as he moaned in distress.


    ¡°Forget it, let''s go check out those specialized websites!¡± ¡°Maybe it''s serious somewhere.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie braced himself and his fingers nimbly searched for websites. However, he was still too inexperienced, those websites were naturally not regr websites. How could he be serious?


    But Shang Xiaojie didn''t know! He asked the most famous man inside for advice.


    The message had been sent over for a long time, but there was no response.


    ¡°It''s toote. Did you sleep?¡± He looked a little disappointed, pouting with a cute look on his face.


    Because he was still so young, Shang Xiaojie didn''t have 1.8 meters long legs or a handsome face that defied the heavens. He had a very cute appearance and a petite and cute figure.


    However, he did not look like a girl. He was a natural boy who was so soft that he could make people hug him and pinch him. Just looking at him was enough to cure him.


    Especially when Shang Xiaojie smiled, there were two shallow dimples on the corner of his mouth. They were extremely pleasing to the eyes, and Shang Xiaojie was rated by his ssmates as the little cutie who wanted to take care of him the most.


    What Shang Xiaojie didn''t know was that the person he sent the message to was currently in a ¡°struggle¡± situation, so he didn''t have the time to reply.


    But he also said to his friend Mu Sifa, who was sitting on the couch in the distance and working at his office, ¡°Sifa, help me look at the information. Maybe there''s a new preying to visit.¡±


    Nong Mobaiughed obliquely. He did not stop and his voice kept ringing in his ears.


    What Shang Xiaojie thought of as a proper man was actually just a trashy guy that was fishing for small fries online.


    They had cheated another one today. The two of them had a good eye for one another and saw that the fire was raging.


    Mu Sifa waspletely unmoved from beginning to end, as if he was used to such things.


    The reason why they were here was because Nong Mobai didn''t have a room to do evil things, so he used Mu Sifa''s room.


    ¡°That ¡­¡± Is your friend really okay here? ¡± Little Qian shyly asked, obviously hinting at something, just not understanding the direct words.


    Nong Mobai obviously heard it and said sarcastically, ¡°Don''t even think about it. Mu Sifa is not interested in men and is a germaphobic person who only meets clean people.¡±


    The man was hurt, but he still enjoyed the humiliation from Nong Mobai. However, he looked at Mu Sifa with disappointment in his eyes.


    ¡°Brother, hurry up, otherwise the fat sheep will run away.¡± Nong Mobai urged Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa''s stern face twitched. His outstanding face, which defied the heavens, now had a hint of coldness on it, ¡°Will you die if youe over here and see for yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, but where are you?!¡± Just help me take a look! ¡±


    Without any intention to stop, the two were exposed in front of Mu Sifa''s eyes.


    However, Mu Sifa was indifferent as if he couldn''t see anything, so he was often joked by Nong Mobai as being sexually cold.

 Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2 First Encounter with the Devil</strong>


    Since he couldn''t beat Nong Mobai, Mu Sifa finally put down the information in his hand and picked up theptop on the tea table.


    What came into view was a line, ¡°I might be a gay. What should I do?¡±


    Mu Sifa could be said to be snorting disdainfully at this kind of question without any nutrition. He didn''t even give it a second nce.


    He put down hisptop and picked up his file.


    ¡°How is it? Is it little fat sheep? ¡± Nong Mobai turned around and asked Mu Sifa expectantly.


    ¡°Trash info.¡± His expression was cold.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Are you for real? ¡± Disappointment was written all over his face.


    Mu Sifa ignored him and opened up the material for sightseeing, but before he knew anything, the message came again.


    Mu Sifa was about to lose his temper when a photo appeared. The caption read: Sorry, I didn''t know your rule was to take a photo first before chatting. I''m really having a hard time right now. If you have time, can you talk to me? I was afraid of being known as gay, especially family.


    Mu Sifa''s eyes were not on the words at all, but on the photo.


    He suddenly smiled and murmured, ¡°He looks so innocent and cute. It makes people want to mess with him.¡±


    Mu Sifa was from the Appearance Association so he didn''t touch those people outside.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face fit his requirements perfectly, as did his clean temperament that no one else had touched before.


    ¡°Although I''ve never yed with a man before, it''s not impossible.¡±


    Ye Zichen didn''t force anything, it was just a sudden interest, so he typed and asked Shang Xiaojie, ¡°You slept with a man before?¡±


    It immediately made Shang Xiaojie''s face turn red, ¡°Huh? Is there a need to ask such a question? Then what should he do? How do I return him? Tell the truth? ¡±


    But, but this was too private!


    Shang Xiaojie hesitated, but in order to answer the doubts in his heart, he braced himself and typed, ¡°No.¡±


    After replying, Shang Xiaojie was inexplicably nervous. His heart was beating so fast that he was too embarrassed to show his face.


    Are you for real?


    Mu Sifa was interested, so he replied, ¡°You have to experience this yourself before you know whether or not you''re gay. It might just be an illusion.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie also felt that he didn''t really know whether it was true or not, maybe he was just overthinking it.


    ¡°How do I know if I''m gay?¡± he asked quickly.


    The fish took the bait.


    Mu Sifaughed heartily.


    he asked. ¡°How old are you?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie thought, what does this have to do with age? But he also replied, ¡°Eighteen.¡±


    Eighteen? Wasn''t that a high school student? It seemed like he had never been touched by a man before.


    ¡°You really want to know, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shang Xiaojie quickly returned, but he didn''t know that he had fallen into someone else''s trap.


    ¡°Okay, if you want to know, just follow the address I gave you.¡±


    Finally, he sent the address to Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie was dumbstruck. Was he going to say it in front of everyone else to be sure?


    But he didn''t suspect too much, probably because he was too eager to know if he was gay.


    ¡°Must we go now? ¡°I am a dormitory student. There is a rule against entry.¡± He hesitated.


    Mu Sifa immediately showed his impatience, ¡°If you don''t want toe, then I''ll only give you one chance.¡±


    Sensing that the other party was angry, Shang Xiaojie quickly replied, ¡°I got it, I got it. Don''t be angry.¡±


    What should I do? It took me several months to find someone who could help me. If I missed it, who knows when I would find the next one?


    Shang Xiaojie was at a loss. One was the entrance guard, and the other was something that he had to deal with in the future. He was in a dilemma now.


    ¡°It''s better than sitting still and waiting for death! It''s good to go and take a look. At worst, I''ll just bring an extra electric shock stick. ¡± He still had a brain, so it wasn''t like he didn''t consider anything.


    Shang Xiaojie closed hisptop and quickly left the school.

 Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 Sheep Entering the Mouth of a Tiger</strong>


    Seeing me on the screen, Mu Sifa''s smile became even wider. A little ghost is a little ghost, I can fool you with just a few words.


    ¡°Take your men and leave. I need them here.¡±


    Ye Zichen chucked the clothes onto Nong Mobai and told him to leave immediately.


    Nong Mobai was having a fun time, so how could he leave. ¡°Don''t! You didn''t even ask me to stay for two hours, you just said two hours, right? ¡± Smile.


    ¡°You''ve already used two hours. Haven''t you had enough?¡± Mu Sifa''s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°This situation, time isn''t a problem, brother.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care about that much. Take him and f * ck off.¡± After giving the order to expel the guest, he called for the room service toe and clean up.


    Seeing that Mu Sifa was serious, Nong Mobai knew his temper and quickly let go of the man to put on his clothes.


    The man still wanted to continue, so he looked at him arrogantly.


    ¡°Stop looking, we can''t stay here. If you don''t mind, my car is in the underground parking lot. Where can we continue?¡± Evil raised eyebrows.


    The man wasn''t satisfied at all. After hearing Nong Mobai''s opinion, he put on his clothes and left with him. It was probably another big battle until dawn.


    Mu Sifa couldn''t take it anymore. Although Nong Mobai was a master in the tattoo world, he was just a cripple that knew how to do this kind of thing.


    Mu Sifa''s job was a stic surgeon. He was very famous in the stic surgery world and had his own hospital.


    However, the main house was in charge of the public hospital, specializing in the business of the public.


    He also inherited the family business. On the surface, he was a stic surgeon, but in reality, he was an almost omnipotent genius doctor.


    Half an hourter, Shang Xiaojie arrived at his destination.


    ¡°Here ¡­¡± Isn''t this a hotel? ¡±


    ¡°Master, is there something wrong with the ce?¡± He hurriedly asked the taxi driver, feeling somewhat at a loss.


    ¡°No!¡± This is the address you have on hand. ¡±


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t know what to do. He was feeling anxious as he held the phone. Coincidentally, there were guestsing at this time, so he could only get off the car as he didn''t want to disturb his master''s work.


    Shang Xiaojie hesitated as he stood in front of the door of the luxury hotel. No matter how ignorant he was, he knew what this ce was for.


    Could it be that I''ve been deceived by someone?


    Suddenly having regained consciousness, he raised his head to look at the tall building and decided that it would be better for him to return.


    However, a tall man suddenly stood in front of him. He looked like a bodyguard.


    He asked, ¡°You are Xiaojie?¡±


    The sudden increase in height caused Shang Xiaojie to retreat in shock with fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, I won''t do anything to you. It was my boss who told me toe down and pick you up.¡±


    Boss?


    ¡°Mr. Mu?¡± With some small questions.


    ¡°Yes, it''s Mr. Mu.¡±


    Mu Sifa also knew that Shang Xiaojie was easy to trick, but seeing that the hotel was a ce where everyone would be on guard against, he had already arranged for his bodyguards to pick Shang Xiaojie up in order to prevent Shang Xiaojie from escaping halfway.


    ¡°But isn''t this a hotel? Your boss lives here? ¡± With a hint of caution.


    The bodyguard, Under Heaven, exined to him, ¡°The whole hospital across the way is owned by my boss. If he''s usually too busy, he stays in the hotel across the way.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s heart rxed a little when he heard this. ¡°So that''s how it is!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie, who suspected that Mu Sifa was a bad guy at the start, was a bit embarrassed andughed embarrassedly.


    ¡°Boss is already waiting for you at the top. Please follow me.¡±


    Since Shang Xiaojie clearly knew where the other person worked and the bodyguard didn''t want to hurt him, he thought that nothing would happen and followed him after some hesitation.

 Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 Was Taken to a Hotel</strong>


    ¡°Boss, I''ve received the person for you.¡± The world knocked on the door.


    There was no sound in the room. The world hesitated for a moment before opening the door.


    ¡°You can go in first! The boss is probably taking a bath. ¡±


    ¡°Huh? Take a bath? ¡±


    In this kind of ce, hearing the word ¡°shower¡±, no matter what, was very sensitive. Shang Xiaojie couldn''t help but clench the electric shock rod in his pocket.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± However, the world was calm and looked at Shang Xiaojie curiously.


    The world thought Shang Xiaojie was Mu Sifa''s customer. After all, Mu Sifa was a stic surgeon, and people looked for him every day for stic surgery. As such, he didn''t think about it in that direction. That was why he was so at a loss.


    Seeing such an honest world, Shang Xiaojie''s panic disappeared once again.


    Shang Xiaojie was calm and collected. He was definitely thinking too much, the person in front of him was not lying.


    ¡°No, nothing, sorry.¡±


    He swallowed his saliva, hugged the bag tightly, and took a nce inside before slowly walking in.


    When the world saw him in such a state, they felt that he was just a strange person. They did not pay much attention to him and just closed the door.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Shang Xiaojie was shocked, but he couldn''t back down now.


    ¡°Did that person say that!?¡± If he ran the hospital, then he should be a doctor, right? It is said that doctors are the saviors of the world, so it should be fine. ¡± He just didn''t know if Shang Xiaojie had ever heard of this idiom.


    At this moment, the sound of flowing water could be heard from the bathroom. Without a doubt, Mu Sifa was taking a bath, which made Shang Xiaojie nervous again.


    ¡°Isn''t it normal to bathete at night? I''m serious too. ¡±


    He cursed himself for being too vignt. He should have let his guard down, but he was still afraid.


    ¡°You are Xiaojie?¡±


    At this moment, the bathroom door was pulled open. Mu Sifa, who had finished showering, walked out. He looked him up and down and asked with an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was so scared that he didn''t know what to do. He looked over at Shang Xiaojie, but suddenly lowered his head with a blush on his face. At this moment, Mu Sifa was only wearing a towel, showing off his muscr body.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why apologize?¡±


    Mu Sifa walked towards him, stretched out his hand and pinched his chin, forcing him to look at him.


    It was purer than the one in the photo, and its face was also much cuter. It could be considered a qualified one.


    ¡°Because, because I didn''t know that you didn''t have any clothes, so, I looked over there.¡±


    His voice was so soft that even he looked away embarrassedly. Mu Sifa''s appearance made his heart beat faster, especially with his golden body.


    Why ¡­ What should he do? Heart, heart beat so fast.


    ¡°My heart is beating so fast, I can hear it all over here.¡±


    Mu Sifa smiled and turned his face towards himself, not allowing him to avoid it.


    ¡°What is it? Is my face your type? ¡± She was like a king looking down on his head. She carried the mature charm of a man and was opposed to Shang Xiaojie, who was a sheep that could be ughtered by others.


    ¡°No, no.¡± He quickly exined, but his face waspletely red. He couldn''t help it, it was the first time Shang Xiaojie had seen such a tall and imposing man.


    Heh! Words are not true.


    However,pared to those heavily made-up women outside, his lipped lips and his obedient appearance really aroused my possessiveness.


    ¡°Go take a bath.¡±


    Let go of Shang Xiaojie and walk towards the sofa.


    Shang Xiaojie was stunned, ¡°Wash, what for?¡± She looked dazed.


    Sitting on the sofa, Mu Sifa, who crossed his legs, looked at him, ¡°Of course it''s Sex.¡± The words came out of his mouth as if he was eating.


    S... Sex? Shang Xiaojie''s face exploded.

 Chapter 5

    <strong>Chapter 5 Humiliation</strong>


    ¡°Did youe here without any preparations?¡± Mu Sifa felt that it was funny.


    ¡°Because ¡­¡± ¡°Because I thought I was just sitting down and talking. I didn''t think about that.¡±


    At this moment, Shang Xiaojie knew he was scared, as if he was going to cry at the next second.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Sit down and talk? Is your brain not fully developed? ¡°Of course you have to do it before you know if you''re gay, how can you know if you''re gay if you don''t just do chats with men?¡±


    Mu Sifa spoke very maliciously and did not show mercy just because Shang Xiaojie was still a child.


    ¡°Cut the crap. I still have things to do tomorrow. Hurry up and finish the battle after taking a bath.¡±


    He was cold-blooded and emotionless. He looked down at tomorrow''s surgery materials and impatiently urged Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie instantly felt humiliated. He bit his lips and sobbed, ¡°I''m going back.¡± She ran to the door, crying.


    Why would there be a bastard like him in this world?


    Not only are my words vile, but I also look down on others. It''s not like I have no temper. Why would I be ordered to do that by him?


    Shang Xiaojie, who had been wronged, was furious. However, his tears continued to fall.


    Hearing that, Mu Sifa immediately revealed an unhappy expression.


    ¡°You''re the one who asked me to help you, what do you mean by running away now? Do you think my time is made of scrap paper? ¡± It was so cold that it made people shiver.


    However, he forgot that he clearly tricked Shang Xiaojie intoing here. It was not Shang Xiaojie''s fault, but he had put all of his dissatisfaction on Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°I only wanted you to give me advice, not do such a thing.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie cried until he felt wronged. It wasn''t his fault, why did he have to suffer such cold violence?


    ¡°Such a thing?¡± Why are you pretending to be ignorant? Since this kind of website is already on, do you want to tell me you don''t know what that website is for? And now you''re pretending to y this little game of captivity? ¡±


    Mu Sifa waspletely infuriated, he had a bad temper.


    ¡°This kind of website?¡± Shang Xiaojie was stunned. Then, he realized that Mu Sifa was talking about a website that specialized in those kinds of things. He hurriedly exined, ¡°No, I didn''t, I just ¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough, I don''t want to hear your exnation.¡±


    Shit, it''s so annoying, that''s why I hate kids.


    He shouldn''t have been a crazy kid from the start.


    ¡°I don''t have any patience. Don''t force me to use violence against you.¡±


    He stood up and quickly walked in front of Shang Xiaojie. He roughly grabbed Shang Xiaojie''s wrist and threw him onto the bed.


    At this moment, the fragrance of the shower gel drifted into Mu Sifa''s nose. He sneered, ¡°Still saying that you don''t know what website that is, didn''t you also bathe here properly? What? ¡°Do you think that I''m not your ideal type and would like to switch people?¡±


    Mu Sifa had always hated it when others disobeyed him and rejected him.


    The ce where he was present was a king''sw, a heaven, and he had a violent personality.


    ¡°I didn''t. I already took a shower when I was talking to you. It''s not what you think. Let go of me!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie resisted intensely with tears streaming down his face. His terrified expression caused people to feel pained and pampered. However, Mu Sifa ignored him and forcefully suppressed him.


    ¡°You don''t have the right to say no. From the moment you stepped into this room, you were already in my pockets. How could I possibly let a cooked duck fly?¡±


    Seeing the tyrannical and unrestrained Mu Sifa, Shang Xiaojie was scared. He wanted to beg for mercy, but it was toote.


    Shang Xiaojie cried pitifully and begged, ¡°Please... Please let me go! I really am not that kind of person. ¡±


    However, the more he cried, the more Mu Sifa felt that he was acting and did not show any mercy.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Not wanting to hear Shang Xiaojie''s voice, he covered his mouth to prevent him from making a sound.


    Shang Xiaojie, who was filled with pain, screamed helplessly in his heart, ¡°I''m really not that kind of person, I''m really not that kind of person.¡±


    Tears streamed down his face.

 Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 The Beginning of Nightmare</strong>


    ¡°Ah ~ isn''t it? Do you think I''m blind? ¡±


    He was used to seeing people on those websites who were appointed by Nong Mobai, and he also saw a lot of them saying no in the beginning, but in the end, they all wanted to see him hinting at something, so Mu Sifa didn''t believe what Shang Xiaojie said.


    The more Shang Xiaojie said something like that, the more he felt it wasughable and would definitely not pity him.


    ¡°I already said, don''t move, and don''t shout at me either. How annoying.¡±


    ¡°But I really ¡­¡±


    I really feel terrible! Why ¡­ Why did you do this to me?


    I just want to know if I''m gay? Why hurt me like this?


    ¡°I was wrong, I shouldn''t have agreed ¡­¡± I beg you, please do well, please let me off! ¡±


    If crying could be described as fragmented, then this was Shang Xiaojie''s current situation.


    ¡°This was your fault in the first ce. If you don''t even have this kind of vignce, then getting eaten is your own fault.¡± It was one thing for Mu Sifa to not stop, but he even insulted Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°What are you pretending for, being able to get on that kind of website?¡±


    Mu Sifa had been struggling with this problem and didn''t stop Shang Xiaojie''s exnation. His first impression was clear to see.


    Shang Xiaojie knew that Mu Sifa had already convicted him, so no matter what he said, Mu Sifa would not believe him.


    Aren''t there any good people who go on that kind of website? Why should he decide for himself?


    Was there no one who mistook him for entering? Why would he say that about me?


    Shang Xiaojie''s tears started to fall again. He wanted to retort, but didn''t know how to retort. In Mu Sifa''s case, he was just a slut.


    ¡°I''ll cooperate with you ¡­ So please, don''t hurt me like that, I''m really in pain. ¡±


    His heart was dead. He would never touch that kind of website again in his lifetime. He would not be so foolish as to ask other people these kinds of questions.


    After Mu Sifa heard this, he finally stopped his atrocities.


    ¡°If I had been like this earlier, I wouldn''t have wasted so much effort.¡±


    It seemed that what he did just now was just to scare Shang Xiaojie, but his expression was dark and cold, not like he was joking.


    ¡°Who ¡­ Who asked you to be so terrifying, I ¡­ I would be afraid! ¡± He cried until he almost choked on his words.


    Fortunately, Shang Xiaojie was cute, so Mu Sifa didn''t keep getting angry. But his crying also annoyed Wu Tie a lot.


    ¡°Stop it and listen.¡± A cold voice ordered.


    Shang Xiaojie immediately bit his lower lip to hold back his sobs.


    After an unknown amount of time, the sounds in the room slowly stopped, informing the others that the matter was over.


    Mu Sifa stood up coldly, looked at Shang Xiaojie, and raised a heartless smile, ¡°You do suit my wishes. If you find yourself a gay in the future, I won''t be stingy in ying with you.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°y¡±, Shang Xiaojie, whose face was covered in tears, felt extremely pained. ¡°Men like you hate it the most.¡±


    He cursed loudly while crying, but Mu Sifa didn''t mind, ¡°What a coincidence, I didn''t make you like me.¡±


    After saying that, he took a towel and entered the bathroom, not caring about whether Shang Xiaojie was upset or not.


    After closing the door, he left a message for Shang Xiaojie, ¡°I don''t have the habit of leaving people to spend the night here. How do I get in and how do I get out?¡± He clearly wanted Shang Xiaojie to scram.


    Listening to Mu Sifa''s apathy, Shang Xiaojie cried even more miserably, hugging his body tightly as tears rolled down his cheeks.


    Shang Xiaojie wanted to tell himself that this was just a nightmare, but the pain told him that all of this was real.

 Chapter 7

    <strong>Chapter 7 Who Would Pester You to be Shameless</strong>


    The two of them had no idea that a man had secretly taken a photo of the entire process in the building opposite them.


    ¡°Mission finallypleted.¡± The man wiped his sweat and let out a sigh of relief, but he was also puzzled as he looked at Shang Xiaojie through the camera, ¡°It''s really strange for him to sleep with such a beautiful wife!¡±


    However, that child didn''t seem to be willing. Could it be that he was being forced?


    Ah forget it, what does it have to do with me, a private detective? Wash out the pictures and get her the money and leave her alone.


    At this moment, Shang Xiaojie finally stopped crying on the bed. He propped up his broken body, picked up the clothes on the floor and quietly put them on while sniffing.


    He told himself that Shang Xiaojie was fine, he would remember better in the future, this was just a lesson.


    After a while, when Mu Sifa who had just finished his shower saw Shang Xiaojie walking towards the door, he suddenly called him down, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie thought he was going to do something to him again, so his face immediately paled and he held his bag tightly, ¡°You, what do you want to do now? Is it not enough to torment me? ¡± His eyes began to moisten again.


    ¡°Torture? ¡°What a joke. You clearly gave up the door yourself.¡± Mu Sifa nced at him coldly with a cold and emotionless expression.


    Shang Xiaojie had no way to refute Mu Sifa''s words. He could only bite his lips and endure his tears.


    But in the end he retorted, ¡°Was it my fault? ¡°It was you who used such a despicable method to trick me toe here, and yet you did such an outrageous thing.¡±


    Hearing this, Moose snorted disdainfully, walked up to him and pinched his chin, saying coldly, ¡°You''re the one who asked the man yourself. The fault lies in your na?vet¨¦.¡± With that, she stuffed the thousand yuan into his arms, ¡°Take the money and scram.¡±


    At that moment, Shang Xiaojie''s tears blurred again. Not only was he treated like this, he was even sent off as a prostitute by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Who wants your smelly money?¡± Her tears fell and spilled arge amount of money on the floor.


    Mu Sifa immediately frowned again, lifted Shang Xiaojie up towards him and warned, ¡°I''m telling you, take the money and take it. I don''t want you toe up with any tricks and pick it up for me.¡± The sound seemed toe from the cer, it hurt Shang Xiaojie badly.


    After being humiliated by Mu Sifa, the meek Shang Xiaojie also exploded in anger. He pped Mu Sifa''s face, ¡°Who dares to pester a bastard like you, shameless!¡±


    When the fight was over, he rushed out of the room in tears, only to run into someone outside.


    When he looked up, he was stunned, because the other party was his ssmate, Xiao Ming.


    At this moment, Xiao Ming was wearing the uniform of a hotel waiter and pushing a dining cart.


    When he saw Shang Xiaojie rush out of Mu Sifa''s room, he seemed to be shocked.


    By ¡­.¡± Having been seen by her ssmates, what, what should she do?


    He was at a loss of what to do, but Mu Sifa was behind him, so he didn''t dare to stay and exin, and ran away crying in panic.


    Mu Sifa who was beaten up also ran out of the door angrily, but Shang Xiaojie had already run away.


    ¡°That damned brat.¡± Anger burned in his eyes, and the imprint of his palm could clearly be seen on his face.


    When the world that came back at midnight saw what happened, they were stupefied. Just now, they met Shang Xiaojie who ran away while crying, and now, they saw the furious Mu Sifa. They felt that something must have happened, but they did not dare to ask.


    Xiao Ming was expressionless. He politely lowered his head towards Mu Sifa and left. However, when he passed by Mu Sifa''s room, he saw the money scattered all over the floor.


    Just now, Shang Xiaojie ran away crying again. Xiao Ming also had a general idea of what was going on, but he was still as cold and cool as ever. He didn''t seem to care and might not be surprised by it anymore.


    ¡°You know that kid?¡±


    Mu Sifa did not miss Shang Xiaojie''s shock when he saw Xiao Ming.


    ¡°Student.¡± The answer was very simple.


    Although Xiao Ming was a waiter here, the truth was that the boss was his adopted brother, so he just came over to help.


    Mu Sifa was friends with his foster brother, they could be considered to be familiar with each other.


    ¡°Student?¡± It seemed like he was a high school student.


    ¡°I don''t know why he''s here or what happened to you, but he''s not the kind of guy to y around with.¡± He suddenly warned Mu Sifa and then left. He didn''t have any expression and it was impossible to tell that he was an 18 year old child.

 Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8 Don''t Let Me Touch You</strong>


    ¡°Huh? A little brat dares to warn me? ¡± Mu Sifa had a funny look on his face.


    But what did he mean? Did he mean to say that he was very pure of heart?


    Is that possible? He was a kid on that kind of website, where could he possibly love himself?


    Mu Sifa snorted disdainfully, he did not believe Xiao Ming''s words at all.


    The world was embarrassed on the side, because the p mark on Mu Sifa''s face was very obvious.


    ¡°Boss, do you want me to go and capture that brat?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Why did you capture him? It''s best if he doesn''t appear in front of me in the future. Otherwise, let''s see how I''ll kill him and dare to hit me! ¡±


    It looked like a little sheep, but he didn''t expect it to show its fangs.


    ¡°Pick up the money on the floor.¡± He walked into the room coldly and left a message for the world with a displeased look on his face.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    No matter how dumb Mu Sifa was, he knew what was going on. What surprised him was that Mu Sifa was a child since he had touched a man.


    The detective who took their photos called his employer and said that he already had evidence of Mu Sifa cheating over the past year.


    On the other end, Shang Minjie''s beautiful lips curled up, ¡°Mu Sifa, oh Mu Sifa, you finally couldn''t take it anymore!¡±


    As long as you go against your words, I, Shang Minjie, will have a reason to divorce you.


    This has been a game for over a year, now it''s time to close the curtain, and watch how I devour your Mu Family.


    Shang Minjie''s eyes were filled with madness, as if victory was already in her grasp.


    ¡°Should I send you the photo now?¡± Or do you want to see it after I''ve washed it? ¡± The man carefully inquired. After all, he was his employer. If he made her unhappy, then he shouldn''t even think about taking the money.


    ¡°In any case, I''ve already captured evidence of his cheating, so I won''t be able to escape. It''s fine as long as you wash it and send it to my hospital. The money you get from the photo will definitely be yours.¡± With a touch of arrogance, her big red lips let out a wisp of smoke. With the addition of a mature charm of a woman, it also gave her a domineering air.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I''ll send it to you as soon as I''m done with my washing.¡±


    The man smiled. Actually, he wanted to take it himself, but Shang Minjie said she didn''t want to have anything to do with the detective and told him not to be smart.


    An hourter, Nong Mobai, who had finished his work in the parking lot, finally saw the chat between Mu Sifa and Shang Xiaojie. An hourter, Nong Mobai, who had finished his work in the parking lot, finally saw the conversation between Mu Sifa and Shang Xiaojie.


    Damn it! This child is my type! With a pure and innocent face, it was bound to taste delicious.


    Strange? Why does it feel a little familiar! It was as if he had seen it somewhere before.


    Nong Mobai erged the photo of Shang Xiaojie, but after looking at it for a while, he could not find anything.


    ¡°Could it be that I''ve only seen simr appearances before?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°Don''t you have your own prey? Do you want toe with me? ¡± Mu Sifa held his phone by his ear and poured himself a ss of wine to cool himself down.


    ¡°Aiyo, this is pretty good!¡± Is he still there? Let''s y together! ¡± Not serious, and eager to try.


    ¡°He''s gone, he''s been very aggressive, and he even gave me a p.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Are you for real? You were beaten by this kid called Xiaojie? ¡± Then came the sound of hisughter, full of schadenfreude.


    ¡°Right, I was also lectured by that kid Xiao Ming. Nothing went smoothly.¡± Mu Sifa looked annoyed.


    This time, Nong Mobaiughed even louder, ¡°Oh my god!¡± He was even lectured by Xiao Ming? I really want to see that scene! It must be very explosive, especially after you got beaten up. ¡± He wasughing to his heart''s content.

 Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 The Two Are in a Rtionship of Marriage</strong>


    ¡°Is it that funny?¡± Mu Sifa had a murderous look on his face.


    Nong Mobai sensed it and immediately stoppedughing. After an awkward cough, he changed the topic, ¡°Is it okay if you touch other people? Maybe Shang Minjie will send a detective to follow you? She really hopes that you have cheated and swallowed your Mu Family. ¡±


    ¡°Even if I don''t touch anyone else, she would find a woman to test me. She''s just waiting for me to fall into her trap. Since she''s so passionate about wanting me to cheat, then why not do as she says? I, Mu Sifa, am tired of this marriage too. ¡±


    Nong Mobai sighed, ¡°Seriously, I don''t get it. The two of you hate each other, why did you agree to the marriage?¡±


    After a year, they were both fighting openly and secretly. Compared to husband and wife, the two of them were more like enemies!


    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Sifa raised his head to drink the wine in his cup and said coldly, ¡°It''s because the elders of our two families feel that marriage is the only way to consolidate the bnce between the Mu and Shang families. In China, we can protect ourselves in a ce like this, which is to pull in the forces of both sides and not let those on the street swallow it.¡±


    So that''s how it was!


    ¡°That''s true. Since Han Shaolin is not in Hua Xia right now, he must be secretly in the underworld. I wonder what will happen. If the two of you join hands, you can protect yourselves in this chaos.¡±


    The Han Shaolin that Nong Mobai spoke of was the godfather of China. He was a character that could call the wind and summon the rain in the underworld, and was also the man that ruled over all of China''s dark forces. Mu Sifa managed the hospital, so he would usually interact with the people on the street, and he also knew Han Shaolin.


    ¡°That''s right, that''s right. Does Shang Minjie have a brother?¡± ¡°In my impression, she seems to be very cute?¡± Nong Mobai, who suddenly thought of this, asked anxiously.


    Mu Sifa disliked Shang Minjie, so he was not interested in her family. ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    ¡°Don''t know?¡± You are Shang Family''s son-inw now! ¡±


    ¡°Son-inw?¡± Mu Sifa''s expression became even colder, ¡°From the moment I married Shang Minjie, I didn''t even take a step into their Shang Family. Is that kind of woman worth me, Mu Sifa, to visit her family? This is hrious. ¡±


    That kind of crafty woman, how could she expect me to recognize her as my wife? Unless I, Mu Sifa, was struck by lightning.


    She really didn''t like Shang Minjie normally, but that was true. Ambitious women were indeed not likeable.


    ¡°Why is her brother suddenly mentioned?¡± Mu Sifa asked casually because he didn''t want to continue with Shang Minjie''s question.


    ¡°No, I just suddenly thought of it.¡±


    Maybe I was just mistaken, how could that Xiaojie be Shang Minjie''s brother! Those two people were ofpletely different attributes. A queen, a little sheep.


    ¡°Are you nning on swallowing the Shang Family before agreeing to the marriage?¡±


    With Mu Sifa''s strong ambition, he must have had the same idea as Shang Minjie, which was why they reprimanded each other.


    ¡°China doesn''t need two roads to get to the hospital¡± Although he didn''t say it out loud, the meaning behind his words was very clear.


    I knew it.


    ¡°It''s gettingte. I''m going to find another warm bed. You should go to bed early!¡± Nong Mobai yawned and teased Mu Sifa. He looked very sleepy.


    Mu Sifa''s eyes suddenly twitched. He suddenly said, ¡°No matter how much you''re willing to go down, he won''te back. Why?¡±


    Nong Mobai''s expression immediately turned sorrowful, then he suddenly became angry, ¡°Who cares about me.¡± Anger hung up.


    Mu Sifa knew this would happen. Thus, he frowned and gave up. Indeed, he didn''t want to bother about Nong Mobai''s matters.


    ¡°Ha!¡± True love? ¡°It''s really quite mysterious. How can such a thing exist?¡±


    Mu Sifa sneered in response. He did not believe in things like love.

 Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10 Exposure of the Infringed</strong>


    ¡°Student, are you alright!¡±


    At the entrance of Yi De High School, the security uncle saw Shang Xiaojie holding onto a green tree nearby and quickly went to greet him.


    Shang Xiaojie''s head was spinning, while the middle-aged security guard in front of him appeared as a shadow.


    Crap, I just got drenched in the water from the square. My body suddenly feels very heavy, and my lower body hurts too.


    Shang Xiaojie''s eyes were filled with tears, and he felt like crying again.


    ¡°Why is your body so wet?¡± After supporting Shang Xiaojie, they were scared by his body temperature, ¡°Oh my god! Why are you so hot? ¡±


    This child has a fever! It was still March, and he couldn''t stand the cold.


    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡± ¡°Please help me up!¡±


    But before he could finish, he had already fainted.


    The security old man didn''t dare to be negligent and hurriedly sent Shang Xiaojie to the hospital.


    Early the next morning, when Shang Xiaojie woke up from his dizziness, his good friend Huangfu Qiao had been with him all night and was sleeping beside his bed.


    ¡°Little... ¡°Qiao?¡±


    Hearing the voice above his head, Huangfu Qiao immediately woke up. When he saw Shang Xiaojie, he excitedly hugged him and sniffled, ¡°I thought you wouldn''t wake up anymore. You scared me to death.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t have much of an impression, he only knew that he went back to schoolst night.


    ¡°What, what''s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking? You almost got a feverst night, but it scared me to death. ¡±


    A high fever? Wasn''t it because he was feeling unwell?


    ¡°Did Uncle Security send me here?¡± Could it be that he had bumped into a security uncle!?


    ¡°Mhmm, because my phone number is the only one in your phone, the hospital notified us toe.¡±


    We?


    ¡°Big brother Huangpu is here as well?¡± His words carried a hint of silence, because he didn''t want to trouble others.


    ¡°My big brother was just called out by the doctor, he''ll be back soon, you don''t have to worry about anything. I''ve already arranged for you to be hospitalized, you just need to take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Although he was obedient, his face was gloomy.


    Suddenly, the door was opened. Huangfu Shao, who entered, had a serious expression on his face.


    ¡°You go out first, I have something to say to Xiaojie.¡±


    ¡°Can''t I listen?¡± Huangfu Qiao didn''t want to leave, so he held onto Shang Xiaojie tightly.


    ¡°Be good.¡± With a low growl, his expression looked very dangerous.


    Huangfu Qiao was not afraid of anything. What he was most afraid of was his big brother, so he immediately ran out.


    ¡°I''ll see youter, Xiaojie.¡± Leave a message for Shang Xiaojie before closing the door.


    ¡°Right.¡± He smiled at Huangfu Qiao and did not let him worry. However, when he looked at Huangfu Shao, he suddenly lowered his gaze. It was because he knew why Huangfu Shao had such a serious expression.


    ¡°Don''t tell this to Qiao, I don''t want him to worry.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie opened his mouth and said that his clothes had been changed, so he knew that the doctor already knew about his sexual assault.


    And Huangfu Shao was called away by the hospital just now. That clearly showed that he knew about it by now.


    ¡°As long as you are willing, I will help you call the police. I will not divulge your personal information and bring the other party to justice.¡±


    Knowing Shang Xiaojie''s character, Huangfu Shao was sure that Shang Xiaojie didn''t do it voluntarily.


    Thank you Big Brother Huang Pu, but there''s no need. It was my own stupidity that got me cheated. ¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was surprised and didn''t cry. Maybe it would be useless to know about it! So what if Mu Sifa was caught? This had already happened and could not save him from his humiliation.

 Chapter 11

    <strong>Chapter 11 Cold Face Mousse Method</strong>


    Since he didn''t know how this happened, Huangfu Shao couldn''t interfere with Shang Xiaojie''s words. However, he also told him, ¡°You cane and discuss things with me in the future. You''re a good friend of Qiao, and you''ll be my brother in the future as well.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s nose felt a little sour. Even though his own family had never treated him so well, the Huangpu brothers treated him like a family member.


    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± ¡°Big brother Huangpu.¡± Her voice was choked with sobs, but it was strong enough not to shed a tear.


    Huangfu Shao felt his heart ache as he looked at it, ¡°Take good care of your illness. I''ll let Qiao apany you. Go back to thepany first.¡±


    Rubbing Shang Xiaojie''s head, it looked like it was giving him strength.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He sniffed, but the answer was a bit overshadowed.


    Huangfu Shao sighed, but he didn''t know how to help Shang Xiaojie, so he didn''t say anything.


    But Huangfu Shao also didn''t want to force him to recall what happenedst night, that would only make Shang Xiaojie more sad.


    ¡°Huangfu Qiao.¡± He called to the door.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Huangfu Qiao immediately pushed the door open and walked to his side.


    ¡°I''ve already applied for leave for the school for you guys, so apany Xiaojie well.¡±


    Hearing that he didn''t have to go to school, Huangfu Qiao was overjoyed, because he wasn''t the material for studying.


    ¡°It''s fine, leave it to me. Big brother, don''t worry. Go busy yourself!¡±


    How could Huangfu Shao not see his little brother''s excitement? He grabbed the little guy''s head with one hand and looked at him with fear, ¡°You brat, you thought you could skip sses, right? I''ll give you a supplementary lesson when I get back tonight. ¡±


    ¡°Eh? Big Brother, you don''t need it. It''s not easy for me to steal a moment''sziness. ¡±


    ¡°It''s fine if you dare to secretly bring a bodyguard to the bar tonight, but you still dare to talk back to me, right? It''s hard to endure, brat. ¡±


    Facing his own brother, Huangfu Shao''s expression was very fierce. The gentleness from before was gone, but as the saying goes, beating someone is love!


    It''s over. Big brother is angry.


    ¡°Xiaojie, save me.¡± Jump on Shang Xiaojie''s bed and use him as a shield.


    Shang Xiaojie had initially been in a very low mood, but now he was instead amused by their funny atmosphere.


    ¡°Did you secretly take your bodyguard out to y again?¡± Shang Xiaojie asked with a smile.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± It was the bodyguard who led me out the door. ¡±


    ¡°Third Young Master, aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning?¡± The bodyguard who was waiting outside stuck his head out to anger him. His face was dark because it was indeed Huangfu Qiao who led them to run.


    ¡°What are you trying to expose me for? Can''t you help me block it!? If I get hung up by my big brother, I''ll beat you up too. ¡± Roar him.


    After the bodyguard heard Huangfu Qiao''s words, he quickly withdrew his head. Huangfu Qiao was always hanging up and spanking his big brother.


    At this moment, a man was already standing in front of the bodyguard. They didn''t see Huangfu Shaoe out, and the conversation was so lively. Huangfu Shao frowned and stepped into the ward, ¡°Huangfu Shao, how long do you want me to wait? I still have a hand in the afternoon. ¡±


    However, the word ¡°arcane¡± stopped at his throat. Then, he looked at the bed and also saw Shang Xiaojie, whose face was ashen.


    Mu ¡­ Mr. Mu?


    Ye Xiao''s pupils dted. He could clearly see the terror in his eyes.


    For. Why was Mr. Mu here? The humiliation fromst night immediately shed through his mind. Tears rolled down his cheeks as he looked at Mu Sifa.


    However, Mu Sifa''s face was as cold as ice. Huangfu Shao was referring to this kid when he said that his brother''s friend was hospitalized?


    ¡°Ha!¡± This world is really small, isn''t it! ¡°Student Xiaojie.¡± Cold and angry, he was pped by Shang Xiaojie in the early morning, and he was still holding a grudge.


    Shang Xiaojie did not dare to reply. His lips were trembling so much that he could not make a sound. He leaned towards Huangfu Qiao in fear.


    ¡°Xiaojie, what happened to you?¡± Are you not feeling well? Do you want me to call the doctor? ¡±


    Huangfu Qiao was frightened when he felt Shang Xiaojie''s trembling.

 Chapter 12

    <strong>Chapter 12 Don''t Come over</strong>


    ¡°I, I''m fine.¡±


    He was saying that he was fine, but he held tightly onto Huangfu Qiao''s clothes without letting go. His heart was beating fiercely, and he only dared to look at Mu Sifa from the corner of his eyes to confirm that what he saw was real.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Sifa gave him a cold smile and watched the show.


    It was shaking so much! I never saw him so scared when he hit me.


    With Wu Tie''s smile, Shang Xiaojie''s heart almost stopped beating due to fright. He quickly turned his head to the side with a pale face.


    ¡°But you''re shaking so much, are you suddenly cold?¡± Ye Zichen quickly covered Shang Xiaojie''s sea with a nket.


    Shang Xiaojie immediately covered his head with the nket and hid underneath while trembling and breathing heavily.


    ¡°Demon ¡­¡± The demon wasing again,ing again.


    What happenedst night was still fresh in his mind. Shang Xiaojie could no longer control his fear and tears began to flow down his cheeks.


    ¡°So it''s just cold!¡± ¡°Then I''ll hug you.¡± Huangfu Qiao had a pure smile on his face. He didn''t notice that something was wrong with Shang Xiaojie. He hugged him as if he was hugging his own pet.


    ¡°Didn''t I say ten minutes? You can''t even wait ten minutes? ¡±


    Huangfu Shao only looked at Mu Sifa, so he didn''t see the fear in Shang Xiaojie''s eyes. If he saw it, he would probably guess something.


    Huangfu Shao and Mu Sifa were university ssmates. They were usually in the same business, but after graduation, their rtionship slowly improved. Now, they could be considered good friends.


    ¡°Ten minutes is nothing to you. It''s a sky-high price to me.¡± Mu Sifa replied coldly and walked towards the bed.


    He lifted the nket with his big hands, exposing Shang Xiaojie, who didn''t want to see him.


    ¡°Hide where?¡± You were so cocky when you hit me. ¡± He had been frowning the entire time, and a cold aura emanated from his expression.


    As the nket was lifted, Shang Xiaojie immediately buried his head in Huangfu Qiao''s embrace. His heart was about to jump out of his chest, but he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Don''t. No, I''m scared.


    ¡°Qiao... ¡°Save me.¡± Grasping Huangfu Qiao''s clothes tightly, crying for help, helpless and pitiful.


    ¡°Hmm? What did you just say? ¡±


    However, due to the sound being too soft, Huangfu Qiao didn''t hear him calling for help at all.


    Mu Sifa, who was being ignored, immediately became angry, ¡°Qiao, you go out first.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why? What are you doing, why are you always telling me to go out! ¡±


    Huangfu Qiao was unwilling to do so. Furthermore, Shang Xiaojie was tightly holding onto him and he could not move at all.


    ¡°Be good, be good.¡± With a gentle smile, he caressed Huangfu Qiao''s head with his big hand.


    Huangfu Qiao had always liked Mu Sifa''s gentleness. His face immediately turned red, but just now, what about his face? Huangfu Shao, who was standing opposite him, was immediately covered in a dense cloud of ck gas, which scared him so much that his whole body froze.


    ¡°Huangfu Qiao.¡± The demon on the other side gritted his teeth and called out his name.


    Huangfu Qiao didn''t dare to hesitate for even a second. He quickly pushed Shang Xiaojie off the bed and ran to his big brother''s side like a wronged wife.


    ¡°I''m sorry! I just have no way of resisting against Brother Mu. ¡± He exined to himself.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Really! No resistance, right? ¡± Push him under the armpits, mp his arms around him, and smack him on the ass with your big hands, and scold him for blushing at other men.


    Huangfu Qiao did not dare to make a sound, and could only cry as he fought back, because resistance only made Huangfu Shao angrier.


    ¡°If you have something on, hurry up and take care of it. I''ll be waiting for you outside. The customer should be on the way too.¡±


    Although he didn''t know why Mu Sifa said he was beaten up, Huangfu Shao still didn''t care about Mu Sifa''s matters. He carried Huangfu Qiao and left.


    The moment the door closed, Shang Xiaojie immediately hid in the corner of the bed, ¡°You, don''te over.¡± Tears rolled down Mu Sifa''s face.

 Chapter 13

    <strong>Chapter 13 Animal Mousse Method</strong>


    ¡°What is it? Would you still be afraid? ¡±


    The more Shang Xiaojie was afraid of him, the more Mu Sifa felt a sense of aplishment. He bent down and grabbed his ankle, pulling him towards him.


    ¡°I don''t want... I don''t want you to let go of me ¡­ ¡±


    After grabbing onto the bed to resist, he didn''t have much strength due to waking up from his illness. Not longter, Mu Sifa had already lifted him up by the cor and brought him up to the bed.


    ¡°So noisy, shut up.¡±


    He had always been hard on Shang Xiaojie and had amanding tone.


    It was clearly not his fault, but he was always getting hurt. Shang Xiaojie felt wronged.


    ¡°I didn''t pester you to not let go, and I didn''t tell anyone else about this, so why can''t you let me go?¡±


    Why ¡­ Why did you do this to me? Because I identally offended you?


    He cried bitterly.


    Mu Sifa was unmoved and sneered, ¡°I''m not letting you go? I say, are you overconscious? I just happened toe here for a reason. Who woulde to find a dirty kid like you who only knows how to ask for an online contract with a man? You think too highly of yourself! ¡±


    His words were as vicious as ever, hurting Shang Xiaojie badly.


    ¡°I won''t!¡± But his excitement stopped abruptly because Mu Sifa looked at him with contempt.


    He didn''t want to bite his lip, but he couldn''t say anything about Davel, so Shang Xiaojie decided not to exin, because Mu Sifa wouldn''t believe him at all and would only embarrass himself.


    ¡°Right, you''re right. It''s just that I can''t stand the loneliness anymore and look for a man every day. Are you satisfied?¡±


    He roared hoarsely, but when he looked into Mu Sifa''s eyes, he was so injured that blood was dripping out.


    ¡°What are you satisfied with? Satisfied with your self-assessment? Or do you like to be abused by men yourself? ¡± Cold and heartless.


    Mu Sifa''s words made Shang Xiaojie quiet down. I was really dumb, thinking that just because he said that, he would let me go.


    ¡°Go, I don''t want to see you again.¡± Suddenly, there was no longer the exhausted hiss from before. There was only emptiness in the calmness.


    Mu Sifa was suddenly angry and pinched his chin, ¡°You want me to go? Who do you think you are? ¡± Angry, but then suddenlyughing, ¡°Ha! So you were so capable that you found someone to apany you? If you don''t have any, I can take you in for a period of time. Since you''re looking for someone, you shouldn''t be looking for someone! ¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s tears, which had just stopped, started to roll down his face again. He originally wanted to make this a trivial matter, but with Mu Sifa, he would always be the kind of shameless guy that wasbeled as dead.


    He let out a lowugh. His entire body was filled with bitter wounds. Just how was this scum able to live on properly? Why should I, Shang Xiaojie, feel so pained?


    Initially, I felt that it wasughable for this matter to end like this.


    He stopped crying and asked Mu Sifa with a sneer, ¡°How much can Mr. Mu pay? If it suits my heart, I might be able to give you a little. ¡±


    Shang Xiaojie knew that he was just giving up on himself, but he couldn''t take it anymore. Whether it was his family or Mu Sifa, they all treated him like trash.


    Mu Sifa was surprised by Shang Xiaojie''s sudden change, but he stillughed at Shang Xiaojie''s stupidity.


    ying this sort of little trick with me, Mu Sifa, don''t you feel that you''re still a little inexperienced?


    However, it tastes pretty good. At least it''s with me for the first time and it''s with someone else. It''s better to get tired of it and then throw it away.


    ¡°As long as you can afford it, I can afford it.¡±


    His words sounded calm, but every sentence was an insult to Shang Xiaojie and his hands were dishonest.

 Chapter 14

    <strong>Chapter 14 Wee to a Family Dinner</strong>


    At this moment, Shang Xiaojie recognized the man in front of him and told himself that he was a bastard.


    ¡°What is it? Or do you think it''s too little? ¡±


    Thinking that it was like this, Mu Sifa''s expression became even more contemptuous. He pulled Mu Sifa''s hair and looked at him, ¡°Brat, giving you twenty thousand is me thinking highly of you. Don''t you think you''re worth it?¡±


    Saying this, Mu Sifa remained aloof. Shang Xiaojie raised his hand to p him, but was stopped by Mu Sifa who was prepared. ¡°Do you believe that I will break your hand?¡± An icy warning.


    Shang Xiaojie was not afraid of him, he raised his other hand angrily, but this time, it wasn''t Mu Sifa who blocked it, and the ward''s door was suddenly opened, ¡°Didn''t you say to be in a hurry? What are you waiting for? ¡±


    Huangfu Shao frowned. The one who said that time was priceless was Mu Sifa, yet now he was wasting it again.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± He noticed their strange postures.


    ¡°It''s fine, I''ve done my job.¡± Mu Sifa stood up as if nothing had happened and smiled.


    When they left, they left a message for Shang Xiaojie in a voice they could barely hear. ¡°I''ll give you a lot of advice in the future, Student Xiaojie.¡± The Devil''s dictatorship began.


    At this moment, Shang Xiaojie was furious. He clenched his fists tightly and his eyes were filled with naked anger. However, he couldn''t fight with Mu Sifa in front of Huangfu Shao and the others, so he could only watch him walk out of the ward and disappear from his sight.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Xiaojie? Your eyes are very red!¡± Should I call a doctor? ¡± Huangfu Qiao was worried about his situation.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± He smiled and did not let Huangfu Qiao worry.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, don''t worry.¡± However, his tightly clenched fists had yet to be released even now.


    ¡°That''s right, that''s right. Does Xiaojie know Brother Mu?¡± ¡°How do you know him?¡± He suddenly became excited.


    ¡°I don''t know his kind.¡± When Mu Sifa was mentioned, he immediately revealed his resentment.


    Because Shang Xiaojie had always been a cute guy, Huangfu Qiao was a little scared when he suddenly got angry. ¡°Did, did something happen between you guys?¡± He asked carefully.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± He was very excited and his voice was very loud, scaring Huangfu Qiao again.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won''t ask.¡±


    Suddenly, what happened?


    Shang Xiaojie also stopped because he waspletely venting his anger on Huangfu Qiao.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± His eyes dimmed as he apologized.


    ¡°It''s nothing, it''s nothing. I''m not doing anything.¡± Huangfu Qiao was fine after a while. He rubbed Shang Xiaojie''s soft and moe body, seemingly enjoying ying with him.


    ¡°You guys, know Mr. Mu?¡± He hesitated for a moment before asking.


    ¡°I do!¡± ¡°He''s Big Brother''s friend. I''ve known Big Brother Mu since I was young.¡±


    Hearing that, Shang Xiaojie''s expression darkened again. This meant that he would meet with Mu Sifa again in the future.


    ¡°Oh yeah, your phone just sent a message, look and see if your family is looking for you.¡±


    He handed over the phone that he kept for safekeeping to Shang Xiaojie. When he talked about his family, Shang Xiaojie''s expression turned bad again. He looked very depressed, but he still smiled at Huangfu Qiao and said, ¡°En, thank you, Qiao.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie knew that the message was definitely from his family. Other than the Huangpu brothers, only the ice-cold family member would send him a message.


    Sure enough, the message was from Shang Xiaojie''s sister. She told him toe home tomorrow and that it was a family gathering, so he had to attend it.


    I did manage to escapest year, and it looks like there''s no way to say no this year.


    Shang Xiaojie let out a long breath, heavy and depressing.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Something has happened? ¡± Worry.


    He replied calmly, ¡°No, just wanted me to go home. It''s fine.¡±


    But between the lines, there was Shang Xiaojie''s rejection. He didn''t like going back home.

 Chapter 15

    <strong>Chapter 15 Know the Identity of the Other Party</strong>


    The next day at noon, Shang Xiaojie came to his house in a daze, looking at the unfamiliar yet familiar house in front of him.


    Because he hadn''t been home for almost two years, the new guard didn''t recognize him and just looked at him in bewilderment.


    ¡°Let the steward know about it!¡± He picked up the phone and called the vi.


    When the butler came out and saw Shang Xiaojie, he walked up to him with a pained expression and said, ¡°Second Young Master, you''re back.¡±


    Although he was happy, he didn''t want Shang Xiaojie to go back to his home. It was because Shang Family didn''t like Shang Xiaojie, and it was because he didn''t have the talent to be a doctor.


    ¡°Yes, I''m back.¡± It was very light, but very bitter.


    ¡°I''ve already cleaned up the room for you. Will you be staying tonight?¡± He took the item from Shang Xiaojie''s hand and led him through the door.


    Shang Xiaojie''s eyes twitched as he replied, ¡°I guess so!¡± He wasn''t sure himself, but this family was depressing him.


    The pain on the butler''s face came back. He felt ufortable, but he didn''t know how tofort Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Tonight, the husband of the young miss wille over to eat with Shang Family. Master wants you to dress more formally.¡±


    ¡°Husband and wife?¡± Shang Xiaojie was stunned.


    The butler quickly exined, ¡°Justst year today, when Eldest Miss married Third Young Master from Mu Family, it was normal for you to not havee back. I heard that the husband and his family didn''t want to hold a wedding banquet, so they hastily received their marriage certificate. The eldest young miss would asionallye back to stay, and most of the time, she was busy with matters of the hospital. ¡±


    Ye Zichen took out an indoor mop for Shang Xiaojie and helped him put it on.


    Shang Xiaojie was not used to this family''s etiquette. However, if he refused, he would only let the housekeeper gossip about him. Therefore, he silently asked the butler to help him.


    However, what surprised him was that his arrogant elder sister was actually going to get married, moreover, she wasn''t holding a wedding banquet.


    However, when Shang Xiaojie heard that it was someone with the surname Mu, he became even angrier because he thought of Mu Sifa.


    Those with the surname Mu were definitely not good people.


    However, Shang Xiaojie didn''t know that the person surnamed Mu he knew was the same person as his brother-inw.


    When they entered the hall, Shang Minjie and Shang Xingwen were already sitting on the sofa. However, they weren''t chatting, but were each talking to their respective assistants about their work affairs. They were the typical workaholics who didn''t waste any time.


    Shang Xiaojie also knew that his elder sister and dad were always like this. He had already gotten used to it and quietly went upstairs.


    The butler wanted to inform them, but he was afraid of disturbing their work. He wanted to vent his anger on Shang Xiaojie, so he had no choice but to give up.


    Sigh! If only Madam was still here, then Second Young Master wouldn''t feel lonely.


    The butler sighed and shook his head. He turned around and was about to walk into the kitchen, but when he turned around, he saw Mu Sifa walking in.


    He hurried forward, ¡°Hello, Mr. Mu.¡±


    However, Mu Sifa''s gaze was focused on upstairs. He asked, ¡°Who was the person who just went upstairs?¡±


    ¡°It''s our second young master. He came back to join the gathering today.¡±


    He bent down to change Mu Sifa''s shoes.


    Second Young Master? That unfavoured Young Master Shang Family?


    But that back just now, why did it feel somewhat familiar?


    Ye Zichen looked up again. Unfortunately, Shang Xiaojie walked down and said, ¡°Butler, what''s in my room?¡±


    However, the words were stuck in his throat. His eyes were wide open as he looked at the person he did not want to see the most, Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa was also scared, he never thought that he would see a man he slept with at his wife''s house.


    Why was he here?


    The question marks on both sides'' minds were shocked afterwards, because the answer was already very clear.

 Chapter 16

    <strong>Chapter 16 A Great Fight Is in Disarray</strong>


    ¡°What, what''s wrong?¡±


    Seeing the two of them staring at each other with wide eyes, the butler was at a loss.


    If they could answer, the two of them would have already answered, but they didn''t know how.


    ¡°Second Young Master, you haven''t seen Mr. Mu! ¡°He is the eldest young mistress''s husband, Mr. Mu Sifa.¡±


    The butler did have good intentions, but this introduction made Shang Xiaojie''s entire body freeze. He didn''t want to admit it, but it was already very clear that he was forced to sleep because of his brother-inw.


    Mu Sifa was initially shocked, but now he sneered with a bad expression.


    ¡°Alright, Shang Minjie. In order to achieve your goals, you can throw your own brother over to me and set me up, right? You''re really something. ¡±


    It was obvious that he had misunderstood something, and med it all on Shang Minjie, because Shang Minjie had indeed sent many women to his side. The goal was to take pictures of Mu Sifa cheating, so that he could divorce Mu Sifa and receive the hospital''s Mu Family.


    As for these two? From the very beginning, they didn''t have any feelings for each other. They had only married toply with the orders of the family.


    Don''t even mention sleeping together, they didn''t even want to sleep in the same room, and they acted as if they were enemies the moment they met.


    At this moment, Shang Minjie had just opened the evidence of Mu Sifa cheating sent over by the detective. When she saw Shang Xiaojie in the photo, her eyes widened in astonishment. The next second, it was a thunderous roar, ¡°Shang Xiaojie,e out here and die.¡±


    The anger in her eyes was enough to cause everything around her to crackle. It was evident how angry she was.


    Shang Xiaojie''s heart almost jumped out of his chest when he heard his elder sister''s voice. His entire body became stiff.


    The butler was also frightened. He didn''t know what Shang Minjie was going to do to suddenly yell so loudly.


    Mu Sifa walked towards her withrge strides and directly pped her.


    ¡°I, Mu Sifa, will forgive you, but you, Shang Minjie, have just stepped on the nose and done it, right!? You think I don''t have a temper? ¡± The sound was deafening.


    Shang Minjie could not believe it. Her mouth was wide open as she pped Mu Sifa back then. However, Mu Sifa stopped her. He lifted her up and threw her onto the ground. The photos were scattered all over the floor.


    Shang Minjie waspletely dumbfounded. She touched her burning cheeks instantly and became even more incredulous, ¡°You hit me? ¡°Mu Sifa, you dare to hit me?¡±


    He stood up and pounced towards Mu Sifa. He was very valiant.


    However, how could a woman beat a man? Mu Sifa threw her onto the sofa.


    Shang Minjie wasn''t someone who was easy to deal with. She jumped up in anger, but was stopped by Shang Xingwen. ¡°What exactly happened? You two have something to talk about! ¡±


    The butler came over and separated the two of them, at a loss as to what to do.


    ¡°Speak properly? Why don''t you ask your daughter what she did? ¡°If I, Mu Sifa, didn''t touch you, I would have broken the f * cking moral bottom line. Do you know how serious this is?¡±


    The rage assaulting his heart had already reached an unstoppable level.


    ¡°Ha!¡± My fault? ¡°You and Shang Xiaojie secretly told me that you were spouting nonsense when I found you. What kind of man are you, Wu Tie?¡±


    Shang Xingwen was so excited that he almost could not stop him.


    At this moment, both of them wished nothing more than to eat the other. Neither of them backed down, and the air around them seemed as though it would explode at any moment.


    ¡°What ¡­ what is this?¡±


    The butler picked up the photo on the floor and saw Shang Xiaojie and Mu Sifa on top. He almost fainted because neither of them wore anything and even hit a mosaic.


    Shang Xingwen also noticed that if he had high blood pressure, he would probably fall right now.


    Shang Xiaojie sat on the stairs and cried. He knew that the matter had already been exposed, so it didn''t matter how it was exposed. The important thing was that his family already knew.

 Chapter 17

    <strong>Chapter 17 Wake up at the Mu House</strong>


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie, what is going on? Why don''t you exin what''s going on? ¡± This time, Shang Xingwen was furious.


    Other than crying, what else could Shang Xiaojie say? That he was deceived by his brother-inw and forced to do so? Who in this family would believe him?


    Shang Xiaojie got up shakily and walked out of the house in a daze. It was so noisy inside. If he stayed here any longer, he would only get beaten up.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter anymore. This home isn''t my home anyway.¡±


    Tears fell from the corners of his eyes, as if everything had be empty. The surroundings also became deathly silent. But strangely, he could still hear his father''s and elder sister''s curses.


    A tear fell from the corner of his eye, ¡°No matter what I do, the first thing you do is not to protect my trust, but to interrogate me. In this family, I am tired of being beaten.¡± There was no light in his eyes, as if he was dead.


    Suddenly, his footsteps wavered as the scenery in front of his eyes slowly tilted. Without giving him much time to think, his body had already copsed.


    At this moment, someone quickly walked over and caught him. Shang Xiaojie only heard this before he fainted, ¡°Child, are you alright?¡±


    He looked very simr to Mu Sifa, but he was older than Mu Sifa. However, there was a gentleness on his face that Shang Xiaojie had never seen before.


    After an unknown period of time, when Shang Xiaojie woke up, he found himself in an unfamiliar room with luxurious decorations.


    ¡°Here ¡­¡± Where is this?


    He quickly jumped up and looked around in panic, but there was no one in therge room.


    Suddenly, a furious roar came from outside, followed by a resounding p, ¡°You bastard, he''s just a kid, how can you do that? Is that what I usually teach you? ¡±


    After the scolding, the person who was hit did not say anything, nor did he hear the voice from before, ¡°This child will stay at home to take care of him. When he wakes up, I''ll properly settle this with you.¡±


    The one being beaten was naturally Mu Sifa, and the one who hit him was his own father.


    A few hours ago, when Mu Renying went to meet Shang Xiaojie on Shang Family, he happened to bump into him in the courtyard.


    He originally wanted to ask whose child they were, but his body seemed to be ufortable. However, he saw that Mu Sifa and the others were arguing, so after understanding the general situation, he carried Shang Xiaojie back to his house. Now, he had also lectured Mu Sifa for a whole two hours.


    Until now, Mu Sifa still didn''t know what his father wanted to do when he carried Shang Xiaojie back to their home.


    ¡°Okay, even if I misunderstood Shang Minjie, why did you carry him back to our house? Is it my fault that he was the one fishing for men online for me to eat? ¡± Mu Sifa didn''t have the heart to reflect at all.


    He had been beaten up for the past two days, and now he was full of anger, and both of them were rted to Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Just find an excuse for me!¡± ¡°Wait till Xiaojie wakes up, it''s useless to say anything now, just stand aside.¡± The voice was very dignified.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa and Mu Renying were not the only ones there. Next to them stood Mu Sifa''s mother, Hee Meier, as well as Mu Sifa''s fourth sister, Mu Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°Master!¡± No matter what Sifa did, you can''t hit him! Don''t you know what''s going on? ¡±


    Hee Meier''s heart ached, she kept fanning Mu Sifa''s face with her handkerchief.


    Mu Xiaoxiao waspletely stupefied, because the one lying inside was her ssmate.


    F * ck! Third brother slept with our ss'' little cutie? What the hell?

 Chapter 18

    <strong>Chapter 18 Win the Affection of Mu Renying</strong>


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop. I just want to ask, so Third Bro, did you really give Xiaojie that thing?¡± Do I need to drink something like that? ¡±


    He didn''t know if she was scared or not, but she was so excited that she lifted Mu Sifa''s cor.


    Due to the huge difference in height, her actions were hrious. As she spoke, her face turned red.


    ¡°What are you thinking about all day if you don''t go to school?¡± With a finger, he pushed Mu Xiaoxiao to the side, ignoring her insanity.


    ¡°He''s really drunk?¡± Unexpectedly, Mu Renying also added this sentence, then he even took out his phone and added Baidu.


    Hee Meier froze, not knowing what the father and daughter pair were talking about.


    Mu Sifa frowned and wanted to die. Just what family did I live in?


    ¡°Dad, dad, did you find it?¡± ¡°What did Aunt Du say?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao put her eyes close to his and asked while shaking his arm.


    ¡°Say yes, uh... Dad is looking at something else! ¡± He was still very serious about his search, and the majesty he had just shown was gone.


    Mu Sifa''s face darkened. He kicked open the door and was toozy to care about them.


    Shang Xiaojie, who was in the room, was shocked. He instinctively shrunk into the bed and hugged the nket tightly without letting go.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? I''ll f * * king eat you! ¡± Seeing Shang Xiaojie like this, Mu Sifa became even angrier.


    But the moment he said that, his father immediately pped him hard from behind and scolded him, ¡°You''re a kid! What are you trying to scare him for, childish? ¡±


    After being beaten up, Mu Sifa''s temper was at its peak, ¡°Is he your son or am I your son? Can you figure out what''s going on? ¡±


    If he could retaliate, Mu Sifa would have already done so.


    ¡°Oh, you''re so capable, Mu Sifa. You even dare to talk back to me?¡± Yet another p, and another fierce re.


    But when he turned to Shang Xiaojie, his face was full of joy. His smile melted on his face, ¡°Child, you''re awake, are you still dizzy? Hungry? Do you want to eat something? ¡±


    Mu Renying''s sudden enthusiasm made Shang Xiaojie at a loss of what to do, ¡°No, not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Does that end hurt? The doctor said that if you don''t get a good rest, you''ll have a feverter. ¡±


    Shang Xiaojie shook his head in shock. He didn''t know what was going on and thought it was going to be a big battle.


    Why ¡­ What was going on? Is he Mr. Mu''s father?


    He looked back and met Mu Sifa''s eyes again. He quickly moved away, and the fear in his eyes could be seen.


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie''s expression, Mu Renying immediately turned around and red at his son. His eyes were full of warning, and he wanted Mu Sifa''s expression to be gentler.


    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao, who was at the side,ughed. However, she was controlled by Mu Sifa and held back. She looked like she was venting her anger.


    ¡°Third brother, what are you doing!?¡± It hurts. ¡± Ye Zichen pped Mu Sifa''s hand, but Mu Sifa didn''t let go.


    Feeling that the voice was familiar, Shang Xiaojie looked towards the source timidly. Seeing that it was his ssmate, Shang Xiaojie quickly lowered his head.


    It''s really Student Mu. Why, why do I keep running into people from the school? And she''s Mr. Mu''s sister?


    ¡°Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid! ¡°From now on, uncle will make the decision for you. If that beast dares to bully you, uncle will beat him up to vent your anger.¡±


    Mu Renying was probably the only one who called his son the father of that brute.


    The reason why Mu Renying was so happy was because he always wanted a daughter-inw with a male body. Now, their parents'' circle was full of male daughter-inw, making him jealous, but he couldn''t force his son to marry a man.


    However, the heavens did not give up on him. Since they sent him such a cute Shang Xiaojie, he naturally had to grasp the opportunity.

 Chapter 19

    <strong>Chapter 19 Let Musfa Marry Shang Xiaojie</strong>


    ¡°Old man, have you gone senile? Or was there a problem with his eyes? ¡°No matter how cute that brat looks, he is still someone to be reckoned with. Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±


    At this moment, speechlessness could no longer describe Mu Sifa''s feelings.


    ¡°Hey, you stinking brat. Who are you calling stupid?¡± What''s wrong with Xiaojie being a boy? Now, a lot of Chinese people marry a man as their wife. Even our Sect Leader Han Shaolin''s wife is a man. What do you know? Men can also have children, and this kind of race is very rare.


    He had meant to praise the men who could conceive, but it was as if they were extinct dinosaurs.


    What Mu Renying said wasn''t wrong. In the future of Huaxia, men with special physiques can have children. It''s just a small number.


    Mu Sifa had heard of the birth of a man in the past, but he had never taken it seriously. He had always thought that it was just an urban legend.


    The fact that Han Shaolin married a man was spread around by the underworld. However, no one had confirmed it so far. Perhaps they didn''t dare to.


    ¡°And then? What do you mean by bringing this kid back to our house? ¡±


    Mu Sifa had lost his patience. He looked at Shang Xiaojie as if he wanted to eat him.


    Shang Xiaojie naturally didn''t dare to look at him and secretly hid behind Mu Renying.


    ¡°What does that mean? Didn''t you hate that girl Shang Minjie? You don''t even want to sleep in the same bed, so why would I want to carry a grandson? ¡±


    Mu Sifa''s mouth twitched, ¡°That''s why I''m asking you, what are you nning to do by bringing this kid back to our house?¡±


    After asking for most of the day, Mu Renying did not get into the main topic. Mu Sifa wanted to kill someone.


    ¡°Forget about Shang Minjie. Marry Xiaojie ande in.¡±


    He spoke very casually, as if he was eating.


    ¡°What?¡± Mu Sifa couldn''t believe what he just heard and his eyes were wide open.


    ¡°What?¡± I told you and Shang Minjie to divorce and marry Xiaojie, you don''t like her anyway, right? Why bother a little girl? ¡±


    At that time, if I had known that Shang Family had a son, I would have secretly switched pirs long ago, and wouldn''t have ended up in such a difficult situation.


    That girl had already set her ambitions on the hospital in Mu Family. If she was kept alive, Mu Family would be in danger.


    ¡°Do you think that I would fall for this kid if I didn''t have a crush on Shang Minjie?¡±


    Crazy! This old man must be crazy! Who would want their own son to marry a man?


    ¡°Aren''t you interested in sleeping with her? Forget about sleeping, why are you still going to be responsible for it? Is this what I, Mu Renying, taught you? ¡±


    ¡°Didn''t I already say it? ¡°Something has happened.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care what reason you have, if you don''t marry Xiaojie into the family, then hand over the inheritance right of the hospital and clean up the Mu Family. I, Mu Renying don''t have a son like you, who is a bastard.¡±


    In order to make Mu Sifapromise, Mu Renying was risking it all! Although the method was very old-fashioned, to Mu Sifa, the hospital was his life.


    ¡°What if Xiaojie is pregnant with your child? I, Mu Renying, will not allow descendants of Mu Family to stay in the outside world. ¡±


    He wondered if Shang Xiaojie had a special physique. Mu Renying had already emphasized this.


    Shang Xiaojie waspletely dumbstruck. Marry? With Mr. Mu? Child... Child? A man can have children?


    Shang Xiaojie felt his head start to heat up again. He had no idea what they were talking about and no one asked him for his opinion.

 Chapter 20

    <strong>Chapter 20 Why Should I Marry You</strong>


    ¡°Dad, this is too exaggerated!¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao interrupted, thinking that she was going to speak up for Mu Sifa, but she said, ¡°How can you let a sheep like Xiaojie marry a bastard like Third Brother? Xiaojie is too pitiful! ¡±


    She was indeed his sister''s father.


    ¡°Master!¡± If this gets out, won''t theyugh at our son!? ¡°¡± Let''s think over this matter in detail. Let Sifa marry a man as his wife. Only then did Hee Meier speak up for her son.


    ¡°How can I beughed at? Mr. Wu''s daughter-inw is also a man, so what about that child called ck K? Not any worse than a woman, and still pregnant? Whoughed at Old Wu? It would be toote for others to be envious. ¡±


    In any case, Mu Renying was envious and jealous of himself. It was useless for others to say anything, so he had to leave ording to his own thoughts.


    ¡°Davy, don''t be afraid. Uncle will make the decision for you. You just need to stay at home peacefully, do you understand?¡± He patted the back of Shang Xiaojie''s hand and smiled kindly. When he faced Shang Xiaojie, Mu Renying felt more like his father.


    ¡°That ¡­ I ¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s okay, uncle will make the decision for you, if this beast dares to bully you, uncle will beat him for you.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie had something to say, but Mu Renying thought that he was worried about Mu Sifa''s side, so he immediately interrupted.


    Otherwise, how could I marry Mr. Mu? He''s my brother-inw!


    ¡°Uncle, I ¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s really alright. Your luggage uncle has moved it over for you from the dorm. From now on, this room is yours!¡± ¡°It''s your room, Xiaojie.¡±


    As usual, he didn''t tell Shang Xiaojie who didn''t know what to do.


    ¡°Now, talk to Xiaojie properly. If you dare to make a move, I''ll beat you to death.¡±


    He stood up and red at Mu Sifa. Afterwards, he gave Mu Xiaoxiao and Hee Meier a meaningful nce, hinting them to leave together.


    The two of them were brought away by Mu Renying in such a confused manner. The only ones left in the room were the ring Mu Sifa and the fearful Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±


    Shang Xiaojie eximed in fear towards the door. It seemed like he wanted Mu Renying toe back, but the door was already closed.


    Why ¡­ What should he do? I was afraid to be alone with him.


    Tears welled in his eyes, and he backed away until he came to the wall behind him.


    ¡°No, please don''te over.¡±


    He was truly afraid of Mu Sifa, but Mu Sifa felt like he was pretending and walked towards him coldly.


    ¡°I really didn''t expect that sinister woman to have such a cute little brother like you.¡± He grabbed Shang Xiaojie''s hair, forcing him to look at him. In the end, he sneered, ¡°How about it, little brother? Do you want me to teach you something more fun?¡± Like that night? ¡± His smile was cold-blooded, obviously insulting Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Bastard, beast, let me go.¡± Shang Xiaojie''s tears fell as he tried his best to resist.


    ¡°I believe in you, bastard. Forget about the beasts. Against you, bastards are enough.¡±


    He was abnormally calm, without that violent look from before. Perhaps Mu Sifa, who looked like this, was the most dangerous.


    ¡°You''re really capable, Shang Xiaojie! All of you eat, right!? Do you want to pick on my old man in the future? ¡°Huh?¡± He suddenly got angry and increased the force to hold onto Shang Xiaojie''s hair tightly. He forcefully dragged Shang Xiaojie towards himself, his face filled with malice.


    Shang Xiaojie was in so much pain that tears fell from his eyes, ¡°Your father asked me to stay, was it my fault? If you don''t like it, then resist! Why are you looking for trouble with me? Why should I marry someone like you? I don''t want it. ¡±


    She clearly had tears in her eyes, but she didn''t show any weakness and scolded Mu Sifa.

 Chapter 21

    <strong>Chapter 21 Be Treated Roughly</strong>


    ¡°What kind of man is this? Ah? Say it! ¡±


    Actually, Mu Sifa knew what Shang Xiaojie was talking about, which meant that he forced him to do something, saying that his character was bad.


    It was because he knew, that he got angry.


    He had been flipped over like this once, or was he such a little brat? How could he be convinced?


    He clearly couldn''t do anything and could only cry, but he was asionally very stubborn and still dared to p him.


    Mu Sifa had never been so weak in his entire life. If a little kid like him could not be cured, wouldn''t othersugh at him if word of this got out?


    ¡°You should know who you are. Scram.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie pushed Mu Sifa away as he was infuriated.


    ¡°It seems that I am too gentle. You want to force me to make a move, brat?¡±


    Ye Zichen pressed Shang Xiaojie angrily onto the wall, while his eyes were filled with a fiendish look, ¡°I''ll let you, Shang Xiaojie, know what it means to obey and what it means to be obedient.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s eyes widened in fear as tears fell from his eyes.


    ¡°Scram, you bastard. Mu Sifa, I hate you...¡±


    Using both hands and feet to resist, it was all useless. Mu Sifa had already sealed his mouth and controlled it with brute force.


    Shang Xiaojie was so wronged that he cried. However, crying only made Mu Sifa feel annoyed and his eyes became colder and colder.


    Shang Xiaojie gave up struggling because this kind of animal wouldn''t let him go.


    ¡°It''s not the first time you''ve been bitten by a dog, so why don''t you do it, beast?¡±


    He bit his lips and cried. He no longer wanted to resist because it was all in vain. Mu Sifa will not let it go.


    Although Shang Xiaojie looked weak in front of Mu Sifa, but he was not weak, nor was he without self-respect.


    Shang Xiaojie''s eptance of his fate made Mu Sifa restless. Obviously, this was what he wanted. As long as he did something too excessive with Shang Xiaojie, he wouldn''t dare to stay at home and he didn''t need to marry him.


    I, Mu Sifa, will let you off today. But let me warn you, don''t think that just because the old man wants me to marry you, you can do whatever you want. You, Shang Xiaojie, are also trash that can be bought with money.


    With that, he left in a fit of rage, not caring about Shang Xiaojie''s life at all.


    Or maybe he was forced by Mu Renying to marry Shang Xiaojie, so he felt that Shang Xiaojie was the culprit and wanted to vent his anger on him.


    What could Shang Xiaojie do? He could only hug himself and cry. He was clearly a victim, why did he have to be treated like this?


    At this moment, outside the door, Mu Xiaoxiao saw Shang Xiaojie crying through the gap in the door and felt a pang in her heart.


    She was only curious about what Mu Sifa would say to Shang Xiaojie, so she returned to eavesdrop. However, she didn''t expect to hear this sort of thing.


    Damn it! Third Brother is too much, how can he treat Xiaojie like this?


    Okay, I will help Xiaojie. I will make Third Bro, that bastard, regret treating him like this.


    Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t know what she was nning, but it could be seen that she was doing it for Shang Xiaojie.


    As for Mu Sifa, who had returned to his room, he was furious and upset. He did not want to do that kind of thing to Shang Xiaojie, but he hated Shang Xiaojie for saying that kind of thing to him.


    ¡°Damn it, it''s not a good thing if we drag their Shang Family into this.¡±


    He kicked something to the side, causing a loud sound to ring out. He finally knew about his own animal.


    Then he looked at his body and said, ¡°Damn it,¡± and hurried into the bathroom to deal with it, his face still burning with anger.

 Chapter 22

    <strong>Chapter 22 Scolding the Mustafa Animal</strong>


    When he woke up in the morning and saw the unfamiliar room, Shang Xiaojie knew where he was.


    Although his body didn''t hurt anymore, the violence brought by Mu Sifa was still fresh in his mind.


    ¡°Xiaojie, are you up yet?¡± Let''s go to school together! ¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiaohao angrily opened the door, revealing a slender and elegant beauty.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t know how to face Mu Xiaoxiao at this moment. Her appearance made him feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Aiyo, don''t be afraid. I won''t tell anyone that you''re my third sister-inw. Don''t worry!¡±


    He walked up to Shang Xiaojie and gave him his word. Then, he patted Shang Xiaojie on the shoulder and walked away.


    Although Shang Xiaojie had always thought that Mu Xiaoxiao had a carefree personality, it was only after getting along with her that he realized she was a true woman.


    ¡°Hurry up and get up. You''re going to bete for school.¡±


    She lifted Shang Xiaojie''s quilt, she really didn''t know how to avoid suspicion.


    Luckily, Shang Xiaojie was wearing pajamas inside, otherwise, it would be the beginning of spring.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Xiaojie, how did you hook up with my third brother?¡± He is famous for being picky in our family, and he is also a workaholic. He is already 25 years old, yet he still hasn''t had a proper girlfriend. I was scared to death. ¡±


    He sat down on the bed, looked at Shang Xiaojie, then rubbed his chin and thought, he really doesn''t look like a girl at all.


    However, because of Mu Xiaoxiao''s familiarity, Shang Xiaojie was finally able to catch his breath. Just as he was about to exin to Mu Xiaoxiao the sequence of events, Mu Xiaoxiao, who had been hot for three minutes, suddenly raised her eyebrows slyly at Shang Xiaojie, ¡°Do you want to take revenge on my Third Bro? I can help you! ¡±


    ¡°... Help me? ¡±


    Whether it was Mu Renying or Mu Xiaoxiao, Shang Xiaojie felt that they couldn''t keep up with their pace, and they didn''t listen to anyone else either.


    ¡°That''s right! He went too far with youst night! ¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth in anger as she fought for Shang Xiaojie.


    But when she finished speaking, she knew that she couldn''t say it and quickly apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie did not say anything. He lowered his head with a dull look in his eyes. He was not ming Mu Xiaoxiao. He just felt that he was useless and could not even resist.


    ¡°Xiaojie, do, do you like my third brother?¡± Seeing Shang Xiaojie''s expression, he asked carefully.


    ¡°You don''t like people like him?¡± Shang Xiaojie retorted excitedly.


    Mu Xiaoxiao was shocked. ¡°Oh! Oh, so it''s like that! ¡±


    Shocked, scared me to death, suddenly so loud.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I also don''t like a brat like you who can be a man.¡± Suddenly Mu Sifa appeared at the door.


    At this moment, his expression was ice-cold, as if he was displeased with Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t avoid his eyes like usual, but picked up the pillow and threw it towards him, ¡°Compared to a beast like you, I''m much better than you.¡± The mes of fury were burning.


    Damn it! Where did I provoke him? Why do you have to be so pissed off at me? I am clearly the victim, why should I look at his smelly face?


    Mu Sifa directly hit the pillow to the side, looking like he didn''t want to care about Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°I''ll give you two ten minutes. In more than ten minutes, I''ll give myself a ride to school.¡± With that, he left.


    The reason why Mu Sifa said that was because he was forced by Mu Renying to send Shang Xiaojie to school, so he couldn''t be careless.


    Logically speaking, Mu Sifa would definitely resist, but there was no other way. The hospital was more important than anything, so he had topromise.

 Chapter 23

    <strong>Chapter 23 Summermoth''s Method</strong>


    Afraid that Mu Sifa would abandon them and leave first, Mu Xiaoxiao kept urging Shang Xiaojie to catch up at thest minute.


    When they arrived at the courtyard, Mu Sifa, who was in the car, was wearing sses as he looked at the surgical materials for the day. He was so focused that even Shang Xiaojie and the others didn''t know that he had arrived.


    This was also the first time Shang Xiaojie saw Mu Sifa''s expression other than anger. That serious look that he wore sses on had an additional hint of a mature man''s agility. Without a doubt, the male hormones were exposed.


    Mu Sifa did not have a good temper and was also a bad person. But what was undeniable was that he was the type that Shang Xiaojie liked. Whether it was his face or body, they were both like Shang Xiaojie''s shyness and his heartbeat elerated when he first saw him.


    However, what Shang Xiaojie had his eyes on was the inner workings. Mu Sifa just happened to be the type of person he hated.


    ¡°Xiaojie and Xiaojie, get in the car.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao, who was already in the car, called out to him.


    Shang Xiaojie, who was looking at Mu Sifa in a daze, quickly replied and sat in the backseat. He seemed a bit embarrassed.


    Only then did Mu Sifa, who came, nce at Shang Xiaojie coldly. He did not say anything, but it could be seen that he did not like Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Hurry up and drive, third brother. We''re going to bete.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao kicked the driver''s seat, panicking.


    Mu Sifa immediately frowned. What he hated the most was Mu Xiaoxiao''s shameless personality. There was no helping it, since Mu Xiaoxiao was his sister.


    ¡°One more word and I''ll throw you out of the car.¡± He left a warning for Mu Xiaoxiao before he drove away.


    Mu Sifa did what he said, so Mu Xiaoxiao was still a little afraid of him.


    Humph! Third brother, this is the only time you can be arrogant. In the future, when I seed in helping Xiaojie, I will kill you.


    I wonder if she wants to help Shang Xiaojie? Or perhaps they were all selfish.


    ¡°Ah, it''s over. I haven''t done my homework. What should I do?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao suddenly went crazy and started shrieking like a ghost.


    ¡°Xiaojie, did you do your homework?¡± He looked like he was about to save me.


    In front of Mu Xiaoxiao, Shang Xiaojie did not need to be nervous, nor did he need to be afraid. He revealed a natural smile, ¡°I finished it, and gave it to you.¡± He took out his homework book from his bag.


    Coincidentally, Mu Sifa saw him smiling through the front mirror, so he raised his eyebrows in interest.


    So this kid also knew how tough! Normally, they were either afraid or crying.


    ¡°Xiaojie, you really are my savior.¡± Hugging Shang Xiaojie gave him a p on the cheek. Naturally, only Shang Xiaojie was stunned. This was the first time he was kissed by a girl, and he even dared to do so.


    When Mu Sifa saw it, his face turned dark. He didn''t know if Mu Sifa felt disgusted or not. He still felt displeased.


    ¡°Third brother, you have to be nicer to Xiaojie in the future!¡± Otherwise, I won''t forgive you. ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao threatened him with a punch.


    Mu Sifa was toozy to care about him and ignored him.


    ¡°Wait, stop, stop.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao suddenly pped the driver''s seat.


    ¡°For what?¡± Mu Sifa immediately got angry.


    ¡°What are you roaring for?¡± What if you scare my cells to death? Go down and get some medicine for Xiaojie. Did you hurt Xiaojiest night? ¡°Hurry up and go.¡± Ye Zichen pointed at the pharmacy opposite him and urged Mu Sifa.


    ¡°There''s something wrong with your head!¡± Why should I buy him medicine? ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll call dad right now and tell him that you bullied Xiaojie and he''ll take care of you tonight.¡± As he spoke, he took out his phone.


    Mu Sifa was in a bad mood, ¡°You, Mu Xiaoxiao.¡± Angry and flung the door open.


    Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t think much of it and added, ¡°Xiaojie hasn''t had breakfast yet? There''s a convenience store next door. Third Bro, you should go and buy some food along the way. ¡±


    The corner of Mu Sifa''s mouth immediately twitched. Killing was not a crime, he would definitely exterminate his rtives.


    Mu Xiaoxiao was as hard to deal with as his father, he didn''t want to waste unnecessary time arguing.

 Chapter 24

    <strong>Chapter 24 Humiliate Shang Xiaojie</strong>


    ¡°That''s right, that''s not good, Xiaoxiao.¡±


    I am very grateful to her for helping me, but in the end, Mu Sifa still thought that I was the one who asked Xiaoxiao to do that, and he still doesn''t know what he would do to me.


    Shang Xiaojie did not want to have anything to do with Mu Sifa right now, and also nned to secretly escape after school. It was impossible for him to stay in the Mu Family, and it was also impossible for him to marry Mu Sifa.


    The first was that he didn''t like Mu Sifa either. Secondly, he understood his big sister''s temper. If she found out about this, he definitely wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Where''s Dad and me? ¡°Although my third brother is arrogant, he is still afraid of my father. So don''t worry, there is nothing that my father can''t take. What does a third brother count for?¡± She didn''t understand Shang Xiaojie''s concerns at all, but she did want to help him suppress her third brother for Shang Xiaojie''s good.


    ¡°Not this one.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie lowered his head, feeling troubled.


    ¡°What, what is it? Am I being nosy? ¡± Only then did Mu Xiaoxiaoe back to her senses.


    Am I stupid? Xiaojie was a boy, how could he possibly want to marry that bastard Third Bro?


    However, it''s strange, why do I suddenly feel that these two people are subtly suited to each other! One was cold and arrogant, while the other was calm and stubborn.


    Oh no, it would always be interesting to suddenly bring the two of them together.


    Ah no no no, he couldn''t do it to satisfy his selfish desire. Xiaojie was treated like that by his third brother.


    Mu Xiaoxiao was at a loss as to what to do.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao? Are you listening to me, Xiaoxiao? ¡± Shang Xiaojie shook her.


    ¡°Oh, I''m here. What''s wrong?¡± With a silly smile, he tidied up his hair that had been messed up by him.


    Shang Xiaojie wanted to say that he wanted to run away and ask Mu Xiaoxiao to help him, but before he could say anything, Mu Sifa came back with a gloomy face. When he got into the car, he directly threw the car at Shang Xiaojie and drove away without saying a word.


    ¡°Third brother, you''re too much!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao was the first to panic.


    Although Shang Xiaojie did not like Mu Sifa, he was still injured. He was not an animal, so why did he have to ept this kind of excessive treatment from Mu Sifa?


    ¡°Forget it, Xiaoxiao. I''m fine.¡± Holding onto Mu Xiaoxiao, he smiled at her, but it was extremely bitter.


    Mu Xiaoxiao still wanted to say something, because he could see the injury in Shang Xiaojie''s eyes, but she gave up if Shang Xiaojie didn''t let her.


    Damn, damn, damn! Damn it, I can''t let him go so easily.


    Mu Sifa did not express his stance. He was still as cold as ever as he drove the car to the front gate of their school. Then, he coldly said, ¡°Get off.¡±


    ¡°If I want to stay, I won''t stay either.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao was furious. She pulled Shang Xiaojie out of the car.


    However, Mu Sifa suddenly looked at Shang Xiaojie and said, ¡°Stay behind for me.¡± After that, she looked coldly at Mu Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°You go in right now.¡± Seems like she won''t let Mu Xiaoxiao listen.


    Mu Xiaoxiao was angered to death and was about to explode, but Shang Xiaojie shook his head at her and told her that he could, and told her to listen to him.


    Mu Xiaoxiao had no choice but to obediently obey, ¡°Then I''ll wait for you at the gate. If my third brother does anything excessive to you in a while, you can call out to me and I''ll definitely beat him up.¡± Then, he raised his fist and warned Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa found it extremely funny, but he mocked Shang Xiaojie mockingly, ¡°You sure are good at dealing with women. Shang Xiaojie, even this kind of single-celled organism could be taken down by you, do you think that she is too beautiful to eat by herself? But can you, Shang Xiaojie, do anything to women? ¡± He didn''t feel like there was anything wrong with him.

 Chapter 25

    <strong>Chapter 25 I''ll Go You Know I Don''t Need You to Tell Me</strong>


    ¡°Whap.¡±


    A resounding p sounded out along with Mu Sifa''s words, ¡°Apologize, apologize to Xiaojie.¡±


    It wasn''t Shang Xiaojie who hit her, but Mu Xiaoxiao who couldn''t stand it any longer. This was the first time she attacked Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Mu Xiaoxiao, have you gone mad?¡± Mu Sifa was burning with anger, and his temper also started to rise.


    ¡°Am I crazy? Isn''t the crazy one third brother you? What did Xiaojie do to piss you off? You want to hurt him that much? ¡± Complete rage.


    ¡°If you don''t understand the sequence of events, then shut up. You don''t need to interfere in my matters.¡±


    ¡°I don''t understand, but I know you are an animal, aplete animal, human scum.¡±


    ¡°Is this how you talk to your brother?¡± This little girl was reallywless.


    ¡°The premise is that you have an example as an elder brother. Do you, Mu Sifa, have such an example?¡±


    They quarreled intensely, but neither of them heard Shang Xiaojie tell them to stop.


    ¡°Enough, I said enough.¡± Shang Xiaojie used all of his strength to shout, his tears rolling down, ¡°I''m going, I''m going, okay? You, Mu Sifa, look at me and you scowl and I''ll leave. I don''t need you to remind me. ¡±


    Ye Zichen threw the stuff Mu Sifa bought for him onto his face and ran into the school while crying.


    ¡°Xiaojie.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao followed worriedly. Before she left, she gave Mu Sifa a middle finger and made a gesture of rubbing his neck, showing how angry Mu Xiaoxiao was right now.


    Mu Sifa angrily got on the steering wheel, ¡°Fuck, it''s my fault. That brat obviously provoked me first. If he didn''t date a man on that kind of website, would I, Mu Sifa, be able to touch him? ¡°In the end, he even got himself into a bad situation.¡±


    In the end, Mu Sifa did not reflect on his mistakes.


    Xiao Ming, who was passing by, saw this scene. He looked at Shang Xiaojie, who ran into the school, then looked back at Mu Sifa.


    He said, ¡°Shang Xiaojie is weak, so he''s not much of a threat to you. But in the future, there''s no telling.¡±


    He lectured Mu Sifa as usual without any expression. After that, he walked away coldly as if he had never seen Mu Sifa before.


    ¡°Xiao Ming, stop.¡±


    Xiao Ming turned around and looked at him, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± He was as cold as ever.


    Mu Sifa really suspected that all the children nowadays had mutated. One or two of them were so arrogant.


    ¡°You''re very familiar with that kid?¡± He didn''t know why he asked that.


    ¡°Not familiar.¡± Indifference.


    You can talk to me like that if you''re not familiar with me?


    ¡°Fine, so what if you''re not familiar with him? I''m not interested in the people around that kid either.¡± He drove away angrily, but no one knew what he was angry about.


    Xiao Ming watched him leave, and then for some reason, he smiled and said, ¡°Arrogant Emperor should be the stubborn little prince! ¡°Seems like it won''t be too boring.¡±


    ¡°Xiaojie, Xiaojie, wait for me.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao, who followed Shang Xiaojie into the school, did not care that the one Shang Xiaojie entered the male restroom. She just followed him in, scaring the male students inside to the point that they became stupefied.


    ¡°What the hell? This is the men''s restroom! ¡±


    ¡°Who are you!?¡± What are you doing in the men''s restroom? ¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    She hurriedly chased Mu Xiaoxiao away.


    At this time, Mu Xiaoxiao was extremely angry, and she kicked the toilet door away, looking down at them condescendingly, ¡°Are you guys going out, or should I go out? ¡°Hrm?¡±


    When she said the word ¡®En'', her eyes were extremely terrifying.


    The boy was so scared that he trembled. How could he let Mu Xiaoxiao leave? He smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Let''s go, let''s go. Go on, go on.¡± Then he ran away.

 Chapter 26

    <strong>Chapter 26 Let Me Make Good Use of You</strong>


    ¡°Xiaojie, where are you? Don''t scare me!¡± After the boy left, Mu Xiaoxiao went to the cubicles one by one to look for Shang Xiaojie, her heart was in turmoil, afraid that Shang Xiaojie would not be able to think of it.


    However, Shang Xiaojie stuck his head out from thest stall and asked while sniffing in a daze, ¡°This is the men''s restroom, why did youe in?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao was overjoyed. She ran over to Shang Xiaojie and hugged him, ¡°You''re worried to death about me. I thought you might have something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Shang Xiaojie suddenly blushed because Mu Xiaoxiao was pressing his head on her chest. Didn''t he move!? He wasn''t even moving!


    ¡°About that, Xiaoxiao, let me go first.¡± He called out to her in a soft voice and felt a bit shy. After all, this was his first time interacting with a girl at such a distance.


    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry. You''re not suffocating, right?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t even have the brains to say that. However, it was reasonable, because she had a 36C cup. To a high school student, it was really ¡®impressive''.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s face turned red again. Perhaps it wasn''t because he was shy, but because he was born and was not used to being with others.


    ¡°Why, why is there no one else?¡± Only then did Shang Xiaojie realize that there was no one in the bathroom.


    ¡°I threw them all out.¡± His domineering aura leaked out.


    Shang Xiaojie suddenly twitched his mouth. What kind of monsters are these Mu Family people!?


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let''s hurry to the ssroom!¡± The first ss is too much of a teacher''s ss. ¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao intentionally did not ask Shang Xiaojie about what happened just now, as she was afraid that Shang Xiaojie would cry again.


    ¡°Right.¡± Shang Xiaojie probably noticed as well and was very depressed.


    Mu Sifa, who came to his hospital, threw down the documents on his desk and paced back and forth in anger.


    F * ck, I, Mu Sifa, can''t take this lying down.


    The reason why he was so angry was because Mu Renying had called him just now and told him that if he didn''t bring Shang Xiaojie home properly tonight, he wouldn''t need to go back.


    ¡°That damnable old man, just who is his son!?¡±


    ¡°That, boss.¡±


    The whole world suddenly made a sound, but it was filled with fear.


    ¡°Speak.¡± It was almost a roar.


    ¡°Miss Shang is currently in the main hall. She said that she wants you to go down for a while.¡±


    After saying that, the Under Heaven quickly clenched his teeth and closed his eyes, because he knew Mu Sifa would be furious.


    No, ¡°Did she break Shang Minjie''s leg? ¡°Let here up herself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hurry up and run out.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    However, he was suddenly called out by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Please give me your instructions.¡±


    ¡°Tell her I''m not here.¡±


    ¡°But Miss Shang just saw you going upstairs!¡±


    ¡°What a load of crap. Just tell her I''m not here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, the world is going to send you a message.¡± He quickly retreated.


    Mu Sifa suddenly stopped getting angry and instead smiled, ¡°Shang Minjie will be here soon, so the old man must have told Shang Family that I want to divorce her. It is impossible for her to swallow her anger. It would be good to see the two of them fighting to the death, and that way, the Shang Family would not have any extra strength to manage the hospital, and it will only be a matter of time before I, Mu Sifa, take down the Shang Family. ¡±


    I didn''t expect the old man to be of such great help to me this time. In that case, I have to thank him.


    Shang Xiaojie, oh Shang Xiaojie, use it well for me this time. Other than being able to use it, you have no other use for it.

 Chapter 27

    <strong>Chapter 27 Let''s Try to Escape</strong>


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Hearing that the world told her that Mu Sifa wasn''t here, Shang Minjie immediately grabbed his cor and blew her top.


    ¡°Miss Shang, don''t be like this, I''m only following the boss'' orders, it''s useless for you to be angry with me!¡±


    Why is this woman always so strong! With such a beautiful face, it''s no wonder our boss doesn''t even want to touch her.


    ¡°Now, immediately, get Mu Sifa down to see me.¡± The easterly lion roared, attracting the whispers of many people in the hospital.


    ¡°Who is she? Why did shee here to find our dean?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know!¡± How terrifying! She''s obviously so beautiful. ¡±


    ¡°You can eat it even if it''s beautiful!¡± Like a tigress. ¡±


    ¡°He can''t be our dean''s lover or something!¡±


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The front desk staff''s voice did not escape Shang Minjie''s ears, but if they continued to make a ruckus, the only one who would lose face would be herself.


    ¡°He''s noting down, is he? ¡°Then I''ll go up and find him. I want to see how Mu Sifa is going to exin to me about Shang Xiaojie''s slut.¡±


    He rammed into the world and angrily walked towards the elevator.


    The world naturally couldn''t let Shang Minjie go up and stop her with quick steps. ¡°Miss Shang, if you continue to be so rude, don''t me the world for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°You''re being impolite?¡± He then gave the world a p on the face, ¡°A good dog doesn''t block the way, scram.¡±


    It wasn''t the first time Shang Minjie had given the world a p, and he was already used to it.


    This woman was truly extraordinary. He couldn''t be more obedient!


    Other than sighing and sighing, the world was toozy to say anything to Shang Minjie. They pulled her by the wrist and pulled him out.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. ¡± After a fierce struggle, the bag was thrown into chaos. Like a shrew, the initial heaviness was gone.


    That''s right, if Mu Sifa really divorced her, not only would she not get the hospital with Mu Family, she would even be seen as a joke by the people who knew about it.


    ¡°Security, close the door. If shees in again, you will all report her to the police. You have already obtained permission from the boss.¡±


    After throwing Shang Minjie out, the world ordered the security guards at the entrance.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Under Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± He didn''t even bother to look at Shang Minjie as he walked away.


    Shang Minjie was angered to death, ¡°Jia Tianxia, you bastard,e back here.¡±


    However, no matter how much she shouted, Jia Tianxia ignored her and wanted to go in! He was once again stopped by the guard''s brute force.


    ¡°Ahh, Mu Sifa, you bastard.¡± Finally, she screamed.


    Mu Sifa, who was upstairs in his office, saw this scene clearly. He smiled widely, ¡°You, Shang Minjie, will have this day as well! In the past year, you''ve been looking forward to see me cheating every day, and now that the target is your own little brother, you must feel great inside, Shang Minjie! ¡±


    Afterughing at Shang Minjie''s distress, he took out his phone and sent a message to Shang Xiaojie. ¡°I''ll pick you up from school tonight.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie, who was in ss, opened it and was stunned for a second.


    Who? Did he send the wrong message?


    He ignored it, but there was another text message. If you dare to run away, try it.


    Seeing that, no matter how dumb Shang Xiaojie was, he knew who the person that sent him the message was.


    Mu ¡­ Mu Sifa, why did he have my number?


    That''s not right? What do you mean,e and pick me up? Was his brain caught in the door?

 Chapter 28

    <strong>Chapter 28 The Escape Was Caught by Moosefa</strong>


    Just after school was let out, Shang Xiaojie hurriedly grabbed his school bag and ran to Huangfu Qiao''s seat, ¡°Qiao, can you let me stay at your house for the next few days?¡±


    ¡°Xiaojie, do you want toe and stay at my house?¡± His eyes glowed.


    ¡°Yeah, something happened recently. I can''t go back to the dorm for now, the only ce I can go is your home.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie knew he was really thick-skinned. He and Huangfu Qiao were only friends, and Shang Xiaojie didn''t have any obligation to take him in. But other than the Wu and Steel family, he really had nowhere else to go.


    ¡°Why are you being polite with me? I''ll call Steward Quan right away and ask him to clean up his room. ¡±


    Huangfu Qiao was grinning from ear to ear, but curiously asked Shang Xiaojie when he made the phone call, ¡°Where did you go yesterday?¡± When I went to the dorm to look for you, your roommate said that you had already moved out.


    Shang Xiaojie was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I''ll tell you about thister, if there''s a chance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Huangfu Qiao nodded with a smile. He was very cute.


    ¡°Xiaojie, do you want to go to Huangpu''s house? Won''t youe back to my house? ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao suddenly interrupted.


    Shang Xiaojie trembled in fear. He quickly covered her mouth and shook his head at her.


    Only then did Mu Xiaoxiao realize that she had nothing to say. ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why does Xiaojie want to stay in your home?¡±


    Huangfu Qiao frowned. Mu Xiaoxiao had been sticking closely to Shang Xiaojie today, which made him very unhappy.


    ¡°Nothing, Qiao, you heard wrong. Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything just now, right?¡±


    Ye Zichen gave Mu Xiaoxiao a meaningful nce to get her to cooperate.


    ¡°Right, right, I didn''t say that! ¡°You heard wrong.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He had a look of disbelief on his face.


    ¡°Ask Xiao Ming if you don''t believe me, right?¡± He quickly grabbed Xiao Ming, who was passing by, and forcefully pulled him over. He was extremely domineering.


    Shang Xiaojie was quite frightened when he saw Xiao Ming. He immediately lowered his head in fear because when he was in the hotel, he coincidentally bumped into Xiao Ming, who was on duty.


    ¡°Can it be lighter?¡± Xiao Ming red at Mu Xiaoxiao with an unhappy expression.


    Because both older brothers knew each other, these two were childhood sweethearts, but they did not have a good temper.


    ¡°Pulling you a bit will kill you!¡± He even pped Xiao Ming on the back of his head. This was the reason why Xiao Ming disliked Mu Xiaoxiao; it was too brutal.


    ¡°I have to go back to the hotel to help. I don''t have time to apany you, so let me go.¡±


    ¡°Let it go!¡± What was so fierce about it!? It''s obvious that Brother Xiao Yi is so gentle, but why does he have a grumpy little brother like you? ¡± Fragmentation.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Ye Zichen''s face suddenly turned cold. He immediately left after saying that. However, when he passed by Shang Xiaojie, he used a voice that only Shang Xiaojie could hear, ¡°I won''t say anything, so don''t be so scared of me.¡±


    When Shang Xiaojie came back to his senses, Xiao Ming had already left the ssroom and was gone.


    So that''s how it was! Thus, after two days, no one knew because Xiao Ming didn''t mention it.


    After being on tenterhooks for two days, he finally felt at ease.


    However, the nervousness he had just put down was once again forced to rise.


    ¡°I heard that there''s a handsome guy driving a luxury car at the school gate waiting for someone!¡± The news about the school''s activities has already exploded. ¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Let''s go and take a look as well. ¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    Could it be Mu Sifa? Shang Xiaojie panicked and quickly pulled Huangfu Qiao away.


    ¡°Qiao, tell your bodyguard to drive the car to the back door. We''ll go through the back door, hurry up.¡±


    It could be said that she dragged Huangfu Qiao along the way, leaving the confused Mu Xiaoxiao behind.


    ¡°Wait for me, Xiaojie.¡± He trotted to catch up.


    What''s going on! Suddenly this nervous?


    However, Mu Xiaoxiaofei did not need to think about this question for too long because when she rushed out of the ssroom, she already saw Shang Xiaojie and co. who were blocked by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°What did I say? I told you, Shang Xiaojie, if you dare to run, give it a try? ¡± He grabbed Shang Xiaojie''s head with one hand and pulled him towards himself with brute force.

 Chapter 29

    <strong>Chapter 29 I like Obedient Pets</strong>


    ¡°You, why are you here?¡± His voice trembled.


    ¡°Why are we here? Heh! What? Do you think I don''t know you want to run? ¡±


    He obviously hates me, and it''s not like I can''t see it.


    I don''t know if it was a mistake or not, but it''s true that he went on that website, and I don''t think I was wrong.


    Since he actually hates me, then I''ll just let him like me. After all, to me, only if he likes me will he show his worth, otherwise how can he continue ying with Shang Minjie.


    ¡°The old man is right. I should be responsible for you. So, kid, let''s get along in the future!¡±


    He said that they should get along, but his expression was extremely arrogant, and he even had an overbearing attitude, not allowing Shang Xiaojie to refuse.


    Shang Xiaojie was angry, but since this wasn''t a ce to talk about such things, he suppressed the anger in his throat.


    He turned his head and apologized to Huangfu Qiao, ¡°Qiao, go home first, I''ll contact youter.¡± After that, he looked at Mu Sifa coldly, ¡°Let''s talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Oh okay.¡± Huangfu Qiao waspletely dumbfounded. He heard Mu Sifa''s words just now and waspletely dumbfounded.


    Brother Mu must have been responsible for Xiaojie! What, what''s going on?


    ¡°My car is outside.¡± Mu Sifa replied with a smile, but he didn''t have any intention of talking to Shang Xiaojie. He just wanted to trick him into getting on the car.


    Mu Xiaoxiao stared at Mu Sifa. She knew her third brother''s character well. He would never do something that was hard to please, much less admit his mistakes.


    ¡°Xiaojie, I''ll apany you.¡± He quickly pulled Shang Xiaojie away from him, then turned back to give Mu Sifa a warning look.


    Seeing this, Mu Sifa felt that it wasughable. This girl was quite sharp!


    After getting into Mu Sifa''s car, Shang Xiaojie was going to go on to the main topic, but Mu Sifa suddenly started the car and drove towards Mu Family.


    ¡°What are you driving for, it''s not like I want to go to Mu Family with you.¡± Shang Xiaojie panicked.


    ¡°Then what are you doing in my car?¡± However, Mu Sifa smiled as if it was nothing.


    ¡°Didn''t I just say it? If I wanted to talk to you, didn''t you agree to it yourself? ¡±


    How could this man do this?


    ¡°I don''t remember promising you anything, I''m just telling you that my car is outside. It was you, Shang Xiaojie, who got on the car. Did I force you to do that just now?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Shang Xiaojie was infuriated. He was so angry that he couldn''t say anything, yet he couldn''t refute Mu Sifa. He could only me himself for being too stupid and being cheated again and again by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Stop the car, I''m getting out.¡±


    How could Mu Sifa let him get off, ¡°Just sit still, brat. While I''m still being patient with you, just stay put and don''t force me to do anything to you.¡±


    He nced towards Shang Xiaojie. It was like a sharp de, which made Shang Xiaojie''s body go cold. The scene of being treated excessively was still fresh in his mind. Shang Xiaojie gritted his teeth, but didn''t dare to defy Mu Sifa.


    Damn it!


    ¡°Isn''t that good! I like obedient pets. ¡± His words were always hurtful.


    ¡°Who is your pet, Mu Sifa? Stop putting on an act. When I see Uncle Muter, I will exin everything clearly. I want to get rid of the rtionship with a demon like you.¡±


    Heh! Separate from me? Just you, Shang Xiaojie? Great! I''ll see how you can distance yourself from me.

 Chapter 30

    <strong>Chapter 30 Forcing Chanson and Xiaojie up the Stairs</strong>


    Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything along the way because she was observing Mu Sifa to see what he was nning.


    ¡°Fourth Miss Third Young Master, you''ve returned.¡± The moment she entered the house, the old housekeeper, Aunt Mu, stepped forward to wee her. However, when she saw Shang Xiaojie, she hesitated for a moment before greeting him with a smile, ¡°Hello, Third Young Madame.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie, who was suddenly called that, was stunned. He was just about to say no, but Mu Sifa said, ¡°Tidy up Third Young Madame''s luggage and give it to me. From today onwards, I''ll live with him.¡±


    ¡°OK, Third Young Master.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie became furious, ¡°I say, are you listening to me? When we were inside the car, I said it very clearly, I want to sever all rtions with you, and even more so don''t want to do anything called Mu Family, Third Young Madame. ¡±


    Bastard, are you listening to me?


    ¡°And then?¡± Unexpectedly, Mu Sifa gave him these two words coldly.


    ¡°What can I do next? I don''t like you. Why should I live with you? ¡±


    At this moment, Shang Xiaojie had be more daring due to his anger. He no longer had the fear from the beginning and dared to talk loudly while looking straight at Mu Sifa''s face.


    Mu Sifa pinched his chin andughed, ¡°Brat, don''t be too sure of your words. Who knows what will happen in the future? Right! ¡± He didn''t listen to Shang Xiaojie at all, what did he want to do!


    ¡°I, who followed you back to Mu Family, am simply a fool.¡± He turned around and left.


    Mu Sifa''s temper also rose. ¡°You, Shang Xiaojie, dare to take a step out and see if I dare to break your legs.¡± Angry.


    ¡°If you have the ability, thene!¡± Without turning back, he angrily stormed out of the courtyard.


    Heh! You really think I''m joking with him!


    He quickly caught up with Shang Xiaojie and pulled him back, ¡°Brat, I told you not to force me to do anything to you. I''ll give you a minute to think about it, otherwise, I, Mu Sifa, will let you walk in and lie down.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie had had enough of Mu Sifa''s threats. He pped him and cursed, ¡°I''m also telling you, Mu Sifa, I, Shang Xiaojie, am not a person that can be easily bullied.¡±


    Towards scum like him, there is no need to be courteous. In the past, I was too naive, so I thought that he would stop just because I tolerated it.


    ¡°I''ve f * cking tolerated you for a long time.¡± He was furious and dragged Shang Xiaojie all the way to the hall.


    ¡°Let me go, Mu Sifa, let me go.¡± Struggling was useless.


    Mu Xiaoxiao saw that things were not going well, so she hurriedly followed. However, before she could step onto the stairs, Mu Sifa warned her, ¡°Mu Xiaoxiao, if you dare toe up, I''ll throw you down.¡±


    It was definitely not a joke. Mu Xiaoxiao knew this as well, so she didn''t dare to follow along. She panicked to the point where she didn''t know what to do.


    ¡°Oh yeah, dad, go look for dad.¡±


    However, the moment she turned around, she saw Mu Renying standing behind her and looking upstairs.


    ¡°Dad, it''s good that you''re back. Hurry up and go upstairs to stop third brother.¡± He pulled Mu Renying in panic, but Mu Renying didn''t move at all.


    ¡°Dad, don''t just stand there!¡± Hurry up and help! ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao was dying of anxiety.


    ¡°This matter can only be handled by the two of them, so I won''t interfere for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Dad, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡°With third brother''s temper, he will definitely hurt Xiaojie. How can we not help?


    Mu Renying was silent. After a while, he suddenly asked Mu Xiaoxiao, ¡°Have you ever seen your Third Bro so stubborn towards anyone?¡±


    ¡°Is third brother that stubborn? It''s clear that they were plotting something else. ¡±


    ¡°But no matter what, isn''t this the first time we''ve seen him in this state?¡±


    Hearing Mu Renying''s words, Mu Xiaoxiao realized that it was indeed like that. Previously, her Third Bro was neither cold nor hot towards anyone, and he even ignored her. Only Shang Xiaojie had been involved in this matter for so long.


    ¡°So, dad, do you think that you''re purposely fanning the mes by the side?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao''s face darkened.


    Mu Renying yed the fool, ¡°I don''t know anything! ¡°I went to make dessert with your mom.¡± Sneak out.


    What! This ce waspletely devoid of money!


    However, it seems to be quite interesting, so I''ll just take a look. If Third Bro dares to treat Xiaojie badly, it won''t be toote for me to take care of him.

 Chapter 31

    <strong>Chapter 31 I will be Obedient</strong>


    ¡°But is it really okay not to go up and see the two of them?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao began to worry again.


    Although Mu Renying''s words made sense, Shang Xiaojie was her friend. She couldn''t just stand by and watch without doing anything!


    ¡°But if I really go up to take a look, Third Bro will definitely throw me down, so forget it!¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao finally gave up and followed Mu Renying into the kitchen.


    At this moment, Shang Xiaojie, who was forcefully pulled into the room by Mu Sifa, was infuriated.


    ¡°Mu Sifa you beast, let me go.¡±


    Mu Sifa finally managed to free himself from one of his hands, but he was already thrown onto the sofa by Mu Sifa, who mercilessly grabbed onto his neck.


    ¡°You, Shang Xiaojie, think that I, Mu Sifa, can fight as long as I want to! ¡°You''re courting death.¡± He had increased his strength by a bit, and his expression was ferocious.


    Shang Xiaojie found it hard to breathe, and his face turned red.


    ¡°So ufortable, release ¡­¡± ¡°Let me go.¡± He patted Mu Sifa''s arm to make him let go, but Mu Sifa held his neck tightly, seemingly wanting to let go.


    ¡°If I don''t teach you a lesson, then don''t cry, Shang Xiaojie.¡±


    His voice and eyes were extremely malicious, as if he wanted to eat Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie couldn''t even breath, he struggled on the bed with his legs, ¡°Go ¡­¡± ¡°Let go...¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t really want to kill him. As the point was raised to this point, he flung his neck away in annoyance and looked down at Ye Zichen with a cold gaze.


    Finally free, Shang Xiaojie coughed as he breathed heavily, almost dying at the hands of Mu Sifa.


    ¡°You ¡­ You, are you crazy! ¡± Just as his breathing calmed down, Shang Xiaojie started to curse loudly and was about to p Mu Sifa.


    However, he was currently weak. How could he possibly seed? Mu Sifa wouldn''t obediently let him hit him either.


    ¡°Am I sick? ¡°Then I''ll show you what it means to be truly sick.¡± Brute force invasion.


    Shang Xiaojie was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. Tears fell from his eyes, ¡°Bastard! Mu Sifa, you bastard! Get up!¡±


    She wanted to run to the side to escape Mu Sifa''s brutality, but she was pulled back by Mu Sifa just as she was crawling over him.


    ¡°I don''t want it, let go of me.¡± They cried until their hearts were filled with tears and their lungs were splitting apart. It was as if they had just fallen into a room.


    Mu Sifa turned a blind eye and said, ¡°You dare hit me, this is punishment, do you understand?¡± He pressed Shang Xiaojie down hard.


    Shang Xiaojie was in so much pain that he didn''t dare to show off, ¡°I beg you, Mu Sifa, please let me go...¡±


    The shout from before had turned into a moan as he sobbed. He was suffering from ups and downs as he cried and begged for mercy. The pain had caused him to no longer dare to talk back.


    ¡°Do you dare to hit me again?¡± Mu Sifa asked coldly.


    ¡°I don''t dare, I don''t dare anymore, so I''m begging you, please don''t act like this.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie begged for mercy. He knew that there was no way for him to escape. There was no way for him to resist Mu Sifa''s brutality.


    ¡°If you had obeyed obediently earlier, you would have been fine, right? They want me to use violence. ¡±


    Mu Sifa was also annoyed, but what was annoying him?


    Shang Xiaojie bit his lips and sobbed. Two streams of tears flowed down his face, but he finallypromised, ¡°I will obediently cooperate, so don''t hit me.¡±


    Shang Xiaojieplied, but Mu Sifa said, ¡°What I want is not for you to do this with me, but to listen to me. If you promise me what you will do in the future, I will be gentle to you.¡±


    ¡°I will listen to you.¡± I will listen to you. Ye Zichen nodded in agreement while crying.


    ¡°Good, what a good child.¡± Mu Sifa finally had a smile on his face and his actions became gentle.

 Chapter 32

    <strong>Chapter 32 I Didn''t Eavesdrop</strong>


    Shang Xiaojie did not dare to make a sound along the way, and silently bit his lips to bear the pain.


    Although Mu Sifa was furious in the beginning, but like he said, as long as Shang Xiaojie was obedient, he would be gentle, so he didn''t go back on his words.


    At this moment, Mu Renying had just arrived outside the room.


    He was worried that Mu Sifa would be used by Shang Xiaojie, so he came to check.


    However, even when he desperately pressed his ear against the door, he did not hear anything.


    ¡°He probably didn''t do anything!¡±


    Mu Renying muttered as he threw a peanut into his mouth. Then, he stuck his ear up again, but still failed to find anything.


    ¡°I think I''m overthinking it.¡± Mu Renying was relieved.


    Although he had just told Mu Xiaoxiao not to worry, he still felt guilty and came up to take a look secretly.


    At this time, a servant walked over and saw Mu Renying put his ear to the door. She asked curiously, ¡°Master, do you have something to talk to Third Young Master? Do you need help? ¡±


    Mu Renying was shocked as he did not notice his servanting over. He quickly patted his chest.


    ¡°Why is there no sound when you walk!?¡± ¡°It scared me to death.¡±


    The servant hurriedly apologized, ¡°Sorry, I''ve scared you.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s okay. You saw what happened to me here, so don''t tell Sifa about it. Do you understand?¡±


    Mu Renying cleared his throat and calmly told the servant that he had nothing to do.


    However, he was actually quite anxious. If this matter were to be leaked out, he would think that he had a hobby of eavesdropping on the corner of his son''s mouth.


    ¡°Alright, I won''t mention it to Third Young Master.¡±


    Although the servant didn''t know what was going on, she could only ept Mu Renying''s orders.


    ¡°Then I''ll go back to work first.¡± The servant lowered his head and left.


    ¡°Go, go!¡± Mu Renying pretended to be calm.


    However, once the servant left, he immediately stuck his ear onto the wall, just barely missing the surface.


    The servant who had walked far away felt extremely puzzled, so he turned around to take a look.


    Mu Renying was like a gecko as heid on the door and tried his best to listen to Ye Zichen''s mission.


    This... What''s wrong with the old master? Didn''t you knock on the door to find Third Young Master?


    Or was it rted to the young master that Third Young Master brought back?


    Suddenly, her face turned slightly red, and she covered her face as she hurried to leave.


    This scene was seen by Mu Renying, who was about to go downstairs. He quickly went over and exined, ¡°It''s not what you think! I didn''t eavesdrop. ¡°Really.¡±


    However, the more he followed the servants, the faster they left. When they looked back at Mu Renying, they still had bashful expressions on their faces.


    Mu Renying''s face darkened and he quickly shouted, ¡°Coming back, it''s really not what you think it is! Listen to my exnation! ¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, why are you walking faster and faster!¡± I told you toe back, don''t go! ¡±


    Mu Renying desperately followed behind, but disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Why can''t you understand human speech?¡±


    Mu Renying gasped for breath as he held his waist. As the head of the family, he did not even bother to tell his servants to stop.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa, who was in the room, seemed to have heard Mu Renying''s voice.


    Dad?


    It was his father''s voice!


    Mu Sifa pricked up his ears again and listened carefully, but he could no longer hear anything because Mu Renying had continued to chase after his subordinates.


    At this time, Mu Sifa had finished eating. He carried Shang Xiaojie into the bathroom.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t dare to make a sound and silently carried Mu Sifa into the bathroom.


    Although Mu Sifa also became rough on the way, but at least he helped to clean Shang Xiaojie''s body.


    Suddenly, the words'' Mu Renying''s man can get pregnant ¡®shed through his mind. Mu Sifa snorted in disbelief. ¡°If a man can get pregnant, then that''s fun.¡±


    After that, he thought that it was impossible. After all, men were men. They would get pregnant or something, unless they mutated.


    However, something Mu Sifa didn''t believe happened afterwards.

 Chapter 33

    <strong>Chapter 33 Waking up in Moosfar''s Bed</strong>


    While showering, Shang Xiaojie was so tired that he fell asleep.


    After an unknown period of time, when Shang Xiaojie woke up in a daze, the night light was already turned on by the bedside. The moment he opened his eyes, Mu Sifa''s face suddenly came into view.


    Shang Xiaojie was shocked. He subconsciously jumped up and his breathing quickened.


    He ¡­ how could he be lying beside me?


    He hurriedly looked around and only when he saw the unfamiliar surroundings did he recall what happened tonight.


    Shang Xiaojie should have cried, but when he saw Mu Sifa, who had his hand on his waist and was sleeping soundly, he didn''t know why, but he suddenly lost the urge to cry.


    In addition, he had also changed into a new set of clean clothes, and his body had also been washed clean, causing him to be dumbstruck for some inexplicable reason.


    This is, Mu Sifa gave me a change of clothes?


    Although Shang Xiaojie wanted to deny it, Mu Sifa seemed to be the only one who could do it.


    Did his brain get caught in the door? He was so rude to me.


    A troubled conscience? But did he have a conscience?


    Shang Xiaojie was still thinking about it seriously. After that, he stared at Mu Sifa''s sleeping face.


    Suddenly, his stomach rumbled. He hadn''t eaten dinnerst night, so it was normal for him to be hungry.


    Shang Xiaojie touched his t stomach. He didn''t know what to do. This wasn''t his house, so it was obvious that it was dark outside. No matter how he looked at it, everyone in this house had already fallen asleep.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa was motionless again. How could Shang Xiaojie dare to call him? He was afraid that when he woke upter, he would do something bad to him.


    ¡°Still, do you have anything to eat in the kitchen? I feel like I''m going to starve to death. ¡±


    Having lost his crying and scared face, Shang Xiaojie became as cute as before, which made people want to pinch him a few times.


    He carefully removed Mu Sifa''s arm and moved his body away, as if he was afraid to wake Mu Sifa up.


    However, just as he crawled to the edge of the bed with great difficulty and was about to get off the bed, his ankle was suddenly pulled by a force. ¡°Brat, where are you going?¡± Mu Sifa''s sinister voice sounded behind him.


    Shang Xiaojie was naturally shocked, but he calmed his shocked heart.


    ¡°I''m going to find something to eat, let go of me.¡± The voice was not loud, nor was it angry.


    ¡°What are you eating in the middle of the night for? Just lie down, it''s so noisy.¡± Lu was obviously annoyed and annoyed, as she had been awakened by the noise.


    ¡°If you''re not hungry, I''m hungry!¡± Shang Xiaojie shook off Mu Sifa''s hand and was a bit unhappy.


    ¡°I already said it, just lie back down and sleep.¡± He was suddenly enraged.


    Shang Xiaojie also got angry, ¡°Who caused me to miss dinner? Is it my fault?¡±


    Damn it! This kind of man was the most annoying, always getting angry.


    ¡°If you want to sleep, sleep on your own.¡± He put on his shoes and left the room.


    This time, Mu Sifa was so angry that he couldn''t fall asleep. He was about to get off the bed to catch Shang Xiaojie, but he suddenly calmed down.


    That''s right! Wouldn''t it be fine if he had a good rtionship with this kid now? He''ll have to like me anyway, or the show won''t go on.


    Mu Sifa got off the bed and followed Shang Xiaojie out of the room with big steps. However, when he came out of the room, he saw Shang Xiaojie getting lost on the second floor and wandering around in a daze.


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± he said.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t expect Mu Sifa to follow him out, and seeing him in such a silly situation made him want to die.


    ¡°Who, who asked your family to be so big!?¡± There are four entrances to the second floor. ¡± He was refuting Chu Feng''s words. However, he was extremelycking in confidence. Especially that extremely awkward flickering in his eyes.

 Chapter 34

    <strong>Chapter 34 Overbearing Kiss</strong>


    ¡°Come here.¡± Commands.


    ¡°For what?¡± Shang Xiaojie immediately went on guard.


    Mu Sifa looked at him andughed, ¡°Am I a savage? Or did you, Shang Xiaojie, believe too much in your charm and think that I would do something to you? ¡± The moment he opened his mouth, he started to mock and ridicule Zhang Xuan.


    If it was before, Shang Xiaojie would definitely be injured, but now he had gotten used to it and was worried.


    ¡°If you suddenly call me over, everyone will be on their guard!¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t exin or say anything, he just said, ¡°Do you want me to carry you down, or do you want me to follow you down?¡±


    They were talking about hugging, but the word hug sounded very dangerous.


    Shang Xiaojie also just realized that Mu Sifa wanted to take him downstairs. He was a bit embarrassed and kept his guard up, so he lowered his head and obediently walked towards Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa didn''t look at him and led the way. He didn''t care whether Shang Xiaojie could keep up or not.


    Shang Xiaojie was very unhappy with his attitude, but he could not say anything about it, so he could only silently follow behind.


    After going down the hall, Mu Sifa sat down on the sofa and pointed to the kitchen without even looking at Shang Xiaojie. He spoke with the tone of an emperor once again, ¡°Two people.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was shocked at first, but then he found out that Mu Sifa told him to cook supper and also cook him along the way.


    This man was too shameless! As far as he was concerned, Shang Xiaojie was toozy to bother about this sort of thing. He rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the kitchen. After getting familiar with the ce and the ce, he started to cook supper skillfully.


    Mu Sifa didn''t hear the sound of flustered hands and feeting from the kitchen and turned around to look curiously. He thought Shang Xiaojie would be clumsy, but he didn''t expect that the person who caught his eye was the skillful Mu Sifa.


    This brat knew how to cook! After all, Shang Family was a superior family, how could a young master like him possibly possess such a thing?


    At this moment, he had a different impression of Shang Xiaojie. His gaze seemed to be attracted to him and was glued to his body.


    Shang Xiaojie seemed to have noticed Mu Sifa looking at him. When he turned around, he saw Mu Sifa suddenly giving him a smile. Shang Xiaojie subconsciously felt his heart palpitate and hurriedly retracted his gaze.


    How...? What just happened? He felt as if he had been electrocuted.


    Shang Xiaojie was calm andposed. He was the great devil Mu Sifa, he couldn''t be confused by his smile.


    If the two of them didn''t know each other that well, Shang Xiaojie might have fallen for Mu Sifa. Mu Sifa was Shang Xiaojie''s favorite type in every aspect, except for his vicious tongue and brute force.


    Heh! He was panicking! She really was unexpectedly cute. ying around with him would probably allow her to pass the time. In any case, she had to get along well with him during this period of time.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie.¡±


    He suddenly called out to Shang Xiaojie, who was in the kitchen.


    Shang Xiaojie thought he was going to scold him, so he turned his head fearfully, ¡°What, what!?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± Ye Zichen crooked his finger at him, and the corner of his mouth curled up into a smile that was not a smile.


    Shang Xiaojie swallowed his saliva. He was scared to the core and hesitated to go over, but he was afraid that Mu Sifa would suddenly be angry. He hesitated for a moment, but he still walked out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Do, do what?¡± He walked up to Mu Sifa and asked worriedly.


    This time, Mu Sifa really smiled, ¡°Lowering your head.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie looked at him nkly. What are you trying to make me lower my head for? He muttered unhappily in his heart.


    Mu Sifa saw that he was moving too slowly, so he put his hand on the back of his head and pressed his body against himself. He then ordered, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie thought that Mu Sifa was ying with him and was a bit unhappy. However, in the next second, Mu Sifa covered his mouth and stopped him from breathing.

 Chapter 35

    <strong>Chapter 35 Mousse Method with Kick Pain</strong>


    Shang Xiaojie, who was kissed by Wu Tie, was stunned. The two of them had been in such a close rtionship for a long time, and this was the first time Mu Sifa kissed him.


    ¡°Are you a log?¡± Mu Sifa frowned. Shang Xiaojie was stunned and instantly lost his interest.


    Shang Xiaojie was speechless and whispered with a slightly red face, ¡°You suddenly called me over, who, who knows what you are trying to do!¡±


    This was the first time Shang Xiaojie blushed in front of Mu Sifa. At the same time, it also made people feel a little hot.


    In fact, Mu Sifa was full of energy because of his blushing face.


    He grabbed Shang Xiaojie''s cheek and looked at himself, smiling, ¡°No wonder you are always on guard against me, you really do have a charisma that can enchant people.¡±


    If I''m not careful, I would be attracted by his expression. Although I don''t want to admit it, his face suits my taste, as well as his pure appearance.


    ¡°You, what are you nning to do?¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa put his hand on Shang Xiaojie''s waist. Shang Xiaojie was shocked and immediately pped him away. Then, Shang Xiaojie started to look at him with a vignt look again.


    ¡°For what?¡± Mu Sifa smiled evilly and did not speak. His entire person seemed to have a trace of malice.


    Shang Xiaojie was not stupid and immediately went on guard. He quickly backed off, ¡°Don''t do anything rash! ¡°If you dare to act recklessly, I''ll just scream, but your family is still here.¡±


    ¡°Screech!¡± You even know how to threaten me now, right? ¡±


    You''re not stupid, this kid. Looking at his innocent face, he still knows how to protect himself.


    ¡°I''m not a puppet, why wouldn''t I threaten you?¡±


    This bastard man, who does he think I am? Little kid? Let him control it?


    Shang Xiaojie was in a bad mood, but he couldn''t get angry.


    Maybe it was because Mu Sifa didn''t use violence on him, so he had no reason to be angry.


    ¡°Indeed, this brat doesn''t have a body like yours.¡± Driving suddenly.


    Shang Xiaojie immediately blushed when he heard that.


    You even know how to blush! Interesting.


    I was curious. How could a woman like Shang Minjie have such a cute little brother? Had this brat been picked up by Shang Family?


    Mu Sifa was extremely suspicious of Shang Xiaojie because he did not belong to Shang Family.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Mu Sifa kept staring at me and didn''t say anything, which made Shang Xiaojie a little flustered.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± I have seen more ces, haven''t I? ¡±


    Mu Sifa burst intoughter again as he seized Shang Xiaojie by the shoulders, bringing him into his embrace with a domineering air.


    Shang Xiaojie immediately resisted, ¡°Stay away from me.¡±


    ¡°I''m in a good mood right now. You better not make me angry.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s voice instantly turned dangerous, and the way he looked at Shang Xiaojie was also true.


    Usually, if Mu Sifa was angry, Shang Xiaojie''s temper would follow along, ¡°Only you have a temper! I have one too. ¡± He was in a bad mood and was struggling.


    To do this kind of thing, of course he had to do it with the person he liked! Is there something wrong with his head?


    ¡°I wanted to be more gentle with you. It seems like Shang Xiaojie likes me to use force against you, right?¡± His voice sounded even more dangerous.


    Shang Xiaojie refused to obey even if he was beaten to death. While struggling, he identally kicked Mu Sifa, causing his face to turn green from the pain.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie.¡± Mu Sifa flew into a rage.


    Shang Xiaojie eximed, he did not expect things to turn out like this, but he did not apologize, ¡°Who told you to do this to me, you deserve it.¡± He quickly ran into the kitchen and ignored him.


    ¡°Stinking brat,e back here.¡± He wanted to give chase, but the pain in his lower body was too great, making him unable to walk.

 Chapter 36

    <strong>Chapter 36 Moose Fa Seems to be Jealous?</strong>


    Who would go back! Do you take me for a fool?


    Shang Xiaojie pulled the kitchen door over and stuck out his tongue at Mu Sifa, but he didn''t go over.


    Alright, you stinking brat.


    Mu Sifa was very angry, but he couldn''t walk, so he could only get angry.


    Mu Xiaoxiao, who couldn''t sleep, bumped into this scene. She rolled her eyes at Mu Sifa, ¡°Third Brother, what do you intend to do in the hall in the middle of the night? This is a shared ce, not your room. ¡±


    When Mu Xiaoxiao first saw Shang Xiaojie being forced, she wanted to help, but she didn''t expect Shang Xiaojie to have already struggled free.


    Mu Sifa also saw Mu Xiaoxiao standing not far away, so he was not surprised by her appearance.


    ¡°Why did youe out for a walk when you weren''t sleeping in the middle of the night?¡± He breathed out and finally felt better.


    That stinking brat, when I return to my roomter, I''ll see how I deal with him. Someone swore to himself.


    ¡°Don''t mind me!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t look happy for him, but she was like a little sparrow as she walked towards the kitchen and hugged Shang Xiaojie happily. She massaged Shang Xiaojie and pinched him again and again, making him scream in love with her.


    Shang Xiaojie thought it was Mu Sifa and was shocked. Luckily, his back was pressed against the softness of his chest, or else he would really hit the spoon backwards.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, you''re still awake!¡± He turned around with a smile on his face, then added awkwardly, ¡°Xiaoxiao, don''te near me.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao was currently wearing her pajamas, so it wasn''t appropriate for her to hug him like this.


    ¡°What is it? It''s not like I''m not wearing underwear.¡± Ye Zichen continued to hold Shang Xiaojie and caress his hair.


    Mu Xiaoxiao was 1.7 meters tall, so hugging Shang Xiaojie who was the same height as her didn''t feel out of ce. Rather, it would be better to say that Shang Xiaojie looked like a brother, while Mu Xiaoxiao looked like a big sister who loved him dearly.


    ¡°You''re a girl, you can''t be so intimate with me.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie had long since felt that it was strange that Mu Xiaoxiaopletely ignored his woman when she was with him.


    Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t have any scruples because she didn''t treat Shang Xiaojie as a boy at all. She was so cute that she forgot to give Shang Xiaojie a gender bnce. However, she couldn''t say that to Shang Xiaojie for fear that he would be hit.


    ¡°I saw you having a good time with my third brother just now. What happened?¡± Could it be that you have made up? ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows and perfectly changed the topic.


    Speaking of Mu Sifa, Shang Xiaojie felt inexplicably shy. Maybe it was because he had done a lot of indescribable things with him that made him feel very ashamed!


    ¡°I didn''t make up with him. He suddenly came over like he was taking the wrong medicine. I wanted to ask you if he got pinched in the head.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± So there was no reconciliation! ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao was a little disappointed, but she smiled and said, ¡°My third brother won''t take the initiative to stick to anyone. This means that he is slowly beginning to ept you.¡±


    ¡°Who asked him to ept me.¡± Shang Xiaojie muttered in a low voice. However, he suddenly felt a little bit of anticipation. He didn''t know why, but maybe Mu Sifa was too rough with him and made him afraid.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Did I get pinched in the head? ¡±


    Mu Sifa, who didn''t know why, was already standing behind the two of them with one hand holding Mu Xiaoxiao''s head and Shang Xiaojie''s head facing towards him with a dangerous look.


    The two of them were naturally shocked as their faces darkened. When did he arrive?


    ¡°If you dare bully Xiaojie, I won''t forgive you.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao pped his hand down and stood in front of Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Get out of my way! Do girls have any shame? Wear pajamas and walk around!¡± He pushed her aside with a finger, preventing her from getting close to Shang Xiaojie. He looked very unhappy.


    Mu Xiaoxiao originally wanted to get angry, but when she saw Mu Sifa''s expression, she suddenlyughed dubiously.


    What! Did he think that third brother didn''t care about anything? Aiyo, this is going to be fun.

 Chapter 37

    <strong>Chapter 37 Scolded as an Idiot Husband</strong>


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won''t disturb your love anymore. I''ll be going to bed now. You two can continue.¡± As she continued speaking, she covered her mouth andughed. There was an indescribable sense of ill intent in her smile.


    ¡°Who, who loves?¡± Shang Xiaojie immediately retorted, but there was a weird expression on his face.


    ¡°Xiaojie, what are you doing here?¡± Seeing that Shang Xiaojie didn''t seem to know what to do, Mu Xiaoxiao continued to tease him. In short, she didn''t want to cause too much trouble.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was going to say that I didn''t, but before he could say anything, Mu Sifa suddenly hugged his waist and smiled at Mu Xiaoxiao, ¡°Right, we still need to continue loving each other, so you should be more tactful and quickly go to sleep. Don''t disturb us.¡±


    Hearing Mu Sifa''s words, Shang Xiaojie was confused, and pushed him away to protest, ¡°Who''s in love with you? ¡°Don''t instill anything strange in Xiaoxiao.¡±


    ¡°What is it? It''s just when we''re downstairs, yet you want to turn hostile? ¡± The smile was deep.


    Shang Xiaojie got a bit angry after hearing that, because it wasn''t like that at all.


    However, the more he wanted to push away, the more Mu Sifa hugged his waist, preventing him from getting away with it.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± He scolded Mu Sifa, but it was so cute and soft that itcked any persuasive power.


    ¡°Looking at your expression, it seems that you are not convinced? Could it be that the one apanying me upstairs just now wasn''t you? ¡±


    Thus, he picked up Shang Xiaojie''s chin and let him look at him, and the smile was still thick on the corner of his mouth.


    Mu Sifa, who had lost all his anger, looked extremely manly, especially when he looked as if he wanted tough or not.


    Facing Mu Sifa''s reaction, Shang Xiaojie''s face turned even redder. He probably had no way of resisting it.


    However, he also said to himself in his heart: Shang Xiaojie is calm and collected, this man is definitely teasing you. Don''t take it seriously, he is a demon.


    ¡°Don''te near me, let me go.¡± He used all of his strength, but he just couldn''t push Mu Sifa away.


    Damn it! Why is he so strong!? He couldn''t push it away no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°I can let you go if you admit that what I just said is true.¡±


    Mu Sifa probably felt that Shang Xiaojie was blushing at this moment, wanting to tease him for a bit.


    Who wants to admit it! ¡°Let me go.¡± Struggling with all his might, Shang Xiaojie was not afraid of Mu Sifa as he felt that he was merely stating the truth.


    ¡°Oh!¡± If you don''t admit it, then that means you have tacitly agreed to it? ¡± He changed the topic back to a smiling face as usual. He had gotten addicted to flirting with Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said? ¡±


    Why do you keep twisting my meaning, you hateful man? Shang Xiaojie huffed and puffed. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was afraid that Mu Sifa would be angry, he would have pped him right now.


    ¡°Did you say anything?¡± Didn''t you say that we are in love with each other? ¡± Mu Sifa continued seriously.


    Shang Xiaojie, who had been angered, cursed, ¡°F * ck, are you listening to someone else!¡±


    ¡°If you let me in now, I''ll listen to you very seriously.¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± It wasn''t Shang Xiaojie, it was Mu Xiaoxiao who nearly vomited blood.


    ¡°I say, you idiots, can you not talk about such an explosive matter in front of a baby like me?!¡± Will you go back to your room and continue? ¡±


    F * ck!¡± What the hell, these two were definitely made in the heavens. They really worried about them for nothing.


    ¡°Soo Soo loves you very quickly. Be careful you two.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao left these words in a huff and went back to her room. It was unknown if it was because she had been fed dog food, but she felt unbnced inside.

 Chapter 38

    <strong>Chapter 38 Keep Musfa out of the Door</strong>


    ¡°You, let go of me.¡±


    When Mu Sifa wasn''t paying attention, he finally pushed Mu Sifa away and quickly retreated to the fridge with a spoon in his hand.


    Mu Sifa scoffed, ¡°Do you really think Shang Xiaojie can stop me with just a spoon?¡± As he got closer to Shang Xiaojie, he had the advantage of height as he looked down on him from above.


    ¡°You, what are you nning to do?¡± Even his voice had lost its confidence, because he couldn''t beat Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa didn''t say anything and just as Shang Xiaojie thought he was going to kiss him, Mu Sifa suddenly opened the fridge and took out a bottle of water.


    He teased, ¡°What? You think I want to kiss you? ¡±


    ¡°Who would think that?!¡± She immediately retorted, but her blush betrayed her.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He was as calm as ever, but he didn''t do anything to Shang Xiaojie. Instead, he walked over while drinking water and said, ¡°Hurry up and cook the supper. I''m hungry.¡± Of course he would be his master.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face suddenly turned red. He really thought that Mu Sifa wanted to kiss him. At that time, he even subconsciously closed his eyes, but in the end, he was fooled by Mu Sifa.


    Damn it! This man was not only a demon, but also a bastard. Angry.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll let you mess with me. I''ll spicy you to death.¡± He poured a lot of chili into Mu Sifa''s bowl and covered it with the noodles.


    Heughed sinisterly, ¡°Hur Hur! That''s good. I''m sure he won''t be able to see it. ¡±


    When he was carrying the noodles out of the hall, Mu Sifa happened to be answering someone''s phone call. Shang Xiaojie saw that he had time, so he immediately wolfed down his noodles while looking at him warily.


    ¡°Are you a reincarnated hungry ghost?¡± Seeing Shang Xiaojie''s expression, Mu Sifa was filled with disdain.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t care about what he said and just took big mouthfuls. Luckily, he had chilled his face just now, or else it would have scalded him to death.


    ¡°It''s not like I''m going to steal your portion, can''t you eat slower?¡± He hung up and rolled his eyes at Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°None of your business!¡± I like it this way. ¡± In fact, he was about to choke to death. Because he was in a hurry, he wiped his mouth after drinking thest mouthful of soup and rushed upstairs, ¡°Wash the dishes, I''m going to sleep.¡± He would be gone if he didn''t.


    ¡°Ah!?¡± You dare to call me to wash his dishes? Tired of him. ¡±


    Mu Sifa couldn''t possibly wash, so he ate the noodles quietly.


    As Shang Xiaojie had never met him before, the noodles on the noodles were not spicy. Mu Sifa ate and felt that the taste was pretty good, so he started to eat in big bites, but he suddenly felt that something was wrong. When he swallowed the noodles, the spicy taste immediately exploded in his throat, making him doubt his life.


    His hair stood on end as he angrily said, ¡°That brat has really lived enough.¡±


    At this moment, he finally understood why Shang Xiaojie ate so fast.


    He immediately went upstairs and went to find Shang Xiaojie to settle the score. However, the moment the door was opened, it was locked on the outside.


    ¡°You still dare to lock me up?¡± At this moment, Mu Sifa could no longer use his anger to describe the anger in his heart.


    ¡°Smelly brat, open the door for me. You must be tired of living.¡± There was a series of sharp smacks at the door.


    Shang Xiaojie, who was inside, started tough. He was so excited that he wasughing non-stop while punching the bed. He was really satisfied.


    You, Mu Sifa, will also have this day! You must know how formidable I am for toying with me!]


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie.¡± Another roar of rage rang out.


    ¡°Only an idiot would open the door, just sleep outside. If I want to sleep, don''t disturb me.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie made a face at the door, then happily covered himself with a nket to sleep in. He was in a very good mood.


    What about Mu husband? He had been locked out for the entire night. Indeed, he was rewarded for his wrongdoings.

 Chapter 39

    <strong>Chapter 39 Competing with Shang Min Jie for the Moose Method</strong>


    Shang Xiaojie, who got up early in the morning, quietly opened the door. He thought he would see the ferocious Mu Sifa as soon as he opened the door, but he didn''t expect to see Mu Xiaoxiao looking at him with suspicion.


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie sneaking a peek behind her, Mu Xiaoxiao curiously turned her head and then returned to Shang Xiaojie. ¡°What are you looking at, Xiaojie?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie did not dare to stretch his entire body out. Instead, he stuck his head out and whispered to her, ¡°Where''s your third brother?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother left a long time ago. He said that he had an operation in the morning and hurried to the hospital.¡±


    So he was out. No wonder he didn''t see anyone else.


    But it''s good to go out, or I''m dead.


    ¡°What''s wrong? You fought with my third brother again? ¡± Wasn''t she showing off her love in front of mest night?


    ¡°No!¡± ¡°I''m just asking.¡± Ye Zichenughed, while the two dimples on his face were iparably cute.


    ¡°Let''s go to school!¡± Afraid that Mu Xiaoxiao would ask further, he changed the topic and went downstairs in a good mood.


    However, Mu Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped him and said hesitantly, ¡°Xiaojie, you better not go down now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Shang Xiaojie still had a innocent smile on his face.


    Mu Xiaoxiao hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Your Big Sis is downstairs in the lobby.¡±


    Hearing this, Shang Xiaojie was stunned and his pupils dted.


    ¡°My, my big sister is here?¡±


    ¡°Right, he''s so angry, and he even had an argument with my dad just now.¡±


    Although I don''t hate her anymore, I can''t really like her personality either.


    Shang Xiaojie''s hands immediately started shaking. The person he was most afraid of was Shang Minjie. When he was young, Shang Minjie would give him a p whenever he was unhappy.


    ¡°Xiaojie? Xiaojie, are you alright? You don''t look too good! ¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao waved her hand in front of his face, signaling him toe back to his senses.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Shang Xiaojie forced a smile, but his heart was already about to jump out of his chest.


    ¡°That''s good. We don''t have much time left. Let''s hurry up and go to school!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie wanted to ask if there was a backdoor that he could get out of, but he gave up anyway as he had to face Shang Minjie.


    ¡°What a joke. You want me to divorce Mu Sifa and marry Shang Xiaojie?¡± I say, Uncle Mu, are you a retard or a retard? You want Mu Sifa to marry a man and bring him in? Don''t you think it''s funny?


    Just as they reached the stairs, Shang Xiaojie heard his elder sister''s voice. Her words were filled with anger.


    ¡°Didn''t you all not want to marry each other back then? Isn''t divorce a good thing for you now? ¡±


    Mu Renying''s tone was cold and unyielding.


    ¡°For the good of your son! Why should I be abandoned by your son? If you don''t give me an exnation for this matter, then I, Shang Minjie, will make your Mu Family restless. ¡±


    That damned old man definitely knows my purpose, which is why he wants me to divorce Mu Sifa. I can''t leave even if I am beaten to death, but once I leave, not only will my reputation be ruined, I won''t be able to do anything to the hospital in Mu Family.


    If you want to give me half a year''s time, that''s good. If Mu Sifa is still unable to fall in love with me in this half year, then I, Shang Minjie, will automatically withdraw. But if he falls in love with me, then you must kick Shang Xiaojie out of the Mu Family for me.


    Shang Minjie was a smart woman and knew that she couldn''t solve the problem, which was why she put forward this suggestion.


    Although Mu Renying didn''t like Shang Minjie, he believed that his son would fall for Shang Xiaojie. Thus, he agreed immediately, ¡°Alright, then we will do it for half a year.¡±

 Chapter 40

    <strong>Chapter 40 He Directly pped Shang Xiaojie</strong>


    As expected, this old man would agree if he backed down.


    Shang Minjie was very confident, but Mu Renying continued, ¡°But I have one condition, which is topete fairly. That Xiaojie will also have to live in my Mu Family for the next half year.¡± This caused her expression to change drastically.


    ¡°What is it? Am I asking too much? You said it yourself, fairpetition, didn''t you? ¡± Seeing the anger in Shang Minjie''s eyes, Mu Renying''s expression turned cold as he used his authority to suppress her.


    No matter how unhappy Shang Minjie was, she had to agree to it because she was sure that if she did not agree, Mu Renying Qiang would force her out of the Mu Family, and what happened after that would be even less.


    ¡°Uncle Mu, you''re overthinking it. I''ve already said it''s a fairpetition, how could I not agree?¡± Ye Zichen smiled sweetly, but he had wanted Mu Renying to die a long time ago.


    Shang Minjie, endure a moment of peace. It''s impossible for Mu Sifa to fall for you in half a year''s time. You just have to use Shang Xiaojie to turn his life upside down, so he can''t focus all his energy on the hospital.


    I underestimated Shang Xiaojie, this brat! Who would have thought that he would be able to hook up with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Come out! Are you there? ¡± Shang Minjie looked up the stairs as she suddenly asked with a calm expression. It was impossible to tell that she was angry. There was still no anger.


    Shang Xiaojie''s heart immediately tightened, but he also walked down the stairs. When he arrived in front of Shang Minjie, he didn''t even dare to look at her face.


    ¡°Big, big sister.¡± His voice was soft, and contained a hint of fear. He was already prepared to be pped by Shang Minjie, but he gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. He didn''t wait for the pain to fall. The sound was calm.


    Shang Xiaojie was stunned. This was not in ordance with his elder sister''s personality. If it was a normal day, a p would havended on his face.


    ¡°You heard the conversation, right? ¡°From now on, we are rivals in love, Xiaojie. Please show mercy to me, elder sister.¡±


    Ye Zichen reached out his hand towards Shang Xiaojie with a decent smile.


    ¡°It''s not like that big sister, I''ll follow!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Could it be that Big Sis is not qualified to be your opponent? ¡±


    Without waiting for Shang Xiaojie to exin his rtionship with Mu Sifa, Shang Minjie opened her mouth and interrupted. Although her voice didn''t change, she looked at Shang Xiaojie with a hint of coldness in her eyes.


    He didn''t want to argue with Shang Minjie about Mu Sifa, but no matter how he tried to exin it to Shang Minjie, she wouldn''t believe him.


    ¡°Then from now on, I''ll have to ask you for your advice.¡± He held Shang Xiaojie''s hand and then turned to Mu Renying with a smile. ¡°Uncle Mu, I''ll go back and pack first.¡± He nodded politely and returned back to Shang Xiaojie. ¡°Xiaojie, elder sister will take you to school on the way!¡±


    The smile was still impable, which made Shang Xiaojie heave a sigh of relief. He simply thought that Shang Minjie was not angry at this moment.


    However, Mu Xiaoxiao, who was standing at the side, did not think so. She stepped forward and smiled at Shang Minjie, ¡°Give me a lift as well!¡± It was a smile, but she was on guard against Shang Minjie. She directly told her that this was the sign of a storm.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The smile was still on his face.


    However, when they arrived at the courtyard, where Mu Renying couldn''t see her, she turned around and pped Shang Xiaojie with a vicious gaze.


    Shang Xiaojie was stunned, followed by tears that started to fall. Compared to the pain on his face, his heart was the one that was truly injured.

 Chapter 41

    <strong>Chapter 41 Moosfar Returns to Save the Beauty</strong>


    ¡°What''s the use of crying? Cry out loudly! Let Old Man Mu hear it so that he cane out and support you. ¡±


    She sneered. She scoffed at Shang Xiaojie''s tears and was filled with anger.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao''s expression suddenly changed. She protected Shang Xiaojie behind her. Although she knew that Shang Minjie was angry, she did not directly give Shang Xiaojie a p.


    ¡°Whatever I do is not up to you, little girl.¡± With a cold attitude, he pushed Mu Xiaoxiao to the side and warned Shang Xiaojie, ¡°Shang Xiaojie, don''t think that you will win just because Old Man Mu is backing you up. I, Shang Minjie, will make you pay for all the grievances I''ve suffered today.¡±


    ¡°I really don''t have that kind of rtionship with Mu Sifa. Why don''t you believe me, Big Sis?¡± Shang Xiaojie wished he was dead.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Not that kind of rtionship? All of you have done what you should have done, but you, Shang Xiaojie, now told me that you have no rtionship with Mu Sifa! Do you take me, Shang Minjie, a fool? ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    The sound suddenly increased in decibels, and then a pnded on Shang Xiaojie''s face.


    Shang Xiaojie was beaten until he was dizzy and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. However, the pain on his face was still as sharp as a knife.


    ¡°I''m not... Your brother? Why are you doing this to me? ¡±


    Without listening to my exnation, he only knew how to hurt me.


    Hearing that, Shang Minjie flew into a rage, ¡°Brother? You, Shang Xiaojie, have even stolen people from me, Shang Minjie, and you still dare to make me lose face for Mu Family, so you dare to call yourself my little brother? How shameless! If I, Shang Minjie, can swallow this humiliation, then I''m not Shang Minjie. From now on, just you wait and see. ¡± He wanted to p him again, but was blocked by someone behind him.


    ¡°Have you had enough.¡± Her voice was cold as she finally threw Shang Minjie to the side.


    The person who came was Mu Sifa.


    Shang Minjie''s footsteps became unstable and she nearly fell to the ground.


    After she stabilized her pace, she snickered at Mu Sifa, ¡°Yo! If I hit you twice, would Mu Sifa''s heart ache for you? It seems that my good-for-nothing little brother is very good at dealing with men! to be able to make a cold-blooded and heartless person like you block it for him. ¡±


    He looked as if he was saying that Shang Xiaojie would use this kind of foxy method to confuse men.


    If it wasn''t for Shang Xiaojie''s clean body when he was with her, Mu Sifa would have believed Shang Minjie''s words.


    Heughed and mocked Shang Minjie, ¡°How does it feel to be outdone by a useless brother like me? Tell me, and I''ll be happy. ¡±


    After hearing that, Shang Minjie almost died of anger. She raised her hand to p Mu Sifa, but he easily threw her to the side.


    ¡°I say, you, Shang Minjie, are really pitiful!¡± Look at you now, do you still have the haughtiness of that strong woman from before? ¡°What''s the difference between you and a shrew? Now that I''m in a good mood, hurry up and scram.¡±


    Shang Minjie''s anger assaulted her heart, but she could only do so.


    ¡°Let me, Shang Minjie, continue to stay here and look at you, the two dog-guys. Do you think I, Shang Minjie, am disgusting?¡±


    After throwing these words at him, she left in anger. Since she couldn''t get anything out of it, it was useless for her to continue staying.


    After Shang Minjie left, Mu Sifa looked at Shang Xiaojie, pinched his chin and looked around, ¡°Are you a log?¡± Stupid? Obediently standing there and getting beaten up by her? ¡± His tone sounded a bit unhappy.


    Ten minutes ago, when Mu Sifa saw the message that Mu Xiaoxiao had sent to him saying that Shang Minjie hade, he rushed back in a hurry.


    The moment he got off the car, he saw Shang Xiaojie getting hit. Although he wasn''t angry, he felt very ufortable inside, which was why he stopped Shang Minjie.

 Chapter 42

    <strong>Chapter 42 What''s Wrong with Marrying You Shang Xiaojie</strong>


    Shang Xiaojie looked at Mu Sifa nkly. He, why was he here? Didn''t you say that you went to the hospital?


    ¡°Why are you daydreaming when I''m asking you a question?¡± She was a bit angry, but she didn''t treat Shang Xiaojie roughly. Instead, she helped him wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie''s face swollen, his pupils constricted. He regretted not giving Shang Minjie a good p just now before telling her to scram again.


    ¡°Big Sis''s temper is that bad, what''s the use of me hiding? It will only make her angrier. ¡±


    Shang Xiaojie lowered his gaze. He wasn''t resisting because he was afraid of Shang Minjie, but because he didn''t want to make the situation worse.


    ¡°Can you exin it to my big sister? She will listen. ¡± He turned to Mu Sifa for help.


    ¡°Exin what?¡± Mu Sifa was very cold.


    ¡°Exin what?¡± Shang Xiaojie was stunned. ¡°Of course, our rtionship isn''t what she thinks it is!¡±


    Is he joking with me?


    ¡°Not what?¡± His expression started to turn cold, as if he was in a bad mood because Shang Xiaojie was trying to distance himself from him.


    ¡°Isn''t it true that you slept with me? Is it not true that my father wants you to be my wife? What do you want me to exin? ¡±


    This kid is great! Although Third Young Madame from Mu Family is not some rare position, but after all, I, Mu Sifa am still one of the top medical talents in China, whoever doesn''t want to curry favor with me, not to mention being my wife, but this brat still wants me to part ways with him.


    ¡°Ah, so annoying. Are you going to marry me?¡±


    Damn it! He clearly didn''t mean anything to me, so what if he exined? Great devil.


    ¡°Why not? So what if I marry you, Shang Xiaojie? ¡± Unexpectedly, Mu Sifa replied calmly, raising his chin to let him look at him.


    Although he didn''t have any expression on his face, he didn''t seem like he was joking. He was probably angered by Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie was as dumb as a wooden chicken. He blinked at him in a daze, then stuck his head out at Mu Sifa. Finally, he asked Mu Xiaoxiao, who was also shocked, ¡°Is your Third Bro sick?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao smacked her lips. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    If that wasn''t the case, then it was due to Xiaojie''s anger.


    Mu Sifa was so angry that he was at a loss for words, ¡°I say, are you, Shang Xiaojie, looking for a beating?¡± Anger took his hand.


    ¡°What happened to you on the road? Has my brain been hit? ¡± He even looked at Mu Sifa''s car to see if there were any traces of getting out of the car, so he looked really cute.


    Mu Sifa pulled his head back and ruthlessly pinched his cheek, ¡°Looks like you, Shang Xiaojie, are looking for a beating.¡± Ye Zichen pped Shang Xiaojie''s butt, but not very hard. He didn''t know why, but he felt that Shang Xiaojie was kind of cute.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face immediately turned red from being spanked, ¡°Y-What are you doing? Are you crazy?¡± There was a shyness in the deer''s eyes that made it look cute.


    Mu Sifa''s mood suddenly turned good, ¡°What?¡± In the future, you''ll be my wife, and I won''t be able to spank you? Besides, where did I not touch you all over Shang Xiaojie''s body? What is there to be ashamed of now? ¡±


    Why didn''t I find this kid cute before? Not speaking with a soft and moe voice, just teasing him would cause her to blush. That blush! I can''t even look at her.


    Heh! I just happened to stumble upon a treasure!


    ¡°You, what are you talking about?¡± His entire person was extremely red.


    Mu Xiaoxiao suddenly felt that she was unnecessary and her face darkened again.


    This pair of idiotic husbands were truly hopeless.

 Chapter 43

    <strong>Chapter 43 Just Give My Wife a Farewell Kiss</strong>


    ¡°I''m sorry to bother you two, but do you know what time it is? Shouldn''t we be going to school? ¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao kept rolling her eyes at them, looking like she couldn''t take it anymore.


    After Mu Xiaoxiao''s reminder, Shang Xiaojie blushed even more. He didn''t know where to look, so he could only lower his head shyly.


    ¡°I''ll take you guys.¡±


    Mu Sifa was very straightforward and took the lead to drive the car.


    Mu Xiaoxiao and Shang Xiaojie thought they misheard. They kept staring at his back as he walked away.


    ¡°My third brother couldn''t have really hit his head!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but suspect.


    ¡°Right, right!¡± Shang Xiaojie agreed in excitement. Maybe Mu Sifa really changed too quickly.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that you want to go to school? Why are you standing there foolishly? Can it be that you want me to personally invite you here? ¡±


    However, the good guys onlysted less than a minute before they failed. At this moment, they frowned towards Shang Xiaojie and the others.


    ¡°Illusion.¡±


    With a dark expression, the two of them obediently walked over.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Seeing Shang Xiaojie and Mu Xiaoxiao get into the backseat together, Wu Junyi''s eyes narrowed even more.


    Shang Xiaojie looked at him in a daze, then looked behind him and pointed at himself, ¡°Ask me?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to ask a ghost?¡± It was full of annoyance, probably because Shang Xiaojie did not know what he was doing. It made him very angry, since he was clearly trying to be nice to Ye Zichen.


    However, his attitude was still as arrogant as before. How could Shang Xiaojie be able to tell?


    ¡°Who knew you were asking me? ¡°A sudden question popped out of the blue.¡± Shang Xiaojie mumbled. He was no longer afraid of Mu Sifa, so he dared to say anything.


    This brat still dares to make me unhappy! You''re courting death.


    ¡°Come sit in front.¡± Hard.


    ¡°I won''t sit. My attitude is so bad.¡± After rebutting him, she ignored Mu Sifa and went into the backseat.


    Mu Sifa could not believe his eyes. This was the first time he had closed the door, and he had taken the initiative to give face to the other side.


    ¡°I say, brat, you refuse a toast and you refuse a forfeit, right?¡± Angry.


    ¡°Ah, so annoying. Can you not show me your love first? I really am going to bete. ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao went crazy and shouted loudly. Of course, it wasn''t towards Shang Xiaojie, but her third brother.


    ¡°Do you want to drive? ¡°If you don''t, I''ll take Xiaojie to take a taxi. It''s no trouble for you, you busy person.¡± Then he went against Mu Sifa, and he was as impudent as ever.


    Mu Sifa natural gas, may do? If he really didn''t drive, Mu Xiaoxiao would definitely bring Shang Xiaojie out of the car.


    ¡°Stupid girl, I''ll deal with you when Ie back tonight.¡± Ye Zichen red at Mu Xiaoxiao before starting up the car.


    Mu Xiaoxiao stuck out her tongue, looking like she was afraid of you.


    Shang Xiaojieughed on the side. Initially, he felt that people with Mu Family were terrifying, but now, it seemed like they were only slightly weirder than normal families.


    Ten minutester, Mu Sifa finally sent Shang Xiaojie and the others to the school gate. Due to theck of time, Mu Xiaoxiao opened the door and ran away, not forgetting to pull Shang Xiaojie along as well.


    However, as he passed by Mu Sifa, his wrist was grabbed by Mu Sifa.


    The two of them turned to look at Mu Sifa at the same time. Their faces were at a loss. Just as Mu Xiaoxiao was about to explode, Mu Sifa suddenly crooked his finger at Shang Xiaojie, signaling him toe closer.


    Shang Xiaojie looked at him in a daze, but he still leaned over and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± Her voice was very cute.


    ¡°What can we do?¡± Mu Sifaughed heartily, his big hands grabbed the back of Shang Xiaojie''s head and pulled him over, ¡°Just giving my wife a farewell kiss.¡± Then, she kissed Shang Xiaojie''s lips and let him go.


    Shang Xiaojie was stunned for a second, then his face exploded.

 Chapter 44

    <strong>Chapter 44 Let''s Go Home and Continue</strong>


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± This is outside. ¡±


    He pushed Mu Sifa away in a fluster and looked around anxiously. A bunch of students were staring at them with astonished faces. Then, there was a flurry of discussion.


    ¡°What''s going on? Was I wrong about the previous one? Kiss it, right? It''s a kiss, right? ¡±


    ¡°It seems, it seems to be.¡± Some students replied nkly.


    ¡°But, isn''t that ss 4''s Shang Xiaojie? No matter how he looked at it, it was a man! Besides, the person in the car was also a man, right? Why did you kiss him? ¡±


    ¡°Estimated... You must have recognized the wrong person! ¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible! I just saw him get out of the car. ¡±


    ¡°So, are they a pair of husbands? Otherwise, they wouldn''t dare to kiss each other so brazenly! Weren''t there a lot of people who married men recently? ¡±


    ¡°Right, right. I''ve heard of this as well.¡±


    ¡°Marry a man as a wife? Are you for real? ¡± Some people were surprised.


    ¡°Really! A brother I know will have a baby? Married to a rich family. ¡±


    ¡°What the hell, a man gives birth to a child? What the hell? ¡± His brain stopped working.


    ¡­ ¡­.


    After that, the more they talked, the louder their voices became, and their gazes never left Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie was so embarrassed that he was about to die, ¡°Bastard Demon! Damn it! Let''s see what kind of good deed you have done. How can I go to school in the future, you bastard. ¡± Shang Xiaojie covered his face and did not dare to meet anyone.


    ¡°Great devil?¡± Mu Sifa heard the key words. The smile was gone, but it didn''t seem to be angry.


    ¡°If you have the guts, then say it again.¡±


    This brat, if I don''t teach him a lesson, he''ll be hard, right?


    ¡°Just say it, great devil, great demon, you are a great demon!¡± But before the head coulde out from his mouth, it was suddenly torn off by Mu Sifa. He then sealed his lips and arrogantly punished him.


    Shang Xiaojie was frightened to the point that it was toote for him to push it away. He fell to the ground in shock.


    F * ck! They kissed again?


    Mu Xiaoxiao was already at a loss as to what to say. The students beside her were all staring with wide eyes. After all, they had never seen such a scene before and it was in a live broadcast.


    ¡°Let go, oh ~ Let go of me, Mu Sifa ¡­¡± Shang Xiaojie hit Mu Sifa''s chest and struggled.


    Mu Sifaughed, because even Shang Xiaojie, who resisted, was very cute, and his voice was deeply ingrained in his heart.


    ¡°Do you still dare to talk back to me?¡±


    Ye Zichen let go of Shang Xiaojie''s lips and clenched his head with a smile, not allowing him to avoid it.


    ¡°You, you bastard.¡± He was so angry that his face turned red and his ears turned red. He was so angry that he almost couldn''t speak.


    Ah, crazy! Where did he think this ce was? Do what you want to do? If the teacher sees me, I''m done for.


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    If you beat down Mu Sifa''s hand, you can resist! Her voice was very cute and soft.


    ¡°What is it? Shy? ¡±


    The more Shang Xiaojie wanted to stay away from Mu Sifa, the more Mu Sifa would have toe into close contact with him.


    Shang Xiaojie was already sensitive, so he immediately blushed.


    ¡°If you continue like this I''ll ¡­ I won''t be polite.¡± He pretended to be very fierce.


    However, the only thing that entered Mu Sifa''s eyes was a vexed little pet. It was only cute and nothing more.


    ¡°Alright, we''ll continue when we get home.¡±


    His fingers caressed the wetness around Shang Xiaojie''s mouth. Finally, he yfully rubbed Shang Xiaojie''s pink lips, then suddenly leaned over and pecked again. He felt that Mu Sifa was a little addicted to it.

 Chapter 45

    <strong>Chapter 45 Wife Listen to the ss</strong>


    Shang Xiaojie was stunned. Even in his dreams, it was impossible for him to dream about such a gentle Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Sure enough, did someone change your brain or did you get hit in the head?¡± It was a small suffering that he still could not believe.


    Mu Sifa''s good mood was immediately dispersed by him. This brat gave him such a nice face, he still dares to doubt me!


    Or was I really being rude to him a few days ago?


    Mu Sifa started to think about it himself, but the answer he got was impossible. There was no self-examination at all and it was just a formality in his head.


    ¡°You want to make me angry, Shang Xiaojie, right?¡± Mu Sifa''s eyes narrowed as he stared straight at Qin Lie.


    Shang Xiaojie''s heart skipped a beat, but he still turned his face away and said, ¡°Since you attacked me in such a ce, it would have been a blessing if I didn''t hit you. How could you even have the face to ask me that?¡±


    Although she didn''t hate him, she didn''t like him either. Thus, she couldn''t give him a good look.


    Shang Xiaojie thought like this in his heart, but in Mu Sifa''s eyes, it was so cute that it could drip water.


    ¡°Do you believe that I''m going to drag you into the car right now and do what you hate?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly blurted out these words without any reason. His voice seemed to be restraining something as he looked at Shang Xiaojie with obvious intention in his eyes.


    Shang Xiaojie did not understand Mu Sifa''s words. He looked at him in a daze and then ignored his own words to drive him away, ¡°Hurry up and go back. Didn''t you want to go to the hospital to busy yourself?¡± Don''t get in the way here, you''re blocking the way. ¡±


    Her voice wasn''t loud, but it still sounded cute.


    Mu Sifa''s mood improved again. It seemed that Shang Xiaojie''s expression decided his happiness, anger, and sorrow.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll deal with you when I get home tonight.¡± A smile appeared on his face, then he reached out to rub Shang Xiaojie''s hair.


    Shang Xiaojie was dumbstruck, he could only stand there for him to touch. Perhaps Mu Sifa suddenly became fond of touching his skin, so he was unable to react! His face also turned slightly red.


    ¡°I''m noting to pick you up tonight. I have an operation to do tonight.¡±


    This was said to Shang Xiaojie, then he looked towards the impatient Mu Xiaoxiao and said, ¡°Take your Third Sister-in-Law home tonight, I''ll bring you your favorite dessert when we get back.¡±


    When Mu Xiaoxiao heard dessert, she almost drooled. She nodded like garlic and said, ¡°Leave it to me. I''ll definitely bring Third Sister-in-Law home safely.¡±


    If you use that title, you can see how resistant she is to sweets.


    Mu Sifa also knew that it was definitely not wrong to use this move against Mu Xiaoxiao, so he was very confident in handing Shang Xiaojie over to her.


    However, he didn''t forget to leave a message for Shang Xiaojie, ¡°If you dare to run away for me, I''ll take care of you when I get home. Do you understand?¡± He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    Shang Xiaojie looked away with a red face. ¡°Who would run!? I have nowhere else to go. ¡± He didn''t even dare to look at Mu Sifa. It was probably because Mu Sifa always said something about taking care of him, which made him feel very shy!


    Was he shy? He was really cute.


    ¡°Hurry back, I''m going in.¡± Knowing that Mu Sifa was looking at him, Shang Xiaojie quickly finished what he wanted to say and ran off with Mu Xiaoxiao. His ears werepletely red, but the sheep voice was still there, making him feelfortable listening to it.


    Just teasing him for a few times would cause his face to redden. Seems like it would be more fun in the future. Stopping him to do something bad would probably take only a few seconds.


    ¡°Wife, listen well.¡± He suddenly shouted towards Shang Xiaojie''s back with a bright smile.


    Hearing this, Shang Xiaojie''s face turned red. Angry and embarrassed, he covered his face and cursed, ¡°Big bastard.¡±


    However, she was as cute as ever.

 Chapter 46

    <strong>Chapter 46 Misunderstood as Musfa''s Wife</strong>


    ¡°Big bastard?¡± Mu Sifa was full of smiles, ¡°Tonight, I''ll let you know what a big bastard is. I''ll let you cry and beg me to be a bit more gentle.¡±


    Ye Zichen looked like he was in a good mood, and drove away with an evil expression on his face.


    At this time, at the front door, the students were in an uproar.


    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡± Wife? ¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t that wife just now?¡±


    ¡°En, no, that''s right.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there are husbands in our school! And he''s even such a noble looking husband. He''ll die with no regrets. ¡±


    ¡°Although I''ve heard that there are people who married men now, I didn''t expect that there would actually be.¡±


    ¡°It''s over. Although it''s my first time seeing my husband, I feel like I''m in love. What should I do?¡± ¡°Cute me.¡±


    ¡°Which ss is that Xia from?¡± Go and ask around! ¡±


    ¡°So sister-inw and sister-inw are ssmates?¡± ¡°Wow, it feels so explosive!¡±


    ¡°Ahh! I''m going to die!


    ¡­ ¡­.


    At this moment, it could be described as a chaotic situation. Not only the students were being blown up, even the teachers on duty were also being blown up.


    However, there were also people who were fuming with anger. It was Shang Minjie, who had parked her car not too far away and had snuck over to take a look.


    At this moment, she was so jealous that her eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. She kicked the car door to vent her anger, ¡°Shang Xiaojie, you''re good!¡±


    Shang Minjie initially wanted to use Shang Xiaojie to mess up Mu Sifa''s life, so that he wouldn''t have time to worry about the hospital. However, now that she saw how well Shang Xiaojie and Mu Sifa were getting along, she felt a blow to her pride.


    Because no matter what she did, Mu Sifa would never care about her for even a second, yet Shang Xiaojie got his special favor.


    ¡°Alright, you two want to y, right? I, Shang Minjie, will y with you guys. ¡± He clenched his fists and red with widened eyes.


    She took out her cell phone and called Shang Xingwen.


    ¡°I''ve changed my mind. I want to y with them until they die before seizing the hospital.¡± His expression was fierce.


    You should make me, Shang Minjie, lose face, right? I will kill you both.


    ¡°Do whatever you want, but don''t go overboard. I wonder how many people are waiting to see us make a fool of ourselves.¡±


    Shang Xingwen was very cold. He knew that Shang Minjie was referring to Shang Xiaojie among them, but he did not stop her. Perhaps the hospital was worthlesspared to Shang Xiaojie!


    ¡°I know what I''m doing.¡± After hanging up angrily, she red at the school gates for a while before driving away.


    When he entered Shang Xiaojie''s ssroom, his ssmates immediately surrounded him, asking him if he and Mu Sifa were real husbands and how long they had been dating each other. In short, their faces were filled with curiosity and excitement.


    ¡°Can you not bother Xiaojie? This has nothing to do with you. ¡± Lili shooed them away from Shang Xiaojie, who was standing in the crowd, stunned.


    ¡°And so? Xiaojie is really your Third Sister-in-Law? Your third brother''s wife? ¡±


    They moved to Mu Xiaoxiao''s side.


    ¡°That''s right! ¡°My dad already agreed to let my third brother marry Xiaojie. Xiaojie is living at my house right now.¡± Without thinking.


    It was indeed like this, but the students were asking if Shang Xiaojie was Mu Sifa''s wife. Mu Xiaoxiao''s reply made the students misunderstand even more, thinking that Shang Xiaojie really did marry Mu Sifa.


    ¡°It''s ¡­ it''s not like that, I ¡­¡± Shang Xiaojie wanted to exin himself, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Even his voice was drowned out by their noise.


    At this moment, he was very angry, angry that Mu Sifa called him his wife without his consent, causing him to be misunderstood by his ssmates.


    Damn it! I''ll go back and shoot him after school.

 Chapter 47

    <strong>Chapter 47 A Cuddly Man Never Pays with His Life</strong>


    ¡°What''s the matter, Xiaojie?¡± Is the matter between you and Brother Mu true? ¡±


    Huangfu Qiao rushed into the ssroom. He rushed to Shang Xiaojie, and asked while stroking his breath.


    When he just arrived at school and heard about Shang Xiaojie and Mu Sifa, Huangfu Qiao waspletely stupefied.


    Shang Xiaojie sighed. He had heard too much about this topic today and was starting to get numb.


    ¡°Not all of it is true, but half of it. I, I don''t know what to say either.¡± Shang Xiaojie bit his lips and lowered his eyes. His face was red, yet there was a hint of hesitation in it. In the end, he looked at Huangfu Qiao evasively. He didn''t dare to tell Huangfu Qiao how he and Mu Sifa met from the beginning.


    ¡°Half and half? So, did you get to know Brother Mu very early? Or was he Brother Mu''s wife from a long time ago? Are you afraid that I won''t ept your rtionship and won''t tell me about it? ¡±


    Huangfu Qiao''s question was like the raging waves of a stormy ocean, but it also carried a hint of injury.


    ¡°We are friends! Since you and Brother Mu have that kind of rtionship, you should have told me earlier! I don''t feel sick. So what if I like men? As long as it''s love. ¡±


    ¡°No, I''m not afraid that you''ll feel disgusted and unable to ept my rtionship with Mu Sifa. Rather, it''s that I haven''t decided what to say to you, it''s true.¡± Shang Xiaojie quickly exined with a wave of his hand.


    Hearing that, Huangfu Qiao immediately smiled, ¡°That''s good, I thought you didn''t see me as a friend? When I first heard about this, I was really sad. I didn''t expect that I would be thest one to know about this. ¡±


    Letting out a breath, he put down his bag and sat at his seat. Afterwards, he happily shook Shang Xiaojie and asked, ¡°I heard that Brother Mu was the one who personally sent you to school?¡± Brother Mu is good to you? When did you meet? Was thest time I moved out of the dormitory to live with Brother Mu? ¡±


    Huangfu Qiao asked as usual a lot of questions with a face full of surprise and interest.


    ¡°There are too many problems here!¡±


    Compared to his ssmates, Huangfu Qiao was the most difficult one to deal with.


    ¡°Because I''m curious! I never thought that Xiaojie would be together with Brother Mu. Ah, just thinking about it makes me feel very romantic! ¡± He cupped his face in yearning.


    Shang Xiaojie was puzzled, ¡°What''s so romantic about that? He''s not gentle at all, he''s always angry at me, and at first he was rough with me, but he didn''t care about how I felt.


    The more he said it, the angrier Shang Xiaojie got, especially since he didn''t ask for his permission to call himself his wife today.


    ¡°Is Brother Mu really like this?¡± But he was very gentle in front of me! It really feels like the big brother next door. I think it''s very good! ¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was so angry that his face turned red, ¡°What you said definitely means different people. Not only is he excessive, but he is also unreasonable. He can do whatever he wants. He is extremely tyrannical.¡±


    Also, forcing me to do that kind of thing with him, how is that kind of person gentle? I hate his arrogant attitude the most. There will be a day when I will take revenge and let him know how powerful I am.


    Shang Xiaojie was very angry. He couldn''t help but blush when he looked at Huangfu Qiao, because he felt that love might be like this! Theyined to each other, but they couldn''t do anything without each other.


    ¡°That''s great! I want to have such a good rtionship with big brother too. ¡± Huangfu Qiao pouted and lied on the table.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t know the true meaning behind Huangfu Qiao''s words, so he encouraged him with a smile, ¡°I will.¡±


    However, Huangfu Qiao immediately teased him. He chuckled and said, ¡°He even said that you hate Brother Mu.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s neck waspletely red as he hurriedly exined, ¡°Bro, it''s not what you think. I really hate him.¡±


    The way she exined in a flurry of hands and feet was also very adorable. It was so adorable that it would cost her life even if she died.

 Chapter 48

    <strong>Chapter 48 Sleep Outside Tonight</strong>


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You really do hate Big Brother Mu. I understand.¡±


    Huangfu Qiaoughed cunningly and continued to tease Shang Xiaojie for fun from the start.


    Shang Xiaojie couldn''t win against him, so he could only hold in his anger and look at him, as if saying, ¡°Don''t joke with me.¡±


    ¡°This development was really unexpected.¡± Xiao Ming, who was sitting not far away from Ye Zichen, muttered.


    From beginning to end, he watched the show from the side. He didn''t know if he was just passing the time or just curious about the development of these two people.


    ¡°Student Shang, the homeroom teacher is asking you to go to the teaching room.¡± The ss rep, who walked into the ssroom with a bunch of homework in his arms, shouted at Shang Xiaojie.


    When Shang Xiaojie heard it was the teaching room, he was shocked, because he knew what it was about.


    Damn it! Mu Sifa, you bastard, we''ll see. He began to feel angry again.


    ¡°Xiaojie, do you want me to go with you?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao came over and asked.


    ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± Huangfu Qiao was also worried and asked to be apanied.


    ¡°No need, I''ll be right back.¡± Ye Zichen smiled and bade farewell to them, but when he turned around and walked out of the ssroom, his heart tightened.


    ¡°It''s really fine?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao and Huangfu Qiao nced at each other, but still didn''t feel reassured after that. They secretly followed.


    When they arrived at the door of the teaching room, Shang Xiaojie took a few breaths, then braced himself and knocked on the door.


    It was just the first ring, but the form teacher, Ann Yichen, who was inside said, ¡°Come in!¡± He knew it was Shang Xiaojie without a doubt.


    ¡°Sorry for bothering you.¡±


    Trembling, Shang Xiaojie opened the door of the teaching room. He did not dare to walk in directly.


    Ann Yichen smiled gently inside. He pushed his sses on the bridge of his nose and said, ¡°I won''t eat you. Don''t be so scared.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was a bit embarrassed. He lowered his head and walked up to Mr Ann, whispering, ¡°Hello, Mr Ann.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Ann Yichen replied with a smile and looked him up and down. Finally, he said in an interesting tone, ¡°Sifa said that he was married, but he didn''t expect it to be you, Xiaojie!¡±


    His voice was gentle and his expression was gentle, giving the impression of a gentle, refined, and schrly person. His entire body was exuding the intelligence of an intellectual. His face was especially pretty, giving him a better overall image.


    ¡°No, it''s not like that. Mu Sifa and I don''t have that kind of rtionship. There''s a reason behind it, and I don''t know how to exin it to you.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was flustered and didn''t know what to do, but he couldn''t exin why.


    ¡°Sifa, your wife said it wasn''t like that!¡± Have you been disliked by your own wife? ¡±


    Ann Yichen did not reply, but smiled at the phone on the other side. He looked like he was watching a y.


    Shang Xiaojie blinked nkly. Only when he saw the red light of thendline shing did he know what was going on.


    ¡°You, why did you call my ss teacher?¡± ¡°Mu Sifa, you bastard, I''ll ignore you when I get home.¡±


    He was infuriated, but he still looked cute, especially that ¡®I won''t care about you when I return home''.


    On the other end, Mu Sifa was not angry. Instead, he was in a good mood. It was probably due to Shang Xiaojie''s words about not caring about him when he returned home.


    ¡°My wife, be good. We are not angry. I will treat you well when we get home.¡±


    The servant became more yful, and his words were extremely wicked.


    Shang Xiaojie was not stupid, of course he could hear it, ¡°You think too much, don''t go into your room to sleep tonight, just go out and sleep. Also, I''m not your wife, so don''t keep on yelling at me without saying anything. What if someone misunderstands you? ¡±


    ¡°Misunderstanding? ¡°Since you, Shang Xiaojie, already gave it to me for the first time, why aren''t you following me? Who do you want to go with?¡± He wasughing wantonly, and victory was in his grasp.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face immediately turned red as he retorted, ¡°No, it''s not your wife anyway. You''re not allowed to scream.¡±


    However, it was still as soft and cute as ever. Even the way it spoke was the same, as if it was seducing Mu Sifa to ravage him again, making himmit a crime.

 Chapter 49

    <strong>Chapter 49 No Voice of Moosfar Was Heard</strong>


    ¡°Alright, I won''t shout in front of others. When it''s just the two of us, I''ll call you over.¡± Mu Sifa could also have this side of him. He wondered if he was just messing with Shang Xiaojie because he was addicted to it.


    Shang Xiaojie was angered to death, ¡°You''re not allowed to yell in front of me, if you dare, I''ll beat you to death.¡±


    This was probably the most ruthless sentence Shang Xiaojie had ever said. He probably didn''t think too much of it. He just wanted to say it in the most ruthless ce to make Mu Sifa afraid of him.


    However, Mu Sifa was extremely amused, ¡°How can you beat me to death with such a small body like yours?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie, who was underestimated, said angrily, ¡°I can, I''m also a man, why can''t I?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! You''re also a man, why can''t you? ¡± Mu Sifa suddenly added meaningfully.


    Shang Xiaojie was confused. After a few seconds, he finally understood what Mu Sifa was referring to and immediately blushed, ¡°Who told you that!? ¡°You scoundrel.¡±


    His face wasn''t the only thing that made him blush.


    ¡°What is it? Didn''t you bring it up yourself? ¡±


    Despite knowing that Shang Xiaojie would die of shame right now, he still continued to y around with him.


    ¡°I don''t want to talk to you, you scoundrel.¡± Since he couldn''t say anything, he scolded Mu Sifa, using his red face and soft and cute voice.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa really wanted to see what expression Shang Xiaojie had when he said this. He guessed that it must be very tasty.


    Seeing these two bickering, Ann Yichen had the thought of trying out a man, because somehow, he felt a lot of love.


    ¡°Alright, the two of you don''t have to be so kind. Let''s talk business.¡± Ann Yichen interrupted him, he did not have the habit of eating dog food.


    Only then did Shang Xiaojie remember the reason why he was called here. Now that he was so noisy with Mu Sifa, he thought that he must have been misunderstood again and gave up on the idea of exining himself.


    ¡°What is there to talk about? Didn''t I already say it? He is my wife, the old man has already agreed. We are legal, we did not kidnap your students. ¡± Mu Sifa replied with a smile on his face while holding the phone.


    It was the first time the assistant across from him had seen him smile so brightly, and she was very curious about who he was talking to. When she heard his wife, she was even more stunned.


    Does the dean have a wife? When did this happen?


    ¡°Did Han Shaolin''s men send someone here just now?¡± Wu Tie didn''t raise his head to ask.


    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Yes, it''s a gunshot wound. There are two people who need to undergo surgery immediately. They are waiting for you to free yourself.¡±


    The assistant replied with an ¡®oh'' before getting into the main topic.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. You go and prepare first, I''ll be there immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The assistant left, but when she reached the door, she turned around and nced at Mu Sifa again. Mu Sifa was still smiling just now, but when he spoke to her, he returned to that icy cold look on his face.


    Hearing Mu Sifa talk to others and mention surgery, Shang Xiaojie realized that Mu Sifa was still busy in the hospital. He suddenly felt a little embarrassed, because even though Mu Sifa was obviously busy, he was still arguing with him and wasting his time.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± I will exin this to Mr Ann properly. ¡±


    Right now, Mu Sifa really didn''t have time to care about this. Before hanging up, he left a message for Shang Xiaojie, ¡°I will be backte tonight. If you need anything, just go and find Mu Xiaoxiao.¡± Then, he hurriedly hung up, not giving Shang Xiaojie any time to reply.


    It was clearly noisy just a moment ago, but now it suddenly quieted down. Without Mu Sifa''s voice, Shang Xiaojie felt a little disappointed. Furthermore, all of it had appeared on his face.


    Ann Yichenughed. So that''s how it is. It seemed that it wasn''t a joke.

 Chapter 50

    <strong>Chapter 50 Suddenly He Couldn''t Bear to See Moose</strong>


    ¡°Student Shang, you know me.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''ve caused you so much trouble. This happened too suddenly and I didn''t intend to hide it from you. Teacher, please don''t fire me.¡±


    Before Ann Yichen finished his sentence, Shang Xiaojie had already bowed and apologized in panic.


    Ann Yichen was stunned for a moment, then suddenlyughed out loud, ¡°I didn''t want to be expelled, don''t be so nervous. Mu Sifa just called, he was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to deal with the school, so he asked me to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± On the contrary, Shang Xiaojie was stunned.


    After that, he asked, ¡°Mr Ann knows Mu Sifa?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know him. His big brother and I are friends. We''ve known each other for a long time, haven''t we?¡± However, I am surprised that he can marry a man to be his wife. Sifa has a unique personality, he doesn''t care about anyone, and doesn''t seem like someone who can marry a man to be his wife.


    Ye Zichen looked at Shang Xiaojie with interest. He looked like he was just talking, but he was actually observing Shang Xiaojie''s reaction, as if he was trying to trick him.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t know Ann Yichen''s n. He intertwined his fingers and whispered back, ¡°He hasn''t married me yet. It''s just that... Uncle Mu told him to marry me.¡±


    ¡°That''s why you said you''re not Mu Sifa''s wife and didn''t let him call you that?¡±


    Ann Yichenughed again. He thought Shang Xiaojie was cute, even cuter than when he was not with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°That''s not the reason, I''m a man. Being called a wife by Mu Sifa, how embarrassing is that, it has nothing to do with marriage.¡±


    Her voice was still soft, but as she spoke, she felt a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Then you hate Sifa?¡± Ann Yichen suddenly asked this question.


    If it was half an hour ago, Shang Xiaojie would have immediately replied that it was annoying, but now he hesitated.


    Disgusting... Him?


    Just now, Mu Sifa''s voice echoed in his ears. Although it was not serious and it was also colorful, but Shang Xiaojie found that he could not hate Mu Sifa''s appearance as long as he did not provoke him.


    He hesitated! It was really fun.


    Ann Yichen watched the show as usual, and the smile in his eyes under the lens was very thick.


    ¡°Well, I''ll exin this to the headmaster, as long as it''s virtuous and legal. Besides, you''re not married, are you? The parents also agreed that the principal wouldn''t say anything, so you should go back to the ssroom! It''s already time for ss. ¡±


    Ann Yichen let him go just like that, but didn''t even scold him. Shang Xiaojie couldn''t believe it and stared nkly at Ann Yichen for a while before he lowered his head and left.


    Ann Yichenughed again. This kid was really not just any fun.


    Mu Sifa, oh Mu Sifa, I didn''t expect you to fall into the hands of a high school student.


    The moment Shang Xiaojie left the teaching room, he bumped directly into a boy. The guy was very tall, and Shang Xiaojie was just over his neck. Although he was also very handsome, he looked very ferocious, and his eyes were especially terrifying.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Ye Zichen looked at Shang Xiaojie with a face full of annoyance.


    However, just as he said that, he was pped on the head by Ann Yichen, ¡°What are you doing to anger your ssmate? It''s fine if you don''te to school often, but you even gave me a hard time! ¡± He hit her again with a frown.


    When Loong Xiaoyi saw Ann Yichen''s face, he became even more furious. He directly threw Ann Yichen''s hand to the side and said with a face full of annoyance, ¡°Don''t f * cking touch me.¡±


    ¡°So what if I touch you? Did I hit you? If you don''t study well and don''t attend sses all day, don''t you know how hard it is for your mother to raise you? You drink and you drink and you live just to send you to school. ¡± Ye Zichen twitched his ears to prevent him from being cocky, then said to Shang Xiaojie with a smile, ¡°Go back to ss first! I''ll handle this kid. ¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    Maybe he had met Mu Sifa, who was even more ferocious than Loong Xiaoyi! At this moment, Shang Xiaojie suddenly became immune to such people.

 Chapter 51

    <strong>Chapter 51 What Can be Gained by Listening to You?</strong>


    ¡°Who was that brat just now?¡± He immediately asked Shang Xiaojie after he left, sounding a bit unhappy.


    ¡°What''s with this brat? He''s your ssmate.¡± He let go of his ear and pointed to a nearby chair for him to sit down.


    ¡°I still have to work, I don''t have time to dawdle with you.¡± Ignoring Ann Yichen, he turned around and left.


    ¡°Come back here. Where are you going?¡±


    Don''t look at how refined Ann Yichen was. Even when he was serious, he was also very scary.


    Loong Xiaoyi was annoyed again, he scratched his head angrily, ¡°I already said, I have to work, I don''t have time to y games between teachers and students with you.¡±


    Although Loong Xiaoyi was only 18 years old, his height and physique were above Ann Yichen''s. He had the deterrence and valiant aura that he possessed, giving people a feeling that he was not to be trifled with.


    However, he was also very irritable and had a bad temper. Because he was a single parent, he had a very tough time with his mother.


    In order to help relieve the burden on his mother, he had been working for the family ever since high school. Because of this, he often stayed out of work for a year, which was why he was in the same ss as Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Your mother said to let you study well and enter a good university. You don''t need to worry about money, what are you so busy with?¡± He hit Loong Xiaoyi''s head again.


    Actually, Ann Yichen already knew Loong Xiaoyi before he became his ss teacher. He was famous for his fierce fights, plus he was a domineering male and there were a lot of his little girls in the school.


    ¡°I don''t need you to worry about me, young chick.¡± Ungrateful, unusually irritable.


    ¡°As long as I''m still your form teacher for one day, I''ll have to care about you. Come to school properly tomorrow. It''s not that I don''t want to give you a job, but you work four times a day because you feel like you''re Superman! Don''t you need to rest? ¡°Give me the rest of the three jobs ande to school. Don''t worry about your mother.¡±


    Seriously, can''t children nowadays be as cute and as sensible as Xiaojie? One first and two big.


    ¡°I told you, I''m not going to school, so don''t bother with me.¡± Ye Zichen red at Ann Yichen.


    ¡°Good, good, good. You don''t have to go to school, right? Then you want to work for someone else your entire life? Don''t you want to have a future by giving your mother a good meal, a good living, and a happy old age? You want your mother to apany you and work as long as you work, is eating and warming up a problem? ¡±


    Ann Yichen''s words pierced the darkness in Loong Xiaoyi''s heart, and it was what Loong Xiaoyi cared about the most. Ann Yichen also understood that he said that on purpose so Loong Xiaoyi could reflect on what he should do now.


    ¡°Your grades are already very good, so you shouldn''t have any problem getting into a key university. If you''ve thought it through, you cane and find me anytime.¡±


    After saying that, she made a gesture to Loong Xiaoyi, indicating that he could leave. She didn''t want to disturb him. A smile hung on the corner of her mouth, as if she was sure that Loong Xiaoyi woulde and find himter.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t lose his temper nor said anything. He just looked straight at Ann Yichen.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Didn''t you say that you''re going to work? ¡±


    Did I make sense of it? But it was way too fast!


    He suddenly smiled. ¡°I''ll listen to you. What kind of benefits will I get?¡±


    ¡°Ah!?¡± ¡°Benefits?¡±


    Had this kid figured out his position?


    ¡°Right, it''s beneficial. I, Loong Xiaoyi, won''t make a loss deal.¡± He moved closer to Ann Yichen, forcing him into a corner. With the advantage of his height, he looked down at him from up high, and the corner of his mouth even seemed to have a trace of an evil smile.

 Chapter 52

    <strong>Chapter 52 Forming the Friend Rtionship</strong>


    Ann Yichen frowned, ¡°Shouldn''t I ask for your help instead? I''m the one who taught you. ¡±


    Heh! This brat was quite interesting! Why don''t we just tease him.


    ¡°Then what kind of benefits do you want?¡± He crossed his arms over his chest and stared straight at him with a smile. There was no fear in his eyes. The maturity of a grown man was obvious.


    ¡°Are you going to give me whatever I say?¡±


    It was rare for him to not get angry and speak calmly to Ann Yichen. He didn''t know why, but when he spoke, he kept staring at Ann Yichen''s lips with a strange emotion in his eyes.


    The way this brat looked at me always felt that it was different every time. What was going on?


    Could it be ¡­? Was it someone from there? He raised his eyebrows and was suddenly interested.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, you''re gay?¡± He asked very directly.


    The reason why Ann Yichen asked that was because Loong Xiaoyi always looked at him strangely when he was talking to him.


    Plus, Loong Xiaoyi almostpletely ignored his previous form teacher. Only he could move Loong Xiaoyi. Although it was just a formality, at least it gave him some face.


    Loong Xiaoyi paused for a moment. He probably didn''t expect Ann Yichen to ask that. However, he was not angry, but instead had a smile that was not a smile, his elbow knocked right beside his ear, purposefully getting close to his face and whispering, ¡°If I say yes, does Teacher want to y with me? Men y games with men. ¡±


    Even Loong Xiaoyi didn''t need to say that Ann Yichen understood the meaning behind his words. It was nothing more than a physical rtionship with Ann Yichen.


    ¡°Sure! It just so happens that I have some interest in matters between men. It''s not impossible for me to y with you. ¡± He had a rxed smile on his face.


    Loong Xiaoyi was only joking. He wanted to see how Ann Yichen would respond, but he didn''t expect Ann Yichen to answer him in such a manner.


    ¡°You''re gay?¡± Loong Xiaoyi, on the other hand, seemed to have a hint of displeasure.


    No matter how he looked at it, the other party must have been suppressed. If that was the case, didn''t that mean that someone had overpowered him in the past? Who had it been under?


    Just thinking about it made Loong Xiaoyi angry.


    Loong Xiaoyi wasn''t gay. Before meeting Ann Yichen, he wouldn''t even pay attention to anyone.


    Perhaps he was annoyed with Ann Yichen at the beginning, but he gradually became curious about Ann Yichen because the other form teachers had given up on him and only Ann Yichen wanted to advise him.


    ¡°No, I''m just curious.¡± ¡°I can agree to your request, but I have my own request as well. If you can agree to my request, then I''ll give you an additional reward. How about it?¡±


    It was obvious that he wanted to use this trick to trap Loong Xiaoyi so that he coulde to the school to teach.


    Loong Xiaoyi was so smart that he definitely knew what Ann Yichen was thinking. Logically, he shouldn''t agree. However, Ann Yichen''s reward made him curious and piqued his interest.


    ¡°It''s nothing more than asking me toe to ss. Fine, I promise you.¡± Very straightforward.


    Aiyo! This method was really feasible! If he had known earlier, he would have used this to deal with him. He wouldn''t have wasted two months of time.


    ¡°So now, you can give me the reward, right?¡± I''ve obediently agreed to your request. ¡± Saying that, he suddenly put his lips close to Ann Yichen, as if wanting to kiss him.


    Ann Yichen naturally wouldn''t let him seed. He pped him on the forehead, ¡°Brat, you''re still too young to try and scheme against me. You want to reward me without doing anything? Do you really think that pie will fall from the sky? You wish! ¡±


    He was almost kissed by Loong Xiaoyi, but he remained calm. Perhaps, this was what it meant to be mature!

 Chapter 53

    <strong>Chapter 53 Just Follow Me in the Future</strong>


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi immediately smacked his lips, revealing his displeasure from the start.


    Ye Zichen''s action made Ann Yichenugh. Why did he act like a child who didn''t get any sugar at all?


    ¡°If youe to school obediently and promise to get along with your ssmates, I''ll give you a kiss. How about it?¡± Ye Zichen pulled the guy''s displeased face towards him, while the smile under the lens was dense, so he didn''t know if the guy was serious or just teasing Loong Xiaoyi.


    Loong Xiaoyi frowned. He probably thought that Ann Yichen lied to him toe to the school, which was why he said that to him.


    ¡°Great!¡± ¡°If you dare to run away or act shamelessly at that time, I''ll let you know how scary a man is.¡±


    The word was bitten dangerously, and so was the look in his eyes.


    However, Ann Yichen suddenlyughed out loud. Perhaps he felt fresh and funny when he heard a man say this to him!


    ¡°Pfft hahaha, no way! Loong Xiaoyi, so you have such a funny talent!¡± He wasughing so hard that he couldn''t control himself and didn''t take it to heart. He didn''t know if he would regret it in the future.


    ¡°Funny?¡± With murderous intent, Loong Xiaoyi grabbed Ann Yichen''s cor and pulled him fiercely towards him, ¡°What? Do you think men wouldn''t do this to men? ¡±


    Damn it, are you looking down on me? This man, is it just because I''m a high school kid?


    After all, there was a gap in their age. Therefore, Loong Xiaoyi was not happy with Ann Yichen''s attitude, as if whatever he did, Ann Yichen would not take it seriously.


    ¡°Ah, no, no. I just feel like it''s an inexplicable jokeing from your mouth. Teacher didn''t intentionallyugh at you.¡±


    He patted Loong Xiaoyi''s shoulder tofort him, but he still keptughing, which made Loong Xiaoyi feel annoyed again.


    Loong Xiaoyi suddenly bent down and carried Ann Yichen, then quickly threw him onto the leather sofa.


    Before Ann Yichen could react to the situation, he had already pressed his body down towards him, with both of his hands on top of his head, and was looking at him with a frown.


    Ann Yichen was shocked, but it was only for a split-second. In the next second, heughed calmly and jokingly, ¡°Student Loong Xiaoyi, are you trying to attack your ss teacher!?¡±


    He was still in the mood to joke, which made Loong Xiaoyi unhappy.


    This was because no matter what he did, Ann Yichen would always look at him calmly and without fear. Normal teachers would avoid him like snakes and scorpions.


    ¡°You''re just not taking me seriously? You think that just because I''m young, I won''t be a threat? ¡±


    Her voice was cold, and she seemed to be angry.


    Ann Yichenughed, ¡°Did I say that? I just don''t think you''re going to hurt me, that''s all. ¡±


    Although this brat looked very scary, he was actually very kind,pletely opposite to his appearance.


    ¡°Teacher, I have a bunch of old bones. I can''t stand you tormenting me like this, so quickly let go!¡±


    He didn''t scold him, but said with a joking tone.


    His calmness made Loong Xiaoyi angry, but he could not get annoyed with Ann Yichen, so he let him go.


    ¡°You little brat, you have so much strength!¡± With his freedom, Ann Yichen sighed, thinking that he would call Loong Xiaoyi, who was suppressing him, up. Unexpectedly, he smiled and put his hands behind his head, looking at Loong Xiaoyi, ¡°Kid, when you grow up, you might be a good man.¡±


    He was still young, but as he grew older, he would definitely grow up to be a promising and gentle man.


    Loong Xiaoyi suddenlyughed along with him. His hand unconsciously touched Ann Yichen''s hair and said, ¡°Teacher, you definitely won''t lose out by following me. Just follow me from now on!¡±


    Perhaps it was due to the atmosphere, but he hade to ept these words out of interest, or perhaps it was really his own inner thoughts.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± It seemed very tempting. What should the teacher do? Do you want me to go with you? ¡± He even started to put on airs, and the atmosphere suddenly became very good.


    Loong Xiaoyi knew he was going to tease him like this, so he didn''t n on wasting his time with him. He picked up his bag, walked out of the room, andzily left a sentence, ¡°I''m going to work.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be careful on your way. Remember toe to school tomorrow.¡±


    Although Loong Xiaoyi did not reply, but with his back facing Ann Yichen, the corner of his mouth was raised. In the end, he disappeared from Ann Yichen''s sight.


    ¡°What an interesting kid. I wonder how it would feel to train him.¡± Ann Yichen scratched his chin as he calcted, while smiling brightly.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 - Seems to fall in love with Mu Sifa


    Shang Xiaojie was perennially apprehensive about leaving school, wishing fervently that time could stand still at this very moment. If it did, he wouldn''t bepelled to confront his elder sister back at the Mu Family residence.


    However, as time inevitably sped on, he found himself back at the Mu Family estate.


    With a heart pounding in fear, Shang Xiaojie entered the grand hall, only allowing himself to proceed when he ascertained it was devoid of people.


    Mu Xiaoxiao, trailing behind him, was cognizant of his trepidation and hence, didn''t rush him.


    Spotting them, the seasoned housekeeper, Aunt Mu, approached them with a nod. She said, ¡°The master''s wife and the Third Young Master are currently upied at the hospital and have yet to return. Would the Third Young Madame and Fourth Miss prefer to dine now, or would you rather await the arrival of the old master and the others?¡±


    ¡°So busy? What happened?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao seemed to have already gotten used to it.


    ¡°I received word that Mr. Xi Men''s party has suffered an assault, resulting in numerous injuries among ourrades. Currently, our leader is tending to one of Mr. Xi Men''s associates.¡±


    ¡°Attacked? The situation here is getting increasingly tumultuous! Incidents seem to crop up constantly. Well then, I suppose I''ll dine with Xiaojie first! Father and the rest are likely to be tied up until the wee hours.¡±


    He casually tossed his backpack onto the couch, plopped down without ceremony, and seized the ss of water served by the attendant, emptying it in a single swig.


    ¡°Ah, we''ve managed to survive! This weather could nearly be our death from the heat!¡± He wiped his lips and let out a yawn.


    ¡°Third Young Madame, please have a drink.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie received the water from the servant, who gazed at him with luminous, star-filled eyes.


    The direct stare left Shang Xiaojie slightly ufortable, ¡°Thank you.¡± He epted the water and took a seat.


    ¡°No need for thanks, really,¡± he replied, feeling as if he was attracting the affection of the women around him.


    ¡°That Xiaoxiao, what exactly did she mean? Isn''t Mu Sifa a stic surgeon?¡±


    Did Xiaoxiao hint at joining the criminal fraternity? And as for Xi Men, isn''t he the trusted lieutenant of the Chinese Sect Leader Han Shaolin? His fame is well-known in these parts, belonging to the affluent ss.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Our institutions are the same as yours; they appear to be regr hospitals operating with diligence, but in truth, they specialize in providing medical care.¡±


    ¡°My family business?¡± Shang Xiaojie was taken aback, oblivious to this information, believing it to be merely an ordinary private hospital.


    ¡°Eh? Don''t you know?¡±


    With a wave-like shake of his head, Shang Xiaojie asked, ¡°I''m not sure, but what''s the experience like when visiting a hospital?¡±


    Unbelievable! Xiaojie wasn''t even aware of the nature of his own family business?


    Ah, it makes sense now, I recall my father mentioning that the Shang family members aren''t fond of him.


    ¡°It''s nothing to worry about. I''ll fill you inter. Let''s have something to eat for now.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao was a true gourmet. The thing she eagerly awaited every day was a good meal.


    ¡°Ah! Okay!¡± Shang Xiaojie echoed in astonishment, following along.


    Roughly two hourster, Shang Xiaojie was sated from his meal and fresh from a shower. He had alsopleted his homework, yet Mu Sifa had not returned home.


    ¡°Could it be that work is so demanding?¡± Shang Xiaojie quietly questioned, toying with a pen against his cheek as he pondered.


    Mu Sifa was absent, and his absence created a void that he couldn''t ignore.


    ¡°I wonder if he''s had his meal yet.¡± He let out a sigh, then flopped onto theputer desk, feeling as out of ce as a fish out of water.


    He pulled out his phone and his gaze remained fixated on Mu Sifa''s number.


    ¡°Should I give him a ring to check on him?¡± The question emerged from his uncertainty.


    Why should I feel such concern for him? Why the sudden worry about whether he''s eaten or not, especially after his tant disregard for me earlier?


    Shang Xiaojie''s agitation grew as he scratched his head. Then, his actions abruptly ceased and his face gradually flushed a deep crimson.


    ¡°But today, he was extraordinarily gentle with me! He didn''t cause any harm.¡±


    No, no, no. I mustn''t let myself be swayed by him. What if I end up falling for him? He was nothing less than a formidable demon.


    Eh? Eh? Delight¡­ Like it? Like Mu Sifa?


    Stunned, Shang Xiaojie''s face flushed. Hey on the table like a cooked prawn, not daring to raise his head.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 - Bring you to find your husband.


    ¡°Xiaojie, Xiaojie, did you sleep?¡± Suddenly, Mu Xiaoxiao knocked on the door. She looked to be in a hurry.


    ¡°I''m not sleeping. Come in!¡±


    Did something happen?


    ncing at the door, Shang Xiaojie noticed that Mu Xiaoxiao hadn''t entered yet. She approached him with a mischievous smile.


    A sudden sense of unease washed over Shang Xiaojie, and he nervously inquired, ¡°What''s the matter? What''s wrong?¡±


    Raising her eyebrows and feigning mystery, Mu Xiaoxiao said, ¡°Would you like to join me in visiting someone at the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Hospital? What are we going to do there?¡± Confused.


    ¡°We''re going to find your husband! I''ll take you there,¡± she said, pulling Shang Xiaojie up and leading him out.


    Shang Xiaojie felt bewildered. ¡°Go? We''re going to find Mu Sifa?¡± Panic began to creep in, as if he wasn''t emotionally prepared for it.


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. Mu Sifa is looking for you. Let''s go,¡± she replied, striding out of the room.


    Shang Xiaojie quickly held her back, stammering, ¡°I-I''m not going.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao turned around and looked at him with curiosity.


    ¡°No reason, I just don''t want to see him right now.¡±


    If I were to see Mu Sifa now, I don''t know how I could face him. But just hearing his name makes my heart pound like crazy.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Did you have a fight with my third brother?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± she quickly shook her head.


    ¡°Then what is it? Weren''t you just absent-mindedly eating? Did you want to see my third brother? Or am I mistaken?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s face turned red upon hearing that. ¡°D-Did I show it so clearly?¡± The captivating redness on her face was so intense it seemed it could squeeze out water.


    Oh, how embarrassing. Did Aunt Mu and the others notice as well?


    Shang Xiaojie hid his face, too embarrassed to face anyone.


    ¡°There he is!¡± ¡°Why hasn''t Mu Sifa returned yet? He''s still lingering by the door; it''s so obvious!¡±


    ¡°Oh, please don''t mention it. It''s just too embarrassing,¡± he felt ashamed to meet Mu Xiaoxiao.


    Mu Xiaoxiao chuckled, ¡°That exins it all!¡± ¡°I''ll take you to see my third brother! If we surprise him, he''ll be thrilled for sure.¡±


    Hearing that Mu Sifa would be delighted, Shang Xiaojie stopped covering his face and stared at Mu Xiaoxiao in disbelief, ¡°Really, really?¡±


    Will Mu Sifa be happy to see me?


    ¡°Sure, I promise.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao raised his thumb.


    Shang Xiaojie was easily convinced and had a tender heart. Besides, he was also eager to see Mu Sifa, so he nodded shyly, like a timid young spouse.


    ¡°Then let''s hurry,¡± she pulled Shang Xiaojie downstairs with even more eagerness than him.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what kind of expression Mu Sifa would have when he saw Shang Xiaojie. It was all for the sake of watching a spectacle.


    In a dazed state, Shang Xiaojie was taken by Mu Xiaoxiao to Mu Sifa''s hospital.


    Shang Xiaojie had expected to go somewhere else, but to his surprise, they arrived at a cosmetic surgery hospital across from the hotel.


    ¡°Isn''t this a cosmetic surgery hospital?¡± Shang Xiaojie, stepping out of the taxi, was shocked.


    ¡°It''s on the ground floor, with a regr stic surgery hospital above it. The basement houses numerous hospitals and outposts. We''re not the only ones who operate from here.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao exined as she led Shang Xiaojie into the hospital.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Shang Xiaojie followed along in a daze.


    Tianxia, who had been waiting at the front desk to see what was happening, noticed Mu Xiaoxiao''s arrival and quickly greeted her, ¡°Hello, Fourth Miss.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, long time no see.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao weed him as if meeting an old friend. Indeed, she had learned all her skills from the World, even firearms.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± the World seemed a bit uneasy.


    When he raised his head for a closer look, he noticed Shang Xiaojie and was taken aback.


    Wasn''t that the brat from the hotel earlier? What was she doing with Fourth Miss? Does she know him?


    It''s over. If the boss sees him, he might get beaten up.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 - Mu Sifa Being with a Woman?


    ¡°Um, Fourth Miss, do you two know each other?¡±


    Jia Tianxia was unsure about the rtionship between Shang Xiaojie and Mu Xiaoxiao, so he asked cautiously.


    ¡°What do you think? She''s my third brother''s wife.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao replied coolly, leaving Jia Tianxiapletely dumbfounded and on the verge of spitting blood.


    What¡­ What? She''s the boss''s wife? Seriously? What about Shang Minjie? Wasn''t she the boss''s wife? What was happening?


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± This little rascal actually seeded!


    Jia Tianxia couldn''t help but admire Shang Xiaojie, knowing full well how astute Shang Minjie was.


    Shang Xiaojie felt quite embarrassed. While he was running away, crying, he bumped into Jia Tianxia at the elevator.


    ¡°Don''t just stand there. Take me to see my Third Brother,¡± Mu Xiaoxiao instructed.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡±


    Jia Tianxia smiled at Shang Xiaojie, stealing a few more nces at him.


    Strange, wasn''t the boss nning to kill him the moment heid eyes on him? How did he end up being the boss''s wife? It was the Fourth Miss who brought him here.


    ¡°By the way, where''s my dad? Is he here too?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao asked, following them into the elevator.


    Jia Tianxia replied, ¡°Master and Madam have already left for home. I believe we''ve reached our floor by now.¡±


    ¡°So it''s like that!¡± Wasn''t that missed?


    But never mind, even if dad isn''t here, Third Brother wouldn''t do anything excessive to Xiaojie now.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why don''t we head back home!¡± Shang Xiaojie suddenly relented.


    ¡°It''s alright, it''s alright. If Third Bro dares to do anything to you, I''ll take care of him.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao reassured him.


    Still conflicted, Shang Xiaojie sighed, unsure how to face Mu Sifa.


    Oh no, he suddenly felt very nervous, though he was perfectly fine on the way here.


    ¡°But what? You''re my third brother''s wife now. What''s wrong with a wifeing to find her husband?¡±


    ¡°You know it''s not like that, but you''re still teasing me,¡± Shang Xiaojie grumbled, hoping Mu Xiaoxiao would stop. Nheless, his flushed face and shy demeanor made him look adorable, especially when he lowered his head.


    ¡°Anyway, dad has already agreed. Your big sister just came to my house to lose face. What''s with the half-year agreement? Even if she had been by my third brother''s side for ten years, he would never have liked her. Besides, you''re the only one in my Third Sister-in-Law, and you''re the only one I recognize as my Third Sister-in-Law. No one else will be recognized as such.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao''s words warmed Shang Xiaojie''s heart, making him feel loved, something he had never experienced in the Shang Family before.


    ¡°Thank you, Xiaoxiao,¡± Shang Xiaojie''s crescent moon eyes curved into a sweet smile, bringing a sense of ease and happiness.


    ¡°No need to thank me; just help me avoid causing trouble for your third brother,¡± Mu Xiaoxiao said.


    Shang Xiaojie was instantly taken aback. How could he protect Mu Sifa? It felt like he had inadvertently sold himself out.


    Observing him closely, one would find him incredibly cute! He seemed like the type the boss would favor. Although he didn''t understand the situation fully, it was evident that he was connected to the boss. Jia Tianxia, who was watching from the side, thought to himself.


    The three of them exited the elevator. Jia Tianxia had initially suggested waiting in the lounge until Mu Sifa''s operation was finished.


    However, as they turned the corner and left the second floor, they spotted Mu Sifa at the front desk, engaged in conversation with a woman. The two appeared to be quite close, and the nature of their discussion was unclear. Mu Sifa even smiled, with the woman''s chest touching his arm.


    Shang Xiaojie was stunned by the sight. He stood there, gazing at Mu Sifa, and felt a twinge of pain in his heart. He had never imagined that Mu Sifa could talk andugh with others like this.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 - Who''s Your Wife?


    It turned out that he was speaking so casually to someone else.


    Shang Xiaojie''s heart clenched again, causing him to pale as he covered his chest, feeling the pain.


    His heart was in agony, throbbing and throbbing.


    Shang Xiaojie couldn''t fathom why, but witnessing Mu Sifa harmoniously interacting with others caused an inexplicable ache in his heart.


    ¡°What''s the matter, Xiaojie? Feeling ufortable?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao nced over her shoulder and noticed that Shang Xiaojie hadn''t followed. Seeing him pause and clutch his heart, she thought something might be wrong with him.


    ¡°No, it''s nothing. My heart just feels a little uneasy. It''s okay.¡±


    He replied with a smile that seemed very endearing but tinged with a touch of pallor.


    ¡°Really? Your expression suggests otherwise!¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    He intended to assure them that he was fine, but before he could finish, Mu Xiaoxiao suddenly called out to the front desk, ¡°Third Brother, Xiaojie isn''t feeling well,e and have a look.¡±


    Mu Sifa, who was talking to his assistant Elina at the reception, paused upon hearing Mu Xiaoxiao''s voice and even mentioning Shang Xiaojie''s name.


    He quickly turned around, and as soon as he spotted Shang Xiaojie, a wider smile spread across his face.


    Just when I was nning to visit him after the surgery, he unexpectedly came to see me himself.


    Mu Sifa''s beaming smile puzzled Elina. While he was usually courteous and professional when talking to her, this was an extraordinary disy of happiness.


    Her gaze fell on Shang Xiaojie, who stood some distance away, causing her to tense up once more.


    Who is he? To make Mu Sifa smile so happily just by seeing him?


    I''ve been by Mu Sifa''s side for at least five years, but I''ve never seen him smile like this before.


    Jealousy distorted Elina''s pretty face, causing it to scrunch up unpleasantly.


    However, her expression onlysted for a split-second. In the next moment, she put on a smiling face, mastering the art of swiftly changing her emotions.


    ¡°No, no, I''m perfectly fine,¡± Shang Xiaojie hurriedly waved his hand, afraid of interrupting Mu Sifa''s work. Under Mu Sifa''s interesting gaze, Shang Xiaojie''s entire body turned red, and his heart raced like crazy.


    Mu Sifa''s expression was quite captivating, making people feel restless.


    Mu Sifa''s smile widened, and he yfully beckoned Shang Xiaojie over, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Though it sounded like an order, it had such a sweet tone that it made Shang Xiaojie blush again.


    Biting his lips and ncing at the twinkling lights, Shang Xiaojie nervously tugged at the corner of his clothes, then cautiously walked towards Mu Sifa, holding his breath the entire time.


    When he stood before Mu Sifa, he tightly lowered his head, too shy and embarrassed to meet his gaze. In a soft and adorable voice, he asked, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Although his voice was soft, it was soothing to hear and made people want to pinch him, adding a cute quality to his words.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I don''t see anything wrong with calling my wife over, right?¡± Mu Sifa loved it when Shang Xiaojie showed his helplessness and blushing face before him.


    ¡°Who''s your wife? Stop saying that,¡± Shang Xiaojie retorted, but it didn''t seem like she was angry like before. Instead, she looked shyly at the ground beneath her feet.


    Mu Sifa didn''t get angry; instead, he lifted his chin and asked with a smile, ¡°If I still call you that, what else would you do to me? Hit me? Or perhaps scold me with your blushing face?¡± He teased yfully.


    ¡°Who, who''s blushing?¡± He immediately knocked off Mu Sifa''s hand. Though he didn''t want to blush, he seemed so embarrassed that he could practically drip water. It was a total crime.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 - Shang Xiaojie''s Counterattack


    ¡°Alright, my wife isn''t blushing. It''s just the scorching weather.¡± With a sudden move, he embraced Shang Xiaojie and helped him up, yfully patting his rear end with a smile.


    Initially taken aback, Shang Xiaojie''s face then turned crimson due to Mu Sifa''s yful butt-patting, which resembled treating him like a child.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, you¡­ you''re exasperating.¡± A mixture of annoyance and embarrassment overwhelmed him, leaving his thoughts in disarray. He couldn''t decide whether he should be angry or bashful.


    ¡°I''m irksome? How did I earn your ire? I didn''t coerce you into doing anything of that sort with me, nor did I sneakily kiss you?¡±


    He maintained a constant smile, yet despite his im of not having kissed her, Mu Sifa freely pressed his lips to Shang Xiaojie''s. It was a gentle touch, but it carried a mischievous undertone.


    Shang Xiaojie felt too embarrassed to face anyone, especially with others present, yet Mu Sifa acted as if they were alone.


    ¡°I say!¡± ¡°Must you be so affectionate every single time, you daft husband?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao''s expression grew darker and darker. She found herself unable toe up with any retort.


    Jia Tianxia wondered if he had hallucinated. He rubbed his eyes repeatedly, but the reality remained unchanged.


    Oh my goodness! Is this truly my boss?


    Elina''s irritation surged, causing her to hold the folder askew. Anger gripped her heart.


    Wife? Mu Sifa''s wife? Was this some kind of joke? The position of Mu Family''s Third Young Madame should rightfully be mine. Why was this youngster snatching it away from me? A man? This is outright humiliation.


    ¡°No, I didn''t. It was your third brother who insisted,¡± Shang Xiaojie gently pushed Mu Sifa''s face aside, maintaining a blush on his own.


    ¡°What''s this? Wasn''t it you, Shang Xiaojie, who drew near first?¡±


    It was he himself who prompted the approach and the search for him here.


    Only then did Shang Xiaojie regain his senses. Unintentional as it may have been, he was indeed the one following Mu Xiaoxiao here.


    Admitting his mistake and having no words to counter Mu Sifa''s words, he could only puff up his cheeks and sulk.


    ¡°He''s even pouting now!¡± Mu Sifa yfully teased.


    ¡°Ignore me!¡± He turned his face away, ignoring Mu Sifa. Despite his irritation, he remained as adorable as ever.


    As he turned his gaze aside, he unexpectedly came face to face with Elina''s fierce expression, startling him.


    Elina was also taken aback by Shang Xiaojie''s sudden gaze. Swiftly adjusting her expression, she reced it with a sweet and affectionate smile.


    Taking the initiative, she greeted him, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Hello, hello.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was left in a state of shock. He couldn''t help but question if what he was seeing was merely a trick of his eyes.


    ¡°Sifa, why didn''t you introduce us?¡±


    Elina''s demeanor had reverted to the same polite smile, erasing all signs of the jealous woman from earlier.


    When Elina addressed Mu Sifa so familiarly, Shang Xiaojie was taken aback, and a twinge of difort pricked at his heart.


    I despise it, I truly despise it when she refers to me as Mu Sifa.


    This was the first time such thoughts had surfaced in Shang Xiaojie''s mind, and his brows furrowed.


    ¡°My wife, he''s still young. Please pardon his behavior in the future.¡± Shang Xiaojie wasn''t fond of Elina addressing him by his name out of politeness either. Yet, Elina possessed considerablepetence and served as a valuable assistant. Thus, he had no choice but to let it slide.


    ¡°So, you''re Sifa''s wife! Pleasure to meet you.¡± With a warm smile, he extended his hand to shake hands with Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie gazed at him for a moment and, rather than taking the handbag, turned directly to Mu Sifa and inquired, ¡°Are you ready? When are youing back?¡±


    Hepletely disregarded Elina, infuriating her to the point that her expression grew even more ferocious.


    Could this reckless kid actually be daring to humiliate me? Is he seeking a death wish?

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 - Mu Sifa''s Gentleness


    It wasn''t as though Mu Sifa couldn''t perceive Shang Xiaojie''s intentional indifference; in fact, he found it quite intriguing.


    So, this kid had a temper after all! Indeed, he often kept it in check, but he had never witnessed this authentic side of him before. Could there be facets to him beyond modesty?


    Well, well, how candid! [You really are like my third sister-inw!]


    Mu Xiaoxiao couldn''t help but be impressed. She recognized that her overprotectiveness toward Shang Xiaojie had led her to believe he was incapable of certain things.


    Jia Tianxia''s mouth twitched. Was this the sight of a love rival turning green with jealousy?


    ¡°Why are you staring at me in silence? I asked you a question, you know?¡± Shang Xiaojie wasn''t fond of Mu Sifa getting close to Elina from the beginning. Hisck of response only aggravated his irritation.


    st it! [He''s obviously trying to assert dominance in front of this woman, yet that rascal Mu Sifa refuses to cooperate with me.]


    ¡°Sleep on the floor tonight and ignore me. Just let me go.¡± He wanted to be released from Mu Sifa''s hold. His frustration was genuine.


    Mu Sifa remained silent. Perhaps he was taken by Shang Xiaojie''s demeanor. He felt a pang of jealousy and anger on his behalf.


    I had thought this youngster would be quite a challenge to handle. Little did I know he would so easily fall for my antics. Well, that''s alright. He''s just so adorable; I can''t help but y along!


    ¡°I won''t go back tonight. The patient might experience post-surgery difort. If you want to be with me, go to the hotel across the street and wait there. You know my room number, don''t you?¡±


    Upon hearing about the nearby hotel, Shang Xiaojie suddenly turned pale, his expression showing clear fear. It appeared the events of that day still haunted him.


    ¡°Wife, what''s wrong?¡±


    Witnessing Shang Xiaojie''s peculiar expression, Mu Sifa''s anxiety heightened.


    Shang Xiaojie mustered a forced smile, ¡°No, I''m okay.¡± Nheless, he seemed to be struggling for breath.


    Alright, I''m scared. Should we return to that room?


    Shang Xiaojie took a gulp, his throat dry, and his eyes appeared unfocused, almost as if they held a double image. Perhaps this was due to his intense fear.


    It was only at this point that Mu Sifa grasped that Shang Xiaojie''s unease stemmed from the incident in the room.


    Damn it! How could I forget this matter?


    ¡°The world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    ¡°You can call the other end and switch rooms. Therger one.¡± ¡°Go,¡± hemanded.


    Jia Tianxia found it astounding since Mu Sifa had upied that room for five years and had never altered it.


    ¡°Is something the matter? Didn''t you hear what I said?¡± His voice turned abruptly frosty.


    ¡°Yes, I''m sorry, I''ll go now.¡±


    Jia Tianxia was taken aback. Everything seemed fine just moments ago. Why did Mu Sifa suddenly be angry?


    As Jia Tianxia departed, he stole a nce at Shang Xiaojie and thenprehended why Mu Sifa decided to change rooms.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll have the hotel switch the room for you.¡± Mu Sifa kissed Shang Xiaojie''s eyelids, his voiceced with tenderness.


    Shang Xiaojie chuckled, though his expression didn''t appear entirely well. They said that fear of being bitten by a snake lingers for ten years, and this sentiment applied to Shang Xiaojie.


    Mu Sifa felt an inexplicable unease. He truly disliked Shang Xiaojie wearing such a look, preferring to witness him blush.


    Nevertheless, he also understood that Shang Xiaojie''s pallor stemmed from his own previous brusqueness.


    ¡°If you''re still uneasy, I''ll have the hotel drive you back.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie shook his head. Even without words, he indicated that he was fine.


    If Mu Sifa were too gentle at the moment, Shang Xiaojie might very well have fled!


    ¡°I''ll be waiting here until you''re done with your work.¡± Her captivating crescent eyes curved, revealing a much improved mood than before.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 - You Know I''m Teasing You


    How could Mu Sifa not perceive Shang Xiaojie''s attempt at bravery in this moment? His usual air of arrogance had vanished, and his brows were tightly furrowed. Is he mad at me? Or maybe Shang Xiaojie disliked it and was forcing himself into this.


    ¡°Or maybe you dislike me following you?¡± He linked his hands together and inquired cautiously, his gaze locked onto Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa asked this, his frown causing a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± His frown persisted.


    Shang Xiaojie, slightly aggrieved, bit his lip and cast his eyes downward. He then answered softly, ¡°It''s because you seem unhappy. So, I wondered if you resented me following you, which is why you''re wearing that expression.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s hypersensitivity to others'' expressions was honed through observing his family members'' faces in the Shang Family. His current level of observation was influenced by the current atmosphere, leading him to assume that Mu Sifa was unhappy.


    Shang Xiaojie''s caution deepened Mu Sifa''s frown. Maybe it was also a way of expressing his heartache.


    ¡°If I were truly mad, then yes, I would detest you. I''d be straightforward about it, so don''t let your imagination run wild.¡± Ye Zichen pinched Shang Xiaojie''s cheek, attempting to snap him out of it, so he wouldn''t overthink.


    ¡°But you keep frowning! How am I supposed to know if you''re annoyed or not!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie murmured under his breath, his face revealing his feelings. It''s not as if I''m telepathic. How am I supposed to decipher your thoughts?


    ¡°Hah!¡± You dare to sass me!? He pinched Shang Xiaojie''s cheek and yfully shook it a few times. Interestingly, he didn''t seem angry at all; quite the contrary, he wore a broad grin.


    I forgot, this guy is from the Shang Family, ustomed to unpredictability, and he''s often overlooked. It''s normal for him to overthink. I''ll have to avoid frowning around him in the future.


    Mu Sifa contemted this for the first time. He wasn''t sure if he still remembered his initial intent of using Shang Xiaojie to deal with the Shang Family or if he ended up losing himself and falling for Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°What''s wrong with my retort? You won''t let me talk back! Clearly, it''s your fault, can''t I still say so?¡±


    A cute pout, he proudly turned his face to the side, as if conveying to Mu Sifa that he was genuinely vexed.


    Mu Sifa paused for a moment, then burst intoughter. He hoisted Shang Xiaojie up and stated, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. My dear wife is such a good girl. Not angry at all.¡± And then, he sealed this deration with a kiss. Was this the legendary ¡®cuddle and raise''?


    Mu Sifa''s sudden disy of childish cajoling turned Shang Xiaojie beet red. The embarrassment was so intense that he wished he could vanish into thin air.


    In a panic, he struggled, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why are you doing something so childish to me? Put me down.¡±


    His cheeks were ame. Filled with confusion and panic, he didn''t know what to do. He dared not look at anyone.


    ¡°Oh really? You don''t like it?¡± Mu Sifa''s smile lingered.


    ¡°Who, who would like it!? You''re not a child. Let go of me, or I''ll genuinely get mad.¡± He attempted to put on a stern face, but his baby features and flushedplexion contradicted any notion of anger.


    ¡°Then why don''t you show me? Do you look adorable when you''re angry? I felt an urge to tease you.¡± Ye Zichen released Shang Xiaojie, enfolding him in his arms, all the while maintaining a grin.


    Shang Xiaojie felt so mortified he thought he mightbust, ¡°For how long are you nning to tease me before giving up!¡±


    ¡°Oh dear!¡± You even realize I''m teasing you!


    Not only did he not own up, he doubled down. Shang Xiaojie became a mixture of anger and embarrassment, left with nothing but exasperation.


    Eventually, he huffed, ¡°I''m done paying you any mind.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 - Is it okay that I am obedient!


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Did these two silly husbands really just get countered by me?


    Mu Xiaoxiao scowled, appearing as if she couldn''t stand it any longer and was refusing to watch her third brother and his partner unt their affection in front of their friends.


    ¡°Well, I''m heading back now. Seeing any of you is giving me a headache.¡±


    Wanting to avoid lingering, Mu Xiaoxiao began walking toward the elevator.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, aren''t you staying with me?¡± Shang Xiaojie nervously called out to her.


    Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t even nce back. ¡°If you''re staying to keep my third brother''s bed warm, I can''t be here. To spare my life, I''m better off leaving!¡± ¡°Since we have a day off tomorrow, it''s fine if you spend the night. I''ll inform Dad, so that''s settled. Just don''t go too wild. Goodbye.¡± She stepped into the elevator, ascending.


    Shang Xiaojie blushed once more as Mu Xiaoxiao mentioned him staying behind to warm Mu Sifa''s bed. Though he was reluctant to admit it, he knew he would indeed be sharing a bed with Mu Sifater.


    ¡°I¡­ I''m also going back.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie struggled to break free, only just realizing that there was now a significant issue at hand. He was like the little fatmb willingly walking into the lion''s den. Wasn''t it dangerous?


    ¡°Howe you''re changing your mind so quickly?¡± Didn''t you just promise to wait until I finish my work?¡±


    Mu Sifa understood Shang Xiaojie''s concerns well, and he had no intention of letting him slip away.


    ¡°It was just a while ago. Now is the time. I want to return with Xiaoxiao. You¡­ let me go.¡± Stirring up a fuss in Mu Sifa''s arms indicated a desire to leave.


    Mu Sifa abruptly grasped Shang Xiaojie''s face and positioned it before him, narrowing his gaze. ¡°If you don''t obediently listen to me, I might just get carried away.¡±


    Hearing Mu Sifa''s words, Shang Xiaojie immediately fell silent. Yet, he avoided looking at Mu Sifa. ¡°You''re just trying to intimidate me. I''m truly ignoring you this time.¡±


    Consequently, he truly averted his gaze from Mu Sifa. It seemed that Mu Sifa''s veiled threat had unsettled him.


    Shang Xiaojie managed to elicit another bout ofughter from Mu Sifa. He yfully pinched Mu Sifa''s cheek and said, ¡°Alright, I won''t tease you, but you must obediently follow my lead, or else¡­¡±


    Just as Shang Xiaojie was about to ask what was catching his attention, Mu Sifa''srge hand suddenly reached out, causing Shang Xiaojie''s face to instantly flush red.


    ¡°Hey, what¡­ what are you doing?¡± Ye Zichen quickly intercepted Mu Sifa''s hand, preventing any impulsive action, while his own face turned even redder.


    ¡°I can stop, but will you do as I say?¡± A mischievous glint apanied the smile.


    ¡°I''ll obey, I''ll obey!¡± ¡°Just refrain from any odd behavior here.¡±


    In the end, he had no choice but to surrender, burying his head in Mu Sifa''s chest, too embarrassed to lift it. He was acutely aware that his face must be extremely flushed right now.


    Hearing the little sheep''s sweet and endearing plea, Mu Sifa felt content. He grinned, ¡°Alright, I won''t act recklessly. But once I return, we''ll have that conversation.¡±


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie''s raised eyebrows, he couldn''t let Shang Xiaojie off that easily.


    Despite his embarrassment, Shang Xiaojie didn''t decline, stating, ¡°As long as you refrain from hitting me and I manage to stay unbothered, I''m willing to cooperate.¡±


    A mixture of pride and shyness emerged in her, yet her gentle and adorable voice lingered, evoking an inexplicable unease.


    It could be that they agreed out of the realization that they might never shake off Mu Sifa''s presence in their lifetime, so they would gradually limate to it.


    Mu Sifa was taken aback by Shang Xiaojie''s agreement. However, a smile adorned his face the very next moment.


    As anticipated, this kid wasn''t only cute but also quite reasonable!

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 - You Just Kiss Me Once


    Left alone on the sidelines, Elina seethed with anger, wishing she could yank Shang Xiaojie away from Mu Sifa and give him a sound scolding.


    ¡°Sifa! Time''s up! Go check on the patient,¡± she eximed.


    Though her anger was near boiling point, she suppressed it, maintaining a facade ofposure in front of the onlookers.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, not meeting Elina''s gaze. To her dismay, he even nted a kiss on Shang Xiaojie.


    Initially shy, Shang Xiaojie now openly reciprocated. He aimed to show Elina that Mu Sifa was his, a gesture to deter her covetousness.


    Being dismissed by Mu Sifa further fueled Elina''s ire. The sight of Shang Xiaojie grinning only heightened her annoyance.


    ¡°Get back to work! I''ll wait here,¡± Shang Xiaojie suggested sensibly, not wanting to intrude on Mu Sifa''s responsibilities.


    Reluctant to release Shang Xiaojie, Mu Sifa was torn. Touching him wasforting, but it also held a kind of enchantment. He didn''t want to relinquish his hold. Yet, taking him into the ward wasn''t an option, so he reluctantly lowered him.


    ¡°I''ll be back shortly. Stay here and be good,¡± he assured.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The smile was incredibly endearing, tempting Mu Sifa to just wrap him up and take him along.


    How could this kid be so adorable? Ah, no, no. Mu Sifa reminded himself to stayposed and not get carried away.


    After those words, Shang Xiaojie stared at him nkly, then blinked his innocent eyes, causing Mu Sifa to falter instantly.


    ¡°Your husband is about to get really busy, so he can''t offer me a ¡®recharge''?¡± Despite his intention, Mu Sifa suddenly teased Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Recharge? Why would you need a recharge!¡± Shang Xiaojie''s fluttering long eyshes resembled a fan as he gazed at Mu Sifa with adorable confusion.


    Mu Sifa anticipated this question, so he pointed at his own cheeks and said, ¡°Give me a kiss, and I''ll leave, or else I might just take you with me.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie paused, then his face gradually turned crimson. Covering his face, he scolded, ¡°You rascal, you''re so shameless.¡±


    ¡°What''s improper about kissing me? Come on, I''m in a hurry,¡± Mu Sifa urged, not wanting to give Shang Xiaojie any chance to escape.


    Seeing Mu Sifa''s impatience, Shang Xiaojie figured he was stalling. He bashfully shut his eyes, quickly nted a kiss on Mu Sifa, and then continued to hide his face.


    ¡°You, just go already. If you don''t, I won''t wait for you any longer.¡±


    He reckoned he had exhausted all his shyness for the day!


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I''ll go.¡±


    Mu Sifa felt a surge of happiness, leaving a kiss on Shang Xiaojie''s hand before departing.


    Ahhh, it''s such a pity, you only seem to enjoy teasing me.


    Shang Xiaojie held on until the sound of Mu Sifa''s footsteps faded into the distance.


    As soon as Mu Sifa was out of sight, Shang Xiaojie breathed a sigh of relief. Yet, his relief quickly turned into surprise when he realized Elina was still present, ring at him with intensity.


    ¡°Yes, is there something wrong?¡± His astonishment was palpable.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± The situation suddenly improved. His lips curved into a smile, but beneath that smile lurked a deep desire to tear Shang Xiaojie apart.


    His emotions flipped like the pages of a book. What''s her problem? Could it be that she, too, is attracted to Mu Sifa?


    ¡°I never expected Sifa to marry a man. I''m quite taken aback. If he''s sincere, then it''s fine. But I worry he''s just ying with you. You wouldn''t want to end up heartbroken, would you?¡±


    He simted concern for Shang Xiaojie, yet his true intention was to rattle him.


    Shang Xiaojie and Mu Sifa didn''tmence on good terms, so this observation felt like a jab to their hearts.


    Is Mu Sifa just ying with me? His face drained of color once again.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 - Elina Was Angry


    Aiyo! His expression doesn''t look too pleasant! Seems like I hit the nail on the head.


    Hmph! I don''t have to overthink handling a little kid like you. It won''t be long before you voluntarily make your exit from Sifa''s side!


    ¡°Is everything alright, Madam? You don''t seem well! Is he sick?¡± Ye Zichen gazed at Shang Xiaojie with genuine concern and reached out his hand toward Shang Xiaojie''s forehead, as if in earnest.


    ¡°No, everything''s fine.¡± Shang Xiaojie smiled and readily patted Elina''s hand.


    Even though Shang Xiaojie was unsure about Elina''s intentions or what game she was ying, his instincts signaled that Elina wasn''t trustworthy, so he remained cautious.


    Darn kid, you dare to p my hand away? Have no sense, do you?


    Whatever was going on in her mind, she sustained her customary smile.


    She apologized, ¡°I apologize for touching you without your consent. However, as a doctor, I''m ustomed to examining patients, so this sort of upational habites naturally. Madam, please ept my apologies.¡±


    It seemed as if Shang Xiaojie was asserting dominance.


    Shang Xiaojie was quite displeased about this! Was that even an apology? Why the arrogance?


    ¡°It''s okay, I''ll consider it as if I got bitten by a dog. No hard feelings.¡± Shang Xiaojie shot her a sidelong nce, his evident distaste for Elina''s presence radiating in his aura.


    Adolescents, after all, were prone to defiance and wouldn''t simply ept a slight. Just by seeing her bullying someone on her own, she was essentially inviting trouble, simr to the situation with Elina.


    A dog? This little brat dares to call me a dog? Does he want to be obliterated?


    Frustration billowed within her, her hair almost standing on end in her rage.


    Unexpectedly, Shang Xiaojie quipped, ¡°I understand that Mu Sifa is exceptional and has many admirers. But you''re all outsiders, aren''t you? You can''t truly measure up to me, can you?¡±


    It sounded like both a warning and an assessment directed at Elina. Nevertheless, he ended with an endearing smile, his dimples already on disy.


    It would be surprising if Elina wasn''t fuming mad, but she couldn''t reveal her temper to this extent.


    No, Elina. You must bear with it. There are others present. Don''t expose your true nature for this kid. Consider it letting him off for now, and next time, make sure to make it doubly difficult for him. Revenge is a dish best served cold.


    ¡°Are you alright? You don''t look too good! Should I call someone to check on you?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie gazed at Elina with an innocent and tender expression, an air of softness enveloping him.


    Elina''s mouth twitched at the boy''s words. What did he mean? Did he want to take back what he''d just said?


    Yet, after observing Shang Xiaojie for a while, she noticed his innocent expression persisted. It seemed he wasn''t plotting anything.


    st it! It was infuriating to possess a face that attracted men.


    ¡°I''m good! I just feel like the air is all hazy and repugnant.¡± Ye Zichen grinned mischievously at Shang Xiaojie, as if hinting that the repugnant smell wasing from him.


    Upon hearing that, Shang Xiaojie adorably sniffed around and retorted, ¡°Is it the smelling from you? Your cologne is way too overpowering; it''s gross.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck¡­ Did you just call me smelly?¡±


    The act of robbing the chicken only heightened Elina''s agitation; veins stood out on her forehead, her face twitching. ¡°Who do you think stinks like a kid? This is a limited-edition fragrance. Even if you have money, you can''t buy it.¡± Her temper had finally burst.


    Shang Xiaojie was taken aback, then he turned to the side with a triumphant look and shot back, ¡°Haven''t you bought it already!? A limited edition one at that? I wouldn''t even want it if you gave it to me for free.¡± His attempt at asserting his pride came across quite childlike.


    If she had the chance, Elina might have pped him ages ago! Her popping veins were evidence of how close she was to losing her temper.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 - Shang Xiaojie''s Vinegar


    ¡°Honestly, what''s the reason for your anger?¡± Mu Sifa questioned. ¡°I did it for your benefit, you know?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s lips twitched as he muttered, exuding an air of ¡®I have good intentions, but you''re treating me like a workhorse.''


    ¡°If you doubt me, go ask the guy inside!¡± Shang Xiaojie gestured toward the receptionist using a subtle nod.


    The staff member seemed somewhat awkward, but his guilty avoidance of Elina''s gaze implied agreement with Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°You see? I''m not just spouting nonsense! This perfume really smells¡­ pungent. Using less of it would be wiser. Mu Sifa was so close to you just now, is his nose alright?¡±


    Concern for Mu Sifa''s well-being crept into his expression, causing Shang Xiaojie''s brow to furrow.


    Hearing this, Elina was left speechless. She had been wearing this perfume ever since she knew Mu Sifa, and each time she would deliberately apply a generous amount, hoping to radiate her mature allure. But now she was being told that her signature scent was unpleasant, making it hard for her to contain her embarrassment!


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey? What''s the matter? Petrified? Just tell me if you''re okay!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie inquired about Mu Sifa''s expected return time, but instead of Elina replying, she appeared lost in thought. This led Shang Xiaojie to wave his hand in front of her, snapping her out of her reverie.


    Elina, abruptly snapping back to reality, swatted his hand away and eximed, ¡°Who asked you to babble so much?¡± Then she chastised him before striding away.


    Shang Xiaojie blinked, perplexed. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± His gaze shifted to the front desk staff.


    The staff remained flustered, unsure of what to say. Yet, they couldn''t help but steal a few more nces at Shang Xiaojie. His exchange with Mu Sifa had left them in a daze.


    Was he really the dean''s wife? A man? It seemed too surreal!


    Oh, right! Mr. Xi Men and Mr. Gong Haoran were, after all, a married couple.


    But what kind of situation was this? Why did it seem like numerous men were marrying same-sex partners and having children? Could it truly be a man?


    The staff were at a loss. The top two individuals had thempletely befuddled.


    ¡°Excuse me, when will Mu Sifae out?¡± A mere ten minutes of waiting had Shang Xiaojie already feeling fatigued. He rested his upper body on the counter as he let out a soft sigh.


    Observing Shang Xiaojie''s expression, the staff member couldn''t help but blush as they stammered, ¡°I believe he should be out shortly. Madam, if you could please wait a little longer.¡± Ye Zichen turned to the side, avoiding direct eye contact with Shang Xiaojie.


    Oh no, not good! Thisdy is just way too adorable! Even her simple gestures have the power to captivate souls and charm one to the point of sheer cuteness.


    It''s no wonder the principal married her. He indeed possesses the ability to sway a man''s heart.


    ¡°Then I''ll just watch the video and wait for him!¡± It''s quite dull anyhow.¡±


    Ye Zichen retrieved his phone to y a video clip, but he still remained seated. He tilted his head, peered at it with a sullen expression, and eventually just aimlessly swiped through his phone out of boredom.


    The staff member who had merely nced earlier blushed again, hastily averting their gaze.


    All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps echoed not too far away. Shang Xiaojie''s excitement prompted her to sit up, her gaze fixated on the source of the noise with anticipation. Soon enough, Mu Sifa approached, apanied by another man.


    Though Shang Xiaojie couldn''t discern their conversation clearly, it was evident the other person held Mu Sifa in high regard.


    Was it a patient? Family?


    Shang Xiaojie was perplexed, but her difort surged when she observed the individual walking and conversing beside Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Why do you always engage with others?¡± She murmured softly, a tinge of annoyance in her voice.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 - Be Jealous


    ¡°I''m truly sorry. I''ve caused you a lot of inconveniencetely,¡± Xie Jia apologized.


    Xie Jia, a key figure in the faction led by Chinese Sect Leader Han Shaolin, hade today due to an attack on their bar. In the aftermath, a few of their associates had been injured, and they sought Mu Sifa''s assistance.


    This situation highlighted the significance of Mu Sifa and his associates having a hospital. They discreetly treated the gang members in a confidential manner.


    Given their illegal status, these individuals wouldn''t dare parade into a regr hospital for treating gunshot wounds. Hence, the existence of a hospital like Mu Sifa''s.


    ¡°It''s just my duty, not really an issue. However, your group hasn''t been faring well recently. Is something amiss?¡± Mu Sifa inquired.


    Xie Jia''s expression turned grave. ¡°You''re aware that our Sect Leader is currently abroad. With Brother Ximen overseeing gang matters, rival factions have set their sights on us. They''re beginning to grow restless, and who knows when they''ll strike. As Bai Sheng, a major client of the Mu Family, I''m concerned they might vent their anger towards you.¡±


    Without any concern for Mu Sifa''s predicament, Xie Jia offered a cautionary word.


    Mu Sifa chuckled. ¡°Those who partake in our services have already mentally prepared for such possibilities. There''s no reason to fear at this juncture.¡±


    Xie Jia suddenly felt awkward, having overlooked the fact that Mu Sifa''s grandfather also had underworld ties. He''d heard rumors about his formidable elder siblings, but such ims remained unsubstantiated.


    ¡°I''ll deploy some men for night patrols in the vicinity, just to be cautious.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Sifa didn''t refuse.


    Conversing as they walked, the two of them ended up standing in front of Shang Xiaojie.


    Since Mu Sifa was upied in conversation with Xie Jia and not ncing at him, Shang Xiaojie bore a resentful expression, directing his gaze towards Mu Sifa.


    Noticing this, Mu Sifa grinned and yfully pinched Shang Xiaojie''s cheek, ¡°What''s the matter? Angry again?¡±


    ¡°None of your concern.¡± Swatting away Mu Sifa''s hand, Ye Zichen huffed, then turned his attention to the side, particrly Xie Jia.


    What! The other guy is tall and imposing, and he exudes masculinity. What''s so captivating about him? Mu Sifa conversed with him for so long but ignored me.


    Yet, he does have quite the handsome face. Maybe Mu Sifa prefers robust men like him?


    A sense of dejection suddenly engulfed Shang Xiaojie. He pouted, wiping his face before casting a dissatisfied gaze upon Xie Jia.


    Huh? What''s going on here? It seems like the other person dislikes me. Did I inadvertently do something to upset him? But this is the first time we''ve crossed paths!


    Xie Jia, who was suddenly flustered by Shang Xiaojie, was left bewildered, ending up stumbling to the ground in his embarrassment.


    ¡°Hello, uh¡­¡± Observing Mu Sifa''s close proximity to Shang Xiaojie, Xie Jia could only manage augh and extended his greeting.


    Despite his discontent, Shang Xiaojie scrutinized him. Although irked, he couldn''t disregard the fact that Xie Jia initiated the greeting. He replied, ¡°Yeah, alright,¡± in a frosty and detached manner.


    After responding, he directed a dissatisfied look towards Mu Sifa, voicing his discontent, ¡°Didn''t you say you were upied? I''m the one engaging with another guy here. What''s the harm if you left me standing here, waiting foolishly?¡±


    His anger seethed, his eyes mirroring his dissatisfaction.


    Aiyo! Was he jealous?


    Whenever heid eyes on Shang Xiaojie, Mu Sifa''s mood would inexplicably brighten, particrly in the current scenario.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Feeling jealous? Disapproving of me talking to others?¡± He queried, even though he was well aware of the answer. yfully, he pinched Shang Xiaojie''s cheek.


    ¡°Who, who''s jealous? You, you, don''t tter yourself.¡± Stuttering due to his agitated state, Shang Xiaojie vehemently denied the usation. Yet his face had reddened, rendering him so endearing that resistance seemed futile.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 - Go to a ce Where No One else Is to Kiss


    ¡°If you''re not jealous, why the anger? Still throwing that frosty look at Xie Jia?¡± Heh?¡±


    Oh? Did you catch that?


    Shang Xiaojie sincerely wished for a hole to appear for her to disappear into.


    ¡°Fine, I''m jealous, alright? Are you happy now? But what does it matter? Can''t I feel jealous? You''re my man now.¡±


    The privilege of possessively iming Mu Sifa as her own. Although she mightck that intense aura, she was so endearingly cute that one could almost start nosebleeding. Her expressions ranged from petnt to stubborn in the blink of an eye, enhanced by that soft, adorable voice. Allbined, it was difficult for anyone to resist her coquettish charms.


    Xie Jia was taken aback.


    Holy cow! What was up with this bean sprout? Where did shee from? Was she even real? He was seriously tempted to pinch her!


    ¡°Mu Sifa is my man, so don''t harbor any dirty thoughts about him, or else I won''t let it slide.¡± Shetched onto Mu Sifa''s arm, shooting an unfriendly re at Xie Jia.


    The word ¡°otherwise¡± made her hesitate momentarily.


    Mu Sifa chuckled, Shang Xiaojie had mentioned Mu Sifa being her man so that no one would get the wrong idea.


    Xie Jia''s mouth twitched, ¡°Don''t worry, even if you ask me to, I won''t try to snatch him!¡±


    Mu Sifa was just a cunning old fox. Who''d want to snatch him?


    However, just as Xie Jia entertained this thought, Mu Sifa''s icy gaze swept over him, seeming to carry a hint of murderous intent.


    Xie Jia felt a bit of fear and quickly offered an apologetic smile.


    Damn it, could he read minds?


    But what was the rtionship between this kid and Mu Sifa? To elicit such an expression from him.


    Ye Zichen scrutinized Shang Xiaojie from head to toe, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Though it''s a tadte, I might be able to make introductions.¡± Xie Jia scratched his head sheepishly.


    Mu Sifa didn''t respond directly. Instead, he wrapped his arms around Shang Xiaojie and announced, ¡°My wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense!¡± ¡°So, it''s you, old¡­


    Eh? Eh? My wife?


    Xie Jia stood still, utterly bbergasted, for a solid ten seconds.


    What in the world! Wasn''t one set of spouses enough? Did they really need to add another pair? Were they aiming to drive him mad?


    ¡°What''s wrong? Does it strike you as odd?¡± Mu Sifa arched an eyebrow, posing the question with a smile.


    Xie Jia covered his face with his hands and disyed a deeply displeased expression. His entire countenance darkened, ¡°Just give me a moment to gather my thoughts.¡±


    The reason for his reaction stemmed from being surrounded by couples, with no standard couple in sight anymore.


    Oh my goodness! This husband must be contagious! He appeared to be touchable no matter where he went.


    ¡°What''s up with him?¡± Shang Xiaojie was perplexed.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Mu Sifa smiled, bestowed a final kiss upon Shang Xiaojie, and made his way toward the elevator.


    At this point, Mu Sifa''s kisses were amon urrence, seamlessly natural. This left Shang Xiaojie both flushed and delighted, although an even deeper sense of shyness engulfed him.


    ¡°It''s such a shame to cease indulging in these peculiar antics outdoors!¡± Shang Xiaojie grumbled under his breath, his cheeks reddened as he lowered his head.


    ¡°Well then, how about we find a spot devoid of onlookers for a kiss? What do you think, my beloved wife?¡±


    It was yful yet profoundly affectionate.


    ¡°Who, who''s your wife?¡± ¡°Quit making a fuss.¡± Ye Zichen countered with a blush, then turned his gaze upward toward Mu Sifa.


    ¡°But you didn''t protest just now! Mu Sifa is my man, I''m already your man, so logically, aren''t you my wife? Those were your own words, wife.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie only realized this upon returning to his senses. His cheeks were fully flushed, ¡°Never mind, just forget it. You''re not allowed to remember.¡± He blocked Mu Sifa''s sight, preventing him from looking.


    ¡°Cut it out, I can''t see the path.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then simply say you forgot, otherwise, let me go.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I forgot. Release me quickly. I can hardly make out the way.¡±


    ¡°That, that sounds more like it.¡± She finally revealed a smile.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 - Are You so Cheap Shang Xiaojie?


    As they reached the ground floor, Jia Tianxia approached, saying, ¡°Boss, I''ve changed your room.¡±


    Finishing his report, he cast a nce at Shang Xiaojie nestled in Mu Sifa''s arms, feeling his patience waning. He had noticed that his boss often liked to sweep Shang Xiaojie off his feet.


    And as for Shang Xiaojie himself? He willingly allowed Mu Sifa to carry him. He disyed no inclination to break away.


    This disy of affection was just too much! Jia Tianxia found himself without a propereback.


    In reality, it wasn''t that Shang Xiaojie enjoyed being in Mu Sifa''s arms, but rather, Mu Sifa frequently held him close. He had be ustomed to it, so there was no awkwardness on his part.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, stop.¡±


    Suddenly, a surge of anger erupted from the hospital''s entrance, followed by the furious arrival of Shang Minjie.


    Approaching Mu Sifa, she attempted to p him, yet Mu Sifa deflected her hand in time.


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± His demeanor abruptly cooled, his earlier joviality reced with a stern expression as he faced Shang Minjie.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face drained of color, startled by Shang Minjie''s unexpected appearance.


    ¡°Elder sister.¡± His voice quivered.


    Already irked by being pushed aside by Mu Sifa, Shang Minjie''s irritation escted upon hearing Shang Xiaojie''s words. ¡°Who''s your elder sis? Freeloader.¡± Her gaze turned hostile. Were it not for Mu Sifa, she might have pped Shang Xiaojie across the face!


    What''s more, Shang Minjie''s frustration had intensified due to her brothers from the west gate opting for Mu Sifa''s care instead of visiting the Shang Family. This was her reason for confronting them here.


    However, the situation had taken a turn for the worse, and she just happened upon Shang Xiaojie and Mu Sifa''s harmonious interaction.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie, who would''ve thought you''d be inept in medicine but adept at captivating men! Is it really so thrilling to have your brother-inw embrace you? I long to have a man on top of me too, just like you, you tramp.¡± Her voice carried through the hall, reaching everyone''s ears.


    Initially, she struggled to contain her temper, but jealousy had now rendered her appearance unsightly. Despite her efforts, her anger remained unquelled, driving her to insult Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°No, it''s not like that, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What''s not? Isn''t it true, Shang Xiaojie, that you''ve climbed into bed with your brother-inw? Does Mu Sifa just willingly fall into your arms? You, Shang Xiaojie, are truly a spectacle.¡±


    While jealousy was a factor, it could be said that she was also releasing pent-up frustration upon Shang Xiaojie.


    Even though the initial circumstances weren''t quite as they seemed, Shang Xiaojie found it difficult to exin. What could he possibly say to Shang Minjie? Should he confess that he had been forcibly taken by Mu Sifa? Would Shang Minjie even believe him? Moreover, they were surrounded by people. How could he possibly air it out in the open? He had to consider Mu Sifa as well.


    ¡°What is it? I was correct, so there''s no more need for words, right? You''re truly a riot, Shang Xiaojie. Coming all this way to seek Mu Sifa, are you truly that cheap? From now on, don''t address me as Big Sis. We don''t associate with people like you in our Shang Family.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s tears streamed down his face. He was clearly meless, yet Shang Minjie berated him so harshly.


    ¡°Shang Minjie.¡± Mu Sifa''s anger surged. His shout reverberated throughout the hall.


    ¡°Why shout? Do you believe, Mu Sifa, that I, Shang Minjie, am afraid of you? Let me enlighten you, Mu Sifa. If you''re considering divorce to marry him, you won''t even get the chance.¡± Her voice grew hoarse, and her eyes burned with animosity.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 - Stinging p


    In a suddenmotion, Shang Minjie stormed out, setting the entire hall abuzz with fervent discussions.


    ¡°What''s happening? Brother-inw? Divorce?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure, but it seems like some sort of rtionship quarrel!¡±


    ¡°What kind of rtionship quarrel? Did that woman just say it!?¡± The dean is divorcing her to marry his brother.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be absurd, that''s a boy!¡± How can that be? This must be intentional troublemaking! It''s probably because of the treatment administered by Mr. Xi Men here.¡±


    ¡°Are you dense!? Did you miss seeing the monk carrying the boy? There''s definitely a story behind this!¡±


    ¡°So it''s really my brother who snatched my sister''s husband? Unbelievable! Is there no shame left? It''s disgusting. These days even homosexuals have no respect for their own families.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you just say you were going to climb into Brother-inw''s bed or something? Is that for real? This boy is too shameless! Isn''t he a man? Trying to lure another man, even if he''s his brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°The world''s gone mad!¡± ¡°This is an eye-opener. Such individuals deserve a good beating; they destroy others'' families, Little San.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, exactly! The person I despise the most is Little San. Rumor has it he''s involved in arson, theft, and bullying girls. Maybe it''s time for him to be a real man! A disgrace like him.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Initially, curiosity gripped the patients. Now, even the staff was passionately discussing, casting harsh words and reproach at Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°If you don''t want to, then get out.¡±


    If nces could kill, Mu Sifa might have been the culprit in the staff''s demise.


    The staff member was trembling, consumed by fear and avoiding eye contact. Swiftly, he returned to his duties.


    The gathering had dispersed, yet their words had deeply pierced Shang Xiaojie''s heart, his tears falling unrelenting, a physical and emotional ache.


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie''s sorrowful tears, Mu Sifa''s heart clenched. His palm struck Shang Minjie''s face, ¡°Leave!¡± He thundered.


    Mu Sifa didn''ty hands on women, but that was under the stiption that they didn''t behave like shrews, unlike Shang Minjie.


    Stunned from the blow, Shang Minjie couldn''t fathom what had just transpired. This marked the second time Mu Sifa had struck her, all on ount of Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, don''t even dream of me signing those divorce papers. Not in this lifetime. Let Shang Xiaojie be your ¡®Little San'' for all eternity.¡± She snarled, before swinging her spiteful hand at Shang Xiaojie''s face.


    Shang Xiaojie instinctively shielded himself with his arms, tears welling and teeth clenched.


    However, Shang Minjie''s p found its target with a resounding crack. When Shang Xiaojie gingerly removed his arms to inspect the impact, he realized that Mu Sifa had intercepted the blow with his own face.


    Since when did a stalwart like Mu Sifa submit to being struck by a woman? Shang Xiaojie''s tears flowed like rain, ¡°Mu Sifa¡­¡±


    His voice was strained, his sobs choked, almost devoid of sound.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± Mu Sifa enfolded Shang Xiaojie''s head against his chest, concealing his eyes. His gaze turned icy as he addressed Shang Minjie, ¡°You''ve done enough damage already!¡± He''s taken the blow for me. Before my patience wears thin, I advise you to disappear without further ado. Spare me from having to resort to a firearm.¡±


    Every word grated out through Mu Sifa''s clenched teeth, a testament to his seething rage.


    ¡°I''m afraid!¡±


    ¡°Tianxia.¡±


    Before Shang Minjie could finish her curses, Mu Sifa, who knew she wouldn''t stop, yelled at Jia Tianxia.


    ¡°It''s the boss.¡±


    Jia Tianxia dragged Shang Minjie away, not wanting to cause any more trouble for her.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 - It''s None of Your Business, Don''t Cry


    ¡°Release me, Jia Tianxia, you scoundrel! Let go of me!¡±


    Shang Minjie wasn''t about to let Jia Tianxia off easily. There was a fierce tussle ensuing, and had it not been for Jia Tianxia''s superior strength, the situation could have taken a much darker turn.


    ¡°I''m talking about you!¡± Our boss is already furious, and yet you remain obstinate!¡±


    This woman was truly intolerable. Shang Xiaojie, her own brother? The web of connections here was undeniably intricate.


    What could the boss possibly be thinking? First marrying her sister, then getting involved with her brother? This was certainly unconventional!


    Well, it was the boss''s private business, after all. As a lowly underling, why should I be so concerned?


    ¡°Do you think only Mu Sifa has a right to be angry? Do you think Shang Minjie can''t hold her own? Mu Sifa believes I''m an easy target, doesn''t he? Not only did he embarrass me, but he also poached my customers. I, Shang Minjie, won''t let this slide.¡±


    They were in the midst of a standoff, yet they continued hurling insults.


    ¡°This delivery was arranged by Mr. Xie Jia himself. What does it have to do with our boss? You should quit it!¡± The boss appears genuinely furious.¡±


    ¡°What right do you have to stop me? Release him, and I''ll settle the score with Mu Sifa myself.¡± Kicks and punches, she''s a real fierce one.


    Since Jia Tianxia couldn''t seem to persuade Shang Minjie either, he decided to escort her into his car and lock her in.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let me out.¡± She spun to face Jia Tianxia, delivering a p that left his face tingling.


    Yet, he remained unprovoked, sighing instead. ¡°I''ll drive you home; just sit tight! Unless you want to be stranded during my journey.¡±


    Honestly, both the boss and this woman seemed to have a penchant for pping people. What sort of unholy habit was this?


    ¡°Why did you even offer to drive me home? Just stop the car now.¡± She swiftly reached for the steering wheel, almost colliding with a nearby store.


    Jia Tianxia was seething. He deftly immobilized her, rendering her visionless.


    ¡°Honestly, I should have done this earlier. My ears feel so much cleaner now.¡±


    He didn''t hold back on Shang Minjie due to her gender; his patience aligned with Mu Sifa''s.


    China''s nightlife was already bustling, with a few curious onlookers outside the hospital, gossiping and pointing at them.


    Luckily, the security guards intervened, defusing the situation. Nheless, it cast a lingering shadow over Shang Xiaojie, the judgment of others weighing on him.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, I''m so sorry.¡± Ye Zichen sobbed in Mu Sifa''s embrace, extending her apologies.


    Shang Xiaojie med himself for Shang Minjie''s intrusion.


    ¡°Why apologize? It''s none of your concern.¡± Mu Sifa wiped away Shang Xiaojie''s tears, observing that his eyes had swollen from crying. His heart ached at the sight.


    Had it not been for the presence of others and Mu Sifa''s desire to avoid escting the situation, he would have already taught Shang Minjie a lesson. However, the circumstances had been unfavorable for Shang Xiaojie, forcing him to let Shang Minjie go.


    ¡°Nheless, it''s my fault that your sister is upset with you. I''m to me.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s eyes were red from weeping, yet his innate cuteness remained, evoking a deep desire to shield him from harm.


    ¡°I told you it''s not your fault, and I meant it. Stop crying and don''t dwell on it. If she ever dares to harm you again, give her a good p in return.¡± He nted a kiss on Shang Xiaojie''s eyes and imparted self-defense advice.


    Shang Xiaojie sniffled and sobbed silently, choosing not to speak. He clung tightly, tugging at the heartstrings of those around him.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 - Coaxing Shang Xiaojie to Sleep


    Xie Jia happened to witness this scene while he was in the elevator, and he couldn''t help but marvel at Mu Sifa''s prowess¡ªmanaging to reconcile an elder sister and a younger brother?


    ¡°You need help!¡± he asked Mu Sifa.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s tone remained icy as he held Shang Xiaojie in his arms and headed directly towards the hotel on the opposite side.


    Oh dear, it appears I''m not in favor! Xie Jia scratched his head thoughtfully.


    Upon spotting Mu Sifa, the receptionist promptly rose from her seat and greeted him with a polite, ¡°Hello, Mr. Mu,¡± before handing over the card.


    Mu Sifa epted it without uttering a word and made his way toward the elevator.


    Shang Xiaojie, nestled in his embrace, buried his face deeply into Ye Zichen''s chest and continued to sniffle, although he had ceased crying.


    The receptionist gazed at Shang Xiaojie in his arms with curiosity. This marked Mu Sifa''s first time bringing someone along, and he was carrying Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Sigh! The person in Mr. Mu''s arms is a man, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it''s indeed a man.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything unusual about that? Maybe it''s his cousin? Wasn''t there a cousin of Mr. Mu named Mu Xiaobai? The one who often hangs out with young master Xiao Ming and Loong Xiaoyi.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ipletely forgot about him. It could be Xiaobai!¡±


    They weren''t as inclined to gossip as the personnel on Mu Sifa''s side. After chatting for a brief moment, they returned to their respective tasks.


    As Mu Sifa carried Shang Xiaojie to their room, they encountered Xiao Ming and Loong Xiaoyi, who were both on duty, in the corridor.


    Loong Xiaoyi worked at Brother Xiao Ming''s hotel during the night, so they were quite familiar with each other and enjoyed a friendly rapport.


    They cast brief nces at Mu Sifa, then shifted their gaze to Shang Xiaojie, cradled in Mu Sifa''s arms. Without uttering a word, they both recognized her as Shang Xiaojie.


    Mu Sifa only spared them a quick look before swiping his card to enter the room and shutting the door.


    ¡°So, what you mentioned earlier was true. The kid who went to see Ann Yichen is indeed with Mu Sifa,¡± Loong Xiaoyi suddenly remarked, his expression not too serious.


    Conversely, Xiao Ming, who rarely showed amusement, suddenly chuckled. ¡°Do you feel more reassured now?¡± with a hint of teasing.


    Loong Xiaoyi promptly furrowed his brow. ¡°Who would be concerned about something like that?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± He smiled again, but this time, it carried a mischievous touch.


    Loong Xiaoyi felt irritation towards him, so he decided to disregard him and walked away.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s evasion only fueled Xiao Ming''sughter even further.


    Despite being intrigued by Mr. Ann, Xiao Ming still hesitated to admit it. The thought of a romantic rival might make him a bit anxious!


    Whether it was Mu Sifa, Shang Xiaojie, or the duo of Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen, they would all remain interested spectators.


    In Mu Sifa''s room, he gently ced Shang Xiaojie onto the bed, affectionately tousled his hair, and asked, ¡°Would you like to take a bath?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t meet his gaze. Tears blurred his sight, and after about a minute, he softly replied with a ¡®yes.''


    The sound of his sniffles made Mu Sifa furrow his brow, not out of anger, but due to the pain in his heart.


    ¡°Let''s take a nap for a while!¡± We can always wash up when you wake up. Mu Sifa allowed Shang Xiaojie to lie down and tucked him in with a nket.


    Afraid that Mu Sifa might leave, Shang Xiaojie clung tightly to the corner of Mu Sifa''s clothing and looked up at him with tear-filled eyes, saying, ¡°Please don''t go.¡±


    Mu Sifa smiled warmly and continued to gently stroke Shang Xiaojie''s hair. ¡°I''m not going anywhere. If you feel tired, just rest for a while.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie sniffled as he sobbed, ¡°Will you still be here when I wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will. As soon as you open your eyes, you''ll find me right here. Now, go to sleep!¡± An unprecedented tenderness filled his words.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 - If You Get Used to It


    ¡°En.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie listened attentively, taking advantage of his rest period, likely exhausted from crying. After a while, he drifted off to sleep, still clutching onto Mu Sifa''s clothing tightly. His appearance was undeniably endearing, prompting another smile from Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Are you so afraid that I''ll leave?¡±


    It would be insincere to deny the happiness that welled up within Mu Sifa in that moment. Gazing at Shang Xiaojie''s peaceful slumber brought about a sense of contentment, simultaneously alleviating the day''s weariness.


    ¡°This youngd possesses a healing quality. Just observing his serene sleeping countenance imparts a soothing sensation upon me.¡±


    Mu Sifa found himself beholding Shang Xiaojie''s sleeping visage up close for the very first time. The boy appeared infinitely more adorable than when he blushed, particrly while clutching Mu Sifa''s hand and emitting gentle breaths.


    Mu Sifa continued to gaze for more than ten minutes, his fascination unwavering.


    Out of the blue, he lightly tapped Shang Xiaojie''s soft cheeks and began to y with his lips.


    ¡°Impressive suppleness; you truly embody the spirit of youth,¡± he chuckled once more.


    Shang Xiaojie opened his eyes in a daze, he probably woke up.


    He blinked those adorable eyes at Mu Sifa and uttered, ¡°Mu Sifa?¡± His long, feathery eyshes fluttered like those of a speaking doll.


    ¡°Hmm? What''s the matter? Did I disturb your slumber?¡± He gently brushed his hand against Shang Xiaojie''s forehead, asking with a smile.


    Shang Xiaojie remained silent but continued gazing at Mu Sifa with a dreamy expression. Suddenly, he chuckled, ¡°You''re still here.¡± With those words, he drew nearer to Mu Sifa and enveloped him in a warm embrace.


    ¡°If I promise to stay, then I will.¡± Ye Zichen habitually stroked Shang Xiaojie''s hair and inteced his fingers with Shang Xiaojie''s.


    ¡°Mm, you didn''t deceive me.¡± His smile was sweet, yet traces of drowsiness still lingered on his face. Perplexed, he drifted back into slumber.


    Mu Sifa smiled speechlessly, ¡°Sleeping again?¡±


    Mu Sifa lingered by Shang Xiaojie''s side for quite some time. When Shang Xiaojie finally sumbed to sleep, Mu Sifa gently withdrew his hand and retreated to the bathroom for a shower.


    Approximately ten minutester, Mu Sifa emerged from his bath, finding Shang Xiaojie still sound asleep. He approached the bed, tucking Shang Xiaojie in with the nket before bending down to bestow a tender kiss upon him. Then, he resumed his work on the sofa.


    An hour passed, and Shang Xiaojie remained in deep slumber. Concerned that something might be amiss at the hospital, Mu Sifa had no intention of sleeping himself.


    Unexpectedly, there came a soft knock at the door. Mu Sifa had ordered coffee.


    Wary of awakening Shang Xiaojie, he rose and answered the door.


    Seeing Mu Sifa personally receiving the coffee, Xiao Ming appeared mildly surprised. His gaze shifted to the sleeping figure on the bed, and only then did he grasp why Mu Sifa had chosen to handle the task himself.


    ¡°What are you looking at, kid?¡± Mu Sifa frowned.


    ¡°No.¡± The answer was straightforward, but a cryptic smile yed upon his lips. Then, he abruptly added, ¡°How does it feel to be ensnared? I''ve slowly grown ustomed to it, yet I can''t break free. I''m actually looking forward to it.¡±


    Mu Sifa couldn''t quite fathom Ye Zichen''s meaning, furrowing his brow in confusion. However, without allowing Mu Sifa a chance to respond, Ye Zichen made a decision on his own, ¡°Just let me know when you''re done with your coffee, and I''lle to clean up.¡± With those words directed at Mu Sifa, he turned and departed.


    Mu Sifa''s frown deepened. ¡°He truly is an inscrutable and precocious young rascal.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 - Adorable


    ¡°Someone''sing?¡±


    As soon as Mu Sifa shut the door, Shang Xiaojie, lying on the bed, stirred awake.


    He blinked sleepily and sat up. His clothes were disheveled from slumber, revealing his delicate shoulders. The innocent look he gave Mu Sifa, with his face still soft from sleep, was irresistibly adorable.


    Warmth surged in Mu Sifa''s eyes. Although he often associated intimacy with release, whenever heid eyes on Shang Xiaojie, a wild emotion took over, leaving his heart agitated.


    With a sudden impulse, he strode towards Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie, rmed, stammered, ¡°Mu¡­ Mu Sifa?¡± He recalled past aggressive encounters with Mu Sifa and now feared the look in Mu Sifa''s eyes.


    ¡°Your face¡­ it looks so intense. I''m scared, Mu Sifa.¡± Tears began forming in his eyes, and he hugged himself, moving backward on the bed, eyes wide with fear.


    That''s when Mu Sifa realized that he might have overreacted. He halted, wearing a vexed expression.


    Darn it, the youngster was unbearably endearing. In this confined space, Mu Sifa felt his self-control waning.


    ¡°Did¡­ did I upset you, Mu Sifa? Did I take up too much of your bed and left no room for you?¡±


    Tears brimmed in Shang Xiaojie''s eyes, making him look heartbreakingly vulnerable.


    Mu Sifa couldn''t help but chuckle, ¡°What are you on about? Why would I get upset over a little bed space? Given your size, how much room could you possibly take?¡±


    This was frustratingly charming! I wasn''t mad at him. It was myck of restraint that frustrated me.


    What have I gotten myself into? Should I really be feeling this way about him?


    Mu Sifa pondered, finally letting out augh. Was it one of joy or was it tinged with regret?


    ¡°It''s just that your expression changed so suddenly and looked so intense! I thought you were mad at me.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie wiped his tears, still appearing fragile. Mu Sifa''s previous demeanor truly frightened him, making him think history might repeat itself.


    ¡°Did it scare you?¡± he asked with a smile, lifting his chin.


    Shang Xiaojie disyed evident displeasure, averting his gaze. ¡°Why did you have to be so intimidating? I might not spend time alone with you after this.¡±


    She folded her arms tightly and continued to look away, subtly conveying to Mu Sifa her real annoyance. If he desired her to soften, he would have to cheer her up.


    Mu Sifa couldn¡¯t help but notice the endearing aspect of Shang Xiaojie, as if he was otherworldly.


    ¡°Okay, I admit my mistake. How can I make it up to you?¡±


    He gently turned Shang Xiaojie''s face towards him with a familiar smile.


    Had anyone else shown such anger towards Mu Sifa, they would have been shown the door swiftly. But Shang Xiaojie''s disposition uniquely fit his tolerance, granting him more leeway.


    ¡°Do you truly heed my every word?¡± Ye Zichen stared at Mu Sifa, his eyes alight with expectation.


    ¡°Absolutely, I pay attention to every word you utter.¡±


    Was he really that ted? Did he have a request or favor in mind?


    This thought crossed Mu Sifa''s mind, but he didn¡¯t resent it, possibly because he kept his attention on Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Can you take me out when you have some free time?¡± His joy was palpable, eyes gleaming with excitement.


    ¡°Just that?¡± Mu Sifa asked, taken aback.


    ¡°Yes, exactly that. Will you?¡± His excitement was uncontroble, as he bounced around, his charm evident.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 - Mu Sifa Is Introspecting


    ¡°Of course you can. Where are you going?¡±


    He was just having fun. Could he really be that easily pleased?


    Clearly, his time with the Shang Family made examinations a challenge.


    A wave of sadness overcame Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Anywhere you choose, I''ll follow,¡± Shang Xiaojie said, his eyes shimmering.


    With a yful tone, Mu Sifa responded, ¡°Oh? Anywhere? Are you sure?¡±


    Realizing Mu Sifa had taken his words the wrong way, Shang Xiaojie''s face flushed. Annoyed, he retorted, ¡°Can you be serious for once? I didn''t mean it that way.¡±


    ¡°What did you think I was implying?¡± Mu Sifa teased, realizing he''d caught Shang Xiaojie off guard.


    ¡°Why must you always twist my words?¡± Shang Xiaojie grumbled.


    You always turn my words into something they''re not.


    ¡°Isn''t there a saying? If men aren''t a bit mischievous, women won''t adore them!¡± Mu Sifa continued teasing.


    ¡°I''m a man!¡± Shang Xiaojie quickly asserted.


    How do I resemble a woman in any way?


    Above all, he should be the first to know my gender, given our close bond.


    ¡°Sure, a man who''s just a bit more robust than a woman,¡± Mu Sifa jested.


    ¡°But still a man.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, absolutely, a man,¡± Mu Sifa chuckled, implying Shang Xiaojie had feminine traits.


    ¡°So, when have I ever acted like a woman to you?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t.¡±


    However, after rebutting it, he started to blush.


    ¡°So, why the red cheeks?¡± He smirked, leaning close to Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Is it not because you''re suddenly so near? You''re the one on top, pushing me down.¡±


    He attempted to shove Mu Sifa off, but with his limited strength, how could he? He was left at Mu Sifa''s mercy.


    This man hadn''t lost any weight, still feeling so heavy. Why was he so insistent?


    Unable to fend off Mu Sifa, Shang Xiaojie grumbled. He wished for a slimmer Mu Sifa, so he could have an upper hand and not feel oppressed.


    Mu Sifa gazed at Shang Xiaojie tenderly, inquiring, ¡°Would you like me to be more gentle?¡±


    The question took Shang Xiaojie aback. He was puzzled as to why Mu Sifa would bring up such a sentiment.


    Even though Mu Sifa had been quite assertive with him in the past, now he was mostly gentle, barring a few wild moments.


    ¡°So, will you be gentle with me?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie stopped resisting, his fingers intertwining. He stole a quick nce at Mu Sifa, then shyly looked down, his eyes shimmering and vulnerable.


    ¡°Do you want me to be gentler?¡± Mu Sifa questioned earnestly.


    He might appear lean, but at times he could be surprisingly assertive, especially when fueled by jealousy.


    Dissatisfied, Shang Xiaojie retorted, ¡°Absolutely! I''m not into suffering.¡±


    His voice faded as he spoke.


    Only after Shang Xiaojie''s response did Mu Sifa understand his own harshness. He admired Shang Xiaojie''s patience and resilience.


    ¡°Okay, I promise not to yell, threaten, or raise my voice at you. Is that eptable?¡±


    Hearing this, Shang Xiaojie nodded in agreement, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°The past is behind us. I''m okay now.¡±


    Confronted with Shang Xiaojie''s magnanimity, Mu Sifa felt remorse for treating him so roughly.


    ¡°It won''t happen again,¡± he murmured, drawing Shang Xiaojie closer, nestling his head against his chest in a silent apology.


    ¡°Right.¡± Shang Xiaojie smiled happily.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 - He Felt He Was Unworthy of Mu Sifa


    ¡°Would you like me to be gentle with you at this moment?¡± Mu Sifa gazed intently and mischievously at Shang Xiaojie.


    An emotional stir was evident in Shang Xiaojie. Observing this, Mu Sifa''s calm demeanor faded, and his mood shifted to discontent.


    ¡°Why do you always behave this way!¡±


    ¡°Do you not prefer it?¡± He gently touched Shang Xiaojie''s face, wearing a soft smile.


    Shang Xiaojie certainly wasn''t fond of it. Yet, Mu Sifa''s tone, gaze, and demeanor were all so tender. How could he muster the courage to voice such sentiments?


    ¡°I thought you were preupied?¡±


    In a flustered move, Shang Xiaojie shifted the conversation and averted his gaze out of awkwardness.


    He was uncertain about how to respond to Mu Sifa''s inquiry.


    At the moment, Mu Sifa treated him with immense kindness and softness.


    However, Mu Sifa''s emotions were unpredictable. Shang Xiaojie worried that confessing his true feelings for Mu Sifa would leave him open to yful teasing.


    If things were that way, he''d prefer to stay silent and steer the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay upied? Don''t you want mypany?¡±


    Mu Sifa inquired, grinning as he toyed with Shang Xiaojie''s hair.


    The proximity and the charm of Mu Sifa''s voice made Shang Xiaojie instantly anxious, especially with such a query posed to him.


    ¡°What''s your answer?¡±


    With a teasing gesture, Mu Sifa tweaked Shang Xiaojie''s lips and arched an eyebrow.


    The force of the pinch left Shang Xiaojie''s lips protruding, expressing a look of befuddlement. His face seemed to convey, ¡°How can I answer when I''m like this?¡±


    It was then that Mu Sifa realized and swiftly released Shang Xiaojie, although appearing as if he was suppressing a chuckle.


    At times, Shang Xiaojie genuinely resembled a yful creature, the sort that could induceughter in an instant.


    ¡°What''s so funny?¡± Shang Xiaojie responded with a hint of irritation.


    ¡°It''s amusing, truly amusing!¡± Mu Sifa appeared as though he was struggling to contain his mirth.


    Funny?


    Shang Xiaojie was taken aback. He brought his hands to his face, murmuring, ¡°Is it because I look unattractive?¡±


    Unattractive? Had he not examined himself thoroughly in the mirror or perhaps seldom looked at his reflection? Was he unaware of his own appearance? With his innate cuteness, any expression he wore would hardly be considered unattractive!


    Could it be that he was so taken aback by my appearance that he remained silent and kept gazing at me?


    Anxiety welled up in Shang Xiaojie. He had never been confident about his looks; hence, even a mere facial gesture from Mu Sifa was enough to unsettle him.


    ¡°It''s because I''m unattractive, right?¡± Shang Xiaojie inquired with a downcast look, holding back tears.


    ¡°What''s going on in that head of yours?¡± Mu Sifa said gently, tapping Shang Xiaojie''s forehead with a smile.


    Mu Sifa''s affection seemed boundless, but it remained a mystery whether Shang Xiaojie had fully realized it.


    ¡°So, I am unattractive then?¡±


    Although Shang Xiaojie never sought validation for his looks, he''d be heartbroken if Mu Sifa didn''t appreciate him solely due to his appearance.


    With Mu Sifa being both good-looking and affluent, and Shang Xiaojie feeling hecked in many aspects, how could he ever match up to someone as striking as Mu Sifa?


    ¡°Lost in your thoughts again?¡± questioned Mu Sifa with a hint of concern.


    ¡°No, I''m not pondering anything.¡±


    Fearing that Mu Sifa had deciphered his insecurities, Shang Xiaojie hastily brushed it off.


    But Mu Sifa was no fool. He could clearly see Shang Xiaojie''s conflicted and distracted demeanor.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 - Come Here By Yourself


    ¡°Why don''t you still sleep? On duty?¡±


    2- Shang Xiaojie swiftly shifted the subject and obediently reclined. The nket obscured his nose, revealing only his eyes that resembled those of a deer.


    3- ¡°Hmm, I suspect there might be an issue with the hospital, hence I''m still awake. Please, go back to sleep!¡± He grabbed the coffee cup and swiveled around.


    4- Shang Xiaojie extended his hand to halt him, ¡°Is it possible for you to work from the bed?¡± He inquired gently, his eyes brimming with hope, yet he was cautious not to be overly apparent, likely fearful of angering Mu Sifa.


    5- ¡°Oh, why? You wish for mypany?¡± inquired Mu Sifa, sipping his coffee.


    6- Shang Xiaojie remained silent but gave a shy, flushed nod.


    7- The corner of Mu Sifa''s mouth curled slightly, ¡°Very well, make some room.¡±


    8- With these words, he proceeded to the sofa, retrieved theptop used for work, and approached Shang Xiaojie.


    9- Shang Xiaojie, visibly pleased,pliantly made space, anticipating Mu Sifa''spany.


    10- Observing him in this state, Mu Sifa felt the urge to tease him; however, considering Shang Xiaojie''s tender age, he restrained, fearing a sudden, adverse reaction.


    11- ¡°May I stay with you throughout the night? I don''t have school tomorrow, after all.¡± His expression was one of eager appeasement.


    12- ¡°No, what should a child be doing? ¡°Behave and rest.¡± He nudged Shang Xiaojie''s head, guiding him to lie on the bed.


    13- Shang Xiaojie instantly became disgruntled, ¡°What''s the harm in once? It''s not life-threatening! You undervalue my willingness to keep youpany. Fine, remain seated like a statue till the sun ascends! I''ll pay you no mind, goodnight.¡±


    He even seemed to have heard a snort, making him angry.


    Heh! Angry again? What did I do to him?


    ¡°Okay, time for bed! Don''t let your anger prevent you from getting some rest.¡±


    He responded in anguid manner, seemingly gauging Shang Xiaojie''s reaction.


    Shang Xiaojie was unmistakably infuriated. Seriously! Are you truly being honest with me?


    Fine, you''re not trying to cate me, are you? Then I''ll just disregard you and show you just how extraordinary I am.


    ¡°I harbor no anger towards a creature like you, ignoring me. I''m off to sleep.¡±


    In her anger, she draped the nket over her head, maintaining distance from Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa maintained his smile, ¡°Alright, let''s see who gives in and talks to the other first.¡±


    He even engaged in a yful banter with Shang Xiaojie, an intrigued expression painted on his face.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was driven mad with anger.


    Subsequently, he delivered a sharp kick to Mu Sifa, berating him fervently, ¡°Leave, yourpany is no longer required.¡±


    Her cheeks swelled up, resembling a hamster whose mouth is filled with food.


    Shang Xiaojie''s move instantly caused Mu Sifa to furrow his brows, ¡°Feeling an itch on your skin?¡± His gaze carried a subtle threat as he looked at Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Indeed, my skin is itchy. I''m not scared of you!¡± He lifted his head and puffed out his chest, showing no fear of Mu Sifa''s intimidating demeanor.


    ¡°Perfect! I intended to spare you, but it appears unnecessary now.¡± He seized Shang Xiaojie''s ankle, drawing him closer.


    ¡°What are you doing? Release me, you brute Mu Sifa, you stone-faced fiend.¡±


    Ye Zichen wrestled and hurled insults. Fear of Mu Sifa seemed to have lost its effect on him; perhaps he had grown immune!


    Shang Xiaojie, fearlessly, even dared to kick him. This indeed took Mu Sifa by surprise.


    Has this young one be fearless of me already? His adaptability is quite remarkable! Well, if your resolve is this strong, I suppose there''s no need for me to hold back, right?


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Hemanded Shang Xiaojie. His tone was cold and sharp, but itcked his usual mercilessness and savagery. However, his words were designed to be stern towards Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°No, if you''re capable,e here yourself.¡±


    He wrapped himself in the quilt to taunt Mu Sifa. Eventually, he even stuck out his tongue at him, projecting a ¡®I''m noting out'' demeanor.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 - I Just Wanna Hug You


    ¡°Ah, I see you''re trying to provoke me into using force, which is why you''re being sopliant, isn''t it?¡± His narrowed eyes conveyed suspicion.


    Upon hearing this, Shang Xiaojie''s prospects seemed uncertain. She swiftly cast off the nket, positioning herself in front of Mu Sifa, and admitted, ¡°I acknowledge my mistake.¡± Her obedience was palpable, yet she couldn''t help but add with a pout, ¡°You always end up teasing me. You initially promised to treat me gently, but you don''t keep your word.¡±


    It appeared his anger had stemmed from Mu Sifa''s mention of resorting to violence, leading to his reluctant concession.


    ¡°You were the one who provoked my anger first. Besides, the tone of my gentleness isn''t as it usually is.¡±


    ¡°When was that? Are you being gentle or not?¡± Shang Xiaojie grumbled in dissatisfaction.


    However, as soon as these words escaped her lips, she blushed and yfully used Mu Sifa, ¡°You''re mischievous; why do you always bring that up?¡±


    Although Mu Sifa had alluded to that particr matter, Shang Xiaojie''s reaction caught him off guard.


    Such urrences were routine. Had he be immune to them? Or had his brain suddenly be more agile, spinning with newfound speed?


    ¡°Yes, I''m bad, I''m very bad.¡±


    Mu Sifa let out a deep sigh. Observing Shang Xiaojie in her current state left him feeling utterly powerless.


    ¡°You had a mischievous streak from the beginning. You just haven''te to terms with it,¡± Shang Xiaojie murmured softly.


    ¡°Are you going to keep harping on that? I''ve already acknowledged it, yet you won''t let me catch a break?¡± Mu Sifa sighed once more, a sense of helplessness washing over him.


    ¡°You wouldn''t want me to stay upset, would you?¡± He raised Shang Xiaojie''s chin, now that the earlier tension had dissipated.


    ¡°Who said anything about wanting you to be upset? It was your sudden outburst. Are you trying to me me?¡± She retorted in hushed tones.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± His eyes narrowed once again.


    Shang Xiaojie responded with a soft chuckle, ¡°I said you were exceptionally good-looking.¡± Even in deceit, her charm endured for centuries.


    ¡°Oh, really? Should I start undressing then? Isn''t that the special privilege of handsome men?¡±


    ¡°Bad guy, you''re driving again.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie humphed, not giving Mu Sifa any face at all.


    Mu Sifa''s concealed frustration instantly dissipated. Truly, in the presence of such a captivating countenance, he found it hard to catch his breath!


    Without warning, he tenderly kissed Shang Xiaojie and uttered, ¡°I adore driving alongside my beloved wife.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s cheeks flushed anew. Mu Sifa''s every gesture had the power to make Shang Xiaojie blush and his heart race.


    Is it possible that my heart might not withstand this? Could it lead to a heart attack?


    Shang Xiaojie was utterly endearing. As these thoughts began to trouble him, his expression grew even more earnest.


    For this was the first time he had ever witnessed someone''s heart racing so intensely, he was certain of it.


    ¡°My dear, I''ve been nothing but gentle with you. Won''t you show a little leniency in return?¡±


    Mu Sifa, with an unashamed grin, pointed to his own face and implored Shang Xiaojie for a reward.


    ¡°Nope, your gentleness is not to be trusted. You were clearly making threats just a moment ago.¡± Shang Xiaojie was far from naive and had no intention of meeklyplying.


    ¡°That was then, and this is now, right?!¡± Grinning, he scooped Shang Xiaojie into his arms, seating him on hisp.


    Shang Xiaojie was taken aback and dared not make any sudden moves.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down.¡± Ye Zichen looked at Mu Sifa with panic, his face as red as an apple.


    ¡°I haven''t done anything; I simply wanted to hold you. What''s wrong?¡± Still not going to give in?¡±


    Ye Zichen yfully pinched Shang Xiaojie''s entirely crimson cheeks.


    Even when he was exceedingly drowsy and in need of coffee tobat his sleepiness, nothing proved more effective than the presence of Shang Xiaojie.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 - Indulge in This Moment of Gentleness


    ¡°I didn''t say no, but aren''t you busy?¡±


    Ye Zichen gestured towards theptop that Mu Sifa had released and gently reminded him.


    ¡°It''s not a big issue. I might as well give you a hug and coax you out of your slumber,¡± he chuckled.


    Ye Zichen patted his chest and took in a deep breath.


    Shang Xiaojie suddenly burst intoughter, remarking, ¡°You resemble an elderly gentleman!¡±


    Mu Sifa responded with a grin, ¡°Aren''t I?¡±


    This was due to the few years'' gap between him and Shang Xiaojie, which undoubtedly earned him the title of an ¡°uncle¡± whenpared to Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shang Xiaojie yfully retorted, gazing directly at Mu Sifa''s face. Then, he continued, ¡°But honestly, you don''t look like an uncle at all! You appear incredibly handsome and youthful.¡±


    These were Shang Xiaojie''s genuine thoughts, not mere ttery.


    ording to his understanding, someone typicallybeled an ¡°uncle¡± should be a mature individual over the age of 30.


    Although Mu Sifa possessed maturity, he hadn''t quite reached the ¡°uncle¡± level.


    ¡°Darling, I just turned off the engine. Are you attempting to reignite it?¡± Mu Sifa inquired with a slight frown.


    ¡°No, I''m just speaking the truth,¡± Shang Xiaojie replied.


    Shang Xiaojie felt extremely embarrassed. Mu Sifa was always the one behind the wheel, and he often drove unexpectedly.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He frowned in doubt.


    Actually, he knew Shang Xiaojie didn''t do it on purpose. He just wanted to tease Shang Xiaojie and see what expression he would show.


    Shang Xiaojie was embarrassed. A smile immediately appeared on the corner of his mouth. He was very satisfied.


    ¡°It''s true, who purposely lit the fire?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was trying to find a hole to jump into, but Mu Sifa misunderstood him.


    ¡°Hurry up and get busy, I''m going to sleep.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie struggled to get down from Mu Sifa''s arms, but Mu Sifa didn''t let him go. How could he break free?


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie pried Mu Sifa''s big hand that was hugging his waist to let him have his freedom.


    ¡°Stay with me for a while longer.¡±


    Mu Sifa shamelessly grazed Shang Xiaojie''s chest, healing himself.


    Despite his recent busyness, he made sure to spend quality time with Shang Xiaojie and even escorted him to school.


    His current sense of entrapment and insomnia stemmed from a growing fear that something untoward might have urred at the hospital, making him desperately seek a remedy.


    Observing Mu Sifa''s profound fatigue, Shang Xiaojie couldn''t bring himself to push him away and simply allowed him to linger.


    The opportunity to assist Mu Sifa brought him immense joy.


    Usually, he felt helpless, relying heavily on Mu Sifa''s cooperation. asionally, the roles reversed, and he became the supporting shoulder when Mu Sifa was weary.


    Mu Sifa was deeply touched by Shang Xiaojie''s tenderness.


    How could he not be moved? Initially treating Shang Xiaojie as little more than an object, Shang Xiaojie still stayed with him due to his words. Shang Xiaojie never resisted and willingly remained by his side.


    What was he to do with this young one? Could he truly be heartless toward him in the future, after bonding in this way?


    Mu Sifa suddenly found himself doubting. After all, his initial purpose for keeping Shang Xiaojie here was clear.


    Subconsciously, Mu Sifa tightly embraced Shang Xiaojie''s body and sought out his lips.


    Despite Shang Xiaojie''s initial shock, he did not push Mu Sifa away. Instead, he allowed Mu Sifa to take the lead with a slightly flushed face.


    The morepliant Shang Xiaojie was, the more Mu Sifa felt like a monster.


    In an effort to avoid overthinking, he set aside his worries and immersed himself in this moment of intimacy.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 - Do A ¡°Work¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Men with men can use this route?¡± Loong Xiaoyi, standing outside the door, teased him.


    He hadn''t intended to eavesdrop; he was simply following Xiao Ming to pick up his coffee cup. Who would have anticipated stumbling upon such a conversation?


    Meanwhile, Xiao Ming wore a mischievous grin as he teased, ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you think Mr. Ann would be up for it? Is he appealing too? Maybe even in the bedroom.¡±


    His words incited a provocative reaction from Loong Xiaoyi, which was rather unusual for him. He rarely disyed such expressions in front of others.


    Loong Xiaoyi wasn''t like your typical mischief-maker. He wasn''t the type to let his imagination run wild based on just one remark from Xiao Ming.


    ¡°I have no interest in what he''s like in bed, and I''m not concerned about his gender.¡±


    ¡°Gender? Those two fellows aren''t men?¡± Laughter ensued.


    Because this hotel was quite old, its soundproofing left much to be desired. So, as long as Shang Xiaojie made even a slight sound, those outside could hear him clearly.


    ¡°Tell me, have you been working on any novelstely?¡± Loong Xiaoyi raised an eyebrow.


    Loong Xiaoyi knew that Xiao Ming had been writing novels since middle school, but he was unaware of the specifics of Xiao Ming''s current project.


    ¡°Who knows if he''s being silly or not. I''m just curious to see which one of you, between you and Mr. Ann, is the aggressor and who''s the one being pursued.¡±


    ¡°ept?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi picked up on the term, signaling his confusion.


    ¡°It means that the female character is like Shang Xiaojie, and the one initiating the action is referred to as an ¡®attacker,'' which is also amon male role.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Ming''s exnation, Loong Xiaoyi suddenly furrowed his brow, ¡°Are you involved in this too?¡±


    Xiao Ming shrugged, ¡°It''s just a personal interest.¡±


    Huh!? An interest? What kind of interest was this?


    ¡°Does your brother know about this?¡±


    ¡°He knows!¡± ¡°Because the person he''s dating is a man, and they also practice this. I''ve taught him a lot about it.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was nearly speechless, ¡°Is that considered normal?¡±


    ¡°What''s the problem?¡± Xiao Ming chuckled it off.


    At this moment, he had brought Loong Xiaoyi along to help pack up his things, anticipating that something might happen to Mu Sifa and Shang Xiaojie. That''s why he had invited Loong Xiaoyi, hoping that Loong Xiaoyi would awaken to meet the conditions for a front-row seat to the spectacle.


    And the situation was crystal clear. Xiao Ming was an undeniable beauty, a true and unapologetic hedonist!


    ¡°Let''s go!¡± ¡°We cane backter to pack up. This could drag on for quite a while. Let''s grab ate-night meal and await their return!¡±


    With those words, Xiao Ming walked off, seemingly unfazed by people''s actions.


    Perhaps he hade here to lend a hand because he was a sensuous author renowned for crafting steamy stories. He held significant recognition in thatmunity, and hardly anyone remained unfamiliar with the Corrupt Girl.


    ¡°By the way, are you genuinely devoid of any thoughts after hearing that?¡±


    ¡°I''ve already f*cking told you no, what more do you want?¡±


    Initially, Loong Xiaoyi had been taken aback, but since he was doing this out of friendship, what could he really say? He chose to view it as tuning in to a live broadcast! Moreover, he wouldn''t overthink it because he couldn''t see what was transpiring before him. How could he possibly envision it? He was a straight man through and through.


    ¡°Alright, if you say you don''t, you don''t. Why get worked up? It''s a shame I put effort into orchestrating this performance.¡± He casually shrugged. Unlike his usual cold and distant demeanor, he probably didn''t need to put on a facade in front of familiar faces.


    Loong Xiaoyi no longer possessed the energy to tease Xiao Ming about his peculiar interest, so he decided to let it slide.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 - Be Discovered


    Early in the morning, Shang Xiaojie woke up in a daze. Mu Sifa was no longer in bed.


    He rubbed his eyes and walked around the room in a daze.


    ¡°Mu Sifa¡­?¡± It was a soft and adorable voice.


    Did he go to the hospital?


    Thinking that it might be like that, Shang Xiaojieid back on the bed weakly and stared out the window in a daze.


    After staring nkly for a few minutes, he remembered that he had fallen asleep right after finishing his work. He had not taken a bath yet and had hurriedly gotten up.


    Strangely, he was already wearing a nightgown, and his body was very dry.


    ¡°Yes, did Mu Sifa give me a bath?¡±


    Stunned, the considerate Mu Sifa surprised Shang Xiaojie. However, he also raised his head with a smile afterwards. His small face was flushed.


    ¡°I didn''t expect he would still hide it from me and take care of me!¡± In his heart, he was also ted.


    ¡°Alright, then let''s go look for him! On ount of him giving me a bath.¡±


    Although he said that, he was actually just looking to see Mu Sifa. His heart was in ecstasy.


    However, just before he was about to get out of the bed, he caught a glimpse of Mu Sifa''s robe.


    He blinked in surprise and then mysteriously crawled over to pick it up. After looking at it for a while, he moved it close to his nose and took a sniff the next second.


    ¡°It smells like Mu Sifa.¡± Her small face started to turn red again. She shyly buried her face in it and hugged Mu Sifa''s nightgown, smiling in satisfaction.


    If it was a few days ago, Shang Xiaojie wouldn''t even dare to imagine such treatment, because Mu Sifa would only touch him using force.


    ¡°Mom said as long as she smiles, luck wille. She really didn''t lie to me.¡±


    Thinking about his dead mother, Shang Xiaojie smiled like a small child, but his eyes dimmed. Shang Xiaojie''s mother died when he was very young, causing a car ident.


    ¡°I can''t be depressed, I can''t be depressed. Mom is looking at me from the sky, I can''t let her worry.¡±


    He used his hand to raise the corner of his mouth, indicating that he wanted to smile, but his eyes still showed a very sad expression.


    ¡°Aiyo, Xiaojie, you also have the hobby of smelling your man''s clothes!¡±


    Suddenly, Huangfu Qiao''s voice sounded from the door, full of teasing.


    Shang Xiaojie was shocked at first. When he first heard the sound and then saw Huangfu Qiao, a smile blossomed on his face.


    ¡°Qiao? Why are you here?¡± He was very happy.


    Huangfu Qiao closed the door and walked towards him with a smile. He leaped onto the bed and said, ¡°I came over with my big brother. He went to look for Brother Mu. He seems very angry. I don''t know if something happened.¡±


    Ye Zichen looked at Shang Xiaojie with a face full of confusion.


    ¡°Is it a business matter?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie followed suit andy down. He curled his crescent eyes and obediently apanied Huangfu Qiao like a cute little pet.


    ¡°I don''t know, probably!¡± It''s the first time I''ve seen my big brother so angry. Something big must have happened!¡±


    Huangfu Qiao alsoid down on his back and stared at the ceiling. The scene was beautiful.


    But suddenly, he changed the topic and chuckled. ¡°You were in Brother Wen Mu''s pajamas, right?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s face immediately turned red, ¡°Genius, that''s not it? I just wanted to help him fold it up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The thiefughed.


    ¡°It''s, it''s true.¡±


    It was true, but his eyes were twinkling. He didn''t dare to look at Huangfu Qiao. His face waspletely red. He must be extremely embarrassed!

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 - But I Want You to y with Me


    ¡°Eh? That''s peculiar! How did you figure out I was here?¡± Shang Xiaojie finally registered.


    ¡°Oh, this? Big Brother mentioned the possibility of finding you here. I inquired around, and it led me to Xiao Ming and Loong Xiaoyi who had just finished work. They informed me of your presence in this room.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see!¡± Shang Xiaojie''s relief showed in her smile.


    ¡°But who''s Loong Xiaoyi? I think I''ve heard that name before.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao was about to exin, but just then, someone kicked open the door and eximed, ¡°Xiaojie, let''s go shopping.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao entered without reservation, a joyful expression on her face. What was she clutching? It was Xiao Ming''s ears. She and Loong Xiaoyi had dragged him all the way from the hotel door to the next floor.


    Why did I get dragged into this?


    Loong Xiaoyi wasn''t the only one who had reluctantlye along. He found himself in this situation because, when Mu Xiaoxiao had pinched his ears and tugged at his clothes, Wu Tie had done the same to him, leaving him in quite a sorry state.


    ¡°You''re a real brute, let go of me.¡±


    Xiao Ming was livid. Dealing with someone like Mu Xiaoxiao was thest thing he wanted, and no matter what he said, Lili paid him no heed.


    ¡°If I release you, you''ll probably make a run for it! No, you''ve got to carry something for me,¡± she stated matter-of-factly.


    Xiao Ming was seething with anger upon hearing, ¡°If you''re looking for apanion, find someone else. I don''t have time to indulge you.¡±


    ¡°But I want you to apany me,¡± Mu Xiaoxiao responded with a determined expression.


    ¡°Are you hard of hearing? I said¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, spare me the lectures! Must you, as a man, be so reluctant? If I ask for yourpany, you should oblige. Do you even know what a gentleman is?¡±


    Despite being the one making demands, she found herself irked by Xiao Ming''s verbosity.


    Xiao Ming was fuming with rage; he felt like he was on the brink ofbustion.


    ¡°Look, it doesn''t matter what you want. Can you not involve me? I have work in the afternoon, and I can''t afford to waste my time with you guys.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi, feeling too drained to be angry, understood well that Mu Xiaoxiao was the type who wouldn''t heed others'' words.


    ¡°500 yuan per day for me to apany you while shopping. How about it?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao''s eyes practically bulged with anger.


    ¡°Deal,¡± Loong Xiaoyi agreed swiftly, without a second thought, essentially throwing Xiao Ming under the bus.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, how could you treat me like this?¡±


    Xiao Ming couldn''t fathom how Loong Xiaoyi had chosen money over their friendship.


    ¡°Why isn''t it working anymore? Who was the one who just brought me here to listen to someone else''s live broadcast? I still haven''t settled the score with you.¡± His grudge was evident, and his eyes bore an icy, distant re.


    What more could Xiao Ming say? Self-torture wouldn''t lead to a happy life!


    Shang Xiaojie and Huangfu Qiao, who were on the bed, found themselves utterly perplexed. They had no idea what was happening, so they decided to ignore Xiao Ming and Loong Xiaoyi, assuming that nothing significant was going on at the door.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what''s happening?¡±


    Bringing Xiao Ming back, what was so unusual about that? Wasn''t this the same guy who had visited Mr. Ann that day? Why was he here with Xiaoxiao and the others?


    Shang Xiaojie, unaware of Loong Xiaoyi''s usual routine, since Loong Xiaoyi hardly attended sses, and when he did, he often slept through them. Shang Xiaoyi had never even glimpsed Loong Xiaoyi''s face, so he didn''t recognize him.


    ¡°Of course, we''re going shopping! Third brother was worried you might get bored, so he asked me toe and take you out to have some fun.¡±


    Her original intent wasn''t exactly this, though. Mu Xiaoxiao was overjoyed that Mu Sifa had given her 5000 yuan to enjoy herself with Shang Xiaojie, which exined her enthusiastic mood.


    ¡°Did Mu Sifa specifically request Xiaoxiao to apany me? Because he thought I might get bored?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie blushed deeply, his shyness mingling with a warm feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 - Nearly Choked


    ¡°Oh my, I''m so envious! Our little miss is being showered with affection! That''s wonderful!¡±


    Huangfu Qiao yfully teased Shang Xiaojie at the first opportunity, fully aware that such remarks would prompt an adorable reaction from Shang Xiaojie. It was impossible to get bored of this.


    ¡°Qiao, why must you be so mischievous!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s face flushed as if he were a boiled shrimp. He couldn''t bring himself to meet their gaze, overwhelmed by embarrassment.


    ¡°I don''t have any malicious intent, do I? It''s just that you''re incredibly cute, Xiaojie. I can''t resist ying around with you.¡±


    me your own cuteness; it''s not my fault.


    What else could Shang Xiaojie say? His face deepened in hue.


    ¡°Alright, alright, Qiao, quit teasing my third sister-inw.¡± ¡°Xiaojie, hurry and change into your clothes, let''s head out for a celebration.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shang Xiaojie surrendered, flopping onto the ground, his charming mischief undeniable.


    Mu Xiaoxiao couldn''t resist Shang Xiaojie''s adorableness any longer. She embraced Shang Xiaojie tightly and pressed his head against her chest, nearly causing Shang Xiaojie to suffocate.


    Once again, she couldn''t resist but exim, ¡°How can our Xiaojie be so charming? What if someone else tries to snatch them away? No way, I''ll keep them locked up at home.¡± With that, she yfully pulled Shang Xiaojie into her embrace.


    Huangfu Qiao, who was nearby, chided her in aposed tone, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Big Sis. You''d be awbreaker if you did that.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. After all, Xiaojie is my Third Sister-in-Law. I''ll just have them stay at home, watch movies, and keep mepany.¡± She hugged Shang Xiaojie once more, overflowing with delight.


    Shang Xiaojie found himself in a tricky situation. The pressure from Mu Xiaoxiao''s ample bosom made it hard to breathe, and he struggled for oxygen. He attempted to resist, but Mu Xiaoxiao''s strength overpowered him, rendering him speechless.


    Before anyone could grasp the situation, Huangfu Qiao continued to tease Mu Xiaoxiao with calm disdain, ¡°It wouldn''t be surprising if Brother Mu decides to chop you into pieces for taking Xiaojie''s ce. Well done!¡±


    Damn, Ipletely forgot about that! Xiaojie is Third Bro''s spouse. If I cling to Xiaojie every day, I''ll surely meet my end at the hands of Third Bro. Not to mention cuddling up with Xiaojie to watch a movie¡ªI''ll end up chopped to bits for sure.


    Despite the allure, he refrained from frequent visits. Self-preservation was paramount.


    ¡°Is this really the time to discuss this?¡±


    Only Xiao Ming sensed Shang Xiaojie''s difort and forcibly separated the two. In the end, he red at Mu Xiaoxiao with intense anger.


    Mu Xiaoxiao appeared perplexed. ¡°Why are you so upset? Is it because of what just happened? You''re being a bit petty, don''t you think?¡± She shrugged, showing a carefree demeanor.


    Although Xiao Ming didn''t offer an exnation, it was evident that his anger wasn''t solely due to the recent incident. In any case, he directed a stern gaze at Mu Xiaoxiao.


    What''s the matter? Are you genuinely upset?


    Mu Xiaoxiao pondered this silently, but when she couldn''t find an answer, she swiftly dismissed it. In her heart, Xiao Ming didn''t hold much significance!


    Nevertheless, some people were so ustomed to each other that theycked self-awareness.


    ¡°Oh my, I thought I was a goner. Xiaoxiao can be quite terrifying.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie, now relieved to breathe fresh air, seemed apprehensive. It was likely he wouldn''t dare to let Mu Xiaoxiao embrace him again.


    ¡°I''d rather not be squeezed like that by her! She''s like Hercules.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao didn''t quite grasp Shang Xiaojie''s reference, but he did notice Mu Xiaoxiao''s evident strength.


    Loong Xiaoyi, who stood near the door, suddenly grinned. He looked at Xiao Ming and remarked, ¡°So that''s the story!¡±

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 - Huangpu Shao Beat Mu Sifa


    Presently, chaos erupted in the vicinity of Mu Sifa''s location. This tumult arose because, upon entering the hospital, Huangfu Shao had unceremoniously delivered a punch to Mu Sifa, right before the eyes of everyone.


    ¡°What''s happening here? Isn''t that Huangfu Shao? We''re from the most prominent Wealthy ss family in China.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it''s him! Why did he suddenly strike the hospital dean?¡±


    ¡°Aren''t they friends? Or did something go wrong?¡±


    ¡°I sense something serious is afoot.¡±


    ¡°Why is there so much dramately? Justst night, the dean''s wife caused a scene, and now his friend is fighting.¡±


    ¡°What happenedst night?¡± A curious staff member inquired.


    ¡°Well, I heard that the principal''s mistress came looking for him. The dean''s wife caught sight of her and lost her temper instantly. And you know what''s more astonishing? That mistress is a man. What''s even more shocking is that he''s the Principal''s wife''s elder brother. It''s truly bewildering.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness! So the dean is this capricious? And he attacked his wife''s brother?¡±


    ¡°Who can fathom the truth? In any case, it''s enough to leave one shaking their head. ¡®To know one''s own face but not one''s heart,'' as they say, what a beast.¡±


    ¡°This is getting too frightening. We should steer clear of the dean from now on.¡±


    The staff members delved into gossip once more, even revisiting the events of the previous night.


    Hearing this, Huangfu Shao''s eyes grew colder. He grasped Mu Sifa''s cor and demanded, ¡°You better start exining. What exactly is happening with Xiaojie?¡±


    Mu Sifa anticipated that Huangfu Shao would resort to violence upon learning the truth, so he disyed little surprise.


    He released Huangfu Shao''s grip on hispel, wiped away the blood from his mouth, and said, ¡°Let''s head to my office! This isn''t the ce to discuss it.¡±


    Huangfu Shao had no desire to linger amidst the office gossip, so he suppressed his anger and trailed behind Mu Sifa.


    His anger stemmed from his recollection of the doctor''s revtion about Shang Xiaojie''s sexual assault at the hospital. Moreover, Shang Xiaojie was a close friend of his beloved brother, so he couldn''t simply let it slide.


    Jia Tianxia, fearing that the two might engage in an altercation in the office, hurriedly followed suit. Before departing, he instructed the security personnel to caution the staff against spreading the news, warning of consequences if they failed toply.


    ¡°Go ahead! If you want to know, I''ll tell you.¡±


    Mu Sifa closed the door and addressed Huangfu Shao, who was regarding him with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°What transpired with Xiaojie? Didn''t you marry Shang Minjie? What does it mean to be entangled with Xiaojie? How do you expect Xiaojie to face the future?¡±


    Mu Sifa couldn''t help butugh wryly at Huangfu Shao''s query. ¡°So, on that day at the hospital, you left me to converse with Xiaojie because you were aware that Shang Xiaojie was Shang Minjie''s brother!¡±


    It was truly a pity. Only the two of them were unaware of each other''s true identities.


    Huangfu Shao was taken aback. ¡°Why are you bringing this up?¡±


    Mu Sifa let out a sigh, his brow furrowing. ¡°What do you think it means? I didn''t know who he was when we were intimate, nor did I have any inkling that he was Shang Minjie''s brother. Had I known, do you think I would have touched him?¡±


    ¡°The doctor mentioned that Xiaojie was sexually assaulted. Is that urate?¡±


    At this juncture, perhaps what concerned Huangfu Shao most was this particr issue.


    ¡°It''s true, but it might be a misunderstanding. When he interacted with Nong Mobai on the Artillery website, I mistakenly assumed he was that sort of person, which led to my use of force against him.¡±


    Compared to his initial incredulity upon learning of the incident, Mu Sifa was now in a state of reflection.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 - I''m Not Angry


    ¡°So, it was all a coincidence?¡±


    While Huangfu Shao found this hard to believe, he recognized that Mu Sifa had no motivation to deceive him.


    ¡°Maybe destiny is ying games with me!¡±


    Binding me to my adversary''s son? Could it be that fate is attempting to hinder my ambitions? Is that why they sent Shang Xiaojie, that young troublemaker, into my life?


    Mu Sifa forced a bitter smile. He was already perplexed, unsure whether he truly desired Shang Xiaojie or if it was merely the Shang family''s necessity.


    Huangfu Shao furrowed his brow. Even he was uncertain about how to navigate the current circumstances.


    ¡°If you still believe it''s my fault, then go ahead and throw a few punches! I won''t resist,¡± Mu Sifa offered.


    Huangfu Shao felt a little ufortable, ¡°Do you have the power to fight back? In any case, it was your fault. What were you thinking about when it came to sexually assaulting a child?¡±


    Huangfu Shao could not forget this matter. Maybe it was because Shang Xiaojie was the same age as Huangfu Qiao that he felt a sense of substitution.


    Before he became good friends with Shang Xiaojie, Huangfu Qiao had a very good friend, but the other party used him everywhere as a convenience, causing him to almost get raped.


    Therefore, this might be the reason why Huangfu Shao couldn''t just sit by and watch Shang Xiaojie get bullied.


    ¡°There is no point in talking about it. It has already happened. But I want you to promise that you will be responsible for Xiaojie and be good to him. Break off all rtions with Shang Minjie and give Xiaojie a name.¡±


    Although from Huangfu Qiao how to know that Wu steel wants Sun steel to marry Shang Xiaojie, but Huangfu Shao knows Sun steel, he is afraid that Sun steel will scheme.


    ¡°What is it? Don''t tell me you like that kid?¡±


    Suddenly, he sneered as if he was taunting Huangfu Shao. He didn''t know if it was because Huangfu Shao cared too much about Shang Xiaojie that made him unhappy.


    ¡°How can you say such bastard words?¡±


    Huangfu Shao felt a surge of anger because Mu Sifa''s words seemed to carry a hint of disdain towards Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Fine, I''m a jerk. If you have nothing else, you can leave!¡± I have a lot of work to do, and I won''t bother sending you off.¡±


    Ye Zichen issued the cold directive, then settled at his desk, engrossed in his tasks, ignoring Huangfu Shao.


    Enraged, Huangfu Shao hurried over, intending to grab Mu Sifa''s cor to jolt him awake. However, the phone on Wu''s desk rang, interrupting his outburst.


    Mu Sifa, already in a foul mood, answered the phone with a less than pleasant tone.


    ¡°What is it?¡± His voice was so icy it could cut through steel.


    Anticipating a staff member''s call, Mu Sifa wasted no time with formalities.


    Shang Xiaojie was taken aback. Was Mu Sifa angry? His tone sounded rather sour.


    ¡°Are you deaf? Say something.¡± Unable to hear a response, Mu Sifa grew impatient and snapped.


    Shang Xiaojie was once again frightened, his body tensing up. After a moment, he replied with a hint of trepidation, ¡°Mu, Mu Sifa, it''s me.¡±


    Hearing Shang Xiaojie''s voice tinged with fear, Mu Sifa''s expression froze. Then, he struck the table and muttered to himself, his words unclear, as if he were cursing himself.


    ¡°Are, are you upset, or did I disturb your work?¡±


    At the same time, he adopted a cautious approach, refraining from making noise or even breathing too loudly.


    ¡°I''m sorry; I''ll hang up now.¡± His voice quivered slightly, suggesting he might be frightened or hurt.


    Mu Sifa''s heart felt constricted, as if the anger in his chest were on the verge of erupting, but he managed to suppress it.


    Finally, he sighed, his brow furrowing. ¡°I''m not angry. Come over to my ce.¡± His voice softened.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 - Don''t Cry I''m Here


    Shang Xiaojie sniffed and said, ¡°Now?¡± This sounded very wronged.


    ¡°Yes. Right now.¡±


    Hearing Shang Xiaojie''s tears, a pang of pain hit Mu Sifa''s heart. He found it hard to maintain the distant and cold demeanor he initially had towards Shang Xiaojie, let alone resort to violence.


    ¡°Do you still hold anger towards me?¡± He checked his tears, his voice maintaining its gentle and endearing tone.


    Amused by the question, Mu Sifa chuckled, ¡°I''m not angry,e here!¡±


    A soft warmth flickered in his gaze.


    ¡°You''ve promised now! Don''t be mad at meter.¡±


    Even without words, Mu Sifa could sense the deep impact his outburst had on Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°If you don''t approach, I might actually get mad.¡± His lips curled into a smile, perhaps masking the remorse he felt for hurting Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°I''ming right now,¡± replied Shang Xiaojie hurriedly, ending the call.


    ¡°Xiaojie! Why head to the hospital? Hop in!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao, already in a taxi, beckoned him.


    As Shang Xiaojie sped by, he shouted, ¡°I''m going to find Mu Sifa. Please wait a bit.¡±


    He''s off to see his third brother!


    ¡°Okay, hurry back! We''ll be at the breakfast ce opposite.¡±


    They both alighted.


    ¡°I''ll be back soon. Kindly order something for me,¡± he waved and dashed into the hospital.


    Afterst night''s incident with Shang Minjie, Shang Xiaojie was somewhat apprehensive, fearing a recurrence. His steps showed hesitancy, and a shadow of fear lingered in his eyes.


    The receptionist noticed him, whispering and even gesturing in his direction,menting:


    ¡°It''s him! Principal''s mistress.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that''s him. He resembles a dog. I didn''t think he would be involved with someone else like this. How degrading!¡±


    ¡°People like him seem to find their role in affairs when they should be genuine. It''s repulsive to even share the same air with him.¡±


    ¡°I can''t believe after themotionst night, he has the audacity to approach the boss. His nerve is truly unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you think it''s alright to meddle in others'' lives and families?¡±


    Their discussion became increasingly unkind.


    Shang Xiaojie felt a deep pain in his heart. Hesitatingly, he took a step back, tears forming in his eyes.


    ¡°I am¡­ I''m not a mistress.¡±


    A tear slid down his face, reflecting his hurt and vulnerability.


    Wu Junxin, having rushed to greet Shang Xiaojie by the elevator, was visibly shaken upon seeing Shang Xiaojie''s distress.


    How could I have not foreseen this?


    With a steely gaze toward the gossippers, he directed Jia Tianxia, who was nearby, ¡°Compensate them and send them away. I don''t want such employees around.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I''ll handle it immediately.¡±


    Jia Tianxia had never been fond of those gossipers and never hesitated to voice his opinions.


    After giving his instructions to Jia Tianxia, Wu Junxin approached Shang Xiaojie, pulling him into aforting embrace, his own eyes moist. ¡°It''s okay. I''m right here.¡±


    Being embraced so suddenly, Shang Xiaojie''s tears flowed even more freely.


    ¡°Mu Sifa¡­¡±


    Ye Zichen called out his name with a trembling voice, while grabbing onto his clothes tightly.


    Mu Sifa''s heart began to hurt again. He wished he could cut them into a thousand pieces.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 - Is Not Just Possessive


    From his vantage point upstairs, Huangfu Shao had been observing everything. Noticing Shang Xiaojie''s evident nervousness, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, what truly astounded him was Mu Sifa''s transformation. Mu Sifa had always been a person of a challenging demeanor, appearing as if he could stand above everyone and never concede.


    But in front of Shang Xiaojie, his usual proud and unrestrained demeanor faded. All he disyed was anger towards those who had wronged Shang Xiaojie''s group.


    The rapid change in Mu Sifa''s attitude took him by surprise. Could Xiaojie have been the reason behind it? Was this why Mu Renying wished for him to wed Xiaojie?


    Such thoughts sparked Huangfu Shao''s curiosity, yet he soon dismissed them. He believed that Mu Renying''s thought process was unconventional, so this possibility might not have crossed his mind.


    ¡°Regardless, it''smendable that he realizes his wrongs towards Xiaojie. I''ll overlook it this time,¡± he thought.


    Huangfu Shao stepped back, clearly showing more respect towards Shang Xiaojie.


    He then dialed Huangfu Qiao on his phone. Upon connecting, he immediately remarked, ¡°Brat, you should be home by now.¡±


    A disappointed Huangfu Qiao responded, ¡°I nned to go shopping with Mu Xiaoxiao and Xiaojie. May I return a bitter?¡±


    ¡°Acting up, are we? Have youpleted your tasks? Remember what you promised before leaving? That you''de right back after seeing Xiaojie?¡±


    The tone was stern, characteristic of Huangfu Shao when dealing with Huangfu Qiao. Perhaps his stringent ways stemmed from his protective nature, being wary of Huangfu Qiao mingling in raucous environments.


    ¡°I''ll catch up on it as soon as I''m back. I guarantee I won''t bete. I''ll return this afternoon, alright?¡± Huangfu Qiao''s reply was a blend of appeasement and charm.


    Huangfu Shao was inherently tender-hearted. He wasn''t one to overly confine Huangfu Qiao. Yet, amidst this, Xiao Ming interjected, ¡°Why do you always take the meat from my te? Isn''t it mine?¡±


    ¡°There is! But I finished it.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao remainedposed, even though Xiao Ming seemed on the verge of losing his temper. After herment, she audaciously ate the meat from Xiao Ming''s bowl, unbothered by his intimidating look.


    ¡°Why are you so miserly?¡± ¡°Is it that if you eat a little less meat, you''ll perish?¡±


    Dealing with someone like Mu Xiaoxiao must have been challenging for Xiao Ming. He often felt dominated and unsure of how to handle her.


    Xiao Ming''s anger was not directed at her actions but rather Mu Xiaoxiao''s audacity.


    Finally, he simply served more meat, allowing Mu Xiaoxiao to indulge.


    ¡°You mentioned you wanted to speak to Mu Xiaoxiao, so why do I hear a man''s voice?¡± His displeasure was evident as he frowned.


    Huangfu Qiao felt a pang of regret. He realized he had forgotten to instruct them to remain silent.


    ¡°That, and our ssmates.¡±


    He chose his words cautiously, fully aware of his elder brother''s jealous and possessive nature.


    ¡°I should head back now, big brother.¡± He was eager to end the call and escape the tense mood.


    Huangfu Shao wasn''t going to let him off easily, his voiceced with threat, ¡°Should Ie and fetch you? Or will youe to me?¡±


    Feeling cornered, Huangfu Qiao nearly choked up, ¡°I''lle to you.¡±


    He had no choice but toply at once. Ignoring Huangfu Shao''s demands would lead to dire consequences for him.


    ¡°You have three minutes. Be even a secondte, and I''ll ensure you won''t walk tomorrow.¡± With that, he ended the call.


    ¡°This isn''t good.¡± Realizing the gravity of the situation, Huangfu Qiao wasted no time and made a hasty exit.


    ¡°What''s going on? Another one?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao was stunned.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 - Sitting on the Thigh of Huangfu Shao


    Huangfu Qiao hurried to the hospital and, by chance, spotted Mu Sifa bringing Shang Xiaojie into the elevator. Even though he couldn''t clearly see Shang Xiaojie''s face, Huangfu Qiao had a subtle sense that Mu Sifa might have been in tears.


    ¡°Am I overthinking things?¡±


    Given that Mu Sifa was with Shang Xiaojie, Huangfu Qiao deduced that no one would harm him, leading him to that thought.


    While lost in his thoughts watching the elevator, an unexpected shadow emerged behind him. Before he could react, Huangfu Shao swiftly grabbed him by the neck and yanked him away.


    ¡°Ease up, big brother. You''re hurting me.¡± Huangfu Qiao almost lost his bnce. Fortunately, he had grown ustomed to Huangfu Shao''s sudden actions and managed not to stumble.


    Huangfu Shao remained silent, his face expressionless and cold.


    Could he still be upset? The thought unnerved Huangfu Qiao.


    Fearing his words might further upset Huangfu Shao, Huangfu Qiao refrained from protesting. Heplied and climbed into the car without any fuss.


    Watching with apprehension as Huangfu Shao made his way to the driver''s seat, Huangfu Qiao''s anxiety surged once more.


    Hoping to lighten the tense mood, he inquired, ¡°Did Xiaojie cry earlier? Did Brother Mu upset him?¡±


    As he spoke, internally, he kept urging Huangfu Shao not to be mad. He fastened his seatbelt and stole a nce at Huangfu Shao.


    Suddenly, Huangfu Shao leaned in, grasped his chin, and directed his gaze to meet his own, all the while maintaining a stern expression.


    ¡°What''s going on? Is something wrong?¡± A flutter of nervousness made Huangfu Qiao catch his breath.


    This can''t be good. Is he about to lose his temper? What should I do now?


    Panic-stricken, an idea shed through Huangfu Qiao''s mind. Without hesitation, he nted a quick kiss on Huangfu Shao and then retreated, offering an uneasyugh.


    The uneasyughter stemmed from realizing that Huangfu Shao''s demeanor hadn''t changed at all.


    ¡°I get it! I made a mistake. I won''t repeat it. Seriously, this is terrifying. What if I get so scared I forget things?¡±


    Trying to win him over, Huangfu Qiao behaved endearingly.


    Huangfu Shao''s brow remained furrowed. Without uttering a word, his gaze fixed on Ye Zichen.


    Wait, did the kiss not have any effect? Really? It usually works!


    ¡°Do you think a kiss is enough of an apology? Why would I be mad at you?¡± Huangfu Shao teased.


    Caught off guard, Huangfu Qiao stammered, ¡°N-no! How could that be?¡±


    But his face gave him away. Having raised Huangfu Qiao, how could Huangfu Shao not detect the falsehood?


    Contrary to appearances, the two weren''t biological siblings. Huangfu Qiao was the offspring of Huangfu Shao''s uncle. After tragedies struck their families, the responsibility of caring for Huangfu Qiaonded on Huangfu Shao.


    Initially, Huangfu Shao treated Huangfu Qiao as a younger sibling. However, somewhere along the way, his feelings evolved, and he began to see Huangfu Qiao as a life partner.


    Only recently did Huangfu Qiao uncover the truth about Huangfu Shao''s feelings. Otherwise, he''d have always viewed him as an elder brother.


    He released Huangfu Qiao''s chin and gestured for him to sit on hisp. His tone remained icy.


    ¡°Okay, got it. No need to be so stern! It''s intimidating.¡±


    Though he voiced hisints, Huangfu Qiaoplied and took a seat on Huangfu Shao''sp. Eventually, he wrapped his arms around Huangfu Shao''s neck, demonstrating his familiarity with the gesture.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 - A Kiss


    ¡°Are you still upset? I''ve apologized, and I admit my mistake.¡± Ye Zichen gazed at Huangfu Shao with a pleading look.


    Huangfu Qiao had a short memory span. He might assure Huangfu Shao today, but by tomorrow, he''d likely forget his words. Expecting him to remember was wishful thinking.


    ¡°I promise, I''ll remember this tomorrow when I wake up, honestly.¡± He theatrically pledged to the skies, followed by augh.


    ¡°I no longer trust you,¡± he said, his brows furrowed, gazing intently at the endearing face close to him.


    Even if Huangfu Qiao typically kept his word, he''d often venture out at night guarded by his bodyguards, leaving Huangfu Shao searching the city for him, often in vain.


    Regardless of the number of bodyguards Huangfu Shao assigned, Huangfu Qiao always found ways to mislead them. In essence, he''d do anything to ensure his freedom.


    Yet, Huangfu Shao didn''t try to control Huangfu Qiao forcefully. He just wished to indulge in leisure and y.


    ¡°How can I be the elder brother you desire? I did hear they wereing here, but I wasn''tte,¡± he voiced, sounding somewhat aggrieved.


    ¡°I just wish you''de home with me and not be swayed by irrational men.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Xiao Ming is just a ssmate, and you''re familiar with his brother. Why the constant anger? Isn''t there a boundary to jealousy? It''s not like I''m going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°If you intended to leave, you would''ve done so when you admitted your feelings. Why wait?¡±


    ¡°Even thinking of leaving?¡± His eyes shed threateningly.


    ¡°I never mentioned leaving!¡± eximed Huangfu Qiao. ¡°Did you n on leaving? Why bring it up now?¡±


    Whenever jealousy struck, it was relentless. What was he to do? It wasn''t feasible to remain in his elder brother''s embrace forever, especially if someone witnessed it.


    ¡°I need to leave. This ce is too crowded.¡±


    Before exiting, Huangfu Qiao bid him farewell. In that moment, Huangfu Qiao seemed somewhat endearing.


    ¡°Dare to leave?¡± he threatened, ¡°You''ll see how I handle you.¡±


    Huangfu Shao rarely joked, so upon hearing this, Huangfu Qiao promptly sat down, chuckling nervously, ¡°The weather''s lovely today, right?¡±


    The weather chat was likely a distraction, an attempt to ease his own nerves.


    This was tricky. If he remained, the embarrassment would be unbearable, especially in such a public setting.


    ¡°Elder brother, I realize my mistake. If you can''t let it go, let''s discuss it at home. It''s mortifying out here, what if someone familiar spots us?¡±


    This implied he''d be morefortable addressing the issue privately.


    Indeed, Huangfu Qiao was more open when it came to personal matters.


    ¡°So, elder brother, can we move past this?¡±


    While Huangfu Qiao fluctuated between being assertive and submissive, he often disyed a childlike behavior.


    Huangfu Shao remained silent, causing Huangfu Qiao''s nerves to tingle. As Huangfu Qiao was about to concede, Huangfu Shao suddenly whispered, ¡°Open up.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao instinctively knew what Huangfu Shao wanted. He wrapped his arms around his neck, lips meeting in an anticipated kiss.


    Such moments had be customary for them, leaving no room for Huangfu Qiao to feel shy.


    A mere kiss wasn''t enough to quell Huangfu Shao''s frustration. The intensity left Huangfu Qiao breathless and flushed.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 - Was Seen by Someone


    After a long while, Huangfu Shao finally let go of Huangfu Qiao and stared at him with cold eyes.


    Huangfu Qiao smiled awkwardly, ¡°Hur Hur, have you calmed down?¡±


    If you still haven''t calmed down, then I can''t do anything about it! He couldn''t possibly be doing anything here!


    Huangfu Qiao muttered in his heart. His brother''s jealousy was too strong, so he couldn''t resist it.


    Huangfu Shao still didn''t say anything. With a cold expression, he suddenly grabbed the back of Huangfu Qiao''s head.


    Huangfu Qiao quickly pushed Huangfu Shao away as if to say that he couldn''t continue the fight and let him go.


    ¡°What is it? You want to rebel against me? Its wings became hard?¡± Her voice was cold, and the way she looked at Huangfu Qiao was also true.


    ¡°I didn''t! But you can''t force me, can you?¡± Huangfu Qiao lowered his head and whispered. Then, he sneakily nced at Huangfu Shao, afraid that he would get angry again.


    How could Huangfu Shao force Huangfu Qiao? I just don''t like him not listening to me.


    ¡°I really know I was wrong, so why don''t you forgive me? Sure!¡± He started to grind the words softly and looked pitifully into Huangfu Shao''s eyes.


    Huangfu Shao wanted to say something, but two men suddenly walked over from nearby. Huangfu Qiao was shocked and hurriedly pushed Huangfu Shao away, telling him to put him down.


    Huangfu Shao said with a cold expression, unwilling to do so.


    ¡°Someone''sing.¡± Huangfu Qiao pounded Huangfu Shao''s chest a few times, telling him to let go of him quickly.


    At the beginning, Huangfu Shao was unhappy, but he also didn''t have the habit of being watched by others. He pressed Huangfu Qiao''s head into his chest to prevent others from seeing his face, but he didn''t mind being seen at all.


    Naturally, the two men outside also saw this scene and stared straight into the car. However, in the next second, they quickly retracted their gaze in fright, because Huangfu Shao had a horrifying expression on his face, as if he wanted to eat them up.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Two men in the car.¡±


    One of the men suddenly asked in a low voice after they had walked a few steps.


    ¡°I don''t know, but no matter what, doing this kind of thing in the parking lot is too disgraceful! Peoplee and go, and that posture is enough to make one''s imagination run wild.¡±


    The man replied, but it was clear that he didn''t discriminate against gay.


    ¡°Are you serious? Still dreaming?¡± He was being looked down upon by his friend.


    The two of them chatted as they walked further and further away, slowly drowning in the crowd of people on the other side of the street.


    After making sure that they were all gone and that there was no one around, Huangfu Shao let go of Huangfu Qiao''s head and let hime out to breathe.


    ¡°Did you think you would be suffocated to death?¡±


    Freed, Huangfu Qiao let out a long breath and softlyy in Huangfu Shao''s arms.


    Huangfu Shao finally smiled and helped him stroke his hair as he looked at him lovingly.


    Seeing that his brother''s mood had returned, Huangfu Qiao was obviously happy too. He chuckled, ¡°Are you not angry anymore?¡±


    ¡°It is true that you are not angry, but that is only right now. In any case, someone like you will definitely make a mistake if you continue to be stubborn.¡±


    He pointed to the copilot, told him to get back in, and started the car.


    Huangfu Qiao was a little unhappy, ¡°What!? When you want me, just let me sit down. If you don''t want me, then let me go. This is too much!¡± Ye Zichen pouted.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± He looked at Huangfu Qiao calmly, then said, ¡°Alright! I don''t mind teaching you.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao must have wanted to learn something. He quickly climbed onto the front passenger seat and sat down obediently. ¡°Let''s go home!¡±


    At this moment, he could onlyugh. Out of the corner of his eyes, he was wary of Huangfu Shao, as if he was afraid that Huangfu Shao would suddenly rush over.


    It was too dangerous, he had almost gotten eaten by his big brother.


    No way, I have to think twice before I speak in the future. Otherwise, I really would be eaten in seconds.


    Huangfu Qiao was very self-aware.


    Huangfu Shao wasn''t one to make a ruckus outside. He gave a helpless smile before driving away.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 - Loong Xiaoyi Really Liked Teacher Ann


    ¡°Hey! It was Big Brother Huangpu''s car just now, right?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao''s face turned dark when she saw Huangfu Shao''s car drive by from the window.


    Where''s the deal to go shopping? What do you mean, one or two of you go with a man?


    At this moment, Mu Xiaoxiao no longer had the strength to retort. Rather, it would be more urate to say that she didn''t have the energy to do so.


    ¡°Since they''re all gone, I have no reason to help them carry the stuff.¡± Xiao Ming said.


    These words seemed to say that it was impossible for him to go shopping with Mu Xiaoxiao.


    Mu Xiaoxiao nced at him, ¡°Do you really hate being alone with me? You clearly said that you wanted to marry me as your wife when you were young, how unexpected!¡±


    He was in and in, even having a touch ofziness in his brows.


    However, when she heard what Xiao Ming said, she was so shocked that she almost spat out the powder that had just entered her mouth. He stared and asked anxiously, ¡°What are you talking about when you were young?¡± He looked angry, but it was embarrassing to overdo it.


    ¡°Isn''t it true? You used toe in here when you were a kid? You can''t see me and you cry a lot.¡±


    It was still the same indifferent look,pletely ignoring Xiao Ming''s inner feelings.


    ¡°Mu Xiaoxiao.¡± He gritted his teeth and flew into a rage because he was too embarrassed.


    ¡°Alright, alright, don''t be angry! It''s fine if I don''t say it!¡±


    After angering others, she would apologize again with a face full ofck of sincerity.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t respect Xiao Ming, but that she didn''t feel there was anything to say. After all, it was their childhood memories.


    However, in Xiao Ming''s case, the dark history of his childhood was more appropriate!


    ¡°I don''t have the time to waste with you. You two can go wherever you want. Just don''t get involved with me.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi, who had already eaten his fill, stood up and left coldly. Loong Xiaoyi, who had already eaten his fill, stood up and left coldly.


    Xiao Ming also knew his temper, so he didn''t force him to stay behind to deal with Mu Xiaoxiao and watched him leave.


    ¡°I don''t have the time to y with you either. Go find someone else to kill time for you.¡±


    Having recovered hisposure, he no longer allowed Mu Xiaoxiao to lead him by the nose and stood up as soon as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Wait for me, I''ll go pack some food for Xiaojie, then we''ll go home together.¡±


    Ye Zichen grabbed Xiao Ming and stopped him.


    Xiao Ming was annoyed, but since there were so many people here, he couldn''t just shake off Mu Xiaoxiao''s hand.


    ¡°So annoying. Why don''t you hurry up?¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Ye Zichen smiled brightly towards Xiao Ming. He wasn''t angry because of Xiao Ming''s impatience.


    Two minutester, Mu Xiaoxiao packed Shang Xiaojie''s breakfast and walked out of the breakfast shop with Xiao Ming. Along the way, Mu Xiaoxiao jabbered on and on. Xiao Ming may seem noisy on the surface, but he was actually happy on the inside.


    ¡°Eh? Isn''t that Loong Xiaoyi? Didn''t he go home? Why is it in the coffee shop? Can it be a job?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped talking and pointed at Loong Xiaoyi inside the coffee shop. In the end, she stuck her head in through the window out of curiosity, almost scaring the young couple inside to death.


    Xiao Ming quickly pulled her back and apologized to her, but Mu Xiaoxiao gave him a face of indifference. It was probably because she often scared people like this.


    ¡°Too strange, isn''t that Mr Ann? How do you drink coffee with Big Brother Xie Jia? Know him? Wow, Loong Xiaoyi''s expression is so scary! It''s like we''re going to eat Big Brother Xie Jia to death. He really likes Mr Ann, right?¡±


    Upon hearing Mr Ann, Xiao Ming''s interest was immediately piqued. He also stuck his head in. The couple was once again frightened. After paying the bill and leaving, they even scolded, ¡°Two lunatics.¡± However, the two of them simply ignored him.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 - Jealous? So Fun!


    ¡°So, are you implying that someone has already taken action?¡±


    Ann Yichen, while stirring his coffee, addressed Wu Tie seated across from him with a grave expression.


    ¡°Indeed, Brother Ximen also wishes for your assistance in monitoring any suspicious activities or individuals,¡± Wu Tie responded. ¡°Currently, the Sect Leader is not present in Hua Xia, and we''re uncertain about future developments. Young Lord An, please consider this carefully, as you have a close connection with us, much like Mr. Mu.¡±


    It appeared that the transfer of Han Shaolin to H City had bemon knowledge, leading to the attack on his bar and injuries to his men.


    The individual''s motive likely involved taking advantage of Han Shaolin''s absence from China to seize control of its territory.


    That being said, it would be unwise for us to venture too far from Xi Men Xie Jia and the others, making us vulnerable targets.


    ¡°Naturally, you have the option to decline helping us monitor our adversaries,¡± Xie Jia acknowledged Ann Yichen''s predicament. ¡°Considering the current circumstances, it may not be advantageous to be closely associated with us.¡±


    Recognizing Ann Yichen''s delicate position, Xie Jia refrained from pressuring him into assisting.


    Ann Yichen smiled and replied, ¡°My father will likely remain uninvolved in this matter. If he has no objections, I can instruct my people to keep watch.¡±


    Xie Jia expressed his gratitude, saying, ¡°Your willingness to assist us is already an esteemed privilege, Young Master An.¡± He nodded in appreciation.


    ¡°Don''t be so courteous. After all, Ximen Family and I are still considered half friends. If a friend is in trouble, then we will naturally have to lend a helping hand.¡±


    Ann Yichen was an ordinary teacher and also the young master of the An n who had some authority in China. His family had been around for generations, so he had some status in China.


    In the distance, Loong Xiaoyi saw Ann Yichen smile at Xie Jia and the displeasure on his face intensified. He strode to their table and asked, ¡°Who is this kid?¡±


    He didn''t look at Ann Yichen. Instead, he looked at Xie Jia with a cold gaze and a fierce look in his eyes.


    Xie Jia, the guys on the street, couldn''t help but be shocked. They awkwardly greeted Ann Yichen and asked who he was.


    On the contrary, Ann Yichen was very calm, but he sighed, ¡°Who is this brat? Can''t you tell that the other person is older than you? Speak properly, brat.¡±


    Ye Zichen pulled down Loong Xiaoyi''s school tie and pped his head.


    Loong Xiaoyi was very annoyed, he immediately shook off Ann Yichen''s hand and said angrily, ¡°I''m fucking asking you, who is he?¡± The anger he felt wasn''t ordinary, but the coldness in his eyes when he looked at Ann Yichen was extremely dangerous.


    Xie Jia suddenly twitched his mouth. Damn! It can''t be, this is also a pair!?


    Thinking about how unfriendly Shang Xiaojie was towards himst night and Loong Xiaoyi appearing now, Xie Jia had a lingering fear.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t teachers have friends of their own?¡± Ann Yichen responded with a smile. Then, noticing that Loong Xiaoyi was still in his school uniform, he furrowed his brow. ¡°Don''t tell me you''ve just finished your sses?¡±


    ¡°I''m simply asking you to mind your own business.¡± It was evident this wasn''t an ordinary encounter.


    Worried that the two might escte into a brawl over him, Xie Jia quickly rified, ¡°He''s just an unrted acquaintance, don''t¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish exining, Loong Xiaoyi had already grabbed Ann Yichen and exited, leaving Xie Jia behind.


    He was starting to question the nature of existence once more. Had Young Master An also crossed over to the other side?


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, could you please be a little more polite?¡±


    Meanwhile, Ann Yichen remained unruffled. He was merely giving a lecture. Nevertheless, it was worth noting that Loong Xiaoyi had dashed out in a fit of jealousy, adding an intriguing twist to the situation.


    This young man was genuinely endearing! The corners of Ann Yichen''s mouth curled upwards.


    ¡°Quiet down. I was just saying I''m not in the best mood.¡±


    Ann Yichen chuckled heartily. ¡°Alright, alright. I''ll keep quiet.¡± He allowed Loong Xiaoyi to lead him away.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 - You''re My Man!


    ¡°They came out.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao was thrilled when she spotted Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen emerging, and she eagerly intended to follow them.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡± Xiao Ming grabbed her by the cor.


    ¡°Obviously, we''re going to sneak a peek! Where else would we be going?¡±


    She stated it openly and in public.


    Xiao Ming''s lip twitched. Did she have no shame!? While he, too, was curious about the development between Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen, he couldn''t fathom openly spying on them in broad daylight.


    ¡°Aren''t you supposed to bring breakfast for Xiaojie? What will you do with it?¡±


    Ye Zichen forcefully tugged Mu Xiaoxiao in the opposite direction, toward the hospital.


    In truth, Mu Xiaoxiao had no intention of going along since Shang Xiaojie was her top priority. She rushed to check on him, considering that he might not have eaten yet.


    Xiao Ming felt a twinge of jealousy toward Shang Xiaojie, even though he denied it. Mu Xiaoxiao had never shown such concern for his affairs before.


    Ugh, this is so vexing. What on earth is he up to?


    He seethed with anger but couldn''t allow Mu Xiaoxiao to go alone.


    And Ann Yichen, who was being pulled into the alley by Loong Xiaoyi and then pressed against the wall, was stillughing? Loong Xiaoyi clearly looked like he was about to eat someone.


    ¡°Speak, what the hell is your rtionship with him?¡±


    As he asked this, his fist still whistled past Ann Yichen''s ear andnded directly on the wall. It was clear how angry he was.


    Ann Yichen still had a smile on his face as he leisurely asked, ¡°I say, Student Loong Xiaoyi! I don''t need to report my teacher''s private matters to you!¡±


    Actually, he knew, he just wanted to tease Loong Xiaoyi and see how he would respond.


    ¡°You don''t need to report to me? You''re already mine, and you''re still out there fooling around with other men? You''re looking to die!¡±


    Ye Zichen pinched Ann Yichen''s chin and forced him to look at himself.


    Ann Yichen was stunned, ¡°When did I be your person?¡±


    When? Why didn''t I know?


    This time, Ann Yichen really stayed there. He thought for a long time and still couldn''t remember when he became Loong Xiaoyi''s man.


    Suddenly, Ann Yichen thought of theirst conversation, and said that they would y a game between men with Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, don''t tell me you think I agreed to y with you and am now yours!¡±


    He asked. Although he believed it, he still felt it was incredible, because Loong Xiaoyi didn''t look like the type of person who would take things seriously. Furthermore, the words he said that day felt like he just wanted to y with him.


    However, Loong Xiaoyi had a serious look on his face right now, and it didn''t seem like he was ying around with him.


    At this moment, Ann Yichen still didn''t know that he had gotten himself into trouble and was surrounded by the little devil.


    ¡°I''ll tell you this, Loong Xiaoyi. Teacher only agreed to let you obediently go to school. You should understand this as well!¡±


    Are you serious? Although it is very interesting, but if the school finds out that I did something to the students, then it really isn''t a joke.


    ¡°So what if I know? This doesn''t have anything to do with you agreeing to y with me! ¡°Since you''ve promised me, then you''re my, Loong Xiaoyi''s, people now. Don''t fucking try to stir up trouble for me outside.¡±


    Ann Yichen didn''t know how to react, because Loong Xiaoyi''s logic was different from ordinary people.


    ¡°ssmate Loong Xiaoyi, you''re on the same level as me, so you can''t be confused.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it fine if we don''t y then? You are mine now, and no matter what you say, you are still mine.¡±


    Not only was he unreasonable and overbearing, he had also made Ann Yichen dizzy.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 - Brutal


    Puff! This kid''s brain circuit was indeed quite different from what it was before! There was a temptation that made people want to y with him.


    ¡°Great! You must be serious! Do you listen to me from now on?¡±


    I''ll think about it when I get back to the n. Anyway, this kid doesn''t want to go to school, so I''m a bit interested in him. One stone, two birds with one bird.


    Ann Yichen looked down at the current high school students. This time, Loong Xiaoyi suddenlyughed very loudly. He hugged him and leaned on his waist as he said, ¡°Then, am I listening to you? Your person, your body, everything about you, is it all mine now?¡±


    The sound was deep and his breath was hot on Ann Yichen''s face. He was so close to Ann Yichen that it felt like he could kiss him with a single move of his lips.


    Aiyo! You even know to fight against us! The little brat''s brain was working really fast.


    Ann Yichen didn''t reveal any surprise. On the contrary, he was attracted by Loong Xiaoyi''s possessive desire.


    Because all his girlfriends used to say that he was a man whocked possessiveness and would not be considerate. The fiercest ex-girlfriend had even said that he was the kind of girl who was suitable to be pampered.


    He didn''t think Loong Xiaoyi would pamper him, but he liked the nakedness when Loong Xiaoyi looked at him, and the serious expression when Loong Xiaoyi looked at him.


    ¡°If ssmate Loong Xiaoyi actually likes teacher so much, then the teacher will reluctantly ept it. Otherwise, what will you do if you cry? Right!¡±


    As expected of an adult, he wasn''t flustered and didn''t give Loong Xiaoyi an advantage.


    What Loong Xiaoyi hated the most was also the feeling of age difference between them. Ann Yichen was too adept at handling things and appeared to be childish.


    ¡°Who the fuck knows how to cry?¡± He immediately showed some annoyance and left Ann Yichen.


    Ann Yichen smelled very good. He was afraid that if he held him for too long, he would uncontrobly want to touch him.


    Loong Xiaoyi probably didn''t realize that he had fallen for Ann Yichen! He might have mistaken it for ordinary possessiveness and hated talking to men he didn''t know.


    ¡°Let''s go! I''ll take you home.¡± He walked first with his hands in his pockets, then turned his head to look at Ann Yichen. At this moment, the morning light wasing from the opposite building and coincidentally fell on him. It added a touch of vitality to his sunny and handsome appearance, giving him an indescribable sense of youth.


    Ann Yichen was stunned for a moment. This was the first time he saw Loong Xiaoyi like this.


    ¡°What is it? Do you suddenly feel your man is very handsome?¡±


    Seeing Ann Yichen staring at him like that, Loong Xiaoyi teased him with a bit of anger, but it did not diminish his charm in the slightest.


    ¡°My man?¡±


    At first, hearing the title made Ann Yichen nearly burst intoughter. But, as moments passed, his intrigue grew. He was keen to evaluate Loong Xiaoyi to see if he could qualify as a good man.


    ¡°Quickly return!¡± I don''t need an escort; I''m not a damsel,¡± Ye Zichen remarked, turning down Loong Xiaoyi''s offer with amusement.


    Ann Yichen responded, visibly displeased, ¡°I''m your partner. It''s my responsibility to ensure you''re safe.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± This is your first time dating someone!¡±


    Ann Yichenughed unabashedly, not minding the tease.


    Loong Xiaoyi, looking earnest, said, ¡°What''s so odd about that? Everyone has their first.¡±


    Taken aback, Ann Yichen asked, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    It was hard to believe. With such a yful demeanor, how could he seem so na?ve?


    Nevertheless, this realization only heightened Ann Yichen''s interest. Indeed, thed was an intriguing one.


    ¡°Just to rify, it''s a boyfriend, not a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Regardless, pursuing you or not, what''s the difference?¡± He said nonchntly, grabbing Ann Yichen''s hand and walking away, paying no mind to their public surroundings.


    ¡°Fine, fine! If you''re fond of me, think of me as your girlfriend. But release my hand. Aren''t you in your school attire? Do you wish to be the talk of the town?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi, stopping her abruptly, let go, and continued walking, his hands tucked away, exuding confidence akin to a leader.


    This was it; his untamed side was about to be unveiled by this youngster.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 - Got Angry


    ¡°Did you hear? The individual on duty was let go by the dean and Jia Tianxia escorted him out of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°What''s the reason?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? Wasn''t it due tost night''s incident with the principal? He came looking for the principal earlier and then everyone started talking about it.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡± Isn''t it an overreaction to terminate him just for gossiping about your indiscretions?¡±


    ¡°Did you know?¡± Was he a long-time employee? ¡°He''s worked with the former headmaster for almost a decade and now he''s just been dismissed from the academy.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn''t the old principal intervene?¡± ¡°Haven''t you heard the rumors?¡±


    ¡°Who can be certain? But it was bound to happen eventually. Especially since that Xiao San is a man: quite shocking.¡±


    ¡°I''ve always wondered, what''s the dynamic when it''s two men?¡±


    ¡°Can''t say for sure. But given how eagerly that attendant sought the dean, he might be after somepensation.¡± ¡°How low.¡±


    ¡°Seems like he''s the type who''s always up for sale. Repulsive.¡±


    ¡°Your remarks are pretty bold.¡±


    ¡°Don''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°I do think the same. With him here, what options are left for the rest of us?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The individual at the reception spoke freely and loudly, yet maintained a cheerful demeanor.


    Unbeknownst to the imminent threat, Mu Xiaoxiao approached them, inquiring about Mu Sifa''s whereabouts.


    Mu Xiaoxiao''s temper red to the point of seething rage. She hurled the bowl of porridge she held at Shang Xiaojie and the girls at the reception, prompting shrieks of shock.


    ¡°Hey, what''s your problem!?¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±


    ¡°If you''re looking for a psychiatric facility, you''re in the wrong ce.¡±


    Yet, before the staff could reprimand her further, they halted in their tracks. Recognizing her, the realization set in.


    ¡°Hello, Fourth¡­ Fourth Miss.¡± The employee quivered, too intimidated to meet her gaze. Only then did the depth of his fear dawn on him.


    Hearing the title ¡°Fourth Miss¡±, the other two immediately ceased cleaning the spilled porridge and bowed, murmuring, ¡°Greetings, Fourth Miss,¡± suppressing their ire.


    ¡°Good, you say?¡± She scoffed, thundering, ¡°Are you even aware of the ownership of this hospital?! How dare you gossip about my third brother and his wife? Who branded Xiaojie as the ¡®other woman''? My father recognizes her as the legitimate third wife of the Mu family. Think before you spread baseless rumors.¡±


    Her outburst was formidable, making a powerful statement by mming her leg onto the reception desk. The staff recoiled in rm.


    Yet, amidst their shock, they internalized her words with a pang of regret.


    ¡°If I ever catch wind of you maligning Xiaojie again, I''ll silence you permanently. Understood?¡± She said, exuding authority.


    ¡°Absolutely, we understand.¡±


    How could they protest? They also feared losing their lucrative jobs.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Only then did Mu Xiaoxiao''s fury wane. However, as she moved away, a sharp pain almost drew tears.


    ¡°Xiao Ming, assist me.¡±


    Possibly, her forceful kick strained her ligaments.


    Xiao Ming shot her a bemused look, ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I concede. Just help me up now!¡±


    Xiao Ming refrained frommenting, hoisting her gently. He then instructed, ¡°Stay put. I''ll fetch some breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but grab me some ice cream too. The priciest one.¡± She cheekily requested.


    ¡°Always thinking about food.¡± He grumbled but seemed amused.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 - Embarrassing


    Mu Xiaoxiao waited for around ten minutes. When Xiao Ming brought back the breakfast, the two of them went upstairs to look for Shang Xiaojie.


    When he arrived at the door of Mu Sifa''s office, he saw Jia Tianxia waiting outside.


    she asked. ¡°Is my third brother and third wife here?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao''s voice sounded behind him. Jia Tianxia immediately turned around, ¡°Hello, Fourth Miss.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Ming had also followed over, he also lowered his head slightly before replying to Mu Xiaoxiao''s question, ¡°It''s all inside, but ¡­¡±


    He suddenly hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    Mu Xiaoxiao immediately frowned, ¡°Did my third brother bully Xiaojie?¡± A hint of danger appeared in his eyes. He wanted to cut Mu Sifa''s face off with his hands.


    ¡°No, no. It''s not like that. The staff over here are just being nosy. Madam received a blow to her.¡± Jia Tianxia quickly exined.


    ¡°Damn, it''s them again.¡±


    When she thought of what had just happened, Mu Xiaoxiao was infuriated.


    She suddenly became curious and asked, ¡°Why did someone say Xiaojie is a mistress? What''s going on?¡±


    Jia Tianxia didn''t want to say this, but he was afraid that Mu Xiaoxiao wouldn''t let it go, so he could only answer honestly, ¡°It was because Miss Shang Minjie made a ruckus at the hospitalst night. The news spread like this.¡±


    ¡°Shang Minjie? Damn it! So it was her who did this. She''s courting death!¡± mes of fury burned within him. At this moment, he wished he could beat up Shang Minjie.


    ¡°What about Xiaojie? Are you feeling better?¡± Lili had a pained expression on her face. She hated herself for not being by Shang Xiaojie''s side earlier.


    ¡°The boss is trying tofort thedy. She should be fine by now! It''s been an hour and a half.¡±


    ¡°My third brother isforting Xiaojie?¡± It was as if Mu Xiaoxiao had discovered a new continent.


    Jia Tianxia knew Mu Xiaoxiao definitely wouldn''t believe him, because even now, he still felt that it wasn''t real.


    ¡°Although I can''t believe it, it is indeed true.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo! Could it be that the world is in red?¡± She looked out the window.


    At that moment, the office was suddenly opened. What entered their eyes was Mu Sifa, who had an ice-cold expression.


    ¡°Can''t you restrain your voice? It was not easy for him to fall asleep.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao ignored him and only asked thest line, ¡°Is Xiaojie asleep?¡±


    ¡°It''s good that you''re not deaf. Go back, you''re so noisy.¡±


    However, Mu Sifa, who urged Mu Xiaoxiao and co. to leave, deliberately grabbed the door. Furthermore, the door only opened a small crack. He looked as if he was afraid that Mu Xiaoxiao would charge in, but was also afraid that she would see something.


    Mu Xiaoxiao raised her eyebrows at him, ¡°Xiaojie is really asleep?¡±


    There was doubt in his tone, because Mu Sifa looked like he was in a hurry to get dressed, and he wasn''t wearing his usual white coat.


    ¡°I said I''d sleep, so I slept. Why are you asking me so many questions?¡± Mu Sifa was extremely annoyed.


    Seeing he couldn''t call Mu Xiaoxiao away, he gave Xiao Ming a meaningful nce and told him to pull Mu Xiaoxiao away.


    However, Xiao Ming looked at him with an interesting expression. He seemed to know what was going on inside.


    Seeing Xiao Ming''s expression, Mu Sifa knew that Xiao Ming knew what was going on and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    What an annoying little brat!


    ¡°Third brother, did you do something shameful in there?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao was also very sharp.


    ¡°What do you mean shameful? Is it shameful for me to have sex with my wife?¡±


    Mu Sifa directly opened his mouth and said, because concealing it was useless, he was indeed messing with Shang Xiaojie just now.


    ¡°I''ve already asked the questions, can we leave now?¡± Impatience in driving her away.


    ¡°If you want to leave, then go! Why are you being so fierce, it''s not like I''m going to disturb you guys.¡±


    After handing the breakfast to Mu Sifa, he straightforwardly pulled Xiao Ming away.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 - Soft Cute Aggressive


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, has Xiaoxiao left yet?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie, who was curled up on the sofa under Wu Jingbai''s vest, asked anxiously with a flushed face.


    ¡°He''s gone, it''s really so noisy.¡±


    Mu Sifa was extremely furious. After all, Shang Xiaojie had just taken off his clothes and was about to mess around when Mu Xiaoxiao arrived.


    ¡°She brought you breakfast.¡± He ced it on the tea table and said.


    Hearing that it was breakfast, Shang Xiaojie''s stomach immediately rumbled.


    He looked to the side embarrassedly, as he was afraid that Mu Sifa wouldugh at him.


    Mu Sifa alsoughed.


    ¡°You, you''re stillughing? It''s all because you told me toe here, so I don''t have any breakfast!¡± He grumbled and revealed his loveliness.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t haveughed at you.¡±


    Ye Zichen carried Shang Xiaojie in his arms and sat him on hisp.


    Shang Xiaojie immediately became alert, ¡°You, you want to mess with me again?¡± He was a bit flustered.


    At the beginning, when Mu Sifa carried Shang Xiaojie into the office, he tried to coax him, but no one came. Mu Sifa kissed him, saying that he wanted him to not cry.


    At first, Mu Sifa didn''t want to make a move on Shang Xiaojie. After all, Shang Xiaojie was still crying so bitterly. However, after kissing Shang Xiaojie, there was nothing he could do.


    Shang Xiaojie was still soft and cute, how could Mu Sifa control him? She was set on fire, but just as she was about to take her next step, Mu Xiaoxiao''s voice came from outside.


    Of course, Mu Sifa ignored him, because he had already locked the door. However, Shang Xiaojie immediately woke up when he heard Mu Xiaoxiao''s voice. That was why Mu Sifa opened the door and went out.


    ¡°What can I do? You''re dressed.¡± Mu Sifa smiled bitterly. Although he wanted to do something, but Shang Xiaojie didn''t have that intention and he wouldn''t force him.


    ¡°Then why are you hugging me for? Also...¡±


    As he spoke, his face turned red again because he was too close.


    ¡°What else? Hrm?¡±


    Mu Sifa was very evil. He clearly knew Shang Xiaojie was embarrassed to say it, but he still forced him to say it.


    ¡°You''re bullying me again. If you continue like this, I won''t let you hug me.¡± It was incredibly cute and bashful.


    However, Mu Sifa still did not let him go, ¡°You''re not letting me hug you like this? Or something else?¡± Tough.


    ¡°Mu Sifa.¡± Shang Xiaojie was angry, but this Mu Sifa sound was very soft.


    ¡°Wife, if you want to reject me, you have to use a strict voice to reprimand me. You can''t use such a soft and cute voice.¡±


    Soft and moe? I was clearly angry? He didn''t see it, did he?


    No, he either couldn''t tell, or he did it on purpose.


    Thinking about this, Shang Xiaojie got even angrier.


    However, no matter how angry a person who looks adorable gets, it is useless for him to make others think that he is adorable.


    ¡°I''m going to have breakfast. Calm down.¡±


    It was clearly Mu Sifa, who was drinking low, but his voice was still soft and cute.


    ¡°Then, when you''re full, can you do it?¡± Is my understanding wrong?¡±


    He didn''t continue to attack, but he was trying to trick Shang Xiaojie.


    Actually, Shang Xiaojie didn''t even need to follow the same pattern because he would always cooperate with Mu Sifa.


    He lowered his head and shyly whispered, ¡°If you just wait for me to eat my fill, I can think about it, but that''s just a consideration!¡±


    The soft voice, coupled with his rosy face, was an alluring crime.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 - Porridge


    ¡°Alright.¡± Kissing Shang Xiaojie felt incredibly sweet.


    Shang Xiaojie cast a skeptical nce at him, saying, ¡°You said the same thingst night, and it''s still the same today, isn''t it? You''re such a liar.¡±


    Beneath this falsehood, there was a subtle hint of regret, though it wasn''t too obvious.


    Would Shang Xiaojie still harbor any resentment?


    Mu Sifa chuckled before responding, ¡°But my dear, you didn''t ask me to stopst night, did you? I wouldn''t have continued if you had truly protested!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie found himself pondering the wrong question because his mind was a whirlwindst night, and he couldn''t even recall if he''d spoken.


    ¡°Did I really not say anything?¡± Shang Xiaojie''s round eyes fixed on Mu Sifa, seeking a clear answer.


    ¡°Not only did you not say anything, you even took the initiative. Don''t you remember?¡± Mu Sifa retorted yfully.


    Shang Xiaojie blushed instantly and countered, ¡°You''re lying! That''s impossible.¡± He vehemently denied it.


    ¡°Why is it impossible? If you don''t believe me, we can record it next time and show you,¡± Mu Sifa teased.


    Shang Xiaojie''s mind went nk as the conversation took an unexpectedly explicit turn. He couldn''t keep up with Mu Sifa''s audacious banter.


    Oh my! Even though I was just joking, he seems to be taking it seriously. His face is so red, it''s captivating to look at.


    ¡°Rascal,¡± Shang Xiaojie finally muttered, too embarrassed to meet Mu Sifa''s gaze. His cheeks were flushed, and he couldn''t bear to look at him.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Do you hate me for being cheeky with you?¡±


    The more flustered Shang Xiaojie became, the more Mu Sifa enjoyed teasing him.


    ¡°Don''t like it? Fine, put me down; I want to have breakfast.¡±


    Shy and unsure of what to do, Shang Xiaojie gently pushed Mu Sifa away and mentioned breakfast to change the subject.


    ¡°Okay, okay, fine. My charm isn''t in the porridge anyway.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s face turned beet red once more. Mu Sifa always managed to say things that left Shang Xiaojie blushing.


    ¡°Can you please be a bit more serious? You always act this way,¡± he yfully chided, sounding like a young spouse.


    ¡°Alright, I promise to be more focused. But you should also start eating.¡±


    Despite his words, he didn''t release his hold on Shang Xiaojie. Instead, he embraced Shang Xiaojie from behind and rested his chin on Shang Xiaojie''s shoulder.


    Shang Xiaojie wasn''t ustomed to this intimacy, as it made eating a bit challenging. He was about to ask Mu Sifa to let go, but before he could, Mu Sifa reached over to help him open the bag and retrieve the chicken porridge.


    The moment they removed the lid, the enticing aroma of chicken filled the air.


    ¡°It smells amazing!¡± Shang Xiaojie''s appetite surged, and his stomach rumbled with hunger. There was no turning back now.


    ¡°The congee from the shop across the street is simply heavenly,¡± Mu Sifamented as he picked up a spoon and blew on it before offering it to Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie was momentarily lost in thought, staring at the porridge before him.


    ¡°What''s wrong? You said you were hungry,¡± Mu Sifa inquired, oblivious to Shang Xiaojie''s internal struggle.


    At that moment, Shang Xiaojie inexplicably blushed, and his heart raced. It was a sensation he had never experienced before¡ªwarm, sweet, and blissful.


    ¡°Is it too hot?¡±


    Mu Sifa tried to take the spoon back but was surprised when Shang Xiaojie suddenly drank the porridge. His face flushed with joy.


    It was then that Mu Sifa realized that Shang Xiaojie had been blushing because he had fed him.


    He yfully pinched Shang Xiaojie''s waist and tickled him. ¡°Are you that delighted, hmm?¡±


    Shang Xiaojieughed heartily in Mu Sifa''s arms. Despite his attempts to evade, he couldn''t escape Mu Sifa''s yful clutches.


    ¡°Stop it, you''re so ticklish, Mu Sifa,¡± he giggled.


    ¡°You''re the one driving, my dear,¡± Mu Sifa reminded him with a grin.


    Understanding the underlying meaning behind Mu Sifa''s teasing, Shang Xiaojie scolded, ¡°You''re incorrigible, but it''s oddlyforting to hear.¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 - Always Be Disturbed


    Outside, a knock on the door interrupted Mu Sifa''s quiet moment with Shang Xiaojie. Jia Tianxia spoke, ¡°Boss, Miss Elina is here to see you.¡±


    Mu Sifa, who had been gently ruffling Shang Xiaojie''s hair, furrowed his brows. What day was it today? Every time he wanted some peaceful time alone with this mischievous youngster, something or someone disrupted it.


    ¡°Please let her in.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t pay much heed to it. After all, Mu Sifa was currently on duty, and Shang Xiaojie had temporarily taken his ce.


    Shang Xiaojie''s consideration didn''t sit well with Mu Sifa. He teasingly pinched Shang Xiaojie''s cheek and remarked, ¡°Already tired of me? I''ve only had you to myself for a little while.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie blushed slightly, ¡°I''m not tired of you. You have work to do, and I don''t want to distract you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t mind.¡± Mu Sifa lowered his head to give Shang Xiaojie a gentle peck on the lips, his mouth curling into a subtle smile.


    Mu Sifa''s affectionate gesture deepened Shang Xiaojie''s blush. He bashfully pushed Mu Sifa''s face away and suggested, ¡°No, you have to work. We can spend time together when you finish your shift tonight.¡±


    Her voice was soothing and melodic, making it a delight to listen to. However, Mu Sifa was puzzled, ¡°Wife, are you inviting me to work at night?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie hesitated for a moment before hurriedly rifying, ¡°That''s not what I meant. I just wanted to talk with you. Why do you always think about that?¡±


    Seriously, he seemed to have this on his mind all the time, which was a bit much.


    ¡°I''m a normal man, you know. A husband and wife can''t just cuddle and kiss all the time. Or do you think it''s enough for me to hold you when we''re intimate? Don''t you want me to touch you otherwise?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie hadn''t really considered this issue before because Mu Sifa was usually the one taking the lead, and Shang Xiaojie was typically more passive.


    ¡°I don''t know, but you''re always the one leading the way!¡± ¡°I was led astray by you before I even realized it.¡± It appeared that Mu Sifa was the one responsible for their adventurous endeavors.


    Regardless of Shang Xiaojie''s actions or words, Mu Sifa couldn''t help but find Shang Xiaojie incredibly endearing. He acted as if he deliberately avoided looking directly at Shang Xiaojie''s face, resembling someone cautious around a shy pet.


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious that you share the same intentions as your spouse? Can the me be ced solely on me?¡± Mu Sifa chuckled.


    ¡°That''s true, but, but it''s your fault!¡± She felt unfairly treated.


    Mu Sifa wanted to yfully tease Shang Xiaojie further, but Elina, who was outside the door, grew impatient and knocked on the door. ¡°Sifa, I''ve brought you the patient data from this afternoon. This is the client who had an appointment several days ago.¡±


    Her voice sounded gentle, but there was an underlying fire in her heart.


    Her impatience stemmed from her knowledge that Shang Xiaojie was currently in Mu Sifa''s office, which fueled her frustration.


    This youngster was quite formidable! The man who had charmed her sister had even secured a position; she had clearly underestimated him.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you not to knock? Are you trying to get me killed?¡± Mu Sifa joked.


    Jia Tianxia was left speechless and soon grew annoyed as well. He understood that Mu Sifa preferred not to be disturbed when he was alone with Shang Xiaojie, so he stationed himself as a guard outside.


    Elina''s smile remained charming, but her words were less so. ¡°Quiet down.¡± Afterward, she chuckled, causing Jia Tianxia''s mouth to twitch.


    Modern women can be quiteplex! He sighed internally. Suddenly, he found Shang Minjie''s preference for that type of woman more appealing.


    ¡°Alright, if you enjoy knocking, then go ahead and knock! After all, it''s not me being scolded.¡±


    Jia Tianxia stepped aside, disinterested in the situation.


    ¡°No need for you to worry,¡± Elina dismissed him with equal nonchnce.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 - Just Wait!!!


    Mu Sifa, who heard knocking on the door again, was furious. What was this woman trying to do?


    ¡°What are you angry about! Didn''t shee to talk to you about work?¡± Shang Xiaojieforted him.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa didn''t want to move at all, nor did he care about work. He just wanted to be alone with Shang Xiaojie for a while.


    However, he was not allowed to do that now, so after kissing Shang Xiaojie, he was finally willing to let him go.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll be going now. You take your time.¡± Ye Zichen rubbed Shang Xiaojie''s hair again, then walked towards the office door.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face was red again as he cutely watched Mu Sifa.


    As for Mu Sifa, when he opened the door and saw Elina''s face, his expression instantly turned cold.


    ElinaBen was very happy to see Mu Sifae out personally. Seeing how cold he was, her heart couldn''t help but thump.


    She med all of this on Shang Xiaojie and red viciously at Shang Xiaojie who was eating breakfast inside.


    Shang Xiaojie suddenly felt chills. However, when he looked towards the door, Elina had a sweet smile on her face. She changed her expression faster than flipping a book.


    Shang Xiaojie nodded politely and smiled back, but he looked at her nkly.


    He ignored her and continued to eat his breakfast.


    Jia Tianxia happened to see Elina''s expression just now. He couldn''t help but sigh. All the women these days were ¡®masquerades''.


    So it turned out that she liked the boss. No wonder she kept circling around the boss, she really hid her abilities well.


    ¡°Didn''t I already say that? Don''t disturb me when anyonees.¡±


    Mu Sifa looked at Jia Tianxia with a serious expression.


    Jia Tianxia knew he would be killed by Elina, ¡°Sorry, I will pay attention next time.¡±


    Damn it, this damnable 3 or 8 year old woman, telling her not to knock anymore, it''s fine even if she wants to die, but she''s even dragging me down with her.


    Jia Tianxia was angry, but he couldn''t do anything to Elina.


    Where''s Elina? Mu Sifa didn''t say anything about her, but she was still showing off towards Jia Tianxia, as if saying who the one being scolded was that nearly pissed Jia Tianxia off to death.


    However, just as Elina was showing off, Mu Sifa''s cold gaze suddenly swept over her and the atmosphere became very clear.


    Elina immediately put away the pride on her face and put on an apologetic expression. ¡°This is really not good. Sorry to disturb your meal with Madam.¡±


    She thought that if she said it like that, Mu Sifa would not care about it anymore. Unexpectedly, Mu Sifa sent her a cold message, ¡°If you know you''re sorry, then you should take a good look at the atmosphere next time.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she coldly took the information from her hands, and she didn''t seem to be in a good mood.


    Elina, who was directly pped on the face, was extremely embarrassed. Her face alternated between green and purple, but in order to maintain her good image, she forced herself to reveal a beautiful smile. ¡°I''ll pay attention to it next time.¡±


    Although she said that, she really wanted to beat Shang Xiaojie, who was sitting in the office and eating breakfast, to death. It was because Shang Xiaojie was so cold to her at Mu Sifa.


    Shang Xiaojie noticed that piercing gaze again. This time, he quickly turned around, but what he saw was Elina''s smile.


    Seeing this scene again, Shang Xiaojie was speechless. Just what was going on with that auntie!? Why are you always smiling at me? And it was so scary!


    ¡°Mu Sifa, I want to drink water.¡±


    He suddenly called Mu Sifa and decided to ignore Elina.


    Hearing Shang Xiaojie''s voice, Wu Junyi''s eyes immediately held a trace of tenderness, ¡°I''ll ask Under Heaven to pour you a cup.¡±


    After saying that, he was about to instruct Jia Tianxia, but Elina suddenly volunteered, ¡°I''ll go! Think of it as an apology to the Madam.¡±


    Mu Sifa looked at her as if he was thinking about what she was up to, but he didn''t refuse and only gave her a warm water.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Tiantian replied with a smile, but her heart was cold and ugly. Shang Xiaojie, just you wait.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 - Laxative


    ¡°I''ll follow and take a look.¡±


    Jia Tianxia was the same as Mu Sifa. He felt that there must be something wrong with Elina''s sudden enthusiasm.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The voice sounded calm, but the expression was dangerous, and so was the look in her eyes.


    When Jia Tianxia followed her to the tea room, Elina was initially chatting happily with the other staff members. However, once they left, hatred immediately appeared in her eyes as she carefully took out a bottle of medicine from her pocket.


    When she was about to put it in the hot cocoa, she purposely looked around and felt nervous.


    Jia Tianxia was afraid of being seen, so he quickly hid to the side. After a while, he slowly stretched his head out to take a look.


    When he stretched out his head, he saw Elina pour the contents of the small bottle into the bottle. His brows immediately tightened.


    At this moment, Elina carried the hot cocoa over with a smile on her face. Seeing that, Jia Tianxia immediately left.


    However, just as he was walking away with big strides, Elina suddenly stopped and looked at the cup as she muttered, ¡°Once he drinks it, he''ll have diarrhea, and when it''s just a cup of hot cocoa, what should I do?¡±


    No way, I have to get more drinks. If Sifa is fine with me, then I can get rid of the charge!


    She turned around in a hurry and made two more cups of hot cocoa.


    Shang Xiaojie, I''ve made you unable to stand up straight today. Fighting with me, Elina, you''re still a bit too inexperienced.


    While she was soaking in the water, she wasughing viciously. Her entire face had turned ferocious, and from time to time, sounds of giggling could be heard. It was extremely frightening.


    Five minutester, she returned with a cup of hot cocoa. When she saw Mu Sifa, she immediately beamed and passed him a cup of hot cocoa, saying, ¡°My hot cocoa is the most authentic. Sifa, you have to try it.¡±


    Ye Zichen directly stuffed it into Mu Sifa''s hand and quickly walked into the office. He didn''t even give him a chance to refuse, probably because he was afraid that Mu Sifa would refuse.


    Mu Sifa immediately looked at Jia Tianxia and asked him what it meant to have three cups.


    Jia Tianxia was also stunned, but he directly told him that Elina must have been trying to hide something by having two more cups.


    ¡°Madam, here.¡±


    She quickly ced the hot cocoa in front of Shang Xiaojie and indicated for him to drink it.


    Mu Sifa hurried to enter, but Shang Xiaojie looked over and said, ¡°I want water, not this.¡±


    The corner of Elina''s mouth immediately twitched. You''re trying to make cocoa for me out of good intentions, but you actually reject it? You''re courting death!


    Of course, Elina would never say that, so she smiled and said, ¡°Even Master and Fourth Miss are full of praise for the hot cocoa I made? You should also try it, just take it as me disturbing your apology just now.¡± Try to be apologetic.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t want to drink at first, but his ears were soft. ¡°Alright!¡±


    Thinking that he also wanted to drink, Shang Xiaojie didn''t refuse and didn''t want to touch Elina''s good intentions.


    Mu Sifa''s heart was lifted just as it was about to drop.


    He quickly rushed towards Shang Xiaojie, ¡°Wife, drink my wine! This cup of mine has already cooled you down a bit.¡±


    However, due to embarrassment, Shang Xiaojie refused quietly, ¡°I''ll drink this.¡± He picked up the cup.


    Mu Sifa''s eyes were wide open while Elina was thinking in her heart, let''s drink! Drink it quickly! He wasughing, eerie and terrifying.


    However, at this moment, Shang Xiaojie suddenly looked towards the cup on Elina''s tray and said, ¡°This cup is so cute, I''ll trade with you.¡±


    Then, without waiting for Elina to react, Shang Xiaojie had already changed the dishes. He blew on it for a taste and praised, ¡°It tastes really good. Thank you.¡± Ye Zichen revealed a very innocent smile towards Elina.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 - Hot Cocoa


    Elina''s lips twitched in that moment. She replied, ¡°Oh, you''re wee.¡± Despite Ye Zichen''s smile, his inner turmoil made him feel as though he could shred Shang Xiaojie to pieces.


    This brat, why is he suddenly swapping cups of cocoa? The cups are clearly identical! He''s definitely messing with me.


    She feigned ignorance and said, ¡°Madam sure has a sense of humor. Aren''t these cups exactly the same? Why are they so adorable?¡± She chuckled outwardly, but inside, she was grinding her teeth. Nevertheless, she needed to maintain a facade ofposure.


    Shang Xiaojieughed with such charm and brightness that it made her want to scream in frustration. He responded with words that made her blood boil, ¡°They''re the same!¡±


    Damn it, he''s definitely ying mind games with me.


    Elina seethed with anger, but just as she was about to erupt, Shang Xiaojie added, ¡°Xiaoxiao mentioned that when someone offers you a drink, it''s amon human instinct to swap cups. I just had a sudden idea to give it a try. Surely, you wouldn''t have put anything in there, right?¡± His smile was utterly innocent and endearing.


    But Shang Xiaojie''s true intentions at that moment were unknown to him. At least, his words weren''t what one would expect from a simple boy.


    ¡°Of course not! Why would I put anything in it? If it''s too sweet, I''d have mentioned it.¡±


    Elina forced a somewhat awkward smile. Shang Xiaojie''s words had caught her off guard, and she didn''t appear too pleased because she had underestimated him.


    This seemingly harmless brat had a devious side. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to take down Mu Sifa. Plus, he was Shang Minjie''s younger brother. From any angle, he wasn''t someone to be underestimated.


    Elina seethed with anger. She wished Shang Xiaojie would simply vanish at that moment. The thought of him lingering by Mu Sifa''s side was unbearable.


    But with Mu Sifa present, she dared not utter a word.


    Meanwhile, Mu Sifa and Jia Tianxia decided to sit back and enjoy the spectacle. Unbeknownst to them, Shang Xiaojie was a cunning character. He genuinely desired to confront Elina, and he was certain there would be quite a show.


    ¡°If there''s nothing in the hot cocoa, might as well drink it now. Otherwise, it''ll go cold.¡±


    After taking a sip of hot cocoa, Shang Xiaojie licked his lips and offered Elina an innocent smile.


    Shang Xiaojie''s words felt like a verbal blow to Elina, causing an inappropriate twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you like it? Or did my previous words upset you?¡± Raising his innocent eyes high in the air, he gazed at Elina.


    Elina found herself in a predicament, unable to back down without appearing petty and making a spectacle in front of the people she liked. However, if she drank it, she would face an ufortable situationter.


    ¡°I-I''ll have itter. Right now, I need to discuss work with Sifa,¡± she excused herself, trying to push the issue aside.


    But in the next moment, Shang Xiaojie looked at Mu Sifa with a pitiable expression. ¡°Can''t I let Sister Elina finish her drink before we talk?¡±


    No one could resist his pleading look, especially when he was alongside Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Why not? Since I''m in no hurry, I can spare some time for Assistant Ai to finish her cocoa,¡± he gestured to Elina, encouraging her to proceed, almost driving her to frustration.


    ¡°See, Mu Sifa agrees. Just drink it; it''ll get cold,¡± Jia Tianxia chimed in.


    With the situation reaching this point, if Elina refused to drink, it would raise suspicions about what might be in her cocoa. To avoid any further scrutiny, she raised her cup and downed it in one gulp.


    ¡°That should suffice!¡± She wore a murderous expression, though part of her did indeed want to exact revenge.


    ¡°Impressive, Sister Elina!¡± Shang Xiaojie''s remark was like a p in the face, further infuriating Elina to the brink of bursting blood vessels.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 - If You Give Me a Kiss


    It was evident that this young one had deliberately orchestrated this.


    Elina felt an intense surge of anger, but this was not the appropriate time to direct her frustration towards Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°I suddenly recalled an appointment with a patient. I should get back to work.¡±


    Fabricating a hasty excuse, Shang Xiaojie hastily departed from the office. He had likely rushed to clear his throat and expel the hot cocoa.


    ¡°Alright, take care. Come back and hang out with me again sometime!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie continued to wear a cheerful smile.


    Jia Tianxia abruptly averted his face and burst intoughter. He was worried that he might lose control if heughed any harder. He quickly closed the door behind him.


    Mu Sifa erupted intoughter, gently lifting Shang Xiaojie''s chin and remarking, ¡°I never expected my wife to be so mischievous! I was worried for nothing.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie blinked in bewilderment, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He even exchanged a nce with Wu Steeler, wearing an expression that seemed to say, ¡°I genuinely have no idea what he''s talking about.¡±


    ¡°You''re still putting on an act in front of me?¡±


    Despite Mu Sifa''sment, he maintained a smile and believed that Shang Xiaojie was simply trying to keep him in suspense.


    However, even after this remark, Shang Xiaojie continued to gaze at him with those captivatingrge eyes, asking, ¡°What are you referring to?¡± He even waved his hand before Mu Sifa, as if checking if something was amiss.


    This rascal didn''t appear to be feigning ignorance with me, could it be unintentional?


    Nevertheless, if it was unintentional, the implications were quite perilous!


    ¡°Why did you keep coaxing Elina to drink that cup of hot cocoa earlier?¡± Mu Sifa inquired curiously.


    ¡°Why?¡± Shang Xiaojie blinked with an innocent look and replied, ¡°I found it amusing when she kept making excuses not to drink it, so I encouraged her to.¡±


    Hearing this, the corner of Mu Sifa''s mouth twitched. He merely found it amusing? So he didn''t detect anything amiss with the cup?


    In that moment, Mu Sifa sensed an instinctual urge to protect Shang Xiaojie, fearing the danger that might lie ahead. Later, as he awakened from his thoughts, he couldn''t help but shiver at the potential peril.


    ¡°Did I make a mistake? Did my joke go too far?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie inquired anxiously, worried that he might have crossed a line.


    ¡°No, you did the right thing. In the future, be cautious when epting food from strangers. It''s quite surprising that Mu Xiaoxiao taught you such an important lesson.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Shang Xiaojie''s smile was rather mischievous. ¡°I was just teasing her with what I said. Xiaoxiao never told me to change the water someone gave her.¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly felt the need to be cautious when conversing with Shang Xiaojie in the future.


    This kid had an innate knack for mischief! Mu Sifa resolved to keep certain facts hidden from him.


    ¡°So, I really messed up?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s anxiety grew since Mu Sifa had never disclosed the truth.


    ¡°What''s the big secret?¡± Ye Zichen couldn''t contain his irritation and directed it at Mu Sifa. He furrowed his brow.


    Mu Sifa found Shang Xiaojie''s frustration rather endearing and wished to tease him further.


    ¡°If you give me a kiss, I''ll spill the beans.¡± He yfully decided to keep pace with Shang Xiaojie''s every move.


    Shang Xiaojie wasn''t naive and raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°Are you trying to trick me again?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that? I just want you to kiss me.¡± Mu Sifa pointed at his own cheek.


    Shang Xiaojie blushed a bit but didn''t reject Mu Sifa''s request. He spoke softly, ¡°Just a kiss on the cheek, right? No sudden surprises, or I''ll get mad.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie remained wary, recalling a time when Mu Sifa had kissed him while he was crying.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t.¡± Mu Sifa replied with a sly grin.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 - If I Get Tired of It


    ¡°You, you clearly have the look of someone who knows how to y. Scoundrel, I''m not kissing you.¡±


    Ye Zichen pushed Mu Sifa away with his palm, preventing him from moving towards him, and was able to see through his scheme.


    ¡°Really?¡± Grab Shang Xiaojie''s hand and don''t let him move around.


    ¡°Absolutely not. You have a face full of evil intentions. Don''t think that I don''t know about it.¡±


    He struggled to leave Mu Sifa''s side, but due to his excessive resistance, he suddenly fell down and took advantage of the situation to pull Mu Sifa, forming a scene where he took the initiative to pull Mu Sifa and pressure him.


    ¡°Wife, so you were this proactive?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s face instantly turned red, ¡°Genius, that''s not it. I just tripped and fell.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± You want me to press you down?¡±


    Actually, Mu Sifa knew that Shang Xiaojie didn''t do it on purpose, he was just teasing him to see how Shang Xiaojie would react.


    ¡°I-I already said no, hurry up and get up.¡± He looked like he was about to cry. He was probably really afraid that Mu Sifa would misunderstand him.


    Aiya, this is too funny.


    Pull Shang Xiaojie up so he can sit on hisp and stop teasing him.


    Shang Xiaojie sniffed his tears and said, ¡°You only know how to bully me. I''m not nice to you, bad boy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It''s my fault. Stop crying, alright?¡± He kissed Shang Xiaojie''s eyes andforted him not to cry. Everyone looked a lot more gentle.


    ¡°Every time you say that, aren''t you just being mean and bullying me? Too much.¡±


    He didn''t want to forgive Mu Sifa so easily, so he cried with a bit of grievance.


    Maybe it was because Mu Sifa said that he invited him on purpose, and it reminded him of his first meeting with Mu Sifa. Maybe it was because Mu Sifa said that he invited him on purpose, and it reminded him of his first meeting with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Fine, what do I need to do so that you won''t be angry?¡± He kissed Shang Xiaojie again.


    Shang Xiaojie blushed again after being kissed. He looked away embarrassedly, then he nced at Mu Sifa and whispered, ¡°I''ll forgive you if you apany me to the movies tonight.¡±


    He was a little nervous, probably because he was afraid that Mu Sifa would reject him.


    ¡°It''s that simple?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, just apany me to watch a movie.¡± Her little face was flushed.


    ¡°Alright, after work, I will apany you to the movies. In a while, I will have the world buy the tickets first, and there will be a movie theater and a game city on the other side. If you are bored, you can go there and spend your time.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie shook his head, ¡°I''ll just wait here for you.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it boring? It''s only around ten.¡±


    ¡°It can''t be!¡± I can use my cell phone to watch other movies and wait for you. Juste up and find me after you finish your work.¡± Very obedient and sensible.


    Mu Sifa couldn''t help butugh. This kid was really considerate! It was the feeling of being married. It was obvious that he was a man.


    ¡°Go and busy yourself first! I''ll look for Brother Under Heaven if I need anything.¡±


    Knowing that Mu Sifa didn''t have much time to apany him, he got down from hisp and urged him to get busy.


    Mu Sifa didn''t want to leave. After all, the atmosphere was so good between the two of them, but work is work, so he couldn''t just leave it at that.


    ¡°Then you can find the world and find him to spend your time with you. That kid is pretty skilled, and you can let him train you. It''s also good for you to learn defensive skills.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was afraid of pain, so he didn''t go to Wu Junyi, ¡°We''ll talk about itter, hurry up and get busy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. If you''re tired of me, then send me away.¡± Mu Sifa joked.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face turned red, ¡°Of course not?¡± He angrily pushed Mu Sifa out of the room and closed the door.


    Teasing me again, naughty.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 - Mu Sifa Didn''t Have Time


    ¡°What are you looking at? Ghost films? No, no, no. It''s not like Qiao is here.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie lied on the sofa and started rummaging through the movie as he mumbled to himself.


    Not long after, he fell asleep with his phone in his hand.


    Mu Sifa forgot his white coat and went into the office. When he saw that Shang Xiaojie had fallen asleep, he was surprised.


    ¡°I haven''t even been gone ten minutes! You fell asleep so quickly?¡±


    However, thinking back on the fact that he didn''t give Shang Xiaojie time to sleepst night, it was understandable that Shang Xiaojie would fall asleep.


    He picked Shang Xiaojie up and made him lie t on the sofa. Then he covered him with a nket and kissed Shang Xiaojie on the forehead with a smile. Then, he left the office again.


    ¡°He''s asleep. Watch him.¡±


    When they got outside, they told Jia Tianxia.


    ¡°Alright, don''t worry about it!¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Before leaving, he took another look at the office door before leaving.


    When Shang Xiaojie woke up in a daze, he looked at the time. It was already 4 o''clock in the afternoon.


    ¡°No way! I slept for six hours? Did you fall asleep here?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie himself was shocked, he quickly looked around the office, but it was empty.


    ¡°Is Mu Sifa still not back yet?¡± Shang Xiaojie was a bit disappointed. He was d that he fell asleep at this moment, otherwise, he would have gone crazy by now.


    ¡°Ah, I''m hungry.¡±


    He rubbed his stomach. Originally, he wanted to get up to look for something to eat, but when he looked at the tea table, he found that there was a bowl of chicken rice on it. It was still warm.


    ¡°Did Brother Under Heaven set it up?¡±


    Opening it, Shang Xiaojie said. Somehow, he felt a little lonely, because he was eating alone and Mu Sifa was not by his side.


    He picked up his chopsticks and stared nkly at the food in front of him. He was clearly hungry.


    After a while, hezily lied down and took his phone to check the message. He looked like he was waiting for Mu Sifa to send him a text message.


    However, the phone was very quiet, not a single sound could be heard.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    He heaved a sigh of relief as he felt dejected.


    At this moment, the office was opened.


    Shang Xiaojie immediately got up and said happily, ¡°Mu Sifa.¡± However, the person who entered was Jia Tianxia, who was carrying a cup of water.


    The joy on Shang Xiaojie''s face slowly disappeared as his whole body became deted like a balloon.


    Looking disappointed, he picked up his chopsticks again and poked at the bowl of chicken meat rice. He had no appetite.


    Jia Tianxia was very embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Boss, he just brought you the takeout and then went off.¡±


    When the disappointed Shang Xiaojie heard that, his eyes immediately lit up as he looked at Jia Tianxia, ¡°Is this brought up by Mu Sifa?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s right! The boss brought it up for Madam on purpose. You were sleeping soundly, so the boss didn''t wake you up.¡±


    Instantly, his expression came alive! Luckily, I was smart and said that the takeout was sent by the boss.


    The boss hadn''t eaten since he was busy in the morning, so how could he have the time to send him food? Furthermore, to apany him to watch the movie and surgery, he would probably need seven to eight o''clock to eat.


    However, Jia Tianxia did not say these words to Shang Xiaojie. Mu Sifa had purposely said them to him. Because Mu Sifa knew that if Shang Xiaojie knew about this, he definitely wouldn''t ask him to apany him to the movies.


    ¡°Is Mu Sifa finished? Have you eaten?¡± Shang Xiaojie asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yes, I''ve already eaten. When I''m done, I''ll apany you to the movies.¡±


    When Shang Xiaojie heard this, his smile was adorable and his appetite came after a sweet ¡°En¡±.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 - Shang Xiaojie Is Locked in the Washroom


    After finishing his meal, Shang Xiaojie found himself utterly bored. Regardless of his aimless wandering, the restlessness persisted. An hour passed, and he finally decided to exit the office.


    First, he cautiously poked his head out and shed a smile at Jia Tianxia. ¡°Mind if I step out for a bit? I promise I won''t venture too far.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, but I must apany you. This ce sees a constant stream of people, and it''s not safe for you to be alone,¡± Jia Tianxia replied.


    Shang Xiaojie inquired because he preferred not to have Jia Tianxia shadowing him. He had no intention of causing more trouble in this ce.


    ¡°Never mind, I''ll just wait here for Mu Sifa to return.¡±


    He closed the door with a mncholic sigh and leaned against it.


    ¡°It feels like we''re under surveince. No matter what, I can''t seem to shake this unease.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie despised this sensation, even though he understood that Mu Sifa was acting in his best interest.


    Initially nning to obediently sit on the sofa and wait for Mu Sifa, he suddenly felt the urge to visit the restroom, so he opened the door and exited.


    ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±


    Anticipating Jia Tianxia''s intention to follow, he turned around and frowned, ¡°You don''t need to apany me to the restroom, do you? I''ll only be a moment.¡±


    Sharing the same sentiment, Jia Tianxia halted and observed Shang Xiaojie''s departure toward the restroom.


    Little did Jia Tianxia and Shang Xiaojie realize that Elina had been observing them from the outside. When Shang Xiaojie eventually left the office, she clenched her fists, revealing a contorted expression.


    ¡°Heh! Dreaming of going to the movies with Mu Sifa, Shang Xiaojie? What a beautiful fantasy.¡±


    Having overheard the movie ns, Elina lingered outside the office to keep Shang Xiaojie at bay.


    She witnessed Shang Xiaojie entering the men''s restroom. Seeing that it was during business hours and the bathroom was in use by the staff, she discreetly followed suit. Fortunately, there was no one else present.


    ncing at the cubicle, she was certain that Shang Xiaojie was inside when she noticed thest room was locked. Without hesitation, she wedged the door handle with a mop and secured it tightly.


    Subsequently, she made her exit quietly, leaving a sign outside indicating it was being cleaned. With a mischievous grin, she pped her hands and departed.


    Shang Xiaojie, you''re still a bit green if you think you can take on me in a fight.


    Elina disyed her cunning side, having bribed Auntie Sweeper to inform Jia Tianxia that Shang Xiaojie had ventured to the other side of the city for some amusement.


    Jia Tianxia was taken aback, then grew frustrated. Why on earth did he have to go alone? What if something happened?


    He hurriedly descended in the elevator, determined to locate Shang Xiaojie. Fearing for Shang Xiaojie''s safety, he had no exnation to offer to Mu Sifa.


    Elina positioned herself by the window, watching Jia Tianxia rush into the video game arcade. She smirked, ¡°You can go find Jia Tianxia. The fifth floor of the video game arcade should keep you upied all night.¡±


    Afterward, she departed, leaving Shang Xiaojie confined in the restroom.


    Meanwhile, Shang Xiaojie remained oblivious to his predicament. It wasn''t until he shut the door and tried to turn the handle that he realized it wouldn''t budge.


    ¡°Huh? What''s going on? No way!¡±


    He refused to ept it. He made several more attempts to turn the handle, but it remained firmly stuck.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± He was truly at a loss. ¡°It looks like it''s really stuck. I should call Mu Sifa!¡±


    However, as Shang Xiaojie pat his pockets, he remembered he had been lounging on the couch watching a movie, and at that moment, his phone was still on the sofa in his office.


    ¡°This is a disaster.¡±


    In the end, he resorted to shouting, but there were few people around, and no matter how loudly Shang Xiaojie called out, there was no response, as they were all trapped inside the bathroom.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 - Said Shang Xiaojie Was Waiting for Him at the Cinema?


    Jia Tianxia scoured the entire video game arcade, yet Shang Xiaojie remained elusive.


    With only half an hour left before Mu Sifa''s movie screening, Jia Tianxia grew increasingly anxious. He searched once more, but to no avail.


    ¡°Could he have left already? It''s been two hours, and there are only ten minutes until the movie starts.¡±


    Jia Tianxia furrowed his brow in frustration, almost tearing his hair out in the process, yet he remained clueless.


    Just then, a store attendant walked by. Jia Tianxia promptly approached and inquired, ¡°Have you seen a charming young man dressed in white, here to y video games?¡±


    The store attendant paused for a moment, then shook his head. Initially, he had left, but he turned back to ask, ¡°Do you have a picture?¡±


    ¡°A photo?¡±


    Jia Tianxia was momentarily stumped but suddenly remembered that he had taken a picture of Shang Xiaojie in secret the day before. He swiftly retrieved his phone and showed it to the store attendant.


    Upon seeing the photo, the store attendant replied with certainty, ¡°We''re not joking here. If such an attractive guy had been ying video games here, he''d have drawn a crowd for sure. Look, we don''t have anyone like that here.¡±


    Drawing from his years of experience, the employee offered his analysis to Jia Tianxia.


    It finally dawned on Jia Tianxia. Of course! With her striking looks, she would have stood out anywhere. How did I not think of that?


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    After expressing his gratitude to the store attendant, he rushed downstairs. He only had five minutes left, and it was time to check in.


    ¡°Ahhh, where on earth did you disappear to? I don''t even have his phone number. What do I tell the boss? That he got lost? Then I''ll be in deep trouble!¡±


    Just as Jia Tianxia fretted, unsure of what to do, he spotted Mu Sifa entering the ground floor and heading toward the cinema.


    ¡°Boss?¡± Not in ab coat today? Are you here for a movie? ¡°Oh, where''s Lady Xiaojie?¡±


    Scanning the area, there was no sign of Shang Xiaojie beside Mu Sifa.


    Jia Tianxia hurriedly descended the stairs. ¡°Boss,¡± he called out to Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa turned to face Jia Tianxia, noticing the beads of sweat on his forehead. He asked with curiosity, ¡°Why are you sweating so profusely?¡±


    Jia Tianxia was at a loss for words and anxiously nced at Ye Zichen.


    However, before he could respond, Mu Sifa inquired, ¡°I heard you apanied Xiaojie in a fight?¡±


    Jia Tianxia was taken aback. Ye Zichen looked at Mu Sifa in astonishment.


    ¡°What¡­ What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you bring him here?¡± Ye Zichen raised an eyebrow and asked Jia Tianxia.


    ¡°D-Did Lady Xiaojie say so?¡± Jia Tianxia asked cautiously.


    ¡°Indeed! He instructed Auntie to ry a message that you brought him to enjoy Electric City and that he''s currently waiting inside the movie theater.¡±


    Hearing Mu Sifa''s words, Jia Tianxia''s anxiety subsided. He scratched his head and chuckled awkwardly, ¡°Oh, right, right!¡± Heughed once more.


    Phew, I got so worked up for nothing, waiting inside the cinema for the boss! I was needlessly worried.


    ¡°Well then, I''ll head back now. You two enjoy yourselves.¡± Fearing that Mu Sifa might sense his unease, he quickly found an excuse to leave.


    Observing the jittery Jia Tianxia, Mu Sifa furrowed his brow again. What was going on with this guy? It seemed like something significant had urred, or was he just overthinking things?

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 - Shang Xiaojie Was Missing


    Although he felt that Jia Tianxia was very weird, Mu Sifa didn''t have the time to guess so much. He still had to rush in to watch the movie with Shang Xiaojie, so he rushed to the screening hall.


    After Mu Sifa walked in, in an inconspicuous corner, Elina walked out proudly with a smile. After kissing her movie ticket, she twisted her slim waist to check her ticket, revealing her anger.


    Hmph, Shang Xiaojie, just stay inside and sniff the shit! I''ll help you watch this movie with Mu Sifa, no need to thank me.


    She smiled coldly. At this moment, her heart must be feeling great!


    Mu Sifa had been sitting in his seat for a long time. He didn''t see Shang Xiaojie, so he looked left and right, thinking that he was sitting on the wrong number, but there was nothing wrong with counting.


    ¡°Did he go to the bathroom?¡±


    Thinking that this was a possibility, Mu Sifa didn''t think too much about it.


    After a while, Elina suddenly sat next to him and looked at him in shock.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Sifa. Are you also a fan of this movie?¡± She covered her face in surprise and directly moved to Shang Xiaojie''s seat.


    However, the moment she sat down, Mu Sifa immediately said coldly, ¡°There''s someone here.¡±


    Elina''s happiness was suddenly blocked by his words, and she reluctantly returned to her seat.


    ¡°Hug, sorry!¡±


    Mu Sifa ignored him, as a sense of unhappiness arose within him.


    Elina''s eyes immediately tensed up because Mu Sifa ignored her. However, she still wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Mu Sifa. However, the movie had begun and she had missed the opportunity.


    Elina was angered to death. Damn it! He wasted such a great opportunity and his position just happened to be on Shang Xiaojie''s side. Damn it, this was bad luck.


    Mu Sifa knew Elina had been looking at him. However, he was in a good mood, so he didn''t let Elina''s mood get bad. Therefore, he put on an unapproachable face and used his aura to cut off his stance.


    However, even after five minutes had passed, there was still no sign of Shang Xiaojie. It was time to call him! He didn''t answer again.


    Mu Sifa finally felt that something was wrong and went out to look for Shang Xiaojie.


    When Elina saw Mu Sifa leave, she bit her nails and stomped her feet in anger. She knew Mu Sifa had gone out to find Shang Xiaojie.


    What''s the matter with that dead child that made you so nervous for him? Unforgivable.


    His expression instantly turned cold, and his eyes widened as if he was about to devour someone.


    Jia Tianxia, who ran back to the hospital, finally realized that something was wrong after a while, ¡°Strange, I have the Madam''s ticket! How did he get in?¡±


    He scratched his head and fumbled in his pocket for his ticket.


    ¡°Could it be that he couldn''t find me and bought his own ticket to enter? But I didn''t tell him the exact time! Or did the boss tell him afterwards?¡±


    Jia Tianxia thought about it, but he still felt that something wasn''t right, so he quickly ran upstairs to the office.


    Seeing that there''s no one inside, Jia Tianxia smiled awkwardly, ¡°That''s right? Is Madame in the cinema now? How could it be here?¡±


    However, just as he was about to close the door and leave, Shang Xiaojie''s phone rang.


    ¡°Whose phone?¡± He was curious, so he walked closer to take a look. When he saw the caller ID showing the great devil Mu Sifa, he knew it was Mu Sifa. He suddenly had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Xiaojie, where are you?¡± Is it difort or is there pain?¡±


    The moment he answered, Mu Sifa''s panicked voice came from the other side of the phone.


    Jia Tianxia thought he was finished, and only now did he realize that Shang Xiaojie was gone.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 - Calling for Help


    ¡°Xiaojie? Wife, Wife, what happened to you? Where are you? I''ll go find you.¡±


    Unable to hear Shang Xiaojie''s voice, Mu Sifa was frantic. After all, he had called more than fifty times before he could get through. However, no one said anything after the call, so he was naturally worried.


    Jia Tianxia didn''t even dare to make a sound when he heard Mu Sifa being so anxious. If he didn''t make a sound now, he would die in an even worse way.


    ¡°Bro, the boss is me.¡± He braced himself and went up.


    Mu Sifa was stunned and quickly checked his phone. He thought he made the wrong call, but it was indeed Shang Xiaojie''s phone.


    ¡°Why is it you? Where''s Xiaojie?¡± With a hint of anger.


    ¡°Madam, Madame is missing.¡±


    Jia Tianxia gritted his teeth and finished speaking. He immediately closed his eyes and waited for Mu Sifa''s roar.


    Mu Sifa''s eyes widened, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The sound lost its original color. It was not the roar that Jia Tianxia expected, but the shock of a bolt out of the blue.


    Jia Tianxia quickly exined, ¡°Two and a half hours ago, Madam said that she wanted to go to the washroom. After that, I couldn''t find her. I''m sorry.¡±


    The apology sent shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Two hours ago?¡± Mu Sifa roared, ¡°It''s already been two hours before you tell me? Do you think you''re living toofortably?¡±


    ¡°Although I did not see Madam Ye, she informed the cleaningdy and said that she was going to the opposite side of the city to y. Of course, I was afraid that something would happen to my wife, so I immediately followed her out. But, but I''ve been searching for more than two hours, I still couldn''t find the Lady.¡±


    At first, he tried to defend himself, but as time passed, his voice became softer and softer because Shang Xiaojie had disappeared from his ce, so he didn''t have the face to find an excuse for him.


    ¡°Then what the fuck are you still standing there for? Hurry up and find someone for me!¡± From how furious he was at this moment, it could be seen how angry he was.


    Indeed, when he heard that Shang Xiaojie had disappeared, Mu Sifa almost went crazy. He was afraid that something had happened to him, that he might have cried somewhere, or that he might have been bullied by Shang Minjie or something, and that he wasn''t around.


    However, Mu Sifa also knew that it was useless to shout at Jia Tianxia, so he finally calmed down, ¡°Look around the hospital. Don''t leave a single ce out. I''m looking for it at the video game city. If you have any news, give me a call as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jia Tianxia ordered and then med himself, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Mu Sifa did not reply. He hung up coldly and even his breathing felt a bit ufortable.


    Shang Xiaojie, you can''t get into trouble, I won''t let anything happen to you.


    He held his phone tightly, walked out of the screening room and ran upstairs to the video game city, while panicking to find Shang Xiaojie.


    Jia Tianxia''s face was full of self-me as he heard the beep on his phone. Then, he pped himself hard in the face to punish himself for doing something bad.


    He didn''t dare to waste time and rushed out of the office to find Shang Xiaojie.


    But Mu Sifa and Jia Tianxia had searched for everything they could find, and still they could not find Shang Xiaojie.


    Just as Jia Tianxia was about to call Mu Sifa to ask him if he had found him, a passing workerined, ¡°What''s going on? The men''s restroom upstairs has been cleaned for almost three hours, and it still hasn''t been cleaned properly, so I had toe up to the first floor.¡±


    ¡°Did someone set it up on purpose!? Working in there or something.¡± The people beside him snickered.


    ¡°I don''t know. I just looked at the sign from afar and didn''t go over to take a look. Furthermore, one could hear faint rustling sounds, which seemed to be apanied by cries for help or something like that. It''s very scary.¡±


    ¡°Is it a prank? Why don''t you go over and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to go over! They say the toilet in our hospital is too scary, and I''m afraid we might bump into something unclean.¡±


    After the two staff members left, Jia Tianxia''s body waspletely shocked.


    ¡°Right, the toilet. How could I have forgotten about this?¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 - Wife Sorry


    ¡°Hello? Is there anyone around? Help, please!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie had been calling out for nearly three hours, yet no one had responded. Desperation weighed heavily on him, and he let out a weary sigh as he tapped on the door. Fortunately, he had not reached the point of tears.


    ¡°Honestly, even half a ghost would do! What''s the matter with this door!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie seemed to be the only one capable of maintainingposure after being trapped for so long.


    ¡°Is Mu Sifa still upied? I had no idea I''d be gone for so long.¡±


    He sighed once more and furrowed his brow suddenly. ¡°Brother Under Heaven is in the same boat; why hasn''t hee looking for me? It''s been quite some time.¡±


    His frustration finally surfaced. Yet, he refrained from screaming and banging on the door. Instead, he simply sighed and pouted, exuding an endearing quality.


    ¡°Ugh, this is so boring! When will someonee? What time is it now? Did I miss the movie? Where''s Mu Sifa? Has he finished what he was doing? Or is he caught up with another surgery? Remember when he asked me to go to the movies?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie appeared to be in a daze, leaning against the door and mumbling continuously. However, the way he pouted and seemed bewildered at that moment was undeniably charming, tempting anyone to give him a yful pinch.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, you rascal, you devil! I''ve been missing for so long, and you haven''te to find me. Your whole life revolves around surgeries, so don''t even think about cuddling tonight. I''ll make you sleep outside.¡± In the end, he crossed his arms over his chest and raised his chin, snorting with a self-satisfied air. It felt like he could entertain himself without getting bored!


    Finally, footsteps were heard outside, sounding urgent and hurried.


    Shang Xiaojie''s eyes immediately lit up as he knocked on the door and shouted, ¡°Someone''s trapped in here! Could you please find someone to unlock the door for me? I''m not a ghost; I''m a human, so don''t be afraid. Please help me.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie uttered these words because, initially, some people had approached his location. However, the moment he cried out, they fled, and there were even shouts of ¡°ghosts!¡± before silence fell over the area.


    It appeared that people from outside were hurrying over as he took a moment to catch his breath before reentering.


    His fury red upon discovering that someone had mischievously affixed the door handle with a mop during his brief absence, and he contemted vengeance.


    ¡°Is that you, Brother Under Heaven? Well, it''s a relief you finally noticed my absence.¡± Shang Xiaojie''s smile in response to this unexpected encounter was almost infectious, and he appeared ted.


    ¡°By the way, what time is it now? Is it movie time? Has Mu Sifa finished? Is he upset?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie worried that Mu Sifa might be upset about his sudden disappearance; after all, Wu Tie''s anger wasn''t something to be taken lightly.


    ¡°Brother Under Heaven, why didn''t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°I was just about to ask why you didn''t say anything!¡± However, when the door swung open, it was Mu Sifa who entered his field of vision.


    Shang Xiaojie blinked in disbelief, as if he thought he was seeing things.


    ¡°M-Mu Sifa?¡± Those caught off guard were bewildered, unsure of how to react.


    He had naturally hoped it would be Mu Sifa who came looking for him. Yet, when Mu Sifa actually stood before him, his expression betrayed astonishment.


    Meanwhile, Mu Sifa remained silent. Instead, he gently embraced Shang Xiaojie and apologized in an ufortable tone, ¡°Wife, I''m sorry.¡±


    Mu Sifa offered an immediate apology and held him tightly. Shang Xiaojie, somewhat bewildered, patted his back reassuringly, saying, ¡°It''s alright, it''s alright,¡± as if consoling Mu Sifa.


    At that moment, he also noticed that Mu Sifa''s clothes were damp with sweat, and his breathing was rapid, as if he had hurried over.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 - Shang Xiaojie''s Kindness Made Him Feel Guilty


    ¡°You came searching for me because you knew I was missing?¡± He inquired softly, his eyes revealing a hint of uncertainty. He wanted to avoiding across as presumptuous, so he spoke cautiously.


    Mu Sifa gently touched his head and responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Despite the soft tone, a sense of remorse still lingered.


    When he initially entered and found Shang Xiaojie''s workspace obstructed by someone, Mu Sifa''s initial reaction had been anger. However, he was apprehensive that the person he might encounter when he opened the door would be a tearful Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°You were worried about me?¡± His cheeks blushed slightly as he bashfully buried his head in Mu Sifa''s chest. His heart raced like a lively concert, and he felt an overwhelming happiness.


    Shang Xiaojie''s soft inquiry only made Mu Sifa feel more uneasy. He held onto him tightly, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°I''m sorry I didn''t finish earlier; then, you wouldn''t have been confined here for so long.¡±


    ¡°It''s alright, really. You have your own responsibilities! I''m just someone with a lot of free time. Besides, it was my own impulsive request for you to apany me to the movies, which rushed you toplete your work. It''s my fault, not yours.¡±


    His petite hands clung to Mu Sifa''s clothes as he tenderly apologized. His remorse was palpable. Mu Sifa had spent the entire day working hard, just to spend time with him.


    ¡°In the future, if you''re busy, you can decline. I won''t get upset; I''ll patiently wait for you to have free time before we go to the movies.¡± Her face blushed with sincerity.


    Shang Xiaojie''s understanding and patience only deepened Mu Sifa''s difort. He had ulterior motives for being so attentive to Shang Xiaojie in the past, which now made him feel guilty for betraying Shang Xiaojie''s kindness.


    ¡°You don''t need to apologize. I should be the one apologizing; it''s my fault. It won''t happen again.¡±


    Perhaps this apology wasn''t just about the present but also an acknowledgment of past mistakes. However, when Shang Xiaojie was weighed against personal gains, would he still make the same choice?


    Shang Xiaojie seemed to sense this dilemma. He lifted his head from Mu Sifa''s embrace, his expression filled with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Mu Sifa wore a gentle smile as he leaned in, nting a tender kiss on Shang Xiaojie''s lips. He then spoke softly, ¡°I wanted to apologize to you, you know.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie yfully tilted his head, a hint of skepticism in his eyes. Still, he trusted Mu Sifa and responded with a warm smile, ¡°Well then, that''s good.¡± It felt like basking in the soothing breeze of spring.


    However, for Mu Sifa, this innocence and concern from Shang Xiaojie only deepened his sense of guilt.


    Shang Xiaojie suddenly vented his frustration to Mu Sifa, saying, ¡°This door is such a pain. No matter how hard I try to outsmart it, it just won''t open.¡±


    Mu Sifa was taken aback. Did Shang Xiaojie not realize he was locked inside?


    Contemting this possibility, Mu Sifa''s expression turned increasingly somber.


    ¡°The world.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Jia Tianxia, who stood outside the restroom, shivered upon hearing Mu Sifa''s voice and hurried inside.


    ¡°You investigate this matter,¡± Mu Sifa instructed him sternly, his tone unwavering.


    Jia Tianxia''s forehead glistened with cold sweat as he stammered, ¡°I-I understand.¡±


    He left with a tightly clenched heart, never allowing himself a moment of respite.


    In that moment, he felt a profound sense of gratitude that Shang Xiaojie hadn''t revealed anything to Mu Sifa. Thanks to Shang Xiaojie''s kindness, he couldn''t afford to slip up.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 - Go to Tell Mu Sifa You Like Him


    It was Jia Tianxia who initially discovered that Shang Xiaojie might still be in the restroom, potentially encountering some trouble. He promptly made his way upstairs.


    However, as he entered the elevator, he encountered Mu Sifa, who seemed to be in a hurry.


    Later on, Jia Tianxia learned that Mu Sifa had already checked the video game monitoring system and hadn''t seen any sign of Shang Xiaojie entering.


    Jia Tianxia shared his concerns with Mu Sifa, expressing a strong belief that Shang Xiaojie might be in the bathroom, which is why he hade looking for him.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Shang Xiaojie sensed that something was amiss and inquired with a touch of worry when he saw Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa picked him up and reassured him, saying, ¡°Everything is okay, don''t worry.¡±


    Mu Sifa chose not to disclose the situation to Shang Xiaojie, not because it wasn''t important, but because he didn''t want to frighten him.


    ¡°Then let''s go watch the movie! Is it time yet?¡± Shang Xiaojie, relieved to hear that everything was fine, immediately hugged Mu Sifa''s neck and eximed happily.


    Mu Sifa nced at the time and noted that half an hour had already passed.


    ¡°The movie has barely yed for less than half of its duration. We can watch it again tomorrow!¡± He ruffled Shang Xiaojie''s hair to console him, concerned that he might be disappointed.


    However, Shang Xiaojie proudly dered, ¡°I''ve already seen less than half of the movie from the shared resources, and it''s been just half an hour now. Everything is perfectly fine, and you won''t miss out on the plot from earlier.¡±


    But just as he finished speaking, he suddenly eximed, ¡°But you don''t know what happened in the previous part!¡± He was puzzled.


    ¡°Can''t we watch it tomorrow? I''ll save your spot,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Sure, but aren''t you incredibly busy?¡± They must have had a hectic day! ¡°I don''t want you to get tired. Plus, if we''re watching a movie, there will be lots of people watching with us!¡± Shang Xiaojie added, ¡°I don''t want to rent a room; it feels so empty and dull.¡±


    He lowered his head, looking very disappointed.


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie''s understanding and eagerness to join, Mu Sifa decided not to press the matter further. He gently lifted Shang Xiaojie''s chin, nting a kiss on his lips, and then carried him into the elevator with a smile, saying, ¡°Alright, let''s finish watching the movie! After all, we wouldn''t want to waste that ticket money, would we?¡±


    In reality, Mu Sifa didn''t attach any importance to the money; his main concern was Shang Xiaojie''s happiness.


    ¡°Sure, let''s go!¡± Ye Zichen excitedly swung his legs back and forth while cradled in Mu Sifa''s arms, his face radiant with joy.


    ¡°It''s just a movie, why would it make me happy?¡± Mu Sifa yfully pinched Ye Zichen''s cheek and grinned.


    Shang Xiaojie suddenly felt embarrassed, averting his gaze with a slightly flushed face. ¡°Well, um, it''s because I''m going with you,¡± he mumbled shyly. ¡°Of course that makes me happy.¡± As he confessed, he stole a quick nce at Mu Sifa''s face, his cheeks burning with shyness.


    ¡°Do you think I''d be foolish enough to watch a movie just for yourpany?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie looked bashful, his eyes gleaming as he avoided direct eye contact with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°And why would you think that?¡±


    Mu Sifa regarded Shang Xiaojie with a serious expression, making it difficult to read his thoughts.


    Perhaps it was because Shang Xiaojie''s feelings were so sincere that Mu Sifa began to feel even more guilty.


    ¡°Because I''m still a kid! You''re an adult, and you probably think I''m naive and clueless. But I had no choice! It''s my first time going to a movie with someone I care about.¡±


    As Shang Xiaojie admitted to liking someone, he couldn''t bring himself to meet Mu Sifa''s gaze anymore. His face was as red as a beet, his heart raced, and he felt incredibly nervous.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 - You Are the Life of a Man''s Wife


    ¡°I-I''m not confessing my feelings to you. I''m just sharing my thoughts with you, so please don''t feel pressured,¡± Shang Xiaojie hastily rified, waving his hand.


    What should he do now? Mu Sifa had never expressed any romantic interest in him, so he hadn''t intended to confess his feelings. He simply wanted to share his happiness with Mu Sifa.


    Anxiety and panic yed across Shang Xiaojie''s face. If Mu Sifa reacted with disgust, it would be a devastating blow for him.


    ¡°Just forget what I said a moment ago. Pretend I never mentioned it. I''m sorry.¡±


    Mu Sifa remained silent, his expression nk. Shang Xiaojie''s eyes welled up with tears as he feared that Mu Sifa would resent him.


    ¡°Why should I apologize? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Mu Sifa tenderly stroked Shang Xiaojie''s face, his voice gentle with a touch of sympathy. It was only now that he realized Shang Xiaojie had been observing his reactions.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t respond verbally but instead lowered his head in silence. After a long pause, he whispered with unease, ¡°Because I''m a guy! If I confess to you, you might find it repulsive.¡± He wiped away the tears that welled up in his eyes with a sense of sadness.


    That''s true! In the past, I would have felt disgusted and treated such people like they were a gue. But things were different now. Perhaps, he felt happy. It was the first time he had experienced such emotions.


    ¡°I didn''t say anything negative. Why are you being so pessimistic?¡± Mu Sifa finally cracked a smile and leaned in to kiss Shang Xiaojie. It seemed like a natural gesture for him.


    ¡°But I''ve caused you trouble! It''s my fault for blurting out those words without considering whether you were prepared or not,¡± Shang Xiaojie reproached himself, his voice soft and remorseful.


    ¡°Then, next time, give me a chance to prepare myself mentally. It''s never toote to discuss itter.¡± The smile on Mu Sifa''s face grew, but he didn''t directly address Shang Xiaojie''s confession, leaving room for his own thoughts.


    Mu Sifa wasn''t upset because Shang Xiaojie had already expressed his feelings of relief. He responded with a smile, ¡°Alright, whenever you''re ready, I''ll be here to listen.¡±


    Little did Shang Xiaojie realize that their next encounter would leave asting impression on his heart, rendering him momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot, let''s invite Brother Under Heaven to join us! He''s been apanying you all day, and it''s only fair that he''s rewarded handsomely.¡±


    Sweetly nestling against Mu Sifa''s neck, Shang Xiaojie spoke in an endearing tone.


    It seemed improbable that Mu Sifa would extend an invitation to Jia Tianxia to apany him to the movies, unless there was something amiss with his judgment.


    Furthermore, even if he were to invite Jia Tianxia, it remained uncertain whether he had the courage to do so.


    ¡°I already informed him that he won''t be joining us,¡± Ye Zichen casually remarked to Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The joy on Shang Xiaojie''s face gave way to disappointment.


    Mu Sifa couldn''t help but feel a tad displeased. ¡°What''s this? Don''t you want to apany me alone?¡±


    ¡°It''s not that,¡± Shang Xiaojie hurriedly replied, ¡°I''m just concerned that you might neglect your duties as an employer. After all, Brother Under Heaven is your guardian. What if you don''t reward him, and he subsequently fails to protect you?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie had contemted the long-term implications and even considered Mu Sifa''s welfare in this regard.


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa came to a halt.


    ¡°Found what?¡± Shang Xiaojie gazed up at him with wide, innocent eyes.


    Mu Sifa chuckled. ¡°I''ve just realized that you are the essence of a man''s wife.¡±

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 - Across the Street


    Shang Xiaojie was stunned for a moment before realizing that Mu Sifa said that he looked like a man''s wife, and he was a man at that.


    ¡°No, no.¡± His face turned red as he retorted.


    ¡°Why not? Only your wife would worry about that!¡±


    ¡°I, I was just speaking casually. That''s why, I''m not worried about you.¡±


    He felt that he was like Mu Sifa had said. He immediately changed his words in panic, but his blushing and helpless look betrayed him.


    ¡°You''re still trying to be brave in front of me? What? Or do you think you''re not my wife now? Hrm?¡±


    While teasing Shang Xiaojie, everyone carried Shang Xiaojie and walked out of the elevator. Everyone looked over along the way and started whispering again.


    Mu Sifa immediately looked at them with a cold gaze. The person at the front desk immediately shut his mouth.


    Shang Xiaojie also heard their whispers. His shyness was reced by nervousness as he lowered his head.


    ¡°You don''t have to take their words to heart.¡± Mu Sifa rubbed his head tofort him.


    ¡°But, but you are my brother-inw, and it is indeed true.¡± The disappointment in his voice seemed to have a hint of difort.


    That''s right! How could I have forgotten? Mu Sifa is my brother-inw!


    Shang Xiaojie''s mood dropped to the bottom.


    ¡°No, it''s not real. I''ve never touched that woman Shang Minjie.¡±


    When Shang Minjie and Mu Sifa were mentioned, they all felt displeased. It seemed that he disliked her a lot more than usual.


    When Shang Xiaojie heard this, he was instantly happy. However, his eyes dimmed down. He might have felt that he had let Shang Minjie down. After all, his sudden intervention made Shang Minjie feel like she was being mocked.


    ¡°My big sis is very forceful, can you please let her off a little?¡± Shang Xiaojie looked at Mu Sifa with fear in his eyes. He probably knew that Mu Sifa hated Shang Minjie, which was why he was so cautious.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Sifaughed back, ¡°Of course, she is your sister.¡± The answer was straightforward, but only he knew if it was true or not. After all, he and Shang Minjie were rivals, but Shang Xiaojie didn''t know any of this.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, look over there. He''s hugging a boy!¡±


    ¡°Really, what the fuck? So cute.¡±


    ¡°Is that the problem? Two men!¡±


    ¡°What is it!?¡± Now that people are starting to marry men as wives, why are they so out of date?¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Of course it''s true! And I''ve heard that some men can get pregnant like women?¡±


    ¡°Heavens!¡± Suspicion of life.


    Hearing the voice at the side, Shang Xiaojie knew that Mu Sifa had carried him out of the hospital and quickly struggled, ¡°Mu Sifa, you, you put me down. This is the outside of the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What''s going on outside? If they want to see it, they can show it to them.¡± Mu Sifa ignored it and carried Shang Xiaojie across the street.


    There were many people pointing fingers along the way, but due to the age difference, everyone thought that they were brothers. They didn''t think that way, but there were also asional gazes from rotten girls.


    ¡°I can''t take it anymore, I have to go down.¡± Ye Zichen hit Mu Sifa''s chest with his small hand, telling him to put down his face. Mu Sifa didn''t even dare to raise his head because he was afraid that someone he knew would see it. It wasn''t because he felt embarrassed, but because he was too shy.


    ¡°Don''t worry, no one will think too much about it. Rather, I would rather say that I would have liked them to think more about it, so that I could show everyone how cute my wife is.¡± Laughter.


    Ye Zichen didn''t know if he was serious or just teasing Shang Xiaojie, but Shang Xiaojie blushed when he heard Ye Zichen''s words, then felt that it was true. He buried his head in Ye Zichen''s chest and didn''t dare to lift it up, so he replied shyly.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 - Suspected to be Alina


    Not only did Mu Sifa carry Shang Xiaojie across the street, but he even carried him directly into the cinema. It was unknown how many people looked at him and discussed in a low voice.


    Shang Xiaojie was also concerned about it, but his satisfaction had alreadye first. He didn''t care so much about others anymore.


    When they entered the screening hall, the staff outside immediately burst into an uproar.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Isn''t that man the handsome director of the stic surgery hospital across the street? But what was going on? Why did hee to the movies with a boy in his arms? And she''s such a cute boy.¡±


    ¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah, right! It''s so cute, it makes people want to pinch him.¡±


    The two girls were in a infatuation as they screamed non-stop.


    Loong Xiaoyi, who was standing beside them, had a calm expression. He merely nced at Mu Sifa and the others.


    And he was here because his afternoon job was at the cinema.


    Those two people were really bold! Ann Yichen, I want to hold his hand but I can''t.


    Loong Xiaoyi was suddenly in a bad mood. Why couldn''t he just hold hands when others could do it openly?


    ¡°Ah, so curious!¡± What kind of rtionship did they have!? What''s the name of that boy?¡±


    ¡°When theye outter, let''s take a photo!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure!¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t understand why they were so excited, but it was as if he could see Xiao Ming''s figure on their bodies.


    At that moment, there was a male student standing on the side. Like Loong Xiaoyi, he didn''t say anything, but he just stared at Mu Sifa and the others for a long time before finallying back to his senses.


    ¡°Put the popcorn on the bag of rice over there, Mu Cheng. I''ll order some for the customers.¡±


    Suddenly, a staff member called out to him.


    Mu Cheng didn''t say anything and went to do things silently. Although he was a type of man, his silent appearance made it seem like he didn''t want to get too close to people of his race. Furthermore, it was icy cold.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, I can leave by myself. Put me down.¡±


    After entering Shang Xiaojie''s room, other than the flickering of the screen, the rest of the room was pitch ck. Shang Xiaojie was afraid that it would be inconvenient for Mu Sifa to walk, so he asked him to put him down.


    Mu Sifa was also afraid of blocking the others from watching, so he agreed to Shang Xiaojie''s request. When they arrived at his side, Elina''s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Shang, Shang Xiaojie?¡± He didn''t dare to believe it.


    However, that''s true. Shang Xiaojie was the bathroom that she locked in and he had even arranged everything for her. He was clearly wless, but seeing him here, it would be strange if she wasn''t surprised.


    Shang Xiaojie heard the familiar voice and was stunned when he saw that it was Elina.


    Why is she here too? And sitting in the same row with us, or next to me?


    Shang Xiaojie immediately frowned in dissatisfaction and looked at Mu Sifa. He thought Mu Sifa had called Elina toe with him.


    ¡°What are you thinking? It was just a coincidence.¡±


    When Mu Sifa saw Shang Xiaojie''s expression, he knew Shang Xiaojie was thinking wrongly.


    ¡°Do you think I''m a three-year-old? How could he be so lucky? just sitting next to us?¡± Shang Xiaojie did not believe her and immediately did not give Mu Sifa any face because he did not like Elina. Although he did not understand the reason, he just hated her.


    Mu Sifa was going to continue coaxing Shang Xiaojie. It was really a coincidence, but his body was shaken. Just as Shang Xiaojie said, all of this was too coincidental. For example, Shang Xiaojie was just locked in the washroom and Elina appeared here?

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 - An Indecent Reward


    Ouch! He had caused a ruckus! Looks like I don''t have to add oil to the fire.


    Let''s quarrel! It was best to argue so that everyone in the cinema could see. I want to know if Mu Sifa will stand on your side when you, Shang Xiaojie, make a fool of yourself.


    Elina sneered. The shock from earlier was gone. She was watching the show with a serious expression on her face.


    Although Shang Xiaojie didn''t look at Elina, he still felt ufortable. It was as if he was being red at.


    He frowned. He was about to frown at Elina, but Mu Sifa suddenly held his hand. He suddenly pulled out a smile and said to Elina, ¡°Assistant Ai is in a really good mood today! I don''t usually see you at work to see a movie.¡±


    His voice sounded very calm, but when he looked into Elina''s eyes, there was a hint of iciness, as if he could see through Elina.


    Elina''s heart immediately skipped a beat. She forgot that she was still working and wanted to take down Shang Xiaojie so badly.


    ¡°Oh, it''s actually like this. Last time, Auntie He said that she wanted to watch this movie, so she asked me toe over and help her watch it when it''s shown. If it''s not bad, Auntie He wants toe over with uncle.¡±


    Elina immediately thought of this excuse. The Auntie He she mentioned was actually Mu Sifa''s mother, Hee Meier.


    Arge part of the reason Elina was able to work under Mu Sifa was because Elina''s mother and Mu Sifa''s mother were good friends. Otherwise, with Mu Sifa''s personality, if he didn''t like Elina, he would have let her off long ago.


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡± Mu Sifa smiled again and didn''t say anything after that.


    He ¡­ he believed it just like that?


    Elina was surprised. She didn''t expect Mu Sifa to believe her so quickly.


    Shang Xiaojie''s body froze. She ¡­ Did she know Mu Sifa''s family?


    No matter how he looked at it, they seemed to have a good rtionship, so Shang Xiaojie got a blow from this.


    ¡°What''s wrong? It''s not good to watch a movie?¡±


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie with his head lowered, Mu Sifa rubbed his head and asked. He didn''t know if it was because he was in the cinema, but his voice was very soft, and it was pleasant to listen to, but at the same time fascinating.


    Shang Xiaojie bit his lips and whispered, ¡°Does she know your parents? Are you familiar with it?¡±


    After saying that, he looked up into Mu Sifa''s eyes. He looked extremely pitiful, as if he was about to cry. The corners of his eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Wu Junyi covered his mouth with his hands and muttered. He found that Shang Xiaojie really liked being jealous and would get mad at him at any moment.


    ¡°You''re stillughing? I''m very serious.¡± Shang Xiaojie punched him on the chest. His little face was as angry as a hamster.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I shouldn''t beughing at you. So, in order topensate you, I''ll give you a reward.¡±


    ¡°Reward? What reward?¡± Shang Xiaojie looked at him dumbly, then cutely rolled his eyes.


    Mu Sifa pursed his lips into a smile without saying anything. Afterwards, he openly closed the back of Shang Xiaojie''s head and sealed his lips.


    Shang Xiaojie immediately opened his eyes wide. This was the cinema. Although it was dark, the people at the side could still see it, like Elina, who was sitting beside him.


    ¡°Muse, you... You let me go.¡± He quietly resisted and pushed Mu Sifa away.


    However, Mu Sifa didn''t let him go. Instead, he continued to attack.


    Shang Xiaojie couldn''t stay calm this time. His body was sensitive, what would he do if he made any weird noises?

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 - As Long as You Shang Xiaojie Are Dead That''s Great


    Why isn''t he letting me go yet?


    Shang Xiaojie was so embarrassed that he was about to die. Now, he was extremely afraid of being seen by others. His heart was beating wildly.


    Shang Xiaojie was a good boy, how could he have done such a thing in a ce like this!


    Thus, when Mu Sifa suddenly kissed him, he waspletely terrified.


    However, he couldn''t show it because of the situation he was in.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, let me go...¡±


    Shang Xiaojie ced his hands on Mu Sifa''s chest and tried to push them apart. However, how could his strength match Mu Sifa''s?


    ¡°Be good, no one will see you. Look, isn''t that pair over there doing other things as well?¡±


    He pointed at the couple below them and showed them to Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie looked over and found that they were even more exaggerated. The girl''s shirt had been unbuttoned.


    And because their side was very close to the corner, very few people noticed it. So at this moment, they could see what the two of them were doing. It was probably only Mu Sifa''s side.


    ¡°You must have done it on purpose, didn''t you?¡± Shang Xiaojie smacked Mu Sifa unhappily because their seats were at a dead end. No matter how you looked at it, Mu Sifa had chosen to choose such a side seat for the convenience of something.


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    Heughed evilly.


    ¡°I''m not guessing, you bad guy.¡± Shang Xiaojie snorted softly.


    ¡°How could I be a bad person? Can a bad guye to the movies with you? I can love you that much?¡±


    There was a hidden meaning to this pain.


    No matter how dumb Shang Xiaojie was, he was still able to hear it and immediately blushed.


    ¡°You, you, you scoundrel.¡±


    Mu Sifa had an innocent look on his face, ¡°I didn''t do anything now, how am I a hooligan?¡±


    He raised his hand up high, indicating that he had been wrongly used.


    Shang Xiaojie was the one who believed him. It was clearly a trap, yet he was still lying.


    ¡°You want to trick me into eating me up again? You big scoundrel, I don''t believe me at all.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie shook Mu Sifa''s hand to prevent him from messing around. His voice was full ofints, as if a second could make you bleed from your nose.


    Actually, Mu Sifa didn''t think about doing this sort of thing. He chose this kind of position because he didn''t want anyone to disturb the two of them.


    But now, he had to tell Elina who was the one qualified to stand by his side. He wanted her to take advantage of the situation and retreat, so that she wouldn''t force him to make a move.


    ¡°Then, how about I let my wife deceive me?¡± Raising an eyebrow, evil and evil.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face instantly exploded. His whole body was unreasonably red. ¡°No way. If you keep ying, I''ll be angry.¡±


    Ye Zichen looked like he was really angry. He looked away from Mu Sifa, but his gaze bumped into the ferocious Elina.


    Shang Xiaojie was shocked. His face quickly turned back to Mu Sifa''s side. His heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was going to burst out of his chest. He subconsciously held Mu Sifa''s hand tightly.


    Scared, scared the hell out of me.


    Because she was in the dark now, Elina''s expression was ten times scarier. It was normal for Shang Xiaojie to be scared.


    At this moment, Elina could no longer pretend to be smiling. After all, Mu Sifa and Shang Xiaojie were flirting so brazenly in front of her, so it was impossible for her to calm down.


    Shang Xiaojie, Shang Xiaojie, Shang Xiaojie, how can you be so close to Mu Sifa? Why?


    Her anger was unconceble, and her eyes were wide open.


    Suddenly, she let out a series of sneers. That''s right! As long as you, Shang Xiaojie, died, it would be great! As long as you die, no one will fight with me for Mu Sifa, right?


    His expression gradually turned as if he had been possessed by some evil spirit. It was a very scary sight.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 - Would You be Angry If I Did Something?


    No matter how one analyzed it, Mu Sifa''s actions had unintended consequences, ultimately infuriating Elina.


    After all, a woman of Elina''s caliber possessed a strong sense of self-esteem, and her emotions ran deep. She couldn''t willingly withdraw from thepetition, only intensifying her jealousy.


    Jealousy is a powerful emotion. It can cloud one''s judgment and even incite violent thoughts.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, could we change seats?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s hands shook, clearly still affected by Elina''s earlier expression.


    Since Mu Sifa hadn''t seen Elina''s prior expression, he continued without pause.


    He gently moved Shang Xiaojie to sit on hisp and even shared an intimate kiss with him.


    Shang Xiaojie, who had been quite frightened earlier, now blushed at Mu Sifa''s affection. His previous fear quickly dissipated.


    ¡°Why do you always kiss me like that?¡± ¡°Can''t you be more serious?¡± Shang Xiaojie scolded Mu Sifa but momentarily forgot he was seated in Mu Sifa''sp, which felt rather embarrassing.


    Someone behind them noticed the scene and blushed as well. However, due to the dim lighting and Shang Xiaojie''s positioning, they mistook him for the short-haired girl.


    Elina''s jealousyden remarks had pushed her to her limit.


    Elina couldn''t let herself explode here. After leaving the theater, she had numerous ways to deal with Shang Xiaojie.


    Elina tried to regain herposure and suppress her emotions.


    She seeded in holding back her outburst because Mu Sifa caught her smiling.


    Mu Sifa''s earlier frown disappeared, reced by a moment of confusion. Elina''s smile seemed slightly different from her usual demeanor, though he couldn''t pinpoint why.


    What was this woman up to now?


    Mu Sifa became more guarded against her. After all, Elina had been with him for years, and while he could discern her subtle expressions, her thoughts remained elusive.


    Shang Xiaojie, sensing Mu Sifa''s shift in attention, hugged Mu Sifa''s neck tightly and noticed Elina''s smile.


    Huh? Why did her expression change again?


    This left Shang Xiaojie perplexed once more, as he always saw Elina''s terrifying expression, but when he looked again, she was invariablyughing, which sent shivers down his spine.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, your assistant can be so unpredictable at times, it''s a bit unsettling!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mu Sifa didn''t pay much heed to Shang Xiaojie, possibly not liking him paying attention to others.


    Suddenly, an unexpected touch made Shang Xiaojie shudder.


    ¡°Why are you doing this again? There are cameras in the theater.¡±


    ¡°So what? It''s so dark; what harm could it do?¡± He disregarded Shang Xiaojie''s warnings and whispered in his ear, quite teasingly.


    Initially, Mu Sifa only intended to show Elina some consideration, but with Shang Xiaojie in hisp, how could he stayposed? If he didn''t make a move and tease him a little, he''d feel like he missed an opportunity.


    ¡°Wife, would you be angry if I make a moveter?¡±


    Mu Sifa asked.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 - You''re My Woman Now


    Upon hearing this, Shang Xiaojie immediately furrowed his brow.


    He shoved Mu Sifa away, his anger palpable as he eximed, ¡°Of course I will!¡±


    His demeanor didn''t convey humor.


    Since Shang Xiaojie was reluctant, Mu Sifa couldn''tpel him.


    ¡°Fine, we can continueter tonight, right?¡± It appeared to be a sly move by Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face reddened once more upon hearing this, but he didn''t seem particrly enthusiastic. ¡°I do need to take breaks sometimes!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie avoided making eye contact with Mu Sifa, fearing his reaction after rejecting him.


    If it had been the old Mu Sifa, Shang Xiaojie''s rejection would have surely provoked anger. However, at that moment, there was no anger, and Mu Sifa released Shang Xiaojie, saying, ¡°Alright, I understand. You can have a break tonight. I won''t do anything to you.¡± He gave Shang Xiaojie a kiss.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Shang Xiaojie immediately broke into an adorable smile.


    Mu Sifa''s gaze heated up again, and Shang Xiaojie was instantly intrigued.


    ¡°Darling,¡± his voice suddenly grew husky.


    ¡°Not now, I''m watching a movie.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie wasn''t naive and quickly grasped Mu Sifa''s intentions. He covered the man''s mouth to prevent any rash actions.


    No, Mu Sifa didn''t make any moves, but Shang Xiaojie felt like something brushed against him.


    His eyes widened in bewilderment, his gaze distant. It took a few seconds for him to realize what had happened, and his face flushed crimson.


    ¡°I, I''m returning to my seat,¡± he immediately began to wriggle, sensing imminent danger.


    Mu Sifa didn''t permit him to leave and pressed him back down, saying, ¡°I don''t know what to do right now, so I''ll just sit here and continue watching the movie.¡±


    Despite his words, the warmth next to Shang Xiaojie''s ear was incredibly tantalizing.


    Shang Xiaojie dared not move andined, ¡°Why are you suddenly acting like this?¡±


    ¡°You''re still going to ask me that? Who''s always so charming, huh? And you''re not sitting properly either!¡±


    With that, he made no further moves, simply embracing Shang Xiaojie''s waist.


    ¡°It''s not like I want to be this way. It''s not like you''re always being mischievous!¡±


    He then worriedly inquired of Mu Sifa, ¡°Do you need to use the restroom?¡±


    Turning to face Mu Sifa, he gazed at him with concern. He wasn''t scared of him, but genuine worry showed in his eyes.


    He understood Mu Sifa''s predicament and his need to use the restroom.


    Mu Sifa sniffed his hair and remarked, ¡°It''ll settle down soon. Just try not to move too much.¡± A sly smile yed on the corners of his mouth.


    Given Mu Sifa''s assurance, Shang Xiaojie refrained from any sudden movements.


    ¡°Then tell me if you''re ufortable,¡± he finally responded, a hint of shyness in his voice.


    ¡°Tell me what?¡± He arched an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Why?¡± Surrender to me? His grin was mischievous.


    ¡°No, I asked if you needed to use the restroom. Why are you always so naughty?¡±


    ¡°If a man isn''t a bit naughty, then women won''t love him!¡± Even though you''re not a woman, you''re still mine, Mu Sifa''s, aren''t you!¡±


    Not content with secretly kissing Shang Xiaojie, he snuggled into his embrace and bridged the gap between them, clinging to him like a persistent remedy.


    Shang Xiaojie suddenly felt ted because Mu Sifa had referred to him as his possession. It might not have sounded romantic, but it made him genuinely happy.


    I''m Mu Sifa''s people now, right?

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 - Push Xiaojie down the Step


    Seeing Mu Sifa, Shang Xiaojie, and you and me next door, Elina''s tightly clenched nails all pierced into the flesh.


    Shang Xiaojie, I, Elina, am irreconcble with you. I want you dead, I want you dead.


    With a malicious expression, if the conditions allowed, she would definitely stab Shang Xiaojie in the heart with the hairpin.


    In thetter half of the movie, Mu Sifa finally stopped messing with Shang Xiaojie and let him watch it properly. Meanwhile, Mu Sifa stayed quietly with him and rubbed his neck from time to time as if he was still in love with Shang Xiaojie.


    Elina wasn''t in the mood for that. She had endured her anger for more than an hour.


    Finally, the movie came to an end. Everyone stood up with a satisfied expression as they continued to discuss the exciting plot.


    ¡°How is it? Does it look good?¡± Ye Zichen kissed Shang Xiaojie and asked out of habit.


    ¡°That''s great! The fighting part is really exciting. Our domestic movies are getting better and better!¡± He had a delighted expression on his face.


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie so happy, Mu Sifa felt that it was worth it to be busy the whole day.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± He kissed him again and asked. At this moment, he was still hugging Shang Xiaojie and didn''t have any intention of getting up. He probably wanted to wait for the people in front of him to walk a little before going out.


    Shang Xiaojie rubbed his stomach and replied cutely, ¡°I''m hungry.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat? Or home for dinner?¡±


    Go home?


    Hearing these two words, Shang Xiaojie suddenly felt that it was a bit strange. Because he had always lived in the dorms at school, it was rare to hear such words.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m fine!¡± He smiled, but it was a bitter smile.


    ¡°Shall we both have a candlelight dinner?¡± Mu Sifa suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Really?¡± Shang Xiaojie''s eyes immediately lit up and he jumped up and down like a child.


    ¡°Of course it''s true. I''ve just sent a message to the world that I''ve booked a restaurant for us on the tenth floor of this building. The things on top are pretty good, it should suit your needs.¡±


    Hearing that, Shang Xiaojie was overjoyed, ¡°I need to go to show my gratitude.¡±


    Elina had also heard the conversation between the two of them, and it once again made her jealous.


    Shang Xiaojie, Shang Xiaojie.


    Ye Zichen yelled Shang Xiaojie''s name fiercely in his heart. When he was about to leave, she red at the back of Shang Xiaojie''s head.


    Shang Xiaojie seemed to feel the cold air, but when he looked back, the line of sight was already gone and Elina had already left.


    ¡°Let''s go, Mu Sifa. There aren''t many people left.¡± Shang Xiaojie urged, already impatient to have a candlelight dinner with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Sifa put him down with a smile.


    Although most of the people had already left, only a small portion of them were still below. There was still a small portion of people that had note down. As it was the movie premiere, the number of people had already reached its maximum capacity.


    Because there were too many people, Shang Xiaojie wasn''t that tall. Before long, he was caught in the middle by a few big guys. At the staircase of the corridor, he also separated from Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Mu Sifa.¡± He turned around to look for someone, but he was always blocked. He looked like a basketball yer, and everyone was tall and big.


    He finally managed to squeeze out of the crowd, but he also saw Mu Sifa behind him. Just as he was about to walk over happily, a pair of hands suddenly appeared out of nowhere and pushed him forward.


    Mu Sifa''s eyes widened. ¡°Wife.¡± He shouted, and his hand shot out as well, but Shang Xiaojie had already fallen, and because of his fall, it had be a stampede, and by the time Mu Sifa had trotted down the stairs to find him, Shang Xiaojie had already fallen to the foot of the stairs.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 - Carrying Shang Xiaojie to the Hospital


    ¡°What¡­ What was going on? Why did it suddenly fall down?¡±


    ¡°Are they alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± The child is bleeding from his forehead.¡±


    ¡°There are also people who were stepped on. How could they be so careless!¡±


    ......


    The moment Shang Xiaojie fell, the others were also shocked. Several people on the side also rolled down, but they didn''t directly hit Shang Xiaojie, who was at the corner of the stairs.


    ¡°Wife? Wife, don''t scare me, Wife.¡± Mu Sifa ran to Shang Xiaojie, picked him up and screamed anxiously, his eyes filled with panic.


    Shang Xiaojie, who was in his arms, didn''t do anything, and closed his eyes tightly.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    The world suddenly rushed in, not knowing why he was here. It was probably due to Mu Sifa and the others not leaving for a long time, so they came and asked him about the meal in the restaurant.


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie in Mu Sifa''s arms, with his forehead bleeding and unconscious, Jia Tianxia was also frightened. He quickly separated the crowd.


    ¡°What, what happened?¡±


    Aren''t you going to watch a movie? How did something happen!?


    ¡°What are you standing there in a daze for? Hurry up and clear the path.¡± His eyes were red and his lips were trembling.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    Jia Tianxia quickly led the way and led Mu Sifa out.


    Along the way, everyone was also looking on nkly. They did not know what had happened, but they were all discussing amongst themselves.


    When Mu Sifa rushed out of the cinema hall with Shang Xiaojie in his arms, the staff was also shocked. However, before they could inquire anything, Mu Sifa and the rest had already disappeared.


    ¡°This... Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know!¡± It seems like that little cutie was injured! ¡°What''s the situation!¡±


    They were the two staff members who were surrounded by Shang Xiaojie from the beginning. They watched worriedly as Mu Sifa carried Shang Xiaojie into the hospital.


    Loong Xiaoyi frowned, as if he was concerned about this matter. After all, they were ssmates and had talked this morning.


    Mu Cheng was silent as he stared at Mu Sifa hospital.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°I''ll go and check the situation.¡± Then, he walked towards the screening hall where Shang Xiaojie and the others were.


    Loong Xiaoyi watched Mu Cheng''s leaving figure curiously. He seemed to be surprised that Mu Cheng would take the initiative to do such a thing, unlike his usual self.


    At this moment in the projection room.


    After Mu Sifa and the others left, Elina on the stairs sneered, ¡°Fight against me? Shang Xiaojie, Shang Xiaojie, you''re still a little too inexperienced?¡±


    After she finished muttering to herself, she slowly walked down the stairs and arrogantly left through the people who fell under her feet.


    Unbeknownst to Elina, not long after she left, a man sitting in thest row pushed his eyes and revealed a faint smile. ¡°I''ve really got something good.¡±


    The man said while looking back at the video he had just taken. It just so happened to be Elina pushing Shang Xiaojie.


    At this moment, another man was sitting beside him. He was wearing sunsses even though it was clearly dark in a movie theater like this. He was dressed meticulously in a ck suit, causing people to feel pressured yet they didn''t dare to meet his gaze. He emitted a sense of danger that made people want to avoid him.


    ¡°I was just here to see what kind of person Mu Sifa had fallen for. I didn''t expect him to be a weak chicken. I even saw an interesting scene.¡±


    The light smile on the man''s face was lingering at the corners of his lips, revealing a hint of unfathomable thoughtfulness.


    ¡°The rest is up to you.¡±


    The man just let out a sound like that.


    ¡°I knew it would.¡± He shrugged and sighed, a littlezily.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 - How dare You!


    While the two men were talking, Mu Cheng had been watching them from the aisle below. Although he didn''t have any expression on his face, he didn''t seem very happy.


    However, he did not do anything. He moved to the side silently, as if he was just here to confirm something.


    When he walked in, he just happened to pass Elina by. He nced at her, but his expression was still not that big. It was as if he only nced at her because he knew Elina was Mu Sifa''s assistant.


    Loong Xiaoyi felt that Mu Cheng was a bit strange so he followed. Seeing Mu Cheng staring at the man above, Loong Xiaoyi couldn''t help but look over.


    At this moment, the man wearing sses looked over at Loong Xiaoyi. Loong Xiaoyi was shocked and immediately ran out of the door. That man''s eyes were suddenly filled with killing intent, scaring him.


    What kind of person is that man? He seems to be in danger. Did Mu Cheng know them? Or would he just keep looking at them? Or Shang Xiaojie''s case, what did it have to do with them?


    Loong Xiaoyi frowned and fell into deep thought.


    However, there was no time for him to think, because Mu Cheng had already walked towards him.


    ¡°The manager asked me toe over and ask you how you were doing.¡± Loong Xiaoyi was very calm. He just said that and then his eyes met Mu Cheng''s.


    Mu Cheng did not run away, and replied simply, ¡°It seems like he fell down.¡± With that, he left.


    Fall? What a joke! That kid isn''t a three-year-old kid.


    However, Loong Xiaoyi didn''t have any evidence to prove that the situation wasn''t like that, so he could only leave. However, he nced at the two men before leaving.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    the man in the ck suit asked as he saw the man with sses looking down the aisle.


    The bespectacled man closed his eyes for a moment before turning his head to look at him with a smile. ¡°It''s nothing. Maybe I was just worrying too much.¡±


    But just now, there really was someone watching us, right?


    He said this in his heart as if he had made up his mind.


    ¡°That''s good. I''ll go back first.¡± The man still didn''t say much. After finishing his sentence, he left first.


    The bespectacled man did not get up, but watched him leave. The smile on his face once again appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He did not know if it was out of boredom or interest, but after broadcasting the video from before, he watched it again. Only when Auntie Sweeper came in to clean up did he push his sses and get up, a smile ying at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Alright, it''s time for me to take action. I hope that things will get more interesting.¡±


    At the same time, on the side of Mu Sifa and the others, Jia Tianxia walked back from the ward with an uneasy look on his face.


    Inside the ward, Mu Sifa was doing a full body checkup on Shang Xiaojie. Half an hour had already passed.


    ¡°I just heard that Madam was rushed into the emergency room by Sifa. Did something happen?¡±


    Just as Jia Tianxia was getting annoyed, Elina''s voice sounded from behind him. It was filled with confusion.


    After she finished speaking, she looked towards the ward with a curious expression and asked, ¡°Is Madame in there now?¡±


    Jia Tianxia was even more annoyed when he saw Elina, so he did not give her any face, ¡°I heard that you won''t watch it for yourself! Are you blind?¡± The moment he opened his mouth, he went on a rampage.


    However, Elina did not get angry. Instead, she smiled andforted him, ¡°Don''t be angry, I was just asking.¡±


    The reason why she did that was because her mood was so good that it could explode. What she wanted to hear the most was that Shang Xiaojie was dead.


    After a while, she suddenly said, ¡°What a pity! Why did he fall down on his own when he went to a movie? It''s worrying. I hope he gets better as soon as possible.¡± He even revealed a face full of worry. He looked really sad, he almost cried for Jia Tianxia to see.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 - Jia Tianxia Was Angry with Elina


    Jia Tianxia knew what kind of person Elina was. Although he didn''t know it was due to her, it was enough to make him feel disgusted.


    ¡°Can you do your own thing? You are very eyesore standing here.¡±


    Although he did not say the word ¡°fuck¡± in his words, it was very obvious.


    However, Elina remained indifferent. She was in a good mood right now, so she wouldn''t argue with Jia Tianxia.


    ¡°I know you''re in a hurry, but I''m also worried about Madam''s situation!¡± Open your eyes and tell lies.


    Worried about Madam? What a joke, I think she''s just here to watch the show! Perhaps she would like her wife to burp now.


    ¡°I say, aren''t you tired of pretending? Don''t think that I don''t know about you normally staring at Madam from behind my back. I know that I''m toozy to talk to you, so when I have a good temper, scram for me.¡±


    A punchnded right in front of Elina, mming heavily onto the bulletin board at the side, causing a very loud sound.


    When Jia Tianxia''s fist came over, Elina was shocked. She thought Jia Tianxia was going to hit her.


    ¡°I say, if you''re angry, don''t vent it on me! It''s not like I''m the one who took pictures of you, Madam. Why are you so angry at me?¡±


    She scolded Jia Tianxia, but it wasn''t as arrogant as before.


    ¡°Who''s mad at you? I told you to scram. I feel sick when I see your face.¡± He punched again and red fiercely at Elina, scaring her to the point that her heart couldn''t take it anymore.


    Damn, no matter how I look at it, this woman has ill intentions. Furthermore, she came here too quickly to watch the show! It felt weird, as if someone had locked her up in the washroom today.


    ¡°I-I''ll just leave, why are you being so fierce?¡±


    Isn''t it just a dog raised by Mu Sifa? What was there to be proud of! It truly made one speechless.


    Elina''s heart was filled with disdain towards Jia Tianxia. However, when she turned around, she suddenly bumped into the person behind her and nearly fell down. Luckily, she was supported by him in time.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The man opened his mouth and smiled, revealing his white teeth.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± After a second of pause, he stared straight at the beautiful man in front of him.


    Xiao Yi noticed that Elina didn''t intend to make him stand up. He looked at her with an infatuated look and gave her a warm smile. He reminded her, ¡°Assistant Ai.¡±


    His voice was very gentle. At this moment, he was dressed in white and was wearing a white vest. In Elina''s eyes, he was just like a prince charming from a book.


    However, in the next second, she also knew that she had caused herself to be infatuated. She quickly stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, Doctor Xiao.¡± He even tidied up his clothes, looking very shy.


    Xiao Yi pushed his sses as a habit and replied with a smile, ¡°You''re wee. It''s nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Then you still have to thank me! If Doctor Xiao has the time and doesn''t mind, please let me treat you to a meal! ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°No need, it was really just a small effort.¡± Xiao Yi immediately refused and didn''t even think about it.


    Elina was still a little shy just now. After Xiao Yi said that, her mouth immediately twitched, but due to her image, she still had a pretty smile, ¡°It''s alright, it''s just that I''m not tactful. Why would Doctor Xiao be willing to apany me to dinner?¡±


    He was saying that he was wrong, but he was also mocking Xiao Yi.


    Xiao Yi naturally heard it, but he did not say anything and justughed it off.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 - Mu Sifa Was So Angry!!!


    Once again, Elina seethed with anger as Xiao Yi tantly ignored her. How infuriating! Only Mu Sifa''s friends were allowed to work here! What was he trying to prove?


    Hmph! Did he really think that I, Elina, had taken an interest in him? I just didn''t want to be indebted to him.


    Elina found herself chuckling inwardly at her own predicament.


    ¡°Hello, Doctor Xiao.¡±


    Jia Tianxia disyed deep respect towards Xiao Yi, much like his demeanor towards Mu Sifa.


    Xiao Yi, the proprietor of the hotel where Mu Sifa stayed, and Xiao Ming''s sibling.


    Being well-versed in medicine, he was employed by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he replied with the same warm smile. ¡°I heard that Mu Sifa''s wife was injured and was taken to the emergency room, so I came to check on her.¡±


    He chuckled once more. Did he have a penchant forughter? Yet, there was always an underlying meaning in that smile, known only to him.


    ¡°I heard the incident urred at the cinema, didn''t it?¡± He cast a meaningful nce at Elina and quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Assistant Ai appears to have attended the movie too, just moments ago.¡±


    Elina was instantly taken aback and flustered.


    Had he seen me? Or had he noticed something?


    Elina dared not utter a word. She was gripped by fear, clutching her white vest tightly.


    ¡°Isn''t that so?¡± He continued casually. ¡°While sipping coffee by the second-floor window, I thought I caught a glimpse of Assistant Ai. Perhaps it was my imagination?¡±


    So, it was I who spotted him at the hospital! What a scare.


    Elina breathed a sigh of relief and replied with augh, ¡°You''re absolutely right! I happened to sit in the same row as Sifa and Madam at the cinema. However, I left before the two of them, and I just found out about Madam''s situation. I was truly shocked; how could I have been so careless?¡±


    She wore a terrified expression as if she weren''t the one responsible for it.


    Upon hearing her response, a smile suddenly graced Xiao Yi''s face. However, he refrained from speaking and merely fixed his gaze on her.


    Elina felt a surge of anxiety as his unwavering stare unnerved her. She responded with an embarrassed smile but inwardly cursed: ¡°What are you staring at? It''s incredibly ufortable.¡±


    Yet, her curses remained unspoken, as she didn''t dare to voice them directly.


    A sudden hush fell over their exchange, leaving them in mutual silence.


    After about a minute, the door to the emergency room finally swung open. Mu Sifa emerged, visibly relieved, with a nurse pushing Shang Xiaojie out behind him.


    Shang Xiaojie remained unconscious, but hisplexion was no longer as pallid as it had been initially.


    ¡°Boss, how''s everything? Is Madam okay?¡± Jia Tianxia was the first to step forward.


    Mu Sifa responded, ¡°It''s not a major issue, just a minor concussion, nothing more.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s heart raced as he recalled the blood on Shang Xiaojie''s forehead and his sudden loss of consciousness.


    ¡°Retrieve the surveince footage from the projection room. I want to know exactly what transpired.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s demeanor turned cold in an instant. He was seething with anger, convinced that Shang Xiaojie hadn''t simply fallen down the stairs.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Jia Tianxia replied, berating himself for not thinking of it sooner.


    ¡°Also, contact the police.¡±


    ¡°Call the police?¡±


    Jia Tianxia was taken aback. Shang Xiaojie''s injury, while unfortunate, didn''t seem to warrant police involvement. If it were merely a fall, the police might not take the case seriously.


    Elina''s face turned pale, and she trembled upon hearing the mention of the police and surveince system. She hadn''t anticipated Mu Sifa''s decision to handle the situation in this manner.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 - Xiao Yi''s Intervention


    ¡°Call the police? Involve the police? Wouldn''t that expose my involvement in pushing someone?¡±


    In this moment, Elina finallyprehended the fear that had overtaken her.


    Xiao Yi had been closely observing her reaction, and upon noticing her panic, his customary smile graced his lips.


    ¡°The most crucial matter now is to observe your wife''s awakening! You''re in no hurry to summon the authorities, are you? It can''t escape anyway,¡± Xiao Yi chuckled, concluding with a hint of purpose in his words, ¡°Even the culprit won''t be able to evade justice.¡± Whom was he addressing intentionally? His words carried a veiled intent.


    As expected, Elina''s expression turned even more terrified upon hearing this. Herplexion drained of color, and her hands, clutching her white coat, trembled uncontrobly.


    ¡°I want to know the oue now.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s demeanor remained resolute; he paid no heed to anyone, and his voice carried the tone of urgency.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Don''t be upset; I''ll assist as well,¡± Xiao Yifortingly patted Mu Sifa''s shoulder.


    Mu Sifa suddenly grew agitated, his brow furrowing. It was unclear whether it was due to his previous outburst or not. However, Shang Xiaojie''s fall a moment ago had left a lingering unease in his heart. It was impossible for him to forget it.


    ¡°I understand you''re concerned about your wife''s condition, but he needs you by his side at this moment. I''ll help you handle this matter with the authorities, so don''t worry,¡± Xiao Yi reassured Mu Sifa, patting his shoulder once more.


    Having known Mu Sifa for a long time, Xiao Yi''s words didn''t raise any doubts. ¡°Alright, I''ll entrust this matter to you two. I''ll go check on Xiaojie.¡±


    With that, Mu Sifa didn''t linger and hurried to Shang Xiaojie''s side.


    Xiao Yi watched Mu Sifa''s departure, his smile returning. However, he turned to Jia Tianxia and said, ¡°You should begin investigating this incident first. We''ll have to wait for the surveince footage before calling the police. Otherwise, the police won''t respond.¡±


    Although Jia Tianxia maintained a smile, he felt an inexplicable unease. Yet, he couldn''t quite articte it.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go check the surveince footage first. I''ll inform you once I have the information,¡± Jia Tianxia stated before leaving.


    With Jia Tianxia''s departure, Elina''s anxiety escted as she couldn''t risk drawing attention to the surveince.


    She hastily trailed behind Jia Tianxia, but before she could take the third step, Xiao Yi inquired, ¡°Is there something amiss, Assistant Ai?¡±


    ¡°No, I''m perfectly fine! I just need to use the restroom.¡±


    He didn''t dare to nce back at Xiao Yi, his heart racing once more.


    ¡°So it''s a restroom break. And? You don''t seem quite well. If you''re not feeling your best, don''t hesitate to take care of yourself.¡±


    Despite his seemingly harmless appearance, there was something disconcerting about him.


    Elina didn''t bother responding and hastily made her way outside, as though attempting to catch up with Jia Tianxia.


    Xiao Yi folded his arms, wearing a knowing smile as if he were merely watching a spectacle unfold.


    ¡°He really doesn''t have a bright future, does he? Does heck the courage to embrace recognition? Or perhaps he never contemted his course of action following this incident?¡±


    Nevertheless, observing her behavior, it was evident that she hadn''t anticipated this turn of events. She indeed appeared somewhat naive. Relying on her to stir up any significantmotion seemed quite unlikely.


    Xiao Yi contemted the matter internally before retrieving his phone. He couldn''t discern its contents or the recipient, but he received no response, only a simple message: ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Very well! Let''s see how far this situation can progress. We shall see!¡± His unsettling smile persisted.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 - Elina Wants to Kill Jia Tianxia?


    ¡°Hold on a moment, I''ll apany you! I''m also concerned about Madam''s condition.¡±


    Elina trailed behind Jia Tianxia, her heavy breath revealing her fear, yet she maintained a fa?ade ofposure.


    Jia Tianxia nced back at her, his brows furrowing. Elina''s unusual politeness raised suspicions.


    ¡°Alright, then. Let''s go together. I''m curious to know what you''re up to.¡±


    Jia Tianxia''s response made Elina''s heart race, but she kept up her pretense with a smile. ¡°I''m just worried about Madam and want to help find the real culprit. No ulterior motives.¡±


    Elina''s act didn''t deceive Jia Tianxia. He cautioned her before continuing on.


    Anger welled up within Elina as she clenched her fists tightly.


    However, now wasn''t the time for anger. If she were exposed, it would spell her demise, and Mu Sifa wouldn''t spare her.


    ¡°You enjoy meddling in others'' affairs, don''t you? Fine, don''t me me for not being polite.¡± Elina pulled out a self-defense knife from her pocket, determined to take drastic measures.


    When Jia Tianxia and his group arrived at the cinema area, they were greeted by Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°You want to check the surveince?¡± Loong Xiaoyi inquired.


    ¡°Yes, please inform your manager about it,¡± Jia Tianxia replied.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s expression remained unreadable, hinting at underlying concerns.


    Jia Tianxia was taken aback, ¡°You know our wife?¡±


    ¡°We''re just ssmates; follow me,¡± Loong Xiaoyi said, leading the way.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t respond but nced back at Elina, sensing her unusual demeanor. This made her flustered, and he stole a few more nces.


    Suddenly, Loong Xiaoyi turned to look at her. Elina''s heart skipped a beat, and she offered a smile, but he responded with a cold indifference.


    Elina, who had already eaten twice today, felt her anger ring. How dare he ignore her after she smiled at him?


    Elina seemed to believe that every man in the world was infatuated with her. It bordered on narcissism.


    As Loong Xiaoyi led them to the monitoring room, they coincidentally crossed paths with Mu Cheng, who emerged from within.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Loong Xiaoyi frowned.


    Mu Cheng, seemingly unsurprised by their presence, replied casually, ¡°I brought the drinks.¡± He remained reticent and left, indifferent to others'' thoughts.


    Loong Xiaoyi couldn''t help but dislike this attitude.


    Loong Xiaoyi rarely harbored ill feelings toward anyone, but Mu Cheng was an exception.


    Wasn''t he the adopted son brought back by our boss''s second unclest year?


    Jia Tianxia was surprised to encounter Mu Cheng here.


    ¡°Go inside. I''ll inform the manager,¡± Loong Xiaoyi instructed, opening the door and nodding toward the room.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Jia Tianxia wasted no time in entering the room.


    Elina''s heart raced, and sweat formed on her forehead. The self-defense knife in her pocket felt damp from her grip.


    ¡°Don''t me me for what''s toe, Jia Tianxia. You brought this upon yourself. Isn''t it better to stay alive?¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 - Don''t Know You''re ying with Fire


    Elina''s fierce expression from a moment ago didn''t escape Loong Xiaoyi''s notice. Although it was a fleeting moment, Loong Xiaoyi was certain he had seen it correctly.


    And what about that woman? Her expression seemed genuinely ufortable.


    Loong Xiaoyi furrowed his brow, a reaction that urred whenever he encountered something he couldn''t decipher.


    Just as he was about to open the door to investigate, his cell phone unexpectedly rang.


    Loong Xiaoyi was surprised to see that it was Ann Yichen calling, but he quickly put on a smile.


    ¡°How unusual! You decided to give me a call. Are you missing me, my dear?¡± His initial words were the kind that could make someone blush and quicken their heartbeat.


    Fortunately, Ann Yichen was older than him and had dealt with various personalities before.


    ¡°Indeed, indeed. My dear is yearning for me.¡±


    He chuckled and agreed but then got to the main point, ¡°Young man, do you know how to cook?¡±


    Upon hearing Ann Yichen address him in that manner, Loong Xiaoyi couldn''t help but feel annoyed. ¡°Who are you calling a young man?¡±


    Oh my! The little tiger was offended!


    Ann Yichen still found Loong Xiaoyi''s reactions amusing, and a grin spread across his face, as if he feared that Loong Xiaoyi wouldn''t be flustered.


    ¡°Alright, Student Long, are you up for it now?¡± Heughed again, ¡°Do you know how to cook? I''m famished, and I could use a meal!¡±


    His voice sounded somewhat weak, as though he might hang up any moment.


    ¡°Who the heck is Student Long?¡± The man''s voice grew assertive and domineering.


    Ann Yichen''s mouth twitched. He''s really getting annoyed! This young one is quite a handful!


    ¡°Well, what would you like me to call you then? Go on, I''m listening.¡± He activated the speakerphone, leaned back, and resumed grading papers.


    Ann Yichen understood that dealing with a rebellious young man like Loong Xiaoyi required a more flexible approach. He had to go along with it, so he decided topromise.


    Loong Xiaoyi acted as if he hadn''t considered what Ann Yichen should call him.


    ¡°If I''m your boyfriend, shouldn''t you call me by my name?¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡±


    Ann Yichen burst intoughter but then scratched his head. That''s right! This young one is my boyfriend! I''ve been treating him like a student all along.


    ¡°Let''s see if you dareugh again.¡± His eyes narrowed, giving him an intimidating look. He appeared genuinely fierce.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Your name it is!¡± ¡°How about Little Yiyi?¡± He couldn''t help but tease, with a mischievous expression.


    ¡°Do you want to get on my bad side!?¡± His eyes narrowed even further.


    ¡°What''s wrong? I find it endearing! Very cute!¡± He maintained a yful expression.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll make you regret it when we get to your ce.¡±


    When he mentioned ¡°regret,¡± he emphasized the word, and it wasn''t meant to be taken literally.


    Just then, a female staff member passed by, blushed, and hurriedly walked away in embarrassment.


    For the first time in his life, Loong Xiaoyi felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh my!¡± He was too loud! Does he even understand the concept of same-sex rtionships? ¡°And regret me.¡±


    Ann Yichen continued to tease Loong Xiaoyi over the phone, a yful look on his face. It was unclear if he was afraid of provoking Loong Xiaoyi.


    Loong Xiaoyi suddenly smiled. ¡°What? Haven''t you seen a pig run before just because you''ve never eaten pork?¡±


    They were truly underestimated if they thought they could manipte them just because they were young!


    ¡°Boys my age can be quite assertive. Be careful with your words, or you might regret it.¡±


    He seemed to be warning Ann Yichen not to push him too far, as he would be held responsible for the consequences.


    ¡°Do you think you can handle me?¡± He still chuckled, seemingly unaware that he was ying with fire.


    Perhaps because he felt older and safer than Loong Xiaoyi, he remained unafraid.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 - Invite Loong Xiaoyi to His House


    ¡°It only took a second to kill you.¡± He leaned against the wall with one hand in his pockets. They were all legs and very pleasing to the eyes, attracting many women in an instant.


    ¡°Look, look! There''s a handsome little big brother over there!¡±


    ¡°Wearing work clothes? It should be the staff here!¡±


    ¡°I think so. I''ll juste here to watch movies from now on. Although it''s a bit expensive, there are still handsome guys here!¡± And the projection hall is also big, so it''s definitely worth it.¡±


    ¡°Well said, you just want to see the handsome guy, right?¡±


    ¡°You''re annoying. Don''t expose me!¡±


    The two girls who passed by became infatuated with Loong Xiaoyi and were unable to take their eyes off him.


    ¡°Do you want to ask for Little Big Brother''s number?¡±


    ¡°That''s not good! Is he on the phone?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be scared, let''s go together.¡±


    ¡°No, I will be shy.¡±


    The two girls pushed and shoved each other, but they just didn''t dare to move forward.


    Loong Xiaoyi, who answered the phone, got angry and red at them. Although he didn''t open his mouth to curse them, it was enough to scare them. He fled in panic.


    ¡°It''s so scary!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you scared me.¡±


    ......


    ¡°My man is really popr! Do you think I should tie you up at home?¡±


    Ann Yichen heard the conversation between the two girls just now. Because it was really big, he heard it clearly.


    After all, it was difficult for a person to control his voice in the face of excitement.


    As for his words, he didn''t know if Loong Xiaoyi was ying around with him, but he was really unhappy. However, he was probably unhappy about something! After all, his items were being coveted.


    Ann Yichen was a possessive man. He would never share things that belonged to him with others.


    ¡°What is it? Are you going to raise me?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi thought Ann Yichen was joking, so he casually smiled and said this.


    Raise him?


    Ann Yichen even got up and leaned back in his chair.


    ¡°If I say what you do, I can consider it.¡±


    There was no money involved, because Ann Yichen knew Loong Xiaoyi was a man with a lot of pride.


    Anyway, I can''t ept women in my life, and they don''t understand me, so it''s better for me to train a pet to stay by my side. Plus, his skills were not bad and he could be a bodyguard.


    After all, Han Shaolin isn''t in China, and there''s everyone here right now. Maybe our An n will be the next to be attacked.


    ¡°Bring your things to my house tomorrow! I''ll arrange the rooms for you.¡±


    After making that decision, Ann Yichen no longer hesitated. After all, it was rted to his own life.


    Loong Xiaoyi thought he misheard. He even took his phone closer to check if it was a call from someone else.


    ¡°Are you serious? Invite me to live with you?¡±


    Or was it just to tease me? He wasn''t usually like that.


    ¡°What is it? You don''t dare toe and stay at my house! Afraid that I''ll eat you?¡± Ann Yichen smiled.


    ¡°I''m afraid of you?¡± Loong Xiaoyi seemed to have heard something funny, ¡°I don''t know what''s going on with you, but for the matter of living together, I won''t go to your house until you are sure that you will walk with me for the rest of your life.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi''s reason for rejecting Ye Zichen''s offer was extremely proper.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s seriousness once again stunned Ann Yichen. This brat was as honest as ever!


    Or does he really want me to be his wife?


    Ann Yichen suddenly froze and then startedughing out loud. Perhaps he felt Loong Xiaoyi''s character was too cute! Compared to his appearance, it was likeparing the heaven and earth.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 - An Yichen Is too Bad


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± He was unhappy again.


    Damn it! You must be great to think of yourself as an adult! They treat me like a little kid every time.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll cook for you, right? No problem, but you have to call for an old man toe listen, or you won''t have to talk.¡±


    It was that domineering man''s voice again. Although it was rough, it was somehow pleasant to hear.


    ¡°It''s that simple? This request is too cheap!¡±


    Ann Yichen was amused again. He fell down on the deskughing uncontrobly, because it really did sound like the style of a high school student.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s mouth immediately twitched. If Ann Yichen was right in front of him right now, he would definitely kill him.


    ¡°It looks like you really do want to die.¡± Warning.


    Ann Yichen stopped teasing Loong Xiaoyi and said while wiping away his tears, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t haveughed at you.¡±


    However, he was still smiling. Suddenly, Ann Yichen''s voice stopped.


    Loong Xiaoyi was stunned. Why was there no sound?


    But just when he felt it was weird, Ann Yichen suddenly shouted in a suppressed voice, ¡°Old Attack.¡±


    With a scorching heat, it hit Loong Xiaoyi''s eardrums.


    Loong Xiaoyi could be said to be blushing because of the word ¡®seasoned'', because Ann Yichen''s voice was so seductive that it made people want tomit a crime.


    No matter how mature Loong Xiaoyi was, he was still just a high school student. He couldn''tpete with a veteran social driver like Ann Yichen.


    Fuck! He must have done it on purpose! I didn''t ask him to use such a voice to call me Old Assault, so couldn''t he just call me Old Assault?


    Loong Xiaoyi covered his face with his hands and blushed. For a long time, Ann Yichen''s voice could not be removed from Loong Xiaoyi''s mind.


    ¡°You''re just asking for a beating, Ann Yichen. Do you believe that I won''t go after your house right now?¡±


    Fuck,pletely ignoring what others can do and not caring about what others can do.


    ¡°Aiyo! I''m so scared!¡±


    Then, when Loong Xiaoyi''s veins started popping up, he snickered, ¡°Can I listen to something fun for you?¡±


    It was Loong Xiaoyi, but he already clicked on it.


    What happened to Loong Xiaoyi? He originally said that he didn''t want to hear it, but when the voice entered his ears, it was like this:


    ¡°You''re so annoying, you''re so bad...¡±


    ¡°Bitch, I can''t kill you, right?¡±


    ¡°I''m a slut, hurry up and call me a slut, a slut is so happy...¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was petrified on the spot.


    It wasn''t because he was shy, it was not because he hadn''t seen a movie before, but he didn''t expect a proper adult like Ann Yichen would listen to him on the phone.


    ¡°Ann Yichen, do you really want me to kill you?¡±


    This man was a devil! The devil!


    ¡°Huh? Strange? Why hasn''t your voice changed!¡± Ann Yichen was puzzled, then he turned up the volume again.


    ¡°Ann Yichen.¡± Loong Xiaoyi suddenly roared.


    Ann Yichen was shocked, ¡°Why are you so loud? I''m a bit old but I''m not deaf. Be quiet, my ears hurt.¡± No reflection at all.


    Loong Xiaoyi was so angry by him that he frowned.


    If he can''t calm down, isn''t this what he did? No matter what he wanted to do, he still had a bunch of quirks.


    ¡°Strange, do you not have any reaction?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Do you think I''m a stud horse!? How can you turn into a monkey just by listening to one?¡± The mes were raging.


    ¡°Oh! So that''s how it was! So it''s a different person, isn''t it!¡±


    He didn''t know what Ann Yichen was nning, but he was smiling maliciously.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 - Take the Field Yourself


    Hearing Ann Yichen''s words, Loong Xiaoyi immediately had a bad premonition.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing this time?¡±


    ¡°It hurt my heart! Why do you make me sound like a bad person?¡±


    Ann Yichen was still sighing with a look of ¡®I''m really hurt'' on his face.


    But his movements were behind him, because he was watching the video in front of theputer and doing his own thing.


    Although it was his first time looking at it, it shouldn''t feel out of ce! After all, the little guy inside was so impressive.


    Plus, it wasn''t bad to hear that kid''s reaction.


    So that was Ann Yichen''s n. Indeed, if he didn''t seek death, he wouldn''t die.


    Hearing the sound of groping, Loong Xiaoyi felt that something was wrong. A bold idea formed in his mind, which was that Ann Yichen wanted to fight personally.


    ¡°If you dare hang up, I''ll break up with you.¡±


    Wu Tie seemed to have realized what Loong Xiaoyi was going to do. Perhaps it was because his breathing had suddenly be heavier.


    Loong Xiaoyi indeed wanted to hang up. He was afraid that Ann Yichen would actuallye like this, but he was already seen through by Ann Yichen.


    ¡°This is my maiden''s talent show. Normal people wouldn''t be able to hear it.¡±


    Hearing Ann Yichen''s words, Loong Xiaoyi was sure that Ann Yichen did not want him to do anything.


    He suddenly lost his anger and lost his temper. Instead, he said with an extremely restrained voice, ¡°Are you ying with me?¡±


    It was very clear that if Ann Yichen were to take the field himself, he would definitely fall.


    ¡°Who yed with you? I was ying with myself.¡±


    These words made Loong Xiaoyi angry and resentful.


    ¡°Isn''t it just to cook for you? I''ll go! Don''t mess with me.¡± Her face turned red again, just like a little boy who had just started his rtionship.


    It was normal for Loong Xiaoyi to have this kind of reaction. He didn''t have any experience in this area and it was his favorite trick to make such a thing happen. How could he not blush? Not having a nosebleed on the spot might have been calcted.


    ¡°What is it? Didn''t you just say that you wanted to take care of me? Why did he have to submit now? Loong Xiaoyi, if you really want to be my man, then this little bit of resistance is out of the question. So, in order to not get bored in the future, I''ll personally teach you.¡±


    He smiled. Ann Yichen didn''t take his eyes off the screen as he said those words.


    Ann Yichen became curious as he saw the little guy who screamed so much, he stared at him. For some reason, he felt a little tempted.


    Could it be that I''m really a deep cab? Can you feel it if you look at it?


    Ann Yichen muttered, but his hands did not stop.


    Loong Xiaoyi initially thought it was nothing, but at this moment, Ann Yichen''s breathing became very disorderly. With the background sound, he was unable to control himself for a while.


    ¡°Ann Yichen, stop messing around.¡±


    His voice carried a sense of helplessness, but that awkward feeling of unfamiliarity suddenly made Ann Yichen feel different. Something like that couldn''t arouse his interest at all, it was even worse than Loong Xiaoyi''s voice that made his body float.


    Not good! This brat''s embarrassed voice was too pleasant to hear. It became very strange.


    ¡°Dragon One, call me by my name.¡± He breathed heavily into Loong Xiaoyi''s ears from the phone.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s face instantly turned red. He nced around and then called out heavily, ¡°Ann Yichen.¡±


    He was like a thief. He looked as embarrassed as he could possibly feel, but his mood was one of excitement.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 - Can a Woman be as Beautiful as You


    ¡°Puhahahaha¡­¡±


    Hearing Loong Xiaoyi''s voice, which sounded like he was afraid of being a thief, Ann Yichen suddenly burst intoughter as he lost all interest in Loong Xiaoyi.


    Loong Xiaoyi was also very embarrassed. He had never done this kind of thing to anyone before.


    ¡°Is it fun?¡± The voice sounded angry.


    Ann Yichen continued tough in the midst of his tears.


    ¡°I can''t, I''m really going to die fromughter. Hey, Loong Xiaoyi, were you originally so innocent?¡±


    ¡°Crap, I really like this kid. How can he be so cute?¡±


    ¡°You think it''s fun to tease me, right?¡± This voice didn''t sound angry at all. It was just a frown.


    ¡°What would you do if I said yes? Hit me!¡± Ye Zichen smiled, but he was still able to see Loong Xiaoyi''s yful expression.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Hit you?¡± Loong Xiaoyi suddenly snorted, ¡°Yes, I did hit you, but not with my hands. I have a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo! So it turns out that Student Loong Xiaoyi also knows how to tell dirty jokes.¡±


    He pulled up his pants, turned off the video and leaned back on the chair as he teased Loong Xiaoyi with a smile. He seemed to be in a very good mood.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t know why, but he suddenly smiled, ¡°If you want to hear it, I can go and learn it. I think people of your type will like it.¡±


    Maybe it was because Ann Yichen had suddenly restrained himself, that made Loong Xiaoyi smile!


    ¡°Forget it! I don''t have this hobby, you keep it for others to use!¡±


    As he spoke, he got up and walked towards the washroom with a smile.


    ¡°Someone else?¡± Loong Xiaoyi suddenlyughed again, ¡°Then you better be prepared in your heart. Once the person I like can only be with me in this lifetime, you better be prepared in your heart.¡±


    ¡°What is it? You really want me to be your wife!¡± He held the phone to his ear and replied with a smile.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. If you want me to be your wife, I don''t have any objections. As long as you are the one being suppressed, it doesn''t matter how I address you.¡±


    Aiyo! This brat was really fun to y with! Ye Zichen thought that he would stress the issue like a little kid, but surprisingly, he didn''t care about the surface.


    ¡°Are you really only eighteen?¡±


    Such mature thinking of Loong Xiaoyi caused Ann Yichen to suspect him.


    ¡°I wish I wasn''t.¡±


    This way, I can marry you and enter the sect! In any case, our country allows men to get married.


    Loong Xiaoyi leaned back against the wall and leaned with one hand. The smile on his face was really pretty.


    Suddenly, the staff from the control room came out and hurriedly ran in the direction of the washroom. They looked to be in a hurry.


    Loong Xiaoyi instinctively looked into the control room and his gaze fell on Elina.


    At this moment, Elina was standing behind Jia Tianxia. Although she didn''t do anything strange, Loong Xiaoyi still felt that something was wrong with her.


    What''s going on with that aunt? She always thinks that she wants to do something to Mu Sifa''s bodyguard, is it just that I''m overthinking it?


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey brat, are you still there!?¡±


    Ann Yichen called Loong Xiaoyi a few times, but Loong Xiaoyi did not agree. He suddenly became agitated.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, you better not tell me that you''re infatuated with beauties.¡± He looked like if he was, he would die for sure.


    ¡°What are you thinking? Is a woman as beautiful as you?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi only answered casually. However, at this moment, Ann Yichen, who was washing his hands, suddenly had a red heart in his heart and his heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 - Doting Everyday


    Ann Yichen couldn''t help but hide his face with his hands. This young man was quite audacious.


    ¡°Why didn''t you suggest I speak?¡± Ann Yichen stayed silent on the other end of the line. Loong Xiaoyi had just copsed like that, his eyes still fixed on Elina, who was in the control room.


    I really want to say something, but you are incredibly alluring.


    Ann Yichen cursed inwardly and felt a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    He took a deep breath, exited the bathroom, and inquired, ¡°What time do you finish work? I''lle to pick you up soon.¡± Shifting the conversation.


    ¡°No need, just share your address. It''ll be dark soon, and it''s not safe for you to be alone.¡±


    Puff! Am I really that defenseless? Is she treating me like a delicate flower?


    ¡°I must remind you, Student Loong Xiaoyi!¡± Teacher, I''m an adult man, so please stop treating me like someone your age.¡±


    ¡°Is there a distinction? You give off the impression that you want me to pamper you and keep you close.¡± Loong Xiaoyi grinned.


    Me? Ann Yichen was taken aback.


    ¡°Is that the vibe I''m giving off?¡±


    ¡°You practically threw yourself at me.¡±


    Ann Yichen''s expression darkened. Had he truly behaved that way? He was stunned by his own actions.


    ¡°Send me your address, and I''ll visit your ceter. Also, share your favorite dishes so I can buy the ingredients from the supermarket. I don''t have time for games right now; we can y when I get home.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi hung up after delivering this message.


    Ann Yichen was left baffled, having had no opportunity to question Loong Xiaoyi about his feelings. Had he truly given Loong Xiaoyi such an impression?


    ¡°Oh my goodness! What did I do to an eighteen-year-old to make him think of me so shamelessly?¡±


    Ann Yichen seemed to have forgotten that he had just shown a movie to Loong Xiaoyi, making it evident that he was a person who was both serious and flirtatious!


    After ending the call, Loong Xiaoyi entered the control room and inquired, ¡°Have you found anything yet?¡±


    As he passed by Jia Tianxia and others, he intentionally cast a nce at Elina.


    Elina, who had suddenly heard Loong Xiaoyi''s voice, was startled. She hastily set aside the protective saber she was holding and withdrew her hand.


    Damn it, why does this kid keep bothering me? I thought he had left?


    ¡°Soon,¡± Jia Tianxia replied.


    Hearing this, the anxiety on Elina''s face became even more apparent, as if her heart were about to leap out of her chest.


    ¡°Hurry up, I''m preparing to leave work, and I don''t have time to waste with you guys.¡± Loong Xiaoyi nced at the time, then headed back. After checking the inte for some delicious recipes, he decided to cook them for Ann Yichen.


    ¡°I found it!¡± Jia Tianxia suddenly eximed, his voice filled with joy.


    Elina''s eyes immediately turned fierce. In her panic, she grabbed the two ashtrays on the table and held them tightly, as if she wanted to harm not only Loong Xiaoyi but also Jia Tianxia.


    Loong Xiaoyi happened to look over at that moment and didn''t notice Elina''s unusual behavior. Jia Tianxia had his back to Elina, so he was oblivious to her actions.


    You brought this upon yourself.


    Elina raised the ashtray high and was about to strike Jia Tianxia and Loong Xiaoyi''s heads when her hands were suddenly halted mid-air.


    Elina was naturally shocked by this abrupt interruption, but her mouth was covered, preventing her from screaming.


    Elina widened her eyes and turned her head, only to see Mu Cheng wearing a calm expression.


    Was it him? The young man who had just exited the control room.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 - The Monitor Was Broken


    Mu Cheng signaled for her to hush.


    Elina was taken aback. What was his n? Was he not going to expose me?


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Loong Xiaoyi suddenly turned around.


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± Mu Cheng replied calmly.


    Mu Cheng remainedposed and discreetly returned the ashtray to its ce on the table.


    Mu Cheng''s expression revealed nothing, so Loong Xiaoyi refrained from asking further. However, he nced at Elina, who stood nearby, to gauge her reaction.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s hopes were dashed; Elina was skilled in concealing her emotions. She smiled at him and inquired, ¡°What''s happening?¡± Her voice remained steady, and her face exuded warmth.


    Loong Xiaoyi scanned the room briefly and then said, ¡°I''m alright.¡± With that, he turned to Mu Cheng and inquired, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I came to remind you to finish work.¡±


    Even if a leaf fell into the water, it would create ripples, yet Mu Cheng was as serene as a still pond.


    Only after Mu Cheng''s reminder did Loong Xiaoyi recall the situation. He quickly checked the time and left in haste, likely to buy groceries, as his preferred supermarket had a 7:00 PM discount.


    Once Loong Xiaoyi departed, Elina finally let out a sigh of relief. She had been on edge moments earlier. When Loong Xiaoyi turned around, her acting skills had thankfully deceived him.


    However, remembering that Jia Tianxia was still present, she immediately seized the ashtray with a determined look in her eyes.


    Mu Cheng finally frowned and coldly confiscated the ashtray.


    Elina grew frustrated, but before she could express her anger, Jia Tianxia suddenly questioned, ¡°What''s happening? Why can''t I open it?¡±


    Unable to open it?


    Elina quickly shifted her gaze and realized that the screen waspletely dark.


    What was going on? Was the auction not going as nned? Or had something malfunctioned?


    Elina felt a surge of joy. It seemed like fate was on her side.


    Mu Cheng''s expression remained unchanged as he observed the screen.


    ¡°Young Master Mu, why can''t we view the security cameras in the Projector''s Office?¡± Jia Tianxia inquired, visibly flustered.


    Mu Cheng didn''t respond immediately. He approached the keyboard and refreshed the screen, but it remained ck. He replied coolly, ¡°Perhaps it''s broken.¡±


    His countenance remained unruffled, devoid of any emotional fluctuations.


    Jia Tianxia couldn''t help but find Mu Cheng''sposure somewhat unsettling.


    This young man was as enigmatic as ever! He spoke sparingly and maintained an emotionless demeanor.


    But now wasn''t the time to focus on him.


    ¡°Can we still have Xiuxiu then?¡± Jia Tianxia asked anxiously.


    ¡°Even if it''s repaired, there won''t be any record of today''s events.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Is that so?¡± Jia Tianxia was left dumbfounded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Oh no! What should he do? Without evidence, the police wouldn''t take their ims seriously!


    If he returned to the boss without proof, would he meet a dire fate?


    Jia Tianxia shrank back at the thought of Mu Sifa''s furious demeanor, fearing for his life.


    Meanwhile, Elina couldn''t contain her delight.


    What an unexpected stroke of luck! She hadn''t anticipated such a fortunate turn of events.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered to Mu Cheng, expressing her gratitude for intervening earlier.


    Mu Cheng cast a cold, silent nce at her before departing, nearly infuriating Elina.


    Outside, Mu Cheng sent a message from his phone and then made his exit.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 - Lock Me up


    Although she was angry, Elina was also curious why Mu Cheng wanted to help her.


    She ran out of the control room and caught up with Mu Cheng, ¡°Wait, why did you help me?¡±


    Mu Cheng stopped his footsteps, but did not look back at her. He still said in a calm voice, ¡°It''s just an order.¡± With that, he left coldly.


    Command? Elina was stunned. What order?


    ¡°Wait for me to finish asking? Don''t go.¡± Mu Cheng called out to her from behind, but Mu Cheng ignored her and disappeared around the corner.


    Damn it! This damned brat. He was enraged.


    However, no matter what happened, Lili managed to escape with her life, so she didn''t care too much about it. She smiled proudly as she returned to the control room, admiring Jia Tianxia''s frantic appearance.


    You can go crazy by yourself, watchdog. I, Elina, won this war.


    Alright, now I feel better. Shang Xiaojie is unconscious again. This is truly a cause for celebration.


    Then she nced at Jia Tianxia, who was crying ¡®I''m going crazy, what should I do?'' and left with a smile on her face.


    At this moment, at the entrance of the cinema.


    ¡°There''s a luxurious car parked outside! ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. Is he even a smart handsome guy?¡±


    ¡°Are they waiting for our staff members?¡±


    ¡°That''s impossible! With so much money, who would stille here to work! Besides, many of our staff here are high school students.¡±


    ¡°That''s true, otherwise they would be guests!¡±


    ¡°Probably! But it was really pleasing to the eyes! I want him to stay a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, I think so too. I''ve really gotten lucky today. Not only did I see the male principal opposite me, I saw that cute little girl, and now I see such a seductive man. I''ve earned it.¡±


    The staff member chattered non-stop at the entrance. Loong Xiaoyi, who came out after changing, also saw the person and suddenly frowned. This was because they weren''t talking about anyone else, it was their ¡®girlfriend'' who liked to cause trouble.


    Seeing Loong Xiaoyie out, Ann Yichen, who was leaning on the car, immediately waved at him with a smile.


    However, the other staff members thought that he was greeting them and were all overjoyed. They shouted that he was looking their way, greeted us or something like that, and kept hugging their friends and screaming as if they couldn''t take it anymore.


    Ann Yichen felt awkward. The person he greeted looked unhappy, but the person he didn''t greet looked excited.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Not happy? I came specially to pick you up!¡±


    Ye Zichen raised his eyebrows at Loong Xiaoyi, who arrived in front of him, but was still unhappy.


    ¡°Did I let youe over?¡± He was suddenly infuriated.


    Strange? Why is he so angry!


    Ann Yichen couldn''t figure it out. He thought Loong Xiaoyi would be happy.


    ¡°Can''t you see that when those women saw you, they wanted to strip you naked and eat you?¡±


    So it was because of this anger that Ann Yichen was surprised.


    Was this kid so possessive? However, this was also good. It felt rather interesting. Ann Yichen was still smiling.


    ¡°What!? Jealous?¡± Ann Yichen smiled and then suddenly pulled down Loong Xiaoyi''s cor, pulling him towards himself. He then said, ¡°Then why don''t you just lock me up so that no one will see! I don''t mind.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was instantly lured onto the path of a crime. Plus, he was still enjoying it. He didn''t know if he was serious or just teasing Loong Xiaoyi.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 - To Tease an Old Man


    ¡°Are you really a teacher?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi finally raised his doubts because Ann Yichen''s way of doing things didn''t have the appearance of a teacher; he was always teaching him strange things.


    ¡°Of course, I have my teaching license. What about it? I don''t believe it!¡± Loong Xiaoyi''s body was torn apart again. The distance between the two of them was only a few centimeters.


    Loong Xiaoyi suddenly frowned and sighed. Ann Yichen was the one who asked him to keep a safe distance from the outside, yet now he was leaning over.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong again?¡±


    Seeing Loong Xiaoyi like this, Ann Yichen asked with an expression that he didn''t know the reason for.


    ¡°What did you do wrong? Shall I remind you?¡±


    He turned his head to the side and looked at the surrounding atmosphere.


    When Ann Yichen looked around, he found that there were already people looking at the two of them and some of them even took out their phones to take pictures.


    He was finished. He just wanted to tease this kid. He had forgotten that he was outside.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let''s get in the car first! I don''t want to be on the news.¡± Ann Yichen helped Loong Xiaoyi open the car door, and then he got in as well.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t know what to say, so he could only helplessly ask, ¡°Go directly to the nearby supermarket, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I''m not going. Something has happened to Sifa''s wife. I''ll go see her.¡± Ann Yichen said.


    ¡°Sifa? Shang Xiaojie''s man?¡±


    ¡°Yo, not bad! You finally remember your ssmate''s name?¡± Ann Yichenughed.


    ¡°He knows Xiao Ming.¡± He seemed to be saying that it was because of this that he remembered it so clearly.


    ¡°So it''s Xiao Ming!¡± I know his brother too, but not that well.¡± As he spoke, he turned into the parking lot of Mu Sifa Hospital.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s expression didn''t look too bad. Ann Yichen had his own circle, so he didn''t want to interfere as long as Ann Yichen didn''t y outside with others.


    ¡°I say, you''re really cold! I know other men.¡±


    Ann Yichen, who had parked the car, looked back at Loong Xiaoyi and suddenlyined.


    ¡°So? How do you want me to react? Constraint your life as a woman? I''m not that free.¡± Loong Xiaoyi looked very calm.


    Idle?


    Hearing this word, Ann Yichen suddenly felt a bit unhappy.


    ¡°What happened to me being your wife? You''re not jealous of the other men I know?¡±


    Sometimes, this brat really made it hard for people to understand what he was thinking! He had been so possessive a moment ago, but now he didn''t seem to mind at all.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that you are going to visit Shang Xiaojie? Hurry up and go back to eat. I''m hungry too.¡± He urged Ann Yichen to open the car door, but was abruptly pulled back by Ann Yichen to shut the car door.


    Loong Xiaoyi immediately frowned and looked at him, ¡°What are you trying to do now?¡±


    ¡°I''m talking about you! When I wasn''t willing, you wanted to have something happen to me, but now that the atmosphere is so good, you''re not going to do anything? ¡°Don''t you want to do something to me?¡±


    Actually, Ann Yichen didn''t invite Loong Xiaoyi, but felt that he was acting strangely. He could have done something to Loong Xiaoyi, but he just didn''t do anything.


    Loong Xiaoyi suddenlyughed out loud. He pinched his chin and looked straight at him with a smile, ¡°What? You want to test the quality of your car with me?¡±


    Uh, how tactful! But who wants to y with him? The space was so small, but it wasn''t ufortable!


    Ann Yichen started to analyze, but he wasn''t sure if he was serious.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 - Inviting Loong Xiaoyi


    ¡°What''s the matter? Are you up for a game? Well done! I felt a bit unjust, but I''ll go along with it.¡±


    Although he didn''t initially intend to, he began causing amotion.


    ¡°Really?¡± Loong Xiaoyi''s breath grew heavier in an instant.


    He slowly inched closer to Ann Yichen''s lips, searching for the right position, and lightly brushed against Ann Yichen''s mouth¡ªexploring, yet also tinged with a hint of sensuality.


    On any ordinary day, Ann Yichen would have pushed him away and shared augh.


    However, when Loong Xiaoyi''s warm breath washed over his face, he seemed ensnared. His body tensed, and an indescribable tingling sensation surged through every cell.


    He forgot he should have pushed Loong Xiaoyi away, convinced this was just a prank.


    ¡°If you don''t push me away, I''ll kiss you.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi suddenly dered, seemingly having done nothing before, merely waiting for Ann Yichen to decline.


    Ann Yichen wanted to refuse. After all, he harbored no romantic intentions toward Loong Xiaoyi. But upon hearing Loong Xiaoyi''sposed voice, irritation welled up within him.


    It was just a little game, yet Loong Xiaoyi acted so mature! Did he not like me? If he did, shouldn''t he just pounce on me? Why does he keep asking me to reject him?


    Excellent! You want an escape route, huh? ying it cool while pretending to be an adult! Today, I''ll shatter your act.


    He smiled beguilingly. ¡°Why should I push you away? Weren''t you itching to kiss me a while ago? I agree this time; such opportunities don''te by often.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was momentarily taken aback because Ann Yichen typically wouldn''t allow such advances.


    ¡°Have you been hit hard?¡± He withdrew from Ann Yichen and raised an eyebrow, studying him intently.


    Ann Yichen''s mouth twitched, as if he wanted to berate Loong Xiaoyi. But in the end, he held it back and asked with a grin, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Yet, regardless of how it appeared, this smile carried an air of danger.


    Nheless, Loong Xiaoyi wasn''t afraid. He merely found it peculiar. Ann Yichen was acting unlike his usual self and had been inviting him all day.


    ¡°Could it be that you''ve been waiting for a chance to ask me for help?¡±


    He posed the question bluntly, locking eyes with Ann Yichen. He didn''t see anything wrong with his words; after all, they were both men, and there was no need to beat around the bush.


    ¡°You brat, do you want trouble?¡± Ann Yichen was irked.


    ¡°Then why have you been so amodating all day, looking like you could tolerate my presence anytime?¡± With a smirk, he appeared both content and a little teasing.


    Ann Yichen''s mouth twitched. What is this troublesome kid plotting? I''ve been quite straightforward; what is he waiting for? Does he expect me to make the move myself?


    Ann Yichen felt a twinge of anger, but then he was taken aback. He covered his mouth with his hand and blushed suddenly.


    Oh my, what''s happening to me? Were those my true thoughts, or did he coax me into saying something absurd?


    ¡°Come here! Take a seat.¡± Loong Xiaoyi suddenly pped his thigh and gestured for Ann Yichen to sit beside him.


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Ann Yichen wore an expression of disbelief. It was clearly he himself who seemed to desire something.


    Loong Xiaoyi smiled. ¡°We''ve got just one shot. Either you sit here now, or we get off the car and visit Shang Xiaojie.¡±


    Compared to Ann Yichen, Loong Xiaoyi appeared moreposed and quickly established an atmosphere between the two of them.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 - Just Tell Me Early


    This young one is challenging me right now! Tell me! Has he realized that I''m no longer in control?


    Ann Yichen remained perplexed, unsure who was ignorant of the situation.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Noting down?¡± Ann Yichen suggested, ¡°Let''s go see Shang Xiaojie.¡± He opened the car door as he spoke.


    Ann Yichen found it somewhat surprising, as Long Xiaoyi typically maintained a direct and forthright demeanor when looking at him, but now, he appeared unusuallyposed.


    ¡°Are you brave enough to step out?¡± Ye Zichen threatened Long Xiaoyi.


    Long Xiaoyi found it amusing and retorted, ¡°If I doe down, what are you going to do with me? Break up like a woman?¡±


    He remained asposed as ever, leaving Ye Zichen uncertain whether it was an act or genuine calmness.


    ¡°I''ll damn well push you down and deal with the consequences,¡± Ye Zichen angrily kicked at Long Xiaoyi.


    This young one is remarkablyposed! I''ve never seen him this collected before. His gaze couldn''t even be swayed when he saw me.


    There''s no need to wait; I''ve often found that the things I can obtain tend to lose their initial allure. Could it be that this young one, after gaining me, believes I''ve lost my appeal?


    Ann Yichen''s heart sank. He looked at Long Xiaoyi in shock as if he couldn''t believe Long Xiaoyi''s words.


    ¡°What''s going on with you today? You''re acting quite peculiar!¡±


    What was Long Xiaoyi attempting? Did he intend to be as reckless as he was on the phone?


    ¡°I''ll exin.¡±


    ¡°Long Xiaoyi, are you thinking of abandoning us?¡± Ann Yichen abruptly cut in, his expression filled with anger.


    ¡°Begin, start, end, abandon? Me?¡± Long Xiaoyi was speechless. ¡°I don''t know what''s gotten into you, but I''ve given you a choice. Eithere over now, or we can leave. I''ll give you one minute to decide. Hurry up, I''m hungry.¡±


    Long Xiaoyi was straightforward and didn''t impose his will on Ann Yichen. He presented him with a choice.


    ¡°You young rascal, are you toying with me to catch me?¡±


    Long Xiaoyi didn''t respond and simply opened the car door.


    Anxious, Ann Yichen reached out to grab him, then settled into the backseat on Long Xiaoyi''sp.


    However, it wasn''t an admission of embarrassment or helplessness; it was a scolding in Long Xiaoyi''s ear. ¡°You little troublemaker, your wings are getting too strong. You think you can defy me?¡±


    It seemed like Long Xiaoyi had anticipated Ann Yichen''s approach. Perhaps Ann Yichen''s intentions were too evident. Consequently, Long Xiaoyi didn''t seem surprised. He closed the car door with a smile and gazed up at Ann Yichen. ¡°You really want to argue, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! So what? You were the one who caught me daydreaming first, and now that I''ve taken the initiative, you dare to reject me.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a boy? Address your husband by his name.¡±


    Long Xiaoyi corrected, his tone neither angered nor displeased. He calmly spoke with a warm smile.


    ¡°Husband? Whose husband are you!? Definitely not mine. I took the initiative, and you''re still so unromantic? Are you made of wood or something? No, you should have told me earlier; then I wouldn''t have pestered you.¡±


    Although he sounded discontented, he didn''t get angry. His words were more of a yfulint, and he didn''t even pinch Long Xiaoyi''s ear. It was unclear whether Long Xiaoyi wasn''t upset or simply couldn''t be bothered.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 - Ann Yichen Was Too Angry!


    ¡°So you came to sit on myp to test if I could do it!¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi wasn''t angry because Ann Yichen said he couldn''t do it. Instead, he hugged him tightly and pulled him into his embrace.


    Seeing him take the initiative, Ann Yichen''s expression immediately became better. Then, he joked with a smile, ¡°Do you want to eat me? Can''t wait? ¡°Isn''t it?¡±


    As if he was very pleased with himself, Zhang Xuan wondered what the other party was talking about. He had clearly delivered himself to the door for someone else to eat. Furthermore, he had been frozen for such a long time.


    ¡°You already said that I don''t know how to react. You already said that I don''t know how to judge the atmosphere. Do you think I wouldn''t want to touch you? Besides, you look like you won''t stop until I touch you. Can I just leave you behind and leave? You can have my girlfriend now, right?¡±


    Calm was tight, and his hands were beginning to be dishonest.


    However, it wasn''t because Loong Xiaoyi was that calm, he was nervous. After all, it was his first time doing something like this. However, he was good at hiding, so Ann Yichen couldn''t tell that he was actually nervous.


    ¡°It sounds like I''m the only one who has such thoughts. If you don''t want it, then don''t touch me!¡±


    Ann Yichen was as proud as ever. Then, he took off his clothes and charmingly threw it to the side. He was as sexy as he could get.


    This time, Loong Xiaoyi was no longer calm. This had exceeded the scope of his knowledge. Ann Yichen was like a goblin as he continued to confuse all of Loong Xiaoyi''s senses.


    Aiyo! Stunned?


    There were still times when he was cute! It was just that sometimes, being too calm and collected really made people angry.


    But nevermind, he''s younger than me, so I have to let him go.


    ¡°Eh...¡± He didn''t seem to need my permission either.


    Ann Yichen''s face slowly darkened. Only now did he feel that he missed his children more. Loong Xiaoyi was like an adult.


    ¡°I know this is your first time, so you have to be carefulter.¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°be careful¡±, Loong Xiaoyi couldn''t help but blush a little, because his mind was already working on it. For someone like him, who had just entered the sect, it was too exciting.


    ¡°Hey! What do you think?¡±


    Seeing Loong Xiaoyi suddenly turn his face aside and cover his face with his hands without saying anything, and looking as if he was embarrassed at the same time, Ann Yichen touched him and frowned, ¡°Don''t tell me you want to tell me to stop?¡±


    It sounded like he wanted to eat Loong Xiaoyi up. How much did he want Loong Xiaoyi to touch him?


    ¡°Really, do you want to continue?¡± Loong Xiaoyi asked with a hint of hesitation.


    Ann Yichen''s mouth immediately twitched, ¡°What do you mean? Are you fucking messing with me?¡±


    ¡°The location isn''t right now either. Let''s do it next time!¡± Loong Xiaoyi hurriedly opened the door and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, you are so fucking courting death!¡± I''m already like this and you''re telling me to forget about it?¡± He took control of Loong Xiaoyi''s head with one hand and forced him towards himself with a fiendish expression.


    Actually, it wasn''t that Loong Xiaoyi didn''t want to, but it was impossible for him to remain calm in this kind of situation.


    ¡°If I don''t listen, you can''t me me.¡±


    He turned his face away and started blushing again, because his body was not feeling good right now.


    ¡°You''re so long-winded, hurry up.¡±


    He didn''t allow Loong Xiaoyi to say no. Then, he acted as if he was afraid that Loong Xiaoyi would run away and attack first to gain the upper hand.


    Loong Xiaoyi wasn''t ashamed, it was because Ann Yichen''s initiative made him ufortable, so he held Ann Yichen''s hand and took a deep breath, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Wait my ass, let go of my hand.¡± He kept Loong Xiaoyi behind him and didn''t want him to move. On top of that, Loong Xiaoyi had a look of annoyance on his face and wanted him to do it himself.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 - Provoked a Great Deal of Trouble


    ¡°This is not your home.¡±


    Feeling that something was amiss, Loong Xiaoyi stopped him.


    ¡°Don''t worry!¡± I parked the car in the far corner so no one would see it. Besides, I''m not even afraid of you if I sit on you, what are you afraid of? ¡°If someone finds outter, I''ll just say that I forced you to do it.¡±


    ¡°Can you force me? No matter how you look at it, my height and physique are superior!¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi smiled. He was no longer as nervous as before. It was probably because Ann Yichen''s words made him feel funny and less tense.


    ¡°So what are you waiting for?¡±


    Ye Zichen looked at Loong Xiaoyi with a frown and asked him if he wasing or not.


    Ann Yichen''s initiative was too much for Loong Xiaoyi to bear.


    He frowned and sighed, not knowing if he should make a move or not.


    But if he didn''t make a move, then he felt that he wasn''t a man. Things had already gotten to this point.


    He was also afraid that Ann Yichen would look down on him and call him useless.


    If he was to dislike him in the future, how could he marry Ann Yichen and go home to be his wife?


    ¡°Kid, say something! Mute? When I spoke on the phone, I didn''t say anything. Did you even threaten to kill me? I''ve given you a chance now, what do you mean by not taking action?¡±


    Ann Yichen muttered again, turned Loong Xiaoyi''s face to himself, and let Loong Xiaoyi look at his face as he replied.


    ¡°Who can bear if you suddenly do it like this!¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi replied and affectionately caressed Ann Yichen''s face.


    Ann Yichen was slightly surprised, because Loong Xiaoyi had never caressed him like this.


    This fellow usually seemed to have a short temper and thought that he was an impatient monkey in this aspect. He didn''t expect him to be able to endure so much.


    Am I pushing him too far?


    Ann Yichen only asked himself this now.


    He didn''t have that intention in the beginning. It was because Loong Xiaoyi was too calm and made him unhappy that he was so positive.


    ¡°Don''t show me your face. You didn''t force me. I just wanted to cherish you. I didn''te here for the same reason I was with you.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi said and suddenly kissed Ann Yichen''s cheek affectionately.


    Ann Yichen suddenly blushed for no reason.


    It wasn''t that he felt shy, but Loong Xiaoyi''s sudden gentleness made him blush out of instinct.


    It''s over. This kid is too serious. It''s actually quite seductive! It was hard to stop.


    But was he really just a high school student? It was obvious that his abdomen was made of muscle. Was it because he was used to working here? Or was it because he had trained such a good body?


    Ann Yichen thought, ¡°Forget it, I''ll just use my hands.¡±


    Hemented, ¡°Not only is your face pretty, but your figure is also very good. You should be very popr with the girls in school!¡±


    But he didn''t see which girl he was getting close to.


    No, there were almost no boys left, let alone girls.


    This kid, could he be a pure 1 from the start?


    Ann Yichen''s face darkened. He felt that he had provoked a dangerous person.


    ¡°You''re the popr one at school. People like me who don''t go to school often hear girls gossiping about you.¡±


    He wasn''t jealous, he was just talking about things.


    ¡°What are they gossiping about?¡±


    Ann Yichen suddenly became curious and asked Loong Xiaoyi with a smile.


    ¡°I think so. Do you have a girlfriend? Do you mind dating a student?¡±


    As he said that, he raised his hand to y with Ann Yichen''s hair. The two of them sat down, and the one on the thigh was facing each other. The atmosphere seemed to be quite good.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 - I Was Stunned


    ¡°Do the girls always gossip about me like that?¡±


    Ann Yichen shifted in his seat and then shed a deliberate smile.


    Long Xiaoyi couldn''t help but notice! He let out a sudden sigh.


    He had hoped Ann Yichen would behave for a while, but here he was again.


    ¡°Next time, tell them that I already have a boyfriend, and you''re that boyfriend.¡±


    Ann Yichen seemed serious, but there was a yful tone in his voice.


    Although it mostly sounded like a jest! If Long Xiaoyi actually said that, he might genuinely get in trouble.


    Or perhaps, he was merely testing Long Xiaoyi to see how he''d respond.


    This was evident from the scrutinizing look Ann Yichen was giving Long Xiaoyi at this moment.


    ¡°If I tell you the truth, you might lose your job. You''d have toe home with me and be my husband, letting me take care of you.¡± Long Xiaoyi chuckled.


    Apart from Ann Yichen, Long Xiaoyi''s response had also captured his attention.


    This kid had a way with words, but he didn''t seem like the smooth-talking type who''d sweet-talk endlessly.


    Men like him should be a rarity by now! It appeared that he had stumbled upon something unique.


    The smile on Ann Yichen''s face grew wider, and he didn''t appear to be offended at all.


    ¡°Can you afford me? I need at least ten thousand a month. You''re just a kid, how will you support me? Are you even working?¡± Ann Yichen inquired.


    Although he said it with a smile, teasing Long Xiaoyi, the words did strike a chord with him.


    ¡°I''ll go back to school and continue my studies. In the future, I''llnd a job at a goodpany. I''ll buy you a car and provide afortable life. I won''t be foolish enough to toil as aborer and make you suffer alongside me.¡±


    He didn''t make any promises; he simply expressed these thoughts matter-of-factly. But it warmed Ann Yichen''s heart.


    Long Xiaoyi was still just a student, yet he already had the intention of giving him a good life to spare him hardship.


    It''s over. I don''t want to let go and try living a life with him anymore.


    I''m genuinely looking forward to how this kid will surprise me as he matures into an adult.


    Had I been in love for so long? A few words from him now set my heart aflutter.


    Or perhaps, this kid really knew how to speak!


    ¡°You''re not staying silent because you believe I can''t offer you a better life, are you?¡±


    Ann Yichen fell silent, and Long Xiaoyi asked seriously.


    ¡°How could that be? Besides, I still need you to take care of me!¡± Ann Yichen responded warmly.


    When this kid wasn''t being irritable, he was genuinely likable!


    Long Xiaoyi replied matter-of-factly, ¡°Isn''t it perfectly reasonable for a husband to support his wife?¡±


    Chuckles! Those were easy words to say; he hadn''t made a single move yet.


    But being earnest was what made him truly endearing, right? The stark contrast was adorable!


    ¡°If you dare to close your eyester, I''ll break up with you!¡±


    Ann Yichen suddenly brought up the topic of breaking up. Then, he turned and felt something. When he returned to Long Xiaoyi''s side, he was holding a hand cream.


    He squeezed out the hand cream, lifted himself slightly, and ced one hand on Long Xiaoyi''s shoulder while using the other to apply the cream to his shoulder.


    Long Xiaoyi was taken aback, and his face turned beet red.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± Come on, help me with this. From now on, assist me with it! I don''t want to do it alone. ¡°If you''re unsure, watch some more videos; there are always perks.¡±


    Ann Yichen mumbled to himself as he continued applying the cream.


    Ouch! It felt slightly painful!


    ¡°Ugh, so annoying. Damn, that video was all a lie.¡±


    Ann Yichen suddenly eximed in frustration. He looked visibly irritated, and Long Xiaoyi didn''t know where to direct his gaze. His body temperature began to rise.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 - Someone Came to Visit


    ¡°You''re unbelievable! Do you need me to show you how to handle this situation?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''ty a finger on him, he simply stared. Ann Yichen''s irritation was boiling over, so much so that he considered pping Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Is everyone here this audacious, or is it just me?¡±


    Embarrassed, Loong Xiaoyi covered his mouth with a nce to the side and inquired.


    ¡°Of course it''s because of you! Do you want me to prepare it myself?¡±


    This time, anger glinted in his eyes as he gave Loong Xiaoyi a resounding smack on the head. It seemed like a confrontation was brewing.


    ¡°Forget it, I won''t be interested if youe willingly.¡±


    He decided not to wait for Loong Xiaoyi and sat down.


    ¡°What the heck!¡± ¡°Just as expected from the videos.¡±


    He not only cursed but also yanked on Loong Xiaoyi''s hair, squeezing it tightly. Loong Xiaoyi was in pain, and Ann Yichen was inflicting pain as well.


    Suddenly, Loong Xiaoyi''s vision blurred. It wasn''t because it stung; it was just too overwhelming for him to look at.


    ¡°Ugh, this is so frustrating. Damn, I don''t want this to end painfully!¡±


    Hearing Ann Yichen''s words, Loong Xiaoyi realized he wasn''t the only one feeling bashful. Ann Yichen was too, but his irritability had led to him being duped on this matter.


    Yes, they were all the same. He was just pretending to be mature.


    After this realization, Loong Xiaoyi felt no embarrassment anymore and didn''t let Ann Yichen take the lead.


    He smiled and gently caressed Ann Yichen''s face, sealing his lips with a kiss.


    Ann Yichen was taken aback, as he hadn''t expected Loong Xiaoyi to take the initiative.


    Finally, he smiled in satisfaction, embraced Loong Xiaoyi''s head, and kissed him.


    Things were going well at first, but fate had other ns.


    Footsteps approached from outside, apanied by conversation.


    ¡°Work''s over for the night. Want toe over to my ce for a drink?¡±


    ¡°Your wife! She''s as possessive as a tigress. I''d better not go.¡±


    ¡°Then let''s go out somewhere. We don''t need much money.¡±


    ¡°But you''re broke from your wife taking all your cash!¡±


    ¡°Why are you always raining on my parade?¡±


    ¡°I''m just stating facts.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Oh no, what the heck! Someone''sing!¡±


    Ann Yichen urgently patted Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°What''s that noise?¡±


    Suddenly, someone shouted, and a shlight beam pierced through, resembling a security guard''s.


    The person behind seemed perplexed, ¡°It sounds like a man''s voice, but it sounds odd!¡±


    ¡°Could something be happening? Didn''t we have a car thiefst time in the parking lot?¡±


    ¡°This is bad, it seems like that''s what''s happening. Let''s go check it out!¡±


    The two security guards hurried toward Loong Xiaoyi and the others, appearing anxious and worried about potential trouble.


    Upon hearing their conversation, Ann Yichen''s eyes widened in shock, and his heart raced with anxiety.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, hold on for a moment; someone is approaching.¡±


    In a fluster, Ye Zichen pushed Loong Xiaoyi away, panic evident in his eyes.


    But at that moment, Loong Xiaoyi couldn''t control himself anymore, ¡°They can''t see inside; as long as you don''t scream, we''ll be fine.¡±


    He then covered Ann Yichen''s mouth and their hot breath mingled, evident that he had lost control.


    Ann Yichen couldn''t believe what he was witnessing.


    But this was clearly their own doing.


    No, no, no. If they continued like this, they would definitely be discovered.


    This guy is a clown. I won''t scream, alright? The car was shaking so violently; could he be blind?


    Ugh, this is exasperating, darn it!

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 - The Security Guard


    ¡°Strange, the sound seems to have disappeared.¡±


    The security guard in the distance suddenly said.


    The other security guard did not speak. He was listening to his mission.


    ¡°There''s really no other sound.¡±


    ¡°Lower your voice. I think you heard our footsteps and got covered by the prisoner''s mouth.¡±


    ¡°That''s true!¡±


    The security guard felt that his colleague''s words made sense, so he closed his eyes and continued forward.


    ¡°That''s weird, the car at the corner, did it move just now?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°It''s that ck car!¡±


    However, when the other security guard looked over, the car was fine. Ann Yichen had kicked Loong Xiaoyi to make him behave.


    ¡°No! Could it be that you''ve seen wrongly!¡±


    ¡°That''s weird, could it be that I''ve really seen things wrong?¡±


    The security guard scratched his head, then nced at the car.


    But the car was still and he had to look away.


    However, as he turned around, the car suddenly swayed back and forth.


    ¡°Fuck Loong Xiaoyi, stop. Are you crazy?¡±


    Ann Yichen could not believe what he was seeing. Loong Xiaoyi was not far away, yet he still dared to continue.


    ¡°Don''t move.¡± Loong Xiaoyi suddenly caught hold of Wu Junzi, but didn''t let him struggle.


    Damn, this brat definitely heard it. It''s just that he didn''t want to stop.


    Damn it! Is this retribution from God?


    But before they had enough time, Ann Yichen pushed Loong Xiaoyi away again. The security guard suddenly came to the back of their car and asked, ¡°Sir, are you alright? Do you need help?¡±


    Because when I looked back, the car was moving anding back.


    Ah, I''m going to die.


    Ann Yichen was driven mad. In the end, there was nothing he could do, so he could only stick his head out and pretend nothing happened as he told the security guard, ¡°N-nothing! Nothing.¡±


    Fuck, let''s go! If he didn''t leave now, something would happen.


    ¡°Mr Ann''s acting is not bad!¡± Loong Xiaoyi, who was behind him, suddenlyughed and teased him.


    Ann Yichen immediately turned around and stared at him, then said in a suppressed voice, ¡°Shut up. Also, don''te in again. Is there something wrong with your head?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was still smiling, but he stopped.


    Ann Yichen''s eyes widened, and he quickly covered his mouth, inwardly greeting Loong Xiaoyi''s family''s eighteen generations of ancestors.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Is there anyone else in the car?¡±


    The security guard noticed that Ann Yichen''s expression was strange, so he exchanged nces with him and asked again. Afterwards, he looked towards the car, but was unable to see what was going on inside.


    ¡°Sir, do you need any help?¡±


    Thinking that Ann Yichen was being threatened or that he didn''t dare to make a sound, the security guard lowered his voice and gave him a look, telling him to cooperate with him.


    ¡°Ah, so annoying. I already said no.¡± Ann Yichen suddenly roared. This sound scared the security guards and they didn''t know what to do.


    Ann Yichen really wanted to die, because he shouldn''t be angry at them. The target of his anger was Loong Xiaoyi, who was messing around with him.


    Ye Zichen raised his leg and kicked Loong Xiaoyi, then turned around to re at him, but Loong Xiaoyi just walked in.


    Ann Yichen didn''t know how many times his eyes grew bigger. He held the door tightly with both of his hands and bit his lips to hold back the sound. However, he couldn''t hide the flush in his eyes.


    Seeing Ann Yichen''s expression, no matter how silly the security guard was, he knew what was going on. His face immediately filled with embarrassment as he quickly left.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 - There Are Pairs of Them Everywhere


    ¡°Fuck Loong Xiaoyi.¡±


    The moment the security guard left, Ann Yichen''s angry voice sounded out, followed by punches and kicks.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t get angry. Instead, he continued tough. His voice also reverberated around the entire underground parking lot.


    ¡°Are you a fucking animal? I told you to stop.¡± Ann Yichen was furious.


    ¡°Like I said, if I can''t control myself, you''re the one asking for it.¡±


    ¡°Ah?! Did I ask for it? Even you have that intention! Do you know if a single p won''t make it?¡±


    The conversation grew more and more intense, and so did the voices of nature.


    ¡°Wow! Who could be so bold and unrestrained, and still be so energetic in this kind of ce?¡±


    Mu Sifa''s good friend Nong Mobai coincidentally parked his car in the basement. At this moment, he was walking over to take the elevator, but he didn''t expect to hear someone else''s voice.


    ¡°Strange, why does the sound feel a little familiar!¡±


    Nong Mobai stopped and looked towards Ann Yichen''s car.


    When he looked inside, he saw Ann Yichen, who was fighting angrily with Loong Xiaoyi. From time to time, there were even loud roars.


    ¡°Aiyo, I''m going to Yi Chenge? And was the one behind him a man? What the fuck is going on?¡±


    Nong Mobai waspletely stunned. He rubbed his eyes again and again, but the one looking over was still Ann Yichen.


    Oh my god! Did Brother Yi Chen get possessed by someone?


    ¡°Fuck Loong Xiaoyi, you''re dead, let go of me.¡±


    Just when Nong Mobai was still in disbelief, Ann Yichen''s voice sounded again. This time, it was really Ann Yichen himself.


    Oh my god! Is Yichen ge? Why didn''t I know?


    But it didn''t seem like he was being forced! Besides, he was a dignified young master of the An n. Who would dare to use force against him?


    It''s over, it''s over. The people around me are fucking with men.


    Nong Mobai covered his face with his hands and looked as if he couldn''t believe what had just happened. He had just heard that Mu Sifa was with a man, so he was curious about Mu Sifa so he rushed over to take a look.


    ¡°It must be me who led them astray, it definitely isn''t, I better act as if I can''t see it!¡±


    Nong Mobai supported his forehead as he walked towards the elevator, deciding to ignore it. However, when they got out of the elevator, the first thing they saw was Huangfu Shao, who was with Huangfu Qiao.


    Nong Mobai''s mouth twitched. This was a one-on-one match wherever he went! They were all friends.


    ¡°I say you two! This is not your home, can you restrain yourself for a while?¡±


    Her voice sounded extremely weak. She must have epted her fate!


    ¡°Brother Mobai.¡± However, Huangfu Qiaoughed heartily and didn''t take it to heart. After all, Huangfu Shao had only kissed his lips just now and didn''t do anything out of line.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He looked at Huangfu Shao, ¡°Can''t you take a look at the location?¡±


    Huangfu Shao onlyzily lifted him up and hugged him before replying, ¡°Don''t be mad at us if your man runs away. He didn''t disturb you.¡±


    Nong Mobai''s face immediately turned red. He quickly retorted, ¡°Who, who said he ran away?¡±


    However, after saying that, he suddenly flew into a rage, ¡°That kind of person should have already died outside. Who the hell would care if he ran away or not?¡±


    His kind of ¡­ It''s good that that kind of person died. Why did he leave then? Why did he leave then? Why did he make me so pained that I don''t want to live?

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 - It''s Fun to Make His Man Angry


    ¡°If he''s truly gone, why are you so adamant about joining him?¡±


    Huangfu Shao ruthlessly exposed Nong Mobai, rolling his eyes in resignation, as if he had grown ustomed to Nong Mobai''s reactions.


    ¡°Who said I would? I have no intention of following those people into oblivion.¡±


    Yet, as he uttered these words, a wave of sadness washed over him, etching pain across his face.


    ¡°Okay, okay, let''s drop this subject for now. If he ever finds out you''re indulging in such affairs, I''ll be signing my own death warrant!¡± A friendly caution.


    This time, Nong Mobai refrained from retorting and instead, his eyes darkened. Nobody could fathom his thoughts until he suddenly erupted, ¡°Then why doesn''t hee out and teach me a lesson? Disappearing for years and not even bothering to contact me!¡±


    After venting his frustration, tears clouded his vision. He turned away to wipe them away.


    Perhaps Nong Mobai didn''t enjoy being with another man; perhaps he did it just to provoke a reaction from someone who had been absent for years.


    But, as he himself had admitted, he had been trying to do so for years, and the person he longed for had yet to reappear.


    ¡°Big brother, why bring up this matter?¡± Huangfu Qiao nudged Huangfu Shao in the stomach, signaling him to change the topic and avoid upsetting Nong Mobai.


    Huangfu Shao understood the sentiment but couldn''t help feeling a pang of sorrow as he observed Nong Mobai''s self-deprecating demeanor.


    ¡°Alright, I won''t mention it anymore,¡± Huangfu Shao sighed, acknowledging that he hadn''t intended to torment Nong Mobai.


    ¡°Brother Mobai, did youe to see Xiaojie?¡± Huangfu Qiao redirected the conversation.


    Nong Mobai, still emotionally fragile, turned to wipe his tears before asking in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who is Xiaojie?¡±


    Huangfu Qiao was taken aback. ¡°Huh? Huh? Weren''t you here to see Xiaojie? Oh, wait, Xiaojie is Brother Mu''s wife!¡±


    Realizing the confusion, Huangfu Qiao borated further.


    ¡°So Mu Sifa''s wife is named Xiaojie!¡± Nong Mobaimented, ¡°Your big brother didn''t mention it during the phone call earlier!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Xiaojie? Odd, why does the name sound familiar? Wasn''t the cute boy who arranged to meet Mu Sifawei also calling himself Xiaojie?¡±


    ¡°Mu Sifa''s wife is really named Xiaojie?¡± Huangfu Qiao questioned, hoping it was just a coincidence.


    ¡°Yes, that''s right! Shang Xiaojie! Big Brother Mu''s wife,¡± Huangfu Qiao confirmed, oblivious to Nong Mobai''s confusion.


    ¡°Shang¡­?¡± Nong Mobai was stunned, his eyes widening. ¡°Shang Xiaojie? Isn''t he Shang Minjie''s younger brother? Huh? Huh?¡± He stared nkly at Huangfu Shao.


    If it was indeed the same person, didn''t that mean Mu Sifa was involved with Shang Minjie''s family? How did they end up together?


    ¡°What''s the matter, Huangfu Shao?¡± Nong Mobai waspletely bewildered.


    ¡°Well, it''s a long story, but Uncle agreed to a wife switch, so that''s how it happened.¡±


    Huangfu Shao''s nonchnt words carried an undertone of helplessness, and his expression remained distant.


    Nong Mobai couldn''t help but detect Huangfu Shao''s resignation in his casual words, and he struggled toe to terms with the reality.


    ¡°No way! Uncle agreed to this? But it''s a man!¡±


    Nong Mobai briefly contemted his chances. No, this wasn''t the time to think about that.


    ¡°What about Shang Minjie? Can they just let it slide?¡±


    ¡°How could there be no repercussions? After tangling with the Mu family, they even showed up at the Mu Sifa Hospital, where I heard they had an altercation with Xiaojie.¡±


    Perhaps Huangfu Shao understood that these events were inevitable.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! What did I miss?¡±


    ¡°Mu Sifa fought so hard to be a man; I really wanted to witness it! What a shame.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 - Suspicion


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie''s elder sister is really intimidating, like she''s ready to devour someone,¡± Huangfu Qiao remarked with a sigh. Having encountered Shang Minjie on several asions, her ruthlessness had left a strong impression on him.


    ¡°Whoever went through a situation like this would probably react simrly to Shang Minjie. It''s understandable. I can only say that Mu Sifa didn''t handle it well.¡±


    After voicing this, Huangfu Shao let out another sigh. In the end, the decision to marry Shang Minjie wasn''t Mu Sifa''s to make.


    ¡°This is really hard to fathom!¡±


    Nong Mobai shrugged, unsure if he had seen through Huangfu Shao''s words.


    ¡°So what''s happening with Shang Xiaojie now? Did he copse? It''s hard to believe a grown person would do that! Didn''t you go to check and monitor the situation?¡±


    Nong Mobai lit a cigarette but quickly extinguished it, realizing they were in a hospital.


    ¡°Oh, damn it, I''ve fallen back into all my bad habits since that guy left.¡±


    Nong Mobai scratched his head in frustration, but then he suddenly nked out, unable to find more words. In the end, he resorted to cursing again, his agitation growing as he scratched his head, his face filled with frustration.


    Huangfu Shao was about to respond to Nong Mobai''s question, but when he looked up and saw Nong Mobai''s expression, he sighed. ¡°I mean, if you''re genuinely concerned, why don''t you try finding him?¡±


    ¡°Find what? I need to know where he is first!¡± Nong Mobai furrowed his brows and reluctantly straightened his face.


    ¡°Damn, he disappeared for years without a single phone call. Why would someone like him actively seek me out?¡± Nong Mobai grumbled.


    ¡°Why don''t you just call Mr. Xu Mo and ask him? If not, go to City H and inquire with Jerdy about their mission together. Since Gerde is still alive and well, there''s no reason he should be the only casualty! If it''s the case, I believe Mr. Xu Mo won''t keep it from you intentionally.¡±


    Nong Mobai remained silent, not because he didn''t want to answer, but because the other party hadn''t reached out to him or given him any assurances.


    ¡°Let''s discuss itter! I''ve got a headache, so let''s drop it,¡± he said, refusing to continue the topic.


    Huangfu Shao didn''t press further after hearing Nong Mobai''s words. However, seeing Nong Mobai in such a distressed state made him concerned as well.


    ¡°You haven''t addressed my question. How did Shang Xiaojie copse?¡±


    He redirected the conversation.


    ¡°Jia Tianxia just went to check the surveince camera and returned, but he said it conveniently malfunctioned and didn''t record anything.¡±


    ¡°Ha! What a coincidence,¡± Nong Mobai sneered. ¡°The surveince system just happens to break down at this moment. It''s clear someone did it intentionally.¡±


    ¡°Aside from human interference, there''s no usible exnation. Moreover, a few hours ago, Xiaojie was maliciously locked in the restroom. Considering this series of incidents, it appears someone has a strong intent to harm him,¡± Huangfu Shao concurred.


    ¡°Could it be Shang Minjie''s doing?¡± Nong Mobai suspected Shang Xiaojie''s elder sister.


    ¡°I can''t say for certain, but I can''t rule it out either. After all, the person who currently harbors the most resentment against Xiaojie is his elder sister.¡±


    ¡°What about Mu Sifa?¡± Nong Mobai inquired.


    Nong Mobai leaned against the wall, lit up a cigarette, then scratched his head and gave up.


    ¡°They suspect Shang Minjie has a higher chance of being the culprit.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense! Let''s wait for Mu Sifa to handle it. I''m sure he won''t let it slide easily.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Huangfu Shao agreed without furtherment.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 - Fear of Being Tidied up


    Elina, who hade nearby to assess the situation, had a sudden realization when she overheard the conversation between Huangfu Shao and the others.


    Of course! How could I have forgotten about that woman? Now that everyone has witnessed it, and Shang Minjie despises that brat Shang Xiaojie the most, I''ll shift the me onto her and let the two of them confront each other. Wouldn''t that be perfect?


    Why did I overlook something so obvious?


    Elina smacked her forehead in self-chastisement. Gradually, a sly expression crossed her face as if she had devised a cunning n.


    Shang Xiaojie and Shang Minjie, this time, you can sort it out yourselves! Ideally, both parties should face some consequences.


    ¡°Who''s there?¡±


    Just as Elina was quietly pleased with her scheme, Huangfu Shao''s stern voice rang out.


    Elina jumped in surprise. I was hidden quite well! How did he discover me?


    ¡°Come out! No need for sneaking around.¡±


    Nong Mobai also chimed in, as if he had sensed someone observing them.


    ¡°Could it be an enemying to find us? Didn''t we hear about the recent chaos in the underworld?¡±


    Huangfu Qiao quickly took shelter behind Huangfu Shao, fearful of an impending threat.


    ¡°Don''t be rmed; it''s me.¡±


    Elina put on a smile as she raised her hands and stood up. Although she appeared friendly, her reluctance was evident. She was likely contemting her next move, pondering how to deceive them.


    ¡°Why is it you? What were you eavesdropping on?¡± Nong Mobai furrowed his brow, clearly not fond of Elina.


    ¡°Ah, it''s Assistant Sister!¡± Huangfu Qiao sighed with relief. ¡°You scared me.¡±


    Huangfu Shao shared Nong Mobai''s displeasure at Elina''s sudden appearance.


    ¡°Don''t be upset, please. I have no ill intentions. I came here to check on Xiaojie''s condition. Coincidentally, you were all here for a discussion, so I didn''t want to disturb you, hence my attempt to remain hidden.¡±


    Elina skillfully portrayed herself as someone who couldn''t reveal the truth, making her story seem usible. She was undeniably skilled at acting.


    ¡°Why not just step forward? Nobody would have criticized you. Hiding and eavesdropping seems suspicious,¡± Nong Mobai persisted in questioning Elina.


    Yet, much of Nong Mobai''s annoyance stemmed from his perception of Elina as pretentious. Although hecked concrete evidence, he always felt Elina was insincere.


    ¡°I truly didn''t. It was a mere coincidence.¡±


    Elina continued to exin, deliberately adopting a flustered and innocent demeanor.


    However, deep down, she couldn''t help but think, ¡°Damn this guy, he always causes trouble for me. Did I steal his man or something?¡±


    She felt irritated, but she couldn''t express her anger directly at Nong Mobai, as it would tarnish her image.


    ¡°She genuinely stumbled upon your gathering and had no intention of eavesdropping,¡± Liu Tie interjected, appearing from the corridor. He smiled at Wu Jundao and greeted Huangfu Shao with ease, leaving no room for suspicion.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Yi, Huangfu Qiao''s joy was palpable, almost causing him to leap with excitement. If not for Huangfu Shao''s stern gaze, warning him with his eyes, he might have revealed too much.


    Huangfu Qiao chuckled awkwardly, ¡°I was just about toe over!¡±


    ¡°What''s the matter? Do you still want to approach?¡± The hint of danger in Huangfu Shao''s voice was unmistakable.


    Huangfu Qiao wisely remained silent, obediently closing his mouth. Huangfu Shao was particrly possessive, and if he continued exining, he would undoubtedly face consequences from Huangfu Shaoter on.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 - Nong Mobai


    ¡°I''ll address this when we get home.¡±


    He believed he could avoid it by staying silent, but Huangfu Shao was determined to discuss the matter.


    ¡°I''m not about to pounce on you. You''re overreacting, bro!¡± Huangfu Qiaoined, mixed with a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone.


    However, he couldn''t summon the courage to meet Huangfu Shao''s gaze and instead mumbled softly.


    Even his murmurs reached Huangfu Shao''s ears, prompting a furrowed brow.


    ¡°It''s because I haven''t been strict enough with youtely, so you, Huangfu Qiao, think you can get away with it, huh?!¡±


    If any disagreement arose, he would use threats on Huangfu Qiao, fearing that Huangfu Qiao might do the same.


    ¡°I can keep quiet! You can be mad at yourself! I''ll check if Xiaojie has woken up.¡± Wu Tie, now visibly irritated for the first time, left the room, showing little concern for Huangfu Shao.


    Huangfu Shao''s frown was not born of jealousy this time. He knew that Huangfu Qiao''s rtionship with Shang Xiaojie wouldn''t evolve into something more, and even if Huangfu Qiao desired it, Mu Sifa wouldn''t allow it. Thus, Huangfu Shao had no reason to be worried.


    ¡°You''re still as strict as ever with your little brother!¡± Xiao Yi suddenlyughed and teased. Unbeknownst to him, his words held deeper implications.


    Huangfu Shao didn''t particrly like Xiao Yi, but as fellow colleagues'' siblings, they exchanged pleasantries from time to time. However, his unexpected defense of Elina piqued Huangfu Shao''s curiosity.


    He typically wouldn''t be this benevolent in someone''s defense. What was prompting this? Simply because they were colleagues?


    He fixed his gaze on Xiao Yi without evasion.


    Xiao Yi maintained a smile on his face, appearing unperturbed, as though he werepletely innocent.


    Elina, too, couldn''t understand why Xiao Yi consistently came to her aid. She stared at him with curiosity.


    Could he be interested in me?


    After a moment''s thought, Elina concluded it was the only possibility. Her heart swelled with happiness.


    What! He was cold towards me at first, and I thought he disliked me? So that''s what it was!


    Even though Elina might not have the sharpest mind, her intuition was spot-on.


    ¡°How do you know she wasn''t eavesdropping? Were you simply watching us and listening to our conversation?¡±


    Nong Mobai suddenlyughed, or it appeared so! But hisughter was more unsettling than if he hadn''t smiled at all. It was clear that Nong Mobai disliked Xiao Yi, possibly even more than he did Elina.


    Perhaps it was due to Nong Mobai''s delinquent tendencies that he formed such opinions. Seeing things differently, he deemed Xiao Yi as untrustworthy and cunning.


    Despite being Mu Sifa''s friend, this man seemed, in Nong Mobai''s eyes, to have questionable intentions. Now, he unexpectedly spoke up for Elina. What was his agenda?


    It appears I''ll need to investigate his background. After all, Mu Sifa is his brother, and I can''t stand by while he''s bullied.


    ¡°I just happened to pass by. If you think I was eavesdropping, then I have nothing to say.¡± Xiao Yi remained calm andposed, just as Elina had been eavesdropping on Nong Mobai and the others earlier.


    Heh! He really knew how to put on a show! Like I''m the one bullying him, that little brat.


    ¡°Do you think I have the capability to use you of eavesdropping?¡± Nevertheless, if it was indeed eavesdropping, there''s no escaping it. Do you want to check the surveince footage? I hope the cameras won''t conveniently malfunction this time, do they?¡± Nong Mo''s words carried azy, smile, but it felt like a chilling gust of wind. It sessfully made Xiao Yi and Elina exchange rmed nces.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 - ¡°Invincibility¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation. I really just happened to pass by.¡±


    Elina saw that the situation was not good and immediately began to cry. Her tears fell as she spoke, and the situation immediately changed.


    ¡°Humph!¡± He really knew how to act! ¡°Why don''t you jump off a building to prove your innocence?¡±


    Nong Mobai did not buy it, so he felt that Elina was just pretending. However, his intuition had guessed it right. Elina was indeed faking it.


    Fuck, could it be that this damned motherfucker has mental reading skills?


    Seeing that this move didn''t work, Elina gritted her teeth in anger. However, other than continuing to act pitifully, Elina had no other choice.


    ¡°I really didn''t do it on purpose. If you think I was wrong, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I think it''s wrong?¡± Nong Mobai sneered, then looked coldly into Elina''s eyes and asked, ¡°Could it be that you felt wronged when you eavesdropped? That makes sense?¡± He really did look a little fierce. If it was a little girl, she would probably be scared to tears by him. Even a vicious woman like Elina was frightened.


    Elina was a little timid. She hid her neck and did not dare to reply. Her eyes were darting around, but she did not dare to look Nong Mobai in the eye. Clearly, she was feeling guilty.


    ¡°I know you don''t like me, but don''t involve Assistant Ai in your work.¡±


    Xiao Yi also cried for mercy. Seeing that the atmosphere had changed, he immediately agreed with Elina.


    This woman was still quite useful! He even knew how to perform on the spot.


    At this moment, Xiao Yi started to praise Elina in his heart. After all, the moment Elina cried, her stance changed. Now, it seemed like Nong Mobai was purposely looking for trouble with the two of them.


    ¡°What a great way to do things by yourself! So, you did eavesdrop, right?¡± Nong Mobai was also smart, so he was not led along by the two and cleverly used Xiao Yi''s words to his advantage.


    Only then did Xiao Yi realize that he had dug a hole himself, but it was already toote.


    This man was truly annoying. It seemed like he was the first person that had to be dealt with in order to deal with Mu Sifa. Otherwise, bad things would definitely happen in the future.


    ¡°What is it? There was nothing to say? Or do you really want to kill me now?¡± Nong Mobai seemed to be able to capture Xiao Yi''s inner thoughts as he smirked and mocked him.


    Xiao Yi immediately clenched his fists, but still maintained a faint smile on his face. ¡°How could that be? Mobai, you think too much.¡±


    Hmph! How much do you want to think about it? How much do you think you can clench your fists? There must be something wrong with this kid.


    ¡°Alright, we''re all friends of Mu Sifa, why is there a need to be so tense?¡±


    Huangfu Shao came out to be a peacemaker. Although he felt that Xiao Yi''s reaction was too extreme, now was not the time to quarrel.


    ¡°Don''t, he and I are not friends, we can''t afford to be friends.¡± Nong Mobai did not give him face at all.


    The atmosphere became awkward again. Xiao Yi was naturally very unhappy, but it was useless for him to try to defend himself. He would only push himself to the heart of the matter.


    ¡°Everyone, take a step back! This is really all my fault. I admit that I was the one who eavesdropped, so... So you two stop being so noisy.¡± Elina saw that Huangfu Shao came out to talk, so she started to pretend to be pitiful and started to cry. Elina saw that Huangfu Shao came out to talk, and started to pretend to be pitiful and cry.


    ¡°Clear your mind, I don''t want to discuss this kind of topic with you, dirty my mouth.¡±


    Nong Mobai backed down, but he still refused to let them off easily.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 - Deliver Oneself


    Nong Mobai''s words made the atmosphere fall into a dead silence. Xiao Yi and Elina were upset, while Huangfu Shao couldn''t do anything about Nong Mobai, constantly sighing with his brows knitted.


    ¡°Brother, Xiaojie woke up! Xiaojie woke up!¡±


    Huangfu Qiao suddenly ran over and said excitedly. After saying that, he was stunned. He looked at them and asked, ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± He could clearly feel a different aura.


    ¡°No problem, let''s go see Xiaojie!¡± Huangfu Shao had never felt this rxed before, it was the right time for Huangfu Qiao toe out.


    ¡°It''s really fine?¡±


    Something must have happened, for the atmosphere to be so gloomy.


    Huangfu Qiao didn''t believe Huangfu Shao''s words and kept looking at Nong Mobai, Xiao Yi, and the others.


    Huangfu Shao immediately frowned, ¡°What? You even dare to doubt what I have said?¡± Carry the danger with you immediately.


    Huangfu Qiao shouted that the situation wasn''t looking good and quickly smiled. ¡°How could that be? I believe you, I believe you.¡± Ye Zichen obediently followed Huangfu Shao.


    ¡°You guys can consider yourselves lucky today. It''ll be hard to say in the future.¡±


    Nong Mobai coldly swept his gaze at Xiao Yi and Elina. He only caught up to Huangfu Shao and the others after giving them a warning. After all, now was not the time to talk nonsense with these two people.


    ¡°What!? What does this have to do with him? What''s he worried about?¡±


    Only after Nong Mobai had left did Elina dare to scold him.


    ¡°Why didn''t you gobble him up just now? You only dare to speak now that the person has left?¡± Xiao Yi sneered. He didn''t seem to like Elina''s look at all. They were probably just taking advantage of each other and getting what they needed from each other.


    Elina was a little embarrassed, but she was angry at the same time, ¡°Why didn''t you respond to him just now? What do you want him to do?¡± It was not pleasant.


    ¡°What is it? Do you really want him to call out the surveince cameras?¡±


    Elina immediately shut her mouth. After investigating and monitoring the situation, she could see the vicious expression on Elina''s face as she eavesdropped.


    ¡°I''ll let you think of what you should do in the future!¡± Shang Xiaojie is easy to deal with, but the people around him are hard to deal with.


    Leaving these words behind for Elina, he followed to check on Shang Xiaojie''s situation.


    Elina''s body shuddered as her expression turned ugly. What ¡­ What do you mean? What did he mean? Did he know anything?


    Elina''s heart immediately skipped a beat and she hurriedly caught up with Xiao Yi. ¡°Wait!¡±


    Just as he was about to stop Liu Tie, he found that Liu Tie was using a vicious gaze to look at Mu Sifa, who was groping around to see if Shang Xiaojie was in pain anywhere else.


    Elina stopped walking and looked in. Unfortunately, she saw Xiao Yi''s target as Shang Xiaojie.


    Could it be that these two had a grudge against each other? Oh my god! The heavens are on my side!


    Elina sneered, looking as if she was nning something in her heart.


    ¡°We can work together. Do you want to work together?¡±


    She walked to Xiao Yi''s side and whispered in his ear. She still thought that she knew what Xiao Yi was thinking.


    Xiao Yi slightly raised his eyebrows and turned to look at her, ¡°Cooperation?¡± Doubt.


    Didn''t this woman like Mu Sifa? You want to work with me? Or could it be that he wanted to personally destroy it?


    ¡°Don''t you hate that brat Shang Xiaojie?¡± asked, dumbfounded.


    Hate Shang Xiaojie? Ah, I see! So it was her misunderstanding.


    ¡°Great! Then let''s work together!¡± Xiao Yi answered straightforwardly, but in his heart, he was scheming something else. Elina had delivered herself to him for him to use, so he didn''t want it for nothing.


    ¡°Alright, it''s a deal.¡±


    Elina was evenughing happily at herself, unaware that she had be someone else''s chess piece.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 - Shang Xiaojie Finally Woke up


    ¡°Darling, are you alright? Are you in pain? Feeling unwell?¡± Mu Sifa was deeply concerned as he gently touched Shang Xiaojie''s body.


    Shang Xiaojie blushed instantly and stopped Mu Sifa''s hand in its tracks. He lowered his head and replied softly, ¡°I''m okay, just a minor headache.¡± Both of them blushed furiously because they weren''t alone.


    The current Shang Xiaojie remained clueless about what had happened. He had just learned from Huangfu Qiao that he had fallen down the cinema screening hall stairs.


    ¡°Just a headache?¡± Mu Sifa touched the wound on Shang Xiaojie''s forehead and pouted, as though coaxing a child.


    Mu Sifa''s actions further embarrassed Shang Xiaojie. He gently nudged Wu Junzi and whispered, ¡°Are there other people here?¡± Shang Xiaojie signaled Mu Sifa to assess the situation. However, Mu Sifa, in his anxious state, couldn''t help but feel a rush of joy. This clearly demonstrated his genuine concern for Shang Xiaojie.


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa turned around and gave Huangfu Shao, Nong Mobai, and the others a stern re. It seemed like they would hinder him if he allowed them to stay.


    ¡°I''m not leaving. I''m staying with Xiaojie,¡± Huangfu Qiao dered, unmoved by Mu Sifa''s re. However, he did seek refuge behind Huangfu Shao, his fear still evident.


    ¡°Of course, I''m not leaving either,¡± Huangfu Shao affirmed. With Huangfu Qiao by his side, where else would he go?


    Nong Mobai was genuinely surprised by this scene. He knew the Mu Sifa he was familiar with wouldn''t act this way.


    ¡°I don''t know where to start, but it seems like you two are really a couple now, huh!?¡±


    ¡°If you can''t offer a rebuttal, then leave. If you''re in the way, so are your brothers,¡± Mu Sifa issued the directive without hesitation.


    ¡°We only came because we were concerned about your wife. Have a heart, will you!?¡± Nong Mobai sighed, indicating he had no other choice.


    ¡°What''s there to be concerned about?¡± Mu Sifa didn''t appreciate the sentiment, as it made him feel guilty for obstructing Shang Xiaojie''s romantic moment.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let''s get to the main topic then and leave.¡± Nong Mobai threw up his hands, clearly unwilling to y the third wheel.


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa remembered his earlier question and furrowed his brows. He turned to Shang Xiaojie and inquired earnestly, ¡°Honey, did you get a good look at the person who pushed you down the stairs? Can you describe them?¡± His voice was urgent and filled with anger.


    Upon hearing Mu Sifa''s question, Elina immediately tensed up and guiltily hid behind Xiao Yi.


    What should she do? Had he seen her?


    Elina was visibly nervous, unsure if she had been spotted by Shang Xiaojie.


    Shang Xiaojie was puzzled and tilted his head cutely as he asked, ¡°Did I really get pushed down the stairs?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie felt that if someone asked him that question, he might not think too deeply about it.


    ¡°Absolutely! How could you fall down the stairs at your age?¡± Mu Sifa suddenly grew frustrated.


    Shang Xiaojie was startled and retreated, fidgeting with his fingers nervously, avoiding Mu Sifa''s gaze.


    Only then did Mu Sifa realize he had raised his voice too much. He sighed and asked patiently, ¡°Are you absolutely sure you didn''t feel someone pushing you?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie stared at his fingers and replied timidly, ¡°I don''t know. By the time I realized it, my feet were already off bnce. I can''t say for sure if it was deliberate, but I don''t want to wrongly use anyone either.¡±


    After all, they encountered numerous people, so Shang Xiaojie considered it amon urrence.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 - Hard to Guard Against


    Mu Sifa asionally took advantage of Shang Xiaojie''s innocence. If he didn''t intend to harm others, could he himself get hurt?


    ¡°What can I say about you?¡± Ye Zichen furrowed his brows and sighed.


    ¡°Alright, let''s handle this matter on our own. Let''s not scare Xiaojie too much.¡±


    Nong Mobai halted Mu Sifa and advised him not to pursue the topic further. Shang Xiaojie had just awakened, so it was natural for his thoughts to be in disarray.


    ¡°I will arrange for an investigation team toe here, so you don''t need to worry too much. Calling the police is not feasible right now; weck concrete evidence, and the police will likely treat it as an ident,¡± Nong Mobai exined.


    Mu Sifa understood this well and nodded inpliance. He said, ¡°I apologize for the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Trouble? You''re practically family,¡± Nong Mobai chuckled, then suddenly turned to Shang Xiaojie, saying, ¡°So, you''re the young man from that day, the Xiaojie who left my message.¡±


    He closely resembled the photo; there was no doubt it was him.


    Shang Xiaojie was bewildered. He had no idea what Nong Mobai was talking about.


    ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Nong Mobai nced at Mu Sifa and asked, ¡°You still haven''t told him what happened?¡±


    Mu Sifa shot him a look, silently indicating that he should not inquire further.


    Nong Mobai''s eyebrows twitched slightly. It seemed there was some sort of secret here, but he let it slide; as long as no harm hade to anyone.


    ¡°I''m relieved that your wife is unharmed. I''ll need to visit your ce for a tattoo, so I won''t stay here any longer.¡±


    Nong Mobai had indeede to confirm that Mu Sifa''s wife was a man.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Mu Sifa replied calmly.


    ¡°I''ll keep you updated on any developments.¡±


    With that, he waved and exited the ward. Passing by Xiao Yi and Elina, he taunted, ¡°You two are quite lucky!¡±


    It seemed to allude to the fact that Shang Xiaojie hadn''t identified them.


    ¡°Don''t be afraid to knock on our door if we ever do something shameful. We''ll see if you can still talk like that in a few days. I''m looking forward to it,¡± he added with a smile, then left with Elina.


    Xiao Yi clenched his fists immediately, sensing that Nong Mobai had backed him into a corner.


    Elina''s mood soured. She knew that Nong Mobai''s connections belonged to a shady faction, and fear crept in.


    ¡°We better not provoke him!¡± she urged.


    ¡°What''s there to fear? His connection has been missing for years. If we want him gone, it''s as easy as squashing an ant,¡± Ye Zichen sneered dismissively, not taking Nong Mobai seriously.


    ¡°Exactly! It''s been missing for a long time. Even the elders don''t seem to be aware. Mu Sifa is one of them.¡±


    Elina regained herposure and grew more resolute.


    Unbeknownst to them, Mu Sifa and the others inside the room couldn''t hear Xiao Yi and the others'' conversation. However, Mu Sifa suddenly turned toward them, a perplexed expression on his face.


    Xiao Yi wore a grin as he waved at Ye Zichen, acting as if he wasn''t the same stern person from before.


    Elina also wore a smile, concealing her earlier unease.


    Mu Sifa furrowed his brows again but said nothing as he refocused on Shang Xiaojie.


    Meanwhile, Huangfu Shao observed Xiao Yi and the others by the door. Although he wanted to inform Mu Sifa of what had happened, he hesitated, fearing that Mu Sifa and Xiao Yi might cause trouble. After all, Mu Sifa and Xiao Yi were close brothers with strong ties in their homnd.


    Mu Sifa''s previous frown wasn''t directed at Xiao Yi, but rather at Elina, who stood beside him.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 - Adorable Shang Xiaojie


    ¡°Xiaojie, how do you feel? Is there a headache?¡± Huangfu Qiao sat down on the bed with worry in his eyes.


    ¡°It does hurt a bit, but it''s fine now.¡± Shang Xiaojie had a pure smile on his face and didn''t seem to be flustered at all.


    ¡°That''s great. Big brother told me that when you fell down the stairs and lost consciousness, you scared me.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao finally felt reassured. Suddenly, he hugged Shang Xiaojie and rubbed him lovingly.


    ¡°The smell of Xiaojie''s soft body really smells good.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was already used to being carried by Huangfu Qiao, so he didn''t feel anything was wrong. However, the eyes of Huangfu Shao and Mu Sifa, who were standing at the side, were filled with anger. They pulled their families to separate them.


    ¡°Big brother, what are you doing!¡± Huangfu Qiao had an expression that said he didn''t understand what was going on.


    Shang Xiaojie was also stunned. He looked at Mu Sifa nervously, ¡°What, what''s wrong?¡± His voice carried a hint of fear.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Ye Zichen frowned, ¡°You''re not allowed to be so intimate with Qiao next time.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡± Huangfu Shao followed Mu Sifa''s words and stared at Huangfu Qiao.


    Eh? Eh? You''re angry just like that? Xiaojie wasn''t anyone else.


    Huangfu Qiao and Shang Xiaojie suddenly looked at each other, both of them at a loss.


    ¡°You guys saw him too, right?! Hurry up and go back.¡± Mu Sifa urged Huangfu Shao and the others to leave.


    Huangfu Shao also didn''t want to stay here any longer. Huangfu Qiao''s liking for Shang Xiaojie had already crossed the line, and he couldn''t stand it any longer.


    ¡°I''m not going back, I''m going to stay with Xiaojie.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao, who was being carried on his shoulder, struggled, but was immediately spanked by Huangfu Shao, ¡°I''ll take care of you when we get home.¡± After saying that, he began to call again.


    Huangfu Qiao''s face immediately paled as he quickly tried to please her. ¡°Brother, I know I was wrong. Let''s talk.¡±


    ¡°It''s already toote.¡±


    ¡°Don''t! Big Brother, I really know I was wrong. Can you not punish me?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He retorted.


    Huangfu Qiao was on the verge of tears, ¡°I don''t think so.¡±


    Their voices got farther and farther away until it disappeared from their ears.


    As for Xiao Yi and Elina, who were at the door, they were nowhere to be seen.


    Shang Xiaojie didn''t dare to look at Mu Sifa anymore because Mu Sifa seemed to be angry just now.


    Mu Sifa also knew that Shang Xiaojie didn''t dare to look at him and suddenly frowned in annoyance. However,pared to Shang Xiaojie''s ignorance, Mu Sifa was more worried about his body.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    His voice was soft and gentle as he gently touched the bandage on Shang Xiaojie''s forehead. His words were heartbreaking.


    A sweet smile immediately appeared on Shang Xiaojie''s face. He shook his head slightly, ¡°It doesn''t hurt anymore.¡± His cheek brushed against Mu Sifa''s palm, and the happiness at the corner of his mouth deepened.


    ¡°That''s good.¡±


    Mu Sifa could not say such words because he was scared of Shang Xiaojie. It was not because he was afraid that Shang Xiaojie wouldugh at him, but because he felt that he had lost a lot of face.


    He sat down on the bed and took Shang Xiaojie into his arms. After hugging him, he kissed his head with unprecedented gentleness.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Shang Xiaojie, who was leaning into his arms, suddenly asked with a red face.


    Mu Sifa was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing. He didn''t know why.


    The corner of his mouth curled up as he caressed Shang Xiaojie''s head and asked, ¡°Do you want me to be scared?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I''m just asking, I don''t want you to be scared.¡± Shang Xiaojie quickly exined. His voice was soft and cute, it had regained his usual anger.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Zichen yed with Shang Xiaojie, he clearly knew that Shang Xiaojie was telling the truth.


    ¡°Really! I wouldn''t lie.¡± Ye Zichen pouted. He looked up at Mu Sifa with a bit of displeasure, but it was very cute.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 - ¡°Bully¡± Your Wife


    Mu Sifa smiled and hugged him again, ¡°Alright, alright, you didn''t lie. It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have questioned you.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was confused, because Mu Sifa actually told him that he was wrong.


    Suddenly so gentle? Is it really me?


    Shang Xiaojie raised his head and sneakily nced at Mu Sifa. Unexpectedly, Mu Sifa caught him red-handed.


    ¡°What is it? You think I''m being too gentle? I''m not used to it?¡± He took a sip.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face turned red as usual and shyly buried himself in Mu Sifa''s chest. After a while, he raised his soft and adorable voice, ¡°If you suddenly be so gentle, I''ll definitely be shocked!¡± There seemed to be a hint ofint.


    ¡°You don''t like me to be gentle to you? Hrm?¡± Hearing that, Ye Zichen smiled and teased Shang Xiaojie.


    Afraid Mu Sifa would misunderstand, Shang Xiaojie immediately became flustered again, ¡°No, no, I''m very happy!¡± However, if you are to suddenly treat me warmly, I will not be able to react in time. At least, you have to give me some time to adapt!¡± Ye Zichen nced to the side embarrassedly, not daring to look at Mu Sifa''s face. It could be seen how shy he was right now.


    The corners of Mu Sifa''s mouth curled up a little bit deeper. He held Shang Xiaojie in his arms and looked into his eyes, ¡°Then what should I do to make it so that it''s not too sudden? Telling you in advance? Or hint at you?¡±


    He was asking, but he seemed to be teasing Shang Xiaojie.


    Perhaps Shang Xiaojie had also noticed, he pouted unhappily and looked to the side, ¡°Bullying me again, I''m going to ignore you.¡±


    ¡°How did I bully you? One, I didn''t do anything to you, and two, I didn''t force you, right!¡±


    Ye Zichen continued to tease Shang Xiaojie, because he wanted to see how angry Shang Xiaojie looked.


    ¡°But your words are bullying me! It''s too bad for you now.¡± Ye Zichen hit Mu Sifa''s chest, and scolded him for being improper.


    This series of actions by Shang Xiaojie was so cute that it even caused Mu Sifa''s eyes to burn.


    He suddenly leaned towards Shang Xiaojie''s ear and whispered in a longing voice, ¡°Wife, if you''re so cute, I won''t be polite anymore!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s heart was immediately lifted. He pushed and shoved to get down, but there was nothing he could do. He had just woken up, so where did he get the strength from?


    ¡°Let me go, Mu Sifa.¡± Afraid that Mu Sifa would mess with him, he struggled, but his voice was still as cute as ever.


    ¡°Don''t move, the fire is really going off.¡± Ye Zichen grabbed Shang Xiaojie with both hands, so that he wouldn''t do anything rash.


    ¡°If you let me go, I won''t be on fire!¡±


    Shang Xiaojie wasn''t stupid, he knew how to avoid the current atmosphere.


    ¡°Oh, you know how to refute me now!¡± Who taught you that?¡±


    ¡°You don''t need anyone to teach me that? I''m protecting myself.¡± Shang Xiaojie snorted and turned his face away, unhappy.


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie''s arrogant and lovable actions, Mu Sifa suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°What are youughing for!¡± I''m serious.¡± Shang Xiaojie''s cheeks were red from anger.


    ¡°What!? Every time you think of me as a kid, it''s too much.¡±


    Mu Sifa''sughter finally stopped. He pinched Shang Xiaojie''s nose and smiled, ¡°Who treats you like a child now? Can a child apany me in doing the 18 Hexes? You even know how to take the initiative.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was rendered speechless. His face turnedpletely red as he retorted with ack of confidence, ¡°No, I didn''t. You were the one that seduced me.¡±


    ¡°Why would I tempt you? It''s obviously you!¡±


    ¡°Of course not, you ¡­ you wronged me.¡± Ye Zichen hit Mu Sifa in anger, but it still made people want to tease him, it was too cute.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 - You Are Not Proper!


    ¡°So, it was me who misunderstood!¡± ¡°Then we won''t do it anymore. If you''re not willing, we can stop.¡±


    Mu Sifa feigned a helpless sigh but sneakily observed Shang Xiaojie''s reaction from the corner of his eye.


    Shang Xiaojie grew anxious. Though he hadn''t explicitly expressed his fondness for such activities with Mu Sifa, he feared that if he refused now, Mu Sifa might distance himself or even resent him. After all, they shared both their waking and sleeping moments.


    ¡°I never said I wouldn''t apany you.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie mumbled, his voice tinged with a trace ofint, as he lowered his head.


    Upon hearing Shang Xiaojie''s response, Mu Sifa couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. It seemed that a bit of teasing worked wonders with Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Since my dear husband has consented, I''ll reluctantly agree to apany you! If I can find the time.¡±


    He yfully cheated and wore a mischievous smile.


    Only then did Shang Xiaojie realize that Mu Sifa had tricked him. His eyes filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°Why are you so naughty!? Always teasing me.¡±


    ¡°Too much, treating me like a child!¡± Not anymore.


    ¡°This time, I''m truly ignoring you. I want to sleep.¡±


    He disentangled himself from Mu Sifa''s embrace, turned his back, and disyed his annoyance.


    Witnessing Shang Xiaojie''s amusing reaction, Mu Sifa swiftly picked him up and cated him, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, it''s my fault. Don''t be mad at your husband.¡±


    Mu Sifa tenderly kissed Shang Xiaojie to express his apology.


    Shang Xiaojie wasn''t entirely deceived. He huffed and turned his face away, pretending to ignore Mu Sifa. His anger was genuine.


    However, Shang Xiaojie''s anger was only a pretense. He wasn''t truly upset with Mu Sifa and had no intention of punishing him.


    Mu Sifa saw through the act; they were simply ying along.


    ¡°Alright, now that you''re feeling better, let''s head home! Dad and the others must be anxious waiting for news.¡± Mu Sifa lifted Shang Xiaojie and walked toward the exit.


    Shang Xiaojie was taken aback but didn''t resist Mu Sifa''s embrace. He asked in a daze, ¡°Uncle, are you really worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, if I hadn''t kept your dad waiting at home for updates, he might have flown over.¡± Mu Sifa replied with a smile.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face regained its usual blush upon hearing this. Uncle truly cares about me!


    Shang Xiaojie felt an overwhelming happiness because his father and older sister had never expressed such concern for him when he was unwell or faced an ident, leaving him to fend for himself.


    This was why Mu Renying''s worry touched him deeply, making him feel someone cared about his well-being.


    ¡°Uncle is a really nice person.¡± He wore a warm and innocent smile.


    ¡°What''s so great? He only treats you kindly.¡± Mu Sifa retorted teasingly.


    Indeed, Mu Renying had disciplined Mu Sifa with a firm hand, but he treated Shang Xiaojie differently.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shang Xiaojie beamed even brighter.


    Mu Sifa frowned, pinched Shang Xiaojie''s buttocks, and adopted a reprimanding tone, saying, ¡°What? Your husband got bullied, and you''re delighted about it, huh?¡±


    ¡°You''re always teasing me! Uncle scolded you properly.¡± Shang Xiaojie stuck his tongue out at Mu Sifa, making a face.


    ¡°Alright, Shang Xiaojie. You''re bing bolder and mischievous, aren''t you!? When we get home, we''ll see how I''ll handle you.¡±


    His voice carried a hint of danger, and he seemed poised to teach Shang Xiaojie a lesson. What kind of lesson was this? Though he didn''t explicitly state it, Shang Xiaojie understood quite well! Otherwise, his face wouldn''t be as red as a cooked prawn.


    ¡°You, you''re bad, alwaysing after me,¡± he shyly scolded.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 - Irritable Ann Yichen


    ¡°You''re in no position to say that about me,¡± he retorted.


    Shang Xiaojie''s adorable expression betrayed his guilt as a wrongdoer, and he had no right to judge him.


    ¡°Mu Sifa,¡± he said, genuinely upset.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll stop,¡± he said with a smile, entering the elevator and pushing the button for the parking lot.


    Ignoring Mu Sifa, Shang Xiaojie pouted.


    Mu Sifa understood and, with a smile, carried him out of the elevator, heading toward his car.


    Suddenly, an angry voice erupted in the parking lot, ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, do you want to get yourself killed?¡±


    It was Ann Yichen''s voice, not far from Mu Sifa''s group.


    ¡°Mr. Ann?¡± Shang Xiaojie was astonished as he looked in the direction of the sound, eventually spotting Ann Yichen in pants and Loong Xiaoyi in the driver''s seat.


    Huh? Huh? Mr. Ann and Student Long? And Mr. Ann was even wearing pants? What¡­ What was happening?


    Shang Xiaojie was utterly stunned, and then some scandalous images shed through his mind, causing his face to flush.


    Stop it, Shang Xiaojie, how could you think of Mr. Ann and Long Wei like that? It couldn''t be like that, it just couldn''t.


    Shang Xiaojie tried to convince himself, but when he nced again, he saw Loong Xiaoyi catching Ann Yichen''s outstretched leg, smiling as he kissed the back of Ann Yichen''s foot.


    Shang Xiaojie''s face turned crimson, and the indecent thoughts in his head weighed him down further.


    This was really happening, what should he do? Should he pretend he didn''t see it?


    Shang Xiaojie was flustered, not knowing what to do. In the end, he buried his head in Mu Sifa''s chest and avoided looking.


    Mu Sifa remainedposed, raising an eyebrow and giving a sly smile.


    What''s with my quirky partner? Serves you right, Ann Yichen! Did she seduce a man, or was she the one seduced?


    Mu Sifa was simply enjoying the spectacle.


    ¡°You were the one tempting me, and now you''re the one getting angry?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi rolled his eyes at Ann Yichen as he got dressed.


    Ann Yichen was furious upon hearing that. He retracted his leg from Loong Xiaoyi''s grasp and continued to berate him while ring, ¡°Yes, it was me. But what did I say just now? I said stop!¡±


    Ye Zichen kicked Loong Xiaoyi forcefully once more, but Loong Xiaoyi didn''t seem satisfied and retaliated.


    Loong Xiaoyi once again took hold of his restless legs, but this time, he didn''t lift them to kiss, instead massaging them. ¡°Don''t be angry. No matter how angry you are, it''ll only make your body ache more.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi, now sated, remained calm.


    ¡°If you don''t want me to hurt you, don''t be mad at me. What''s the point of massaging my legs when I''m angry? You just wanted to see me lose my temper!¡±


    Who wants to see you angry? Can''t I even rub your legs in peace? Hisprehension was trulycking.


    In his heart, Loong Xiaoyi muttered, not because he was afraid of Ann Yichen, but because he didn''t want to provoke his anger again.


    ¡°If you don''t head back, the supermarket will be closing soon. Hurry up and get dressed,¡± he urged Ann Yichen, then added, ¡°We''ve already sold out everything at the supermarket.¡±


    However, he was just stating a fact, but Ann Yichen misunderstood and thought he was ming him.


    ¡°You brat, do you still haveints? Who''s to me if we''rete? Do you me me?¡±


    ¡°No one is ming you; just put on your clothes quickly,¡± he urged once more.


    Ann Yichen was extremely irritated, but he obediently continued dressing.


    He had no idea why the two of them hade here. He couldn''t recall what Shang Xiaojie had done; they hade for some amusement.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 - Mu Sifa''s Mother Didn''t like Shang Xiaojie


    Not longter, Loong Xiaoyi drove away in his car, leaving Mu Sifa and Shang Xiaojie behind.


    Shang Xiaojie raised his head from Mu Sifa''s chest and sneakily nced at the car that was driving away. He didn''t know if he was making sure that they had left or not.


    After a while, he asked Mu Sifa, ¡°Mr Ann and Student Long, what kind of rtionship do you have? ¡°Isn''t it?¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t answer immediately, but pressed his car and walked over with a smile, ¡°I''m already dressed in front of you, what does that have to do with anything?¡±


    ¡°That''s true!¡± Shang Xiaojie replied cutely.


    Although Long Wei was very mature, he was still incredible when he was with Mr Ann.


    ¡°Is it really okay for a teacher to be together with his students? It can''t be!¡± Shang Xiaojie answered himself.


    Mu Sifa did not want to care about these things, ¡°Go home, just pretend you didn''t see what happened just now.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie''s little face suddenly blushed again and he obediently responded with an ¡°En!¡±. Because he liked the word Mu Sifa told him to go home. It was very warm.


    At the current Mu Family, Mu Xiaoxiao and Mu Renying were unable to sit still, and their eyes were filled with panic as they watched the outside of the courtyard. Needless to say, they were waiting for Mu Sifa to send Shang Xiaojie home.


    Shang Minjie was also present at this moment. She did not reveal any worry nor a cold smile. Instead, she just sat on the sofa and drank her tea expressionlessly.


    She was sitting across from Mu Sifa''s mother, Hee Meier. Although she had the same expression as Mu Sifa, she still paid attention to Shang Minjie''s reaction when they were drinking tea.


    He knew that she was a girl with a strong career and a heart of stone. However, he never expected her to have such an expression. It was already toote, wasn''t Xiaojie her brother? How could he be so cold-blooded and heartless?


    Sigh, forget it. I''m not satisfied with these two children anyways. It doesn''t matter whether their rtionship is good or not.


    Master, seriously, let''s not talk about the marriage between the Shang and Mu Families in the beginning, just listen to me and let Lina marry Sifa! It wouldn''t cause such a big problem. What are you talking about now, changing your big sister to your little brother? Ridiculous.


    Although Hee Meier had a gentle personality, she wouldn''t say anything, and didn''t have the heart of an evil mother-inw, but she didn''t like Shang Xiaojie and Shang Minjie to be true. Unfortunately, Elina''s family wasn''t of much help to Mu Family, and at that time, she could only reluctantly ept the marriage alliance between the Mu and Shang Family. After all, it was their family''s business and status that mattered.


    ¡°You two should sit down and wait! ¡°I''ve been wandering in front of my eyes for more than an hour, and my eyes are hurting.¡±


    Hee Meier sighed. There was no anger in her words.


    ¡°How can I sit down? Xiaojie''s head was injured! I wonder if he will lose his memory? Mu Xiaoxiao could not sit still any longer, so she started scratching her head and scolding, Ah! Third Brother, seriously, why are you so slow!? Didn''t he just say that he was already on his way? It''s been ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°I better drive to pick up Xiaojie! I also know if that stinking brat brought Xiaojie back properly. What should I do if he got into a car ident?¡±


    Mu Renying was so anxious that his eyebrows were burning. He couldn''t sit still any longer and wanted to fetch Shang Xiaojie himself.


    Lili was left speechless by the father and daughter pair, and she was toozy to care anymore, so she chose to drink her tea in silence, allowing the two of them to cause trouble on their own.

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 - I''m Still His Husband


    Shang Minjie knew Mu Renying liked Shang Xiaojie. Although she felt ufortable inside, there was nothing she could do. It was not like she could rush over to beat Shang Xiaojie up.


    Shang Xiaojie was beaten up, so she didn''t look at him as a joke. Instead, she looked at him coldly because she felt that it had nothing to do with her. Furthermore, it wasn''t even close to the hospital, so she couldn''t care less.


    ¡°I''m back, I''m back.¡± The old housekeeper, Aunt Mu, suddenly shouted excitedly into the hall.


    ¡°Really? Really?¡±


    Mu Family father and daughter immediately rushed out, not wasting a single second.


    Hee Meier and Shang Minjie were still sitting on the sofa. They nced at the entrance indifferently.


    Mu Renying: ¡°Is the child alright!? Does it hurt?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao: ¡°Xiaojie, how are you doing? Does it still hurt? I''m so worried.¡±


    Before they arrived in front of Mu Sifa''s car, the father and daughter asked impatiently. Then they rushed to Shang Xiaojie and looked at him worriedly.


    Shang Xiaojie was a bit scared. He never thought that his return home would be like this. He had imagined it, but it was just a simple greeting. He didn''t expect Mu Renying and Mu Xiaoxiao toe out and be so worried.


    ¡°I, I''m fine now. I just hit my head.¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was so shy that he was embarrassed and didn''t know where to put his eyes. He could only lower his head and pull Mu Sifa''s clothes, asking him to speak up for him.


    Mu Sifa knew Shang Xiaojie would not be able to handle it, so he picked him up and walked towards the door after knocking the two people in front of him away. He didn''t say a word the whole time, probably didn''t want to talk to his father and sister! They were too annoyed with the two of them.


    After being knocked away, Mu Renying and Mu Xiaoxiao became furious, they rushed over to argue with Mu Sifa, ¡°You stinking brat, why are you not letting me talk to my daughter-inw? You still dare to knock me away? The wings must be hard on you.¡±


    ¡°I still don''t know how Xiaojie is hurt. Third brother, why did you carry him away without saying a word?¡± Even Mu Xiaoxiao, who was at the back of the conversation, felt angry.


    ¡°How annoying, he needs to rest now. You guys keep buzzing in his ears, how is he doing?¡±


    Mu Sifa turned around and red at Mu Renying and Mu Xiaoxiao. He was full of impatience and continued carrying Shang Xiaojie into the hall.


    The two of them finally quieted down for a while, no longer chattering non-stop.


    ¡°Then can''t you say it properly? You want to carry her without a word? He''s my daughter-inw.¡± Mu Renying muttered.


    ¡°Am I still his husband?¡± Returning to Mu Renying.


    Mu Renying''s face immediately darkened, and then he pped the back of Mu Sifa''s head, ¡°Without me, how could Xiaojie be your wife? You ungrateful little brat.¡± When he fought Mu Sifa, he didn''t hold back at all, as if he wasn''t his biological father.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, but so what? I''m his husband now, so I''ll decide where he should stay. So don''t continue to follow him, it''s so annoying.¡± Mu Sifa said in disgust.


    ¡°You stinking brat.¡± Mu Renying was flustered and exasperated. He raised his hand and pped again without mercy.


    However, Mu Sifa suddenly stopped in his tracks. He frowned as he looked at Shang Minjie, who was sitting on the sofa and staring at him with a cold expression.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His words were ice-cold, as if he wanted to freeze Shang Minjie alive.


    Shang Minjie didn''t have much expression at first, but when she saw Mu Sifa carrying Shang Xiaojie into the room, her face immediately turned ferocious and her fists clenched tightly.


    Sure, Shang Xiaojie. You are really capable! A killing intent other than anger was revealed.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 - Yes Yes Yes


    Upon seeing his elder sister, Shang Xiaojie promptly sought refuge in Mu Sifa''s arms, his expression filled with fear. He had forgotten that Shang Minjie also resided in the Mu Family.


    Mu Sifa understood that Mu Renying had probably informed him of the situation, but he believed his stance was clear enough. Yet, Shang Minjie still had the audacity to live here.


    ¡°Why shouldn''t I be here? Legally speaking, I''m still your wife. And the Shang Xiaojie you''re holding right now is an outsider who shouldn''t be a part of this family.¡±


    His tone and gaze were icy, devoid of the anger he had initially disyed.


    Shang Minjie restrained herself, likely because they were currently in the Mu Family. If they were at home, she might have already pped Shang Xiaojie.


    Hearing himself referred to as an outsider, Shang Xiaojie lowered his gaze, disappointment welling up in his eyes.


    He understood that what Shang Minjie said was true, and he knew he shouldn''t contend with his elder sister for a man, especially when it was his brother-inw. However, since Mu Sifa had a rtionship with him, he couldn''t act as if nothing had transpired. Most importantly, he had already fallen in love with Mu Sifa.


    Naturally, Shang Xiaojie considered allowing Shang Minjie to marry Mu Sifa. After all, they were only a couple in name, and Mu Renying had also consented to Mu Sifa marrying him. However, Shang Xiaojie couldn''t bear to harm Shang Minjie because he still regarded her as family.


    ¡°Haha, he''s an outsider?¡± Mu Sifa chuckled, ¡°I''m certain you''re more aware than I am of who the real outsider is.¡±


    ¡°Since Uncle has agreed to let mepete with him fairly, I won''t overstep my boundaries. I can pretend I didn''t see anything.¡±


    Surprisingly, Shang Minjie didn''t get angry this time. She regained herposure and returned to her usual self.


    She stated this as if she was permitting Mu Sifa to bring Shang Xiaojie home. Clearly, shecked the authority to refuse, but she still exuded a haughty demeanor.


    With that, she stood up, cast a cold nce at Shang Xiaojie, and wordlessly ascended the stairs.


    Mu Sifa was naturally infuriated, detesting Shang Minjie''s attitude.


    Although Shang Xiaojie breathed a sigh of relief, the sorrow in his eyes deepened.


    Big sister, does she despise me now?


    Shang Xiaojie''s hands clenched together; he couldn''t deny feeling a sense of sadness.


    ¡°I don''t want to get involved in your affairs; just handle it yourselves.¡± Hee Meier also rose from the sofa and coldly headed to the room on the first floor.


    Though she didn''t outright say she hated Shang Xiaojie, it was evident to him that Hee Meier had no fondness for him. This weighed heavily on Shang Xiaojie''s heart.


    ¡°Madam!¡± Mu Renying followed her, likely to persuade her.


    Mu Xiaoxiao sighed and shrugged helplessly. ¡°Why make it such a big deal? It''s just apetition! Half a year will pass in the blink of an eye!¡±


    ¡°Half a year? I''d go insane if I had to spend even a day with that woman, let alone half a year,¡± Mu Sifa fumed, still brooding over the matter.


    ¡°So, Third Brother, what''s your n? To kick Shang Minjie out directly? To let Xiaojie bear the stigma of being a mistress, for everyone to know?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao inquired.


    Mu Sifa had only tolerated Shang Minjie due to this concern. Otherwise, she would have been expelled from the Mu Family long ago.


    ¡°What are you so worried about? Let''s go to sleep; there''s no school tomorrow!¡±


    Ye Zichen scolded Mu Xiaoxiao, then carried Shang Xiaojie upstairs.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I''m just in the way! Go ahead and enjoy yourselves.¡±


    Truly, what kind of sibling was this? Apleteck ofpassion for a member of the opposite sex.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 - Sow Dissension


    After they returned to their room, Shang Xiaojie found himself lying on the bed, ced there by Mu Sifa. He suddenly tugged at Mu Sifa, who was about to get up, and in a hesitant voice, asked, ¡°Can I really, truly stay here? Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong? Do you want to leave?¡± Mu Sifa''s expression turned instantly serious.


    Unlike his usual nervous exnations, Shang Xiaojie kept his head down. It took a while before he shook his head. He had initially assumed he was simply feeling down, but now his eyes had started to well up with tears.


    Sniffling, he spoke in a tearful voice, ¡°Am I doing something wrong? Taking my sister''s husband away?¡±


    This question had long troubled Shang Xiaojie. He had contemted letting it go, but he couldn''t bear to be without Mu Sifa.


    Seeing Shang Xiaojie cry so bitterly, Mu Sifa realized that Shang Xiaojie had never really pondered this issue from his perspective. In the eyes of outsiders, Shang Xiaojie was the one who had intervened, and the burden on him was immense.


    Mu Sifa embraced Shang Xiaojie, assuring him, ¡°Give me six months. I''ll resolve this matter properly and provide you with an exnation.¡±


    At this point, Mu Sifa couldn''t take advantage of Shang Xiaojie any further. He genuinely wanted to care for the person in his arms, but could things unfold as he wished?


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ye Zichen held Mu Sifa tightly and wept, then buried his head in Mu Sifa''s chest.


    ¡°Stop crying. Are you hungry?¡±


    Ye Zichen released Shang Xiaojie and kissed him, then asked with a tender smile.


    Shang Xiaojie nodded obediently, his face returning to its usual blush.


    ¡°I''ll go downstairs and get you something to eat. You go take a bath.¡± With that, he tousled Shang Xiaojie''s hair and left with a smile.


    Shang Xiaojie touched the spot where Mu Sifa had ruffled his hair and blinked in dazed contentment. Finally, he smiled radiantly, ¡°He''s so gentle today.¡±


    At that moment, Shang Xiaojie was immersed in his own happiness, unaware that Shang Minjie, with a steely gaze, stood just outside the door.


    ¡°You''re still so cheerful, Shang Xiaojie, even after being used as a pawn by others,¡± Shang Minjie remarked coldly. She didn''t enter the room but remained outside, her icy re potent enough to pierce through him.


    Shang Xiaojie was taken aback by his elder sister''s sudden voice. He looked at Shang Minjie in bewilderment and stammered, ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡±


    Used? As a pawn? Me?


    Shang Xiaojie couldn''t wrap his head around it because Shang Minjie had dropped this bombshell out of nowhere.


    ¡°You really don''t know? Do you have any idea why I''m supposed to marry Mu Sifa? Or has he not told you the truth?¡± Shang Minjie stared directly at Shang Xiaojie, her demeanor as cold as ever.


    ¡°What¡­ what truth?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was genuinely ignorant about the rtionship between the Mu and Shang families.


    It seemed he truly didn''t know, and that''s how Shang Minjie liked it.


    Shang Minjie sneered internally, thinking about Little Jiu Jiu.


    ¡°Our Shang Family and the Mu Family have always been rivals. The arranged marriage between us was meant to solidify both sides'' interests and positions. But after Mu Renying, Mu Sifa''s father, agreed to let Mu Sifa marry me, he suddenly changed his mind and married you instead. Doesn''t that strike you as suspicious?¡±


    Shang Minjie enticed Shang Xiaojie step by step, leading him down the path of revtion.


    Still somewhat dazed, Shang Xiaojie couldn''tprehend the extent of the rivalry between the Mu and Shang families.


    ¡°Mu Renying ns to use this situation to weaken our Shang Family and create discord within our own ranks. Afterwards, the Mu Family will reap the benefits as opportunistic bystanders.¡± Shang Minjie exined to him, knowing that it was merely an illusion and not an established fact.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 - Shang Xiaojie Find Himself Deceived


    Shang Xiaojie was shocked, ¡°Uncle¡­ Uncle is going to destroy our family?¡±


    At this moment, other than being shocked, Shang Xiaojie''s mind waspletely nk. Shang Minjie had always viewed Shang Family more important than anyone else, so he knew that Shang Minjie would not use Shang Family to joke around. When Shang Minjie saw this, she added fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Shang Minjieughed and added, ¡°You can''t be thinking that Mu Sifa iscking, right? I heard that Mu Sifa didn''t approve of Mu Renying''s actions at the beginning, but he epted you afterwards. Don''t you, Shang Xiaojie, feel that it''s strange? Or do you really think that Mu Sifa treated you so well because he fell in love with you?¡±


    His words were full of mockery towards Shang Xiaojie. It was as if he was telling Shang Xiaojie that his thoughts were too stupid.


    ¡°No, Mu Sifa would only do that if he really likes me.¡±


    ¡°Wake up Shang Xiaojie, you are a man, he is Mu Sifa, you think he will marry you without any ambition? Are you a three-year-old child?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie was anxious to speak up for Mu Sifa, but before he could finish, he was interrupted by Shang Minjie''s cold voice.


    Tears immediately welled up in Shang Xiaojie''s eyes. He bit his lower lip and gripped the corner of his shirt tightly. He didn''t believe that Mu Sifa lied to him.


    ¡°What is it? Or do you think I''m lying to you? Was he trying to trick you, Shang Xiaojie, with his Shang Family? Do you think that I, Shang Minjie, am very free?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t... I just...¡± Tears blurred her eyes, and her voice was choked with sobs.


    ¡°I just thought that he wouldn''t lie to me, and Mu Sifa wouldn''t lie to me...¡± Tears rolled down his face as he lowered his head. Because what Shang Minjie said was not wrong, Mu Sifa really disliked him at the beginning and his attitude became better out of nowhere. Therefore, Shang Xiaojie felt that he might really have been tricked by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°I think you know better than anyone whether you''ve been cheated or not.¡±


    Shang Minjie had also always been brooding over this matter. To put it this way, it was only to probe Shang Xiaojie. However, she could tell from the current situation that Mu Sifa was indeed deceiving Shang Xiaojie, and it wasn''t her imagination.


    Alright, Mu Sifa, it''s fine if you throw me, Shang Minjie, away like trash, but you still want to use Shang Xiaojie to deal with me? Do you really think that my Shang Family people are easy to bully?


    Shang Minjie might not have realized by now, but she was actually very unhappy that Shang Xiaojie was being used and bullied. In her opinion, Shang Xiaojie could only be bullied by herself, but not others.


    ¡°So annoying, why are you crying? He, Mu Sifa, used you. Can''t you retaliate? So stupid that it could be used as a chess piece?¡±


    That''s why I hate him. It''s no use at all.


    But when she said it, she was annoyed.


    ¡°Eldest young mistress...¡±


    This was the first time Shang Xiaojie cried out Shang Minjie''s name. He was so helpless and injured. It wasn''t Shang Minjie who hurt him, it was Mu Sifa.


    ¡°What''s your name? You''re looking for a fight!¡± He was roaring again in annoyance, showing off his explosive temper without a doubt.


    However, she pointed at Shang Xiaojie and scolded, ¡°What the hell is falling down the stairs? Are you, Shang Xiaojie, a child? Can you fall if you walk? How can you be so ashamed of me? Is it your mother''s own child?¡±


    Actually, the main reason why Shang Minjie always hated Shang Xiaojie was because her mother died after giving birth to Shang Xiaojie. Shang Minjie couldn''t escape that blow, so she ended up like this. Maybe it was because of this that Shang Xiaojie''s father didn''t like Shang Xiaojie.


    They all knew that it wasn''t Shang Xiaojie''s fault. However, they didn''t like Shang Xiaojie for a long time, so they didn''t know how to ept Shang Xiaojie''s existence. They could only treat him maliciously.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159 - Shang Minjie Suddenly Protected Shang Xiaojie


    Pointing at Shang Xiaojie, she scolded again, ¡°If you really want others to like you, then you better learn to be good and not cry all the time. If someone gives you a p, then give her another hard p. Don''t be so stupid that you won''t do anything.¡±


    Although he was angry, he looked like he was teaching Shang Xiaojie how to protect himself, even though his words were a bit too harsh.


    Damn it! Why am I saying these things to him?


    After saying that, Shang Minjie went crazy. She covered her face and scolded herself, ¡°I must be crazy.¡±


    ¡°In short, I don''t want to care about your business. Whether you like Mu Sifa or not is none of my business. I''m not interested in those scum men.¡±


    Shang Minjie calmed down and stopped pointing at Shang Xiaojie.


    Suddenly, she admitted, ¡°Yes, I was jealous that Mu Sifa treated you well, but that was just an instinctive reaction. If you want Mu Sifa, I''ll give it to you. But Shang Family is my life, I would never divorce him, Mu Sifa.¡±


    Shang Minjie would insist like this because once she divorced, she would be unable to protect the hospital in Shang Family. She was even more afraid that Mu Sifa would bite back at her and swallow her Shang Family.


    However, Shang Minjie also had her own selfish motives, which was the hospital that coveted Mu Family. But now that such a thing had happened, how could she care about her own ambitions,? It was more important for her to protect her Shang Family.


    ¡°That''s all I have to say. You can do it yourself.¡± With that, Shang Minjie suddenly left.


    Originally, Shang Minjie was here to sow dissension, but she also wanted to use Shang Xiaojie to deal with Mu Sifa. However, facing Shang Xiaojie''s crying face, she found that she couldn''t be ruthless. It was because Shang Xiaojie''s looks inherited from her dead mother. This was also the reason why Shang Minjie was unhappy when she saw that Shang Xiaojie was weak and weak.


    Shang Xiaojie was very surprised. He wiped away his tears as he looked at the door dumbly. He thought Shang Minjie was here to mock him, but she wasn''t.


    He was suddenly pleased. Big Sis was worried about me. But thinking that Mu Sifa might have used him, tears welled up in Shang Xiaojie''s eyes again.


    ¡°Has he really been using me?¡± The tears couldn''t help sliding down his face.


    Shang Xiaojie hugged his body, buried his head in his knees and cried. His shoulders twitched, causing him to feel heartache.


    Just as Shang Minjie was about to enter her room, she heard Mu Xiaoxiao''s voice from not too far away. ¡°I thought you were just an ill-tempered and unreasonable older sister. It seems like you''re not alone.¡±


    She leaned against the wall and looked straight at Shang Minjie with a smile.


    The reason she said that was because she was standing not far away and had heard the conversation between Shang Minjie and Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°But don''t worry, my father is not interested in the hospital in your Shang Family.¡± Stillughing, he added, ¡°But I can''t say for sure what my third brother said. However, if he dares to use Xiaojie, I will beat him to death without you doing anything.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Xiaoxiao had an indescribable feeling of maturity, especially the rxed smile on her face.


    Shang Minjie couldn''t help but nce at Mu Xiaoxiao. Previously, she thought that Mu Xiaoxiao was just a little girl, so she didn''t pay much attention to her. But now, Mu Xiaoxiao gave her a different feeling.


    ¡°Mu Renying is not interested in my Shang Family, and it''s not up to a little girl like you to decide.¡±


    He withdrew his cold gaze and entered the room, closing the door behind him.


    If it was the past, Mu Xiaoxiao would definitely be furious. But now, she wouldn''t be angry because she discovered that Shang Minjie wasn''t that bad.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160 - Chinese Spring Festival


    ¡°Seems like I''ve been overly concerned. It''s time for me to get some sleep!¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao let out a yawn and stretched before heading back to her room.


    She had spotted Mu Sifa heading downstairs to the lobby earlier. Worried that Shang Minjie might take advantage of Shang Xiaojie, she had gone to check. However, what she had stumbled upon was unexpectedly amusing.


    ¡°Indeed, family bonds run deep,¡± Mu Xiaoxiao chuckled to herself as she turned the corner.


    Meanwhile, Shang Minjie had been lurking near the door, secretly waiting to confirm if Mu Xiaoxiao had left.


    After some time, the sound of footsteps gradually faded away, prompting her to cautiously open the door and peek outside.


    Coincidentally, Mu Sifa ascended the stairs from below, and their eyes met, both filled with icy indifference.


    Mu Sifa felt quite unlucky as his disdain for Shang Minjie had been festering for a while now. He had witnessed Shang Minjie mistreat Shang Xiaojie, leaving a poor impression of her.


    Likewise, Shang Minjie didn''t hold Mu Sifa in high regard. She forcefully closed the door, pushing Mu Sifa away.


    ¡°Is she out of her mind?¡± Mu Sifa seethed in anger.


    Passing by Shang Minjie''s room, Mu Sifa was so infuriated that he almost kicked the door.


    Inside her room, Shang Minjie had no intention of confronting Mu Sifa but couldn''t help feeling a strong dislike for him.


    She had initially wanted to take a shower and rest, but Shang Xiaojie''s strange behavior earlier in the day made her uneasy, so she decided to call Jia Tianxia.


    When Jia Tianxia saw her name on the caller ID, he was taken aback.


    What was going on? Why is she calling me in the middle of the night?


    He was curious but still answered the call.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± His voice held a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°What happened with Shang Xiaojie today?¡± Her tone was cold, devoid of any pleading.


    Jia Tianxia furrowed his brows but, considering Shang Minjie was Shang Xiaojie''s elder sister, he suppressed his irritation and responded, ¡°Why do you ask? Is it because you''re worried about your brother?¡±


    Jia Tianxia assumed that Shang Minjie was simply anxious and well-intentioned.


    ¡°Don''t mind that. Just tell me,¡± Shang Minjie demanded, her tone domineering.


    Jia Tianxia''s mouth twitched. ¡°Big Sis, shouldn''t you ask for help more politely?¡±


    Just let me speak, and I''ll talk!


    ¡°I''m not asking for your help. I''m asking you a question,¡± Shang Minjie remained confident and didn''t feel she was in the wrong.


    What kind of woman was she?


    ¡°Are you here to pick a fight with me?¡± Jia Tianxia was about to continue, but the woman beside him suddenly coquettishly interrupted, ¡°You can answer the phone when you''re done!¡±


    Shang Minjie, initially not provoked, changed her expression when she heard the woman''s voice. ¡°Shut up, you despicable scum.¡±


    The woman on the other end heard this and retorted angrily, ¡°Who''s the despicable scum here? You''ve made it clear, bitch.¡± An argument erupted instantly.


    Jia Tianxia''s head was throbbing. ¡°Alright, alright, you win. I''ll tell you,¡± he conceded.


    ¡°Madam was pushed down the stairs by someone. I don''t know who, but I suspect Assistant Elina. That''s all. Don''t call back. I''m busy,¡± he hung up.


    Before Shang Minjie''s temper could re up, she dialed again.


    Jia Tianxia was on the verge of losing his patience. His meal was interrupted once more.


    ¡°What is this woman trying to achieve?¡± Ye Zichen hung up, but his phone kept ringing.


    Jia Tianxia couldn''t bear it any longer and exploded in frustration, ¡°I said I didn''t do it!¡±


    However, Shang Minjie didn''t respond. Instead, she ended the call.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡± Jia Tianxia was beyond exasperated.


    Shang Minjie remained silent, angrily tossing her phone aside before heading for a shower. Jia Tianxia kept calling, but she refused to answer, and their New Year''s Eve was disrupted.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 - The Bad Is Over


    ¡°That wretched woman.¡±


    Jia Tianxia''s desire vanishedpletely after this embarrassing scene. He quickly dressed and left.


    The woman on the bed, still naked, couldn''t believe it. She angrily hurled a pillow at Jia Tianxia, cursing, ¡°You beast, Jia Tianxia,e back here!¡±


    But Jia Tianxia had already exited the room, never looking back.


    In the bathroom, Shang Minjie mulled over Jia Tianxia''s motives, and her eyes gradually grew cold.


    She recalled the woman, always lingering around Mu Sifa, often casting envious nces at her. So, it was jealousy?


    How audacious! He dared toy hands on one of my men, Shang Minjie thought.


    A beautiful smile curved on the corner of her lips, yet the more she smiled, the more it revealed her true anger.


    Mu Sifa, returning to his room, searched for Shang Xiaojie but couldn''t find him. His instinct led him to check the bathroom.


    Assuming Shang Xiaojie was still dressing up, he paid no heed to the sounds from inside.


    Mu Sifa set the food on the tea table, then retrieved hisptop to review documents. He settled on the sofa, waiting for Shang Xiaojie.


    Minutes passed, each second feeling like an eternity. After more than 20 minutes, Mu Sifa finally sensed that something was amiss.


    What''s taking him so long? He should have finished his bath by now! But there''s no sound of running water!


    Mu Sifa''s face turned pale suddenly. Could he have had an ident?


    He rushed to the bathroom urgently, calling out, ¡°Shang Xiaojie, Shang Xiaojie!¡± His voice was filled with panic as he banged on the door.


    Despite calling multiple times, Shang Xiaojie remained silent.


    Confirming his suspicion due to theck of response, Mu Sifa kicked open the bathroom door without further hesitation.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie, are you al¡ª¡±


    However, Mu Sifa, upon entering the bathroom in a state of panic, was stunned. Before his eyes stood Shang Xiaojie, huddled in a corner, dripping wet with water still trickling onto the floor.


    Mu Sifa heaved a sigh of relief, but anger began to brew within him. ¡°Why didn''t you make any noise? Were you trying to drive me insane?¡±


    Shang Xiaojie remained silent, not even looking up at Mu Sifa, instead hugging himself and staring nkly at the ground.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Do you have a headache or something?¡±


    Mu Sifa crouched down and asked, his tone now gentle once more.


    Still, Shang Xiaojie didn''t respond, burying his head deeper into his knees.


    Mu Sifa''s patience began to wear thin. He issued a warning in a cold voice, ¡°If you continue like this, I''ll get angry.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Shang Xiaojie retorted, ¡°Then get angry!¡±


    This was no longer his usual coquettish tone but rather the defiance of someone who had lost everything.


    Shang Xiaojie believed that Mu Sifa had deceived him, and he couldn''t fathom why Mu Sifa would lie to him like that. He had initially wanted to take a bath to clear his thoughts and decide what to do, but he had been too naive. What could he possibly figure out in his current state of confusion?


    ¡°Hah! It appears I''ve spoiled you too much these past few days. You, Shang Xiaojie, think you can just ride on my head and act this way?¡±


    Mu Sifa''s voice grew cold, dangerous, and detached.


    Shang Xiaojie raised his head abruptly and snapped back, ¡°Who was wrong? Was it me?¡±


    Mu Sifa, taken aback by the sudden emotional outburst, frowned in irritation. ¡°Are you crying?¡±


    Although his voice should have been filled with pain and anger, Shang Xiaojie misunderstood it as annoyance toward him and admitted to crying. Tears welled up in his eyes once more.


    ¡°What does my crying have to do with you?¡± He pushed Mu Sifa away and ran out of the bathroom, wiping away his tears.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162 - Isn''t It Great to Lie to Me?


    Of course, Mu Sifa didn''t like Shang Xiaojie''s attitude and immediately got angry.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie.¡± He roared and quickly caught up with Shang Xiaojie. His eyes were filled with displeasure.


    Shang Xiaojie wasn''t scared of him as usual, he just cursed, ¡°Liar, big liar, let go of me.¡±


    He wildly waved his hands in resistance, tears finally fell from his eyes and he instantly turned into a tearful person.


    ¡°What liar? Shang Xiaojie, exin it clearly to me.¡±


    Mu Sifa did not know that Shang Xiaojie already knew that he was being used, and thought that he was causing trouble for no reason.


    ¡°Exin yourself?¡± Shang Xiaojie stopped struggling and looked up into Mu Sifa''s eyes. His eyes were full of hurt and tears flowed out from his eyes, ¡°Don''t you know what''s on your mind, Mu Sifa? Do you need me to exin it to you?¡± His words were filled with pain.


    ¡°Would you know if you didn''t exin?¡± Mu Sifa had a bad temper and his eyes were filled with anger.


    He gripped Shang Xiaojie''s wrist tightly, his eyes were cold, ¡°Let me tell you Shang Xiaojie, I, Mu Sifa, have never done anything before. What you just said, it would be best if your head was knocked out and you started babbling nonsense.¡±


    With that, he shook Shang Xiaojie off. Due to the excessive force, Shang Xiaojie was not able to stand steadily and fell to the ground.


    Shang Xiaojie, who was left behind, was like a broken doll. He just cried like that with a nk look on his face. He looked at Mu Sifa with empty eyes and tears could no longer be stopped.


    ¡°Have I been knocked senseless...?¡± The lower lip he bit trembled, the injuries in his eyes became even more severe. His heart was heartbroken because of Mu Sifa''s rudeness, because Mu Sifa did not admit his mistakes.


    If Wu told Shang Xiaojie honestly, Shang Xiaojie would listen to his exnation and try to believe him. But not only did Mu Sifa not tell him, he was also angry.


    ¡°...Why? Why are you doing this to me?¡± Tears blurred his eyes as he cried out questions.


    Mu Sifa wanted to get angry again because he didn''t know what had happened to Shang Xiaojie all of a sudden. Before he could get angry, Shang Xiaojie had already pped his calf and cursed loudly, ¡°You, Mu Sifa, are just an animal. You used me to deal with my elder sister and yet you still pretend to pamper me as if nothing had happened. You''re a hypocrite!¡±


    This was the first time Shang Xiaojie roared, but what he shouted out was his heart, which was like dying embers.


    Mu Sifa finally understood what was going on and widened his eyes.


    How did he know?


    Although Mu Sifa did not really make use of Shang Xiaojie, but in the beginning to weave a lot of sweet talk to him is true. If he didn''t brake on time, Shang Xiaojie probably wouldn''t be able to escape his grasp.


    Shang Xiaojie, who was on the ground, suddenly shook his shoulders and chuckled, ¡°Yes, not only did I knock my head silly, I also knocked my eyes blind, but I actually fell in love with a beast with a human''s face.¡±


    There was no roar, no crying, just a strangeugh.


    However, no matter how strange it was, it couldn''t cover up the fact that his life was worse than death.


    ¡°Are you using me for fun, Mu Sifa?¡± He was still tearing up, but he smiled and asked Mu Sifa, but in the next second, he scolded Mu Sifa, ¡°Maybe I should ask you something else. When you tricked me, Shang Xiaojie, into submitting to you, was you, Mu Sifa, looking down on me in your heart? You''re sneering at my stupidity? That''s a great feeling, isn''t it? Tell me too, Mr. Mu Sifa.¡±


    After saying that, heughed again, but it was so pathetic.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163 - Shang Xiaojie Come Back Here


    Looking at Shang Xiaojie, who was on the verge of breaking down, Mu Sifa felt pain in his eyes. At the same time, he was also furious. He never thought Shang Xiaojie was stupid, nor did he intend tough at him.


    However, if he thought about it from another perspective, he was indeed in the heart of a bystander, even though it wasn''t to the point of watching Shang Xiaojie make a joke out of it.


    ¡°Ha! Can''t speak? Do you think you''re in the wrong, or do you have nothing to say?¡±


    Without waiting for Mu Sifa to speak, Shang Xiaojie sneered again. Although the crazyughter from before was gone, it was still as cold as ice.


    He didn''t look at Mu Sifa anymore. Instead, he stood up like a zombie and walked leisurely to the coffee table.


    Seeing the food on it, Shang Xiaojie''s tears fell again, because he felt that these were just Mu Sifa''s hypocrisy.


    ¡°Do the whole thing and send the Buddha to the West, right? You, Mu Sifa, really know how to act! Am I, Shang Xiaojie, that funny?¡±


    His voice was very soft at the beginning, but when he said thest sentence, he suddenly became agitated and kicked the food away. However, tears still flowed down her face as she sobbed in agony.


    ¡°I, Shang Xiaojie, am the fool. I think that an animal like you would treat me with kindness, because you truly want to love me from the bottom of your heart. But you, Mu Sifa, are so disgusting. I hate you.¡±


    He roared like a madman, screamed, and pounded his chest in a torrent of sobs, because his heart hurt so much that he could barely breathe.


    Mu Sifa wasn''t just listening silently. His veins were popping out and his temper also rose along with Shang Xiaojie''s.


    ¡°You hate me, right? Then I''ll make you hate me even more.¡± With eyes filled with anger, he quickly walked over, forcefully pulled Shang Xiaojie across the bed and threw him onto the bed.


    Shang Xiaojie resisted, he cried and punched and kicked him, also scolding, ¡°Let go of me, Mu Sifa you beast, don''t touch me.¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong with me touching you? You, Shang Xiaojie, are just a prostitute that I hooked my fingers and came over to please. Do you really think you''re a treasure?¡±


    Mu Sifa had just blurted out those words. The atmosphere wasn''t his intention.


    However, Shang Xiaojie''s body trembled violently after he heard that. Then, he couldn''t stop crying no matter what.


    He cried his heart out, ¡°Mu Sifa, I hate you. I will make you regret it.¡±


    Mu Sifa wanted to stop, but after hearing Shang Xiaojie''s words, he got angry again. He tore Shang Xiaojie''s robe with his bare hands and pressed him down.


    ¡°Regret? Come on! You, Shang Xiaojie, want me to regret it? If it wasn''t for me, Mu Sifa, I want to see who would still want you.¡±


    He was clearly announcing what he had, but he used such a misleading way of saying it.


    Shang Xiaojie''s heart was cut open, there was nowhere for him to be hurt anymore.


    ¡°Don''t touch me, I won''t touch you.¡± With a loud hiss, he raised his hand and pped Mu Sifa. Tears blurred Mu Sifa''s vision.


    He bit his lower lip and looked at Mu Sifa. His face was full of tears and was filled with grief.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa woke up. He looked at Shang Xiaojie, whose robe had been torn to pieces and was now in tears. He knew he shouldn''t be angry with him. However, it was toote. At this moment, Shang Xiaojie''s heart had already died.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, I, Shang Xiaojie, will never forgive you in this life.¡±


    Pushing Mu Sifa away, he ran out of the room with his tattered robe, staying away from this painful ce.


    Mu Sifa naturally gave chase, ¡°Shang Xiaojie,e back for me.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164 - Shang Xiaojie Was Nowhere


    Hearing Mu Sifa''s angry roar, Shang Minjie, who just came out of the shower, was shocked and quickly went out to check.


    Just as she opened the door, Shang Xiaojie ran in front of her. He looked to be in a very sorry state.


    Shang Minjie''s anger immediately rushed to her head, and her eyes filled with rage.


    ¡°Mu Sifa.¡± He flew into a rage and sneered at Mu Sifa, who was running towards him.


    ¡°Get out of my way, I don''t have time for you right now.¡± Flinging off Shang Minjie, who was blocking his path, he flew into a rage.


    ¡°Ha! You have no time for me? But I have time to care about you.¡± Shang Minjie followed and angrily pulled Mu Sifa back. After that, she immediately pped Mu Sifa''s face.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Mu Sifa, Shang Xiaojie is despicable, but he is still my younger brother. It''s not Mu Sifa''s turn to bully him.¡± As he cursed, he raised his hand again, but suddenly, Mu Sifa pushed it away coldly, turned around, and walked away without saying a word. This was because he didn''t want to waste any time on Shang Minjie at the moment.


    ¡°Mu Sifa.¡± Shang Minjie was angered to death by him. She followed him furiously, wearing only a bath towel.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Why is it so noisy? What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao woke up, rubbed her eyes, and stuck her head out the door. However, no one gave her an exnation. Mu Sifa and Shang Minjie both angrily walked past her.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, if anything happens to Shang Xiaojie, I, Shang Minjie, will definitely not let you off.¡±


    Shang Minjie was holding onto her bath towel while cursing Mu Sifa in front of her. She looked at Mu Sifa and felt happy.


    Mu Xiaoxiao woke up when she heard Shang Xiaojie''s name. ¡°Xiaojie? What happened to Xiaojie?¡± He ran to catch up.


    Shang Minjie still ignored her and continued scolding Mu Sifa, ¡°He, Shang Xiaojie, can only be bullied by me. Don''t even think about you, Mu Sifa.¡±


    ¡°Crazy woman.¡±


    Mu Sifa could no longer bear it. However, this was only his reply as he quickly walked down the stairs. However, when Mu Sifa arrived at the hall, Shang Xiaojie was already nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Damn, they run really fast!¡±


    Mu Sifa was extremely agitated. He looked around for Shang Xiaojie, but he still didn''t see anyone.


    Did he run out?


    Thinking of this, Mu Sifa became even angrier, because Shang Xiaojie was only wearing his torn pajamas.


    ¡°What happened? I just saw Third Young Madame running out in tears.¡±


    Aunt Mu walked in through the door. When she saw the flustered Mu Sifa, she asked in confusion.


    ¡°He really ran out?¡± Mu Sifa''s anger instantly exploded. Wearing that kind of clothes in the middle of the night, did he get raped?


    Knowing that Shang Xiaojie was adorable and could definitely make a man''s imagination run wild, Mu Sifa became agitated, afraid that others would think badly of Shang Xiaojie.


    Aunt Mu was slightly shocked and replied dumbly, ¡°It, it went out. It wasn''t even wearing shoes.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mu Sifa scolded and ran out. Simrly, he didn''t have time to wear his shoes.


    Shang Minjie, who was running at the back, suddenly stopped when she saw Mu Sifa being so anxious. She just looked at him in the blink of an eye. Because this was the first time he saw Mu Sifa who was burning with anxiety.


    However, when Shang Minjie suddenly braked, Mu Xiaoxiao, who was caught off guard, directly crashed into her back, almost causing her nose to bleed.


    ¡°Damn, why did you suddenly stop?!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao rubbed her nose as sheined.


    Shang Minjie didn''t say anything. She looked at Mu Sifa''s back as he ran away. No, she went upstairs with a calm expression, leaving a stupefied Mu Xiaoxiao behind.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165 - It''s Been Years


    ¡°I, I don''t know either.¡± Aunt Mu was also confused and did not know what was happening.


    Hearing the ruckus, Mu Renying quickly walked out, ¡°Why are you making a ruckus? Do you know what time it is?¡± He looked a little angry.


    ¡°Dad.¡± However, Mu Xiaoxiao, who saw Mu Renying, was very excited. She quickly walked up to him and pulled him out, ¡°Go, go, let''s follow.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡± Mu Renying was confused.


    ¡°Where can I go!? Your good son pissed us off with Xiaojie. It''ll be toote if we don''t keep up.¡±


    Actually, Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t know if it was true or not, it was just a guess based on the situation.


    Mu Renying''s eyes widened when he heard that, ¡°What did you say? That stinking brat pissed my daughter-inw off and left?¡±


    This time, he didn''t need Mu Xiaoxiao to drag him away. Mu Renying rolled up his sleeves and angrily followed.


    ¡°Dad is great.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao apuded and apuded. She didn''t mind the hustle and bustle.


    After the two of them left, Hee Meier walked out of the room. She just watched Mu Renying and the others walk away indifferently without saying a word.


    Aunt Mu also noticed Hee Meier. Originally, she wanted to exin the current situation to Hee Meier, but before she could say anything, Hee Meier had already returned to her room. She didn''t have a single expression on her face the whole time.


    ¡°What, what''s wrong?¡± Aunt Mu thought she did something wrong and was a bit panicking. She was heading towards Hee Meier''s direction, and it was not the same as Mu Renying''s side.


    Upstairs, Shang Minjie, who was standing in front of her window, was facing the courtyard. When Mu Renying and Mu Xiaoxiao went out, she saw everything clearly.


    Suddenly, she felt a little lonely. After marrying into the Mu Family for a year, Mu Renying and Mu Xiaoxiao had never taken the initiative to say a single word to her, let alone going out in the middle of the night to look for her.


    However, she also reflected on her own style, and then bitterlyughed, ¡°That''s true! I don''t even need their Mu Family, what are you going to talk about to make them ept me? It''s not like Mu Renying dislikes me.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Sifa had already walked quite a distance away, but he still hadn''t seen Shang Xiaojie.


    He was annoyed. ¡°Damn it! Where did he run off to? ¡°It will only take a while.¡±


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie,e out, Shang Xiaojie.¡± In the end, there was nothing he could do. Mu Sifa roared at the dark surroundings, gasping for breath and shouting like a madman. However, after more than ten minutes, he still found nothing.


    ¡°Fuck, where the hell did he run off to?¡±


    Mu Sifa stomped on the metal door of another''s residence, his anger soaring to the heavens. However, it wasn''t because he was angry at Shang Xiaojie, but because he was upset that he said stupid things to Shang Xiaojie.


    Suddenly, he hurriedly reached into his pocket to inform Jia Tianxia to find Shang Xiaojie. However, when he touched his phone, he found that it wasn''t on him.


    Mu Sifa was infuriated by the way things went wrong. However, he did not turn around, but instead continued to run and look for Shang Xiaojie.


    At this moment, he was walking across the floor with spots of blood on the floor. It seemed that the sole of his foot had been injured. However, the current Mu Sifa waspletely oblivious to it. His mind was filled with Shang Xiaojie, and his eyes were red from anxiety.


    ¡°Stinking brat, your skin is itchy!¡± You dare to hide from me? ¡°Don''t let me find you in a while, I''ll make your butt blossom.¡±


    Mu Sifa cursed as he ran. He didn''t know that he had been searching for years, and Shang Xiaojie had also disappeared from his world.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166 - Losing


    ¡°How''s Dad? Did you manage to find anyone?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao raced back to the intersection, panting heavily, and inquired of her equally breathless brother, Mu Renying, who had just returned.


    ¡°No, no, I''m utterly exhausted.¡±


    Mu Renying swallowed hard and weakly waved his hand. He appeared on the verge of copsing from fatigue.


    Indeed, they had been searching for Shang Xiaojie throughout the night to locate their missing rtive. Shang Xiaojie remained elusive, and even Mu Sifa had disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Ugh, it''s baffling that even Third Brother is nowhere to be found!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao scolded him while catching her breath, her exhaustion evident.


    Aunt Mu and the others, who had embarked on the search for Shang Xiaojie without the assistance of servants, had also returned. They were all panting and shaking their heads, reporting that they had found no one.


    ¡°We can''t keep going like this. This vi area is extensive, but we''ve essentially covered it all. It doesn''t make sense that we can''t locate anyone,¡± Mu Xiaoxiao remarked, wiping sweat from her brow.


    She also called Huangfu Qiao, instructing him to search the outskirts, but there had been no word of their whereabouts thus far.


    ¡°What about at home? Have you made a call?¡± Mu Renying inquired of Aunt Mu.


    Aunt Mu was so fatigued that her breathing wasbored, but she dared not dy, ¡°No, still no news. No one at home has contacted us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, seriously, where on earth could they have gone?! And without Xiaojie''s shoes?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao felt deeply frustrated but saw no immediate solution.


    ¡°After searching for so long without any sign of them, they might not even be in this area anymore. There''s no point in continuing the search. We''ll have to report this to the police after 24 hours.¡±


    Mu Renying reluctantly agreed with this course of action.


    Mu Xiaoxiao was reluctant to involve the police, considering the lengthy process required to file a report. However, they had no other option.


    ¡°Aunt Mu, take your people back,¡± Mu Renying said, ¡°There''s no need to search for him.¡±


    Aunt Mu was momentarily surprised by Mu Renying''s statement but agreed nheless. She led the servants back to the mansion.


    Mu Renying and Mu Xiaoxiao stared at the bustling street outside, frozen in ce as if waiting for Shang Xiaojie to reappear, even though they knew it was impossible.


    ¡°That troublesome brat, wait till he gets back, I''ll give him a piece of my mind,¡± Mu Renying fumed. He still had no idea what had transpired; all he knew was that Shang Xiaojie had disappeared.


    ¡°We can''t let our third brother off so easily this time. Let''s give him a good beating!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao clenched her fist, her face twisted with anger.


    Having vented their frustrations and exhausted their search efforts, the two of them returned home. Originally, Mu Xiaoxiao intended to head straight to her room, but when she entered the living room, she found only Hee Meier seated quietly on the sofa.


    ¡°I''m back,¡± Mu Renying announced. Hee Meier merely raised her head briefly to acknowledge them, her expression far from serious.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two of them sank wearily onto the sofa, their spirits deted.


    In the hushed living room, a heavy atmosphere weighed on them until it was interrupted by approaching footsteps.


    ¡°Wee back, Third Young Master. Have you found Third Young Madame?¡± Aunt Mu''s anxious voice echoed from the hallway. They turned to look, but no one was there.


    Suddenly, Aunt Mu eximed, ¡°Third Young Master, your foot is bleeding!¡± She turned pale with fright and didn''t know what to do.


    Mu Sifa remained silent and didn''t acknowledge her. He simply walked past her as if he hadn''t heard her, his eyes vacant, as though he were a soulless being.


    Without saying a word or casting a nce in her direction, Mu Sifa passed Aunt Mu, his eyes empty, almost as if he were a walking corpse.


    Hearing Aunt Mu''s voice, Mu Renying and Mu Xiaoxiao were instantly alert and rushed over. However, what they encountered was Mu Sifa, appearing as though he had lost his very soul.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167 - Scolding


    ¡°Wake up, you troublesome child,¡± Mu Renying approached Mu Sifa and delivered a sharp p.


    In the past, Mu Sifa would have surely argued with Mu Renying, but now, his face remained devoid of emotion, and his eyes were as lifeless as ever.


    Hee Meier, who had been silently observing, grew increasingly anxious. ¡°Must you resort to physical violence with your son, sir? If you have something to say, speak your mind!¡± Ye Zichen quickly shielded Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Hah! You think you have something to say here? Do you even recognize this as your son?¡± Mu Renying was on the brink of exasperation with Mu Sifa.


    From the very beginning, it was Shang Xiaojie whom he had chosen for Mu Sifa to marry. Therefore, Mu Renying felt partially responsible for this situation. Furthermore, he med himself for failing to properly guide his son, leading to Mu Sifa harming Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Before you inquire, shouldn''t you question why he suddenly resorted to violence against his own son!? Isn''t that your biological child?¡± Hee Meier was pained beyond words.


    She turned to Mu Sifa, intending to help him wipe away the blood from the corner of his mouth, but Mu Sifa didn''t respond. Instead, he wordlessly ascended the stairs.


    ¡°Son!¡± Hee Meier immediately followed suit.


    Yet, no one could have anticipated that Mu Sifa would suddenly erupt, dering, ¡°Don''t follow me.¡±


    After this outburst, hisbored breathing revealed his inner turmoil, and he clenched his fists tightly. The tension in his back conveyed the depth of his difort.


    ¡°Mother just wants to ensure you''re not injured.¡± Hee Meier, rebuffed by his shout, felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    ¡°It''s none of your concern.¡±


    With that, he coldly retreated upstairs, his tone devoid of any warmth.


    Watching Mu Sifa''s figure disappear at the top of the stairs, Hee Meier felt her eyes well up with tears. It was the first time Mu Sifa had been angry with her, and the first time he had spoken to her in such a cold manner.


    ¡°Don''t me yourself; it was my decision to marry Shang Xiaojie to our son. Can you see how much our son has suffered? Is he still the same person?¡±


    Hee Meier struck Mu Renying''s chest and wept, cing the me on him for what had urred.


    Mu Renying furrowed his brow and sighed. He didn''t feel remorse, but dwelling on it now seemed pointless.


    ¡°Mom, how could you say that? What happened to Xiaojie? Third brother cares about him a lot! Moreover, it''s likely Third Brother''s fault for what urred today. Otherwise, would Xiaojie have run out of the house in tears?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao had always been protective of Shang Xiaojie. Even if her mother used Shang Xiaojie of wrongdoing, she couldn''t bear it.


    ¡°What''s so great about him? Is he even a man? Both of you treat Shang Xiaojie like a treasure. Look at the harm he''s caused to my son.¡±


    When it came to Mu Sifa, Hee Meier lost herposure. She consistently med Shang Xiaojie, despite having watched coldly from the sidelines all along. She was the least qualified to criticize Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°It''s just unreasonable. It''s clearly Third Brother''s fault, yet you''re still defending him. I don''t want to argue with you, so don''t speak to me.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao stormed upstairs in anger, unwilling to see Hee Meier. She knew that Hee Meier had always been against Shang Xiaojie, even if she didn''t express it openly.


    ¡°Master, did you see that? Even Xiaoxiao talks to me like this. What makes you think you can corrupt my children?¡±


    Mu Renying couldn''t believe that Hee Meier, usually well-informed andposed, would say such things upon hearing about Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Do you even realize what you''re saying?¡± The volume escted instantly.


    ¡°Why wouldn''t I know? If it weren''t for him, Shang Xiaojie, would my children be in this state? It''s all Shang Xiaojie''s fault; he''s the one who''s been causing trouble for other families.¡± He berated Shang Xiaojie while shedding tears, his demeanorpletely altered.


    ¡°You are an elder; how can you utter such words? Reflect upon your own actions.¡± She brushed off Hee Meier and left in a fit of anger.


    Hee Meier was stunned, tears streaming from her eyes. Mu Renying had never angered her like this before, all because of Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie, remember this.¡± He clenched his fists tightly and ground his teeth fiercely.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 - End or Begin


    Mu Xiaoxiao angrily went upstairs, kicked the door open and entered her room.


    ¡°Mom, why are you so hateful!? It''s obviously so reasonable.¡±


    Ye Zichen threw himself onto the bed and rolled over a few times in annoyance. Suddenly, she nced up at the ceiling and hurried out of the room.


    When she arrived outside Mu Sifa''s door, Mu Xiaoxiao wanted to kick the door open to enter, but she stopped.


    ¡°Forget it, let third brother be alone! Let him go today.¡±


    Although it didn''t feel good, Mu Xiaoxiao saw Mu Sifa''s depression just now, so she decided to give Mu Sifa a chance to live for the time being.


    Mu Xiaoxiao sighed and took out her cell phone to read. When she saw Shang Xiaojie''s name on the phone book, she suddenly felt a little sad.


    ¡°Xiaojie, if you don''te back, my third brother might not be able to recover! I''ve never seen a third brother like this. It''s pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Keep searching. Even if you have to flip the entire city over, you have to find him.¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa''s violent voice came out from his room.


    Mu Xiaoxiao''s eyes twitched. She looked to be in the same mood as Mu Sifa.


    She leaned against the wall and listened quietly.


    Inside the room, Mu Sifa was talking to Jia Tianxia, telling him to continue looking for Shang Xiaojie.


    Jia Tianxia, who was being shouted at, scratched his head. He had already informed Han Shaolin, but even if he couldn''t find him, what could he do?


    ¡°Boss, maybe Madam is already not in this city. We''ve been searching for her for ten hours already, it''s impossible that we can''t find her.¡±


    ¡°I told you to keep fucking searching. Are you deaf?¡±


    However, what greeted them was Mu Sifa''s roar.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Jia Tianxia sighed.


    Han Shaolin has such huge connections, even his subordinates can''t find him. Where do you want me to go!?


    Mu Sifa also knew that this was a challenge, but at this moment, he felt uneasy. He was afraid that something would happen to Shang Xiaojie, and was even more afraid that he would never be able to find him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Ye Zichen smashed his phone to pieces, but it wasn''t because he was angry, but because he was breathing heavily to force himself to calm down.


    However, how could Mu Sifa calm down at this moment? Shang Xiaojie was just a kid, where could he go? And so thin.


    Mu Sifa gasped and fell on the sofa. His heart was beating in pain.


    He looked at the room as if Shang Xiaojie were still there, and he spoke to him coquettishly, blushing and calling him shameless.


    Mu Sifa''s eyes suddenly felt hot. Although there were no tears, but his chest felt like it was blocked by something, making it hard for him to breathe.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    He kicked the tea table over, his breathing bing more ragged.


    Suddenly, Shang Xiaojie''s crying face shed into his mind. He was so pitiful, so heartbreaking. However, Mu Sifa had said something very outrageous to him.


    ¡°As long as youe back, I''ll apologize to you. I''ll apologize to you, damn you.¡±


    But what was the use of regretting it now? It was impossible for Shang Xiaojie toe back.


    Mu Xiaoxiao, who was listening outside, also felt upset. She didn''t want her Third Bro and Shang Xiaojie to end up like this.


    ¡°Xiaojie, if you like my third brother, thene back and save him!¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao closed her eyes, breathing heavily.


    Although she often quarreled with Mu Sifa, she was the closest to him out of all her brothers. Therefore, she didn''t feel good herself when she saw Mu Sifa, who was so sad right now.


    They all said that it would be a new day, but to Mu Family, this day was a day of pain that could not be wiped away, and also a change that could not be wiped away.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169 - Five Years Later


    Five yearster.


    ¡°Flight XXX has arrived. Please prepare for the flight. Flight XXX has arrived. Please prepare for the flight¡­¡±


    At this moment, at an airport in China, the radio was ying a reception that echoed through the bustling crowd.


    A little more than ten minutester, a man led a child in a princess dress out of the airport gate, under the stares of the crowd. Behind them was a female bodyguard, pulling their luggage.


    Everyone had left, but there were still people discussing in a low voice behind them.


    ¡°That child looks super cute. I really want to pinch him!¡±


    ¡°Right, right! It''s so cute in that little dress.¡±


    ¡°Is that father next to you? So young! However, it''s worth it!¡±


    ¡°Although it looks very thin, it is extremely alluring. This must be a man! How can you be so good-looking?¡±


    ¡°To have such a good-looking child, you must be good-looking! Suddenly I want to see what the mother of the child looks like.¡±


    Hearing his friend say that, the girl covered her mouth and said slyly, ¡°Maybe he was the one who gave birth to them! Isn''t it popr for men to marry men? There are also men who can have children.¡±


    ¡°She really is a rotten girl! Perverted eyes, human foundation.¡± Her friend didn''t take it seriously.


    ¡°I''m serious now. Look at how good-looking he is. He''s definitely suffering. How could he possibly marry a woman?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes, you''re so good-looking, everything you say is true.¡± He walked away, ignoring them.


    ¡°I mean it.¡± He chased after them.


    Half an hourter, the three of them stopped in front of a hotel.


    The man carrying the child out of the taxi raised his head to look at the building before him and suddenlyughed, ¡°I thought this ce would remain the same. I didn''t expect it to be arge hotel!¡±


    That was true. Five years was enough to change many things.


    Suddenly, he lowered his gaze. He didn''t know why, but a mocking smile appeared on his face, as if he found itughable.


    Finally, he looked back at the stic surgery across the street. At this time, the hospital had a drastic change in appearance. It had expanded by quite a bit and had be much more imposing, just like the man from five years ago.


    ¡°Xiaojie, what''s wrong with you? There''s something wrong with your expression!¡± Shang Mingming, who was in his arms, kneaded his face and muttered.


    Shang Cijie smiled, ¡°Xiaojie is fine. I just came back to this ce and I feel good about it.¡±


    Right, the current me is in an iparably happy mood. He could finally return to this ce and settle the score with that man.


    Mu Sifa, it''s been five years. Do you still remember me, a pitiful person that you used before?


    Heh! I think with Third Young Master''s arrogance in your Mu Family, you should have already forgotten about me!


    It''s okay, I''ll make you remember who I am, I''ll make you regret it.


    His expression suddenly turned cold and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Liar, Liu Tie''s expression is obviously very scary.¡± Shang Mingming pierced him with a cute and soft snort, reminiscent of Shang Cijie''s demeanor back then.


    ¡°Nope, who has a horrifying expression? Xiaojie is obviously so cute.¡± Shang Cijie spoke to him in a childish tone and leaned forward to kiss his cheek.


    Shang Mingming, who was in his arms, chuckled, looking very cheerful.


    ¡°You can go and check in first.¡± Shang Cijie said to his bodyguard Lin Shuangxia. When he wasn''t looking at Shang Mingming, his expression was extremely cold. He waspletely different from the previous him, giving off a cold and icy feeling.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170 - Passing


    ¡°Certainly, please wait a moment, Third Young Madame,¡± Lin Shuangxia acknowledged and hauled her luggage into the hotel.


    ¡°Is this where Miss Xiaojie used to live?¡± Shang Mingming gazed at the hotel in front of them with hisrge, round eyes and inquired, then tilted his head and remarked, ¡°Is this really Miss Xiaojie''s home? There are so many peopleing and going.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, how could this be Miss Xiaojie''s home? This is a hotel.¡±


    Shang Cijie chuckled at his adorable innocence, ruffled his hair, and nted a kiss on it.


    ¡°Then why didn''t Miss Xiaojie go home? Didn''t you want to take me home?¡± Shang Mingming didn''t understand, so he continued to inquire.


    Go home? Shang Cijie found that notion bitterly ironic, for he no longer knew if he had a home.


    However, Shang Mingming was just a child, and the truth couldn''t be shared with him. So, Shang Cijie quipped, ¡°Miss Xiaojie has two homes. Which one does Mingming want to return to?¡± It was a smile tinged with bitterness as they entered the hotel.


    Unaware of the situation, Shang Mingming raised his small hand high and dered, ¡°Mingming is going back to Mr. Mu Sifa the Bastard''s house.¡±


    When he used the term ¡°bastard,¡± Shang Mingming seemed quite delighted. He probably didn''t grasp the meaning of the word as an insult, maybe he''d heard Shang Cijie say it often.


    Shang Cijie abruptly halted in his tracks. His expression revealed his shock at Shang Mingming''s statement.


    ¡°But who is Mu Sifa? Mingming''s other father? Miss Xiaojie''s husband?¡± He continued to ask with his head cocked, disying his cuteness.


    Shang Cijie''s demeanor suddenly turned icy. ¡°That kind of person has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Shang Mingming''s smile disappeared, reced by an anxious look. ¡°Miss Xiaojie, is Miss Xiaojie upset?¡± he inquired carefully.


    Shang Cijie was taken aback for a moment, then promptlyughed. ¡°How could that be? No,¡± he reassured. He resumed walking, his expression still frigid.


    Sensing Shang Cijie''s foul mood, Shang Mingming remained silent.


    By this time, Lin Shuangxia hadpleted the check-in process. She lowered her head toward Shang Cijie and gestured for him to join her in the elevator.


    Shang Cijie didn''t say a word. He approached her with a cold expression and entered the elevator.


    Lin Shuangxia wheeled her luggage along and followed suit, pressing the button for the fifteenth floor.


    As the elevator doors were about to close, Shang Cijie was confronted with a face so familiar that it filled him with resentment. With his head lowered, he focused on the information panel, while Elina stood by his side.


    Elina''s body suddenly jolted, and she swiftly turned to peer inside the elevator, but the doors had already shut.


    ¡°Shang¡­ Shang Xiaojie?¡±


    Elina''s face turned ashen, and she trembled where she stood.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    At this moment, Mu Sifa was engaged in a discussion with Elina about an operation. As he spoke, Elina found it challenging to keep pace, which earned her an unhappy frown from him. He appeared much colderpared to five years ago.


    ¡°I¡­ I''m sorry, it''s nothing,¡± Elina stammered in a panic.


    In contrast to her feigned smiles from five years ago, Elina seemed genuinely fearful of Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Why aren''t you following me?¡± His cold tone harbored an undercurrent of anger.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Trembling with fear, she resembled a subordinate overwhelmed by a superior.


    After their departure, Xiao Ming, who had been standing not far from the reception desk, widened his eyes but remained fixated on the elevator.


    ¡°That must be Shang Xiaojie! Can it really be him? Wasn''t he reported missing?¡±


    Concerned about his distressed expression, a nearby staff member asked, ¡°Manager, is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine,¡± Xiao Ming replied, though his tone hinted at something amiss.


    Then, in an anxious tone, he inquired, ¡°Do you know the name of the guest who just arrived? Whichdy is handling their check-in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, her! They booked two rooms, but it''s not under his name; it''s registered under a man named Shang Cijie.¡±


    Xiao Ming shuddered once more. Shang Cijie? Had he changed his name?

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 - Things Have Changed


    ¡°Is there an issue with the manager?¡± questioned Xiao Ming, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.


    The staff grew tense, assuming a criminal might be involved due to recent incidents of attacks and explosions. However, they soon realized they were not in their hotel but rather in the stic surgery hospital across the street.


    ¡°No, I was merely inquiring,¡± Xiao Ming replied, returning to his usual demeanor.


    Although he appearedposed on the surface, his inner turmoil seethed with anger.


    We''ve been searching for five long years, and now they just suddenly reappear like this? And she''s even brought a child? Could it really be his wife who checked in?


    If that''s the case, won''t Third Brother lose his mind? Ye Zichen also crossed paths with Xiaojie earlier, but he wasn''t sure if Xiaojie had recognized their third brother.


    Should he call Third Bro? Should he alert Xiaoxiao first? After all, she had never given up on searching for Xiaojie during these past five years.


    No, that can''t be right. What if I''ve misinterpreted the situation? It''s better to confirm before jumping to conclusions.


    Contemting his decision, Xiao Ming retrieved his phone and grappled with inner conflict. In the end, he resolved to head upstairs and assess the situation firsthand.


    Inside the room, Shang Cijie, who held Shang Mingming, directed his cold gaze towards the stic surgery hospital across the street.


    In the elevator earlier, he had spotted Mu Sifa and observed Elina''s surprise. He refrained from confronting Mu Sifa immediately, deeming it unwise to reveal himself so hastily.


    ¡°Hah! Is Elina still your assistant? She certainly knows how to make an entrance!¡± he scoffed.


    ¡°Third Young Madame, I''ve thoroughly investigated everything for your benefit,¡± Lin Shuangxia reported.


    As soon as she had dragged her luggage into her room, Lin Shuangxia promptly ced a phone call.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Shang Cijie instructed, settling onto the sofa with Shang Mingming nestled in his arms. He maintained a frosty demeanor while regarding the enigmatic figure of Mo Wuji.


    ¡°Five years ago, Elina was indeed the one who pushed you down the stairs. Xiao Yi assisted her in concealing the truth,¡± Lin Shuangxia disclosed.


    So, that''s the situation! Whenever I would wake up, those two would be waiting outside the ward. They hade to check if I was still alive.


    ¡°Where''s my older sister? Have there been any updates about her?¡±


    ¡°Your elder sister and Third Young Master still maintain their husband and wife rtionship, but she no longer resides at the Mu Family; instead, she lives near Jia Tianxia''s residence.¡±


    Jia Tianxia? Why would Big Sis choose to live next to Jia Tianxia''s house?


    ¡°What''s her connection with Jia Tianxia?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure, but I''ll instruct my men to investigate further. As for Fourth Miss, she''s already wedded to Xiao Ming and has joined the Serious Crimes Unit.¡±


    Shang Cijie was taken aback. Xiaoxiao had be a police officer?


    Nheless, he soon smiled again, knowing that Mu Xiaoxiao''s sense of justice made her a good fit for the role of a police officer.


    ¡°It''s quite a coincidence. Currently, we''re on opposite sides¡ªouws versus the police.¡± He smiled, but there was a hint of bitterness in his expression.


    Seeing the disappointment in Shang Cijie''s eyes, Lin Shuangxia was at a loss for words and chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Is Xiaoxiao an aunt? Is she the beautiful aunt Xiaojie mentioned?¡±


    In contrast, Shang Mingming was genuinely thrilled. The mention of Mu Xiaoxiao''s name immediately lightened the mood.


    The smile returned to Shang Cijie''s lips. ¡°That''s right! Didn''t Mingming express a desire to meet Aunt Xiaoxiao? How about Xiaojie arranges for you to see her in a few days?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± They excitedly danced around.


    ¡°Third Young Madame, the enemy now knows that you''ve returned to Hua Xia, and you''re currently not by the young master''s side. What if theyunch an attack when you go out? Perhaps it''s best if I stay indoors for a while,¡± Lin Shuangxia hurriedly tried to advise him. It seemed like there was some recent development.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172 - Mu Sifa Needs a Spokesperson


    ¡°What''sing ising. I can''t even hide. What are you afraid of?¡± However, Shang Cijie was very calm.


    ¡°Oh right, I''ll hold a small Yan meeting in a few days. I''ll give you the listter.¡±


    ¡°A banquet?¡± What banquet? Doubt.


    ¡°Well, we''ll set it for tomorrow or the next day. There''s no need to rush.¡± Ye Zichen picked Shang Mingming up and walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Help me find Mingming''s clothes first, I''ll give him a bath.¡± He didn''t reply.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Shuangxia quickly went to get her luggage.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa was in a meeting at the stic surgery hospital opposite them. They had developed a new surgical repair mask and were ready to go on sale.


    ¡°Because it''s a new product, it''s hard to find a spokesperson for it. After all, many celebrities care about their reputation and don''t dare to ept this advertisement. However, if it''s a little celebrity and it doesn''t have any good effects, then I might not be able to sell it.¡± The manager analyzed the market situation and gave his opinion.


    They had never done facial masks before, after all it was a stic surgery hospital, but Mu Sifa''s business had recently expanded and he wanted to expand his field of work in order to advance into the beauty industry.


    ¡°Have you contacted the star you''ve chosen? What did they say?¡± Mu Sifa''s expression wasn''t big, he might have already guessed it.


    ¡°I''ve already contacted the manager, but he has no intention of epting it.¡± The manager was a bit disappointed, but he immediately said, ¡°Of course, boss, you are unrivalled in the stic surgery world. The manager was a bit disappointed, but immediately said,¡± Of course, boss, you are unrivalled in the stic surgery world.


    Whew ~ ~ Luckily, Yuan came back. The manager broke out in a cold sweat.


    Mu Sifa still didn''t have much of an expression on his face. He was as cold as ice. Looking at his subordinates, he felt as if he was sitting on pins and needles.


    Elina, on the other hand, was still lost in the shock of seeing Shang Cijie.


    Could I have seen wrongly? He was still holding the child in his arms! Moreover, his opponent''s face only shed by.


    But what if it was? Mu Sifa had been looking for him for five years and had only just had the thought of giving up. If Shang Xiaojie came back, wouldn''t I have no chance at all?


    And that damnable Shang Minjie, she was obviously already with Jia Tianxia, but she still didn''t divorce Mu Sifa. What did she mean by that?


    Elina clenched her fists tightly and a ferocious expression appeared on her face.


    She didn''t know that she was showing everything on her face now, and it made her tense up.


    ¡°Assistant Ai, Assistant Ai.¡±


    The executive next to her called out to her several times, but nothing happened.


    Everyone looked at each other as they sighed.


    ¡°If Assistant Ai finds this meeting boring, then get out of here right now.¡±


    Hearing Mu Sifa''s cold voice, Elina finally reacted and quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Mu Sifa did not say anything, but the cold air was still extremely low.


    ¡°Boss, recently there was a famous children''s clothing designer who was very popr with mothers. Would you like to talk to him? Maybe the other party is willing to ept our endorsement, after all, designers also need exposure.¡±


    The manager, Ling Shui, felt that the atmosphere had gone awry and hurriedly came out to say something.


    ¡°Child dress designer?¡± Mu Sifa frowned, thinking that the manager was joking.


    ¡°Although this designer has never made himself known to the media, his reputation is very well-known. If we ask him to endorse us, the sales volume will definitely go up. I heard that he just returned today. If you have any intentions, I''ll help you contact him.¡±


    At this moment, there were some people who were not bad. Although Mu Sifa felt that a designer''s face mask wasn''t good, he still reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The manager was beaming with joy.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 - I Can''t Forget Shang Xiaojie


    ¡°Oh right, boss, let me show you which designer''s work it is! I heard that the model was his own child and he was very likeable.¡±


    The manager stood up and showed the gathered documents to Mu Sifa. It seemed like he had prepared this long in advance.


    Mu Sifa wasn''t that interested, but it was rted to his product, so he took a nce at it.


    However, upon seeing him, his gaze suddenly froze. This was because the child in front of him really did look extremely cute and cuddly. He especially hugged his toy while smiling at the camera. He looked extremely innocent and innocent, just like a person he knew.


    Mu Sifa stared at the photo and did not say a word. The manager thought he was dissatisfied and felt his heart tighten. He did not even dare to ask.


    After another minute, Mu Sifa still didn''t say anything. The manager could only muster up the courage to ask, ¡°Boss, what do you think?¡±


    Mu Sifa still did not speak. His gaze did not move away from the photo as if he had seen something.


    If I had children with him, I would be very cute too! Because he was good-looking, and the child must be good.


    Mu Sifa''s face was bitter. Mu Sifa, Mu Sifa, it''s been five years. It''s about time that you walked out from the night he went missing. If he''s really alive, it''s impossible for you to not find him in five years.


    But if he''s still alive, he probably doesn''t want to see you! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have stayed hidden.


    ¡°B-boss? Are you not satisfied?¡± The manager felt as if his heart was about to burst out of his throat.


    ¡°Him!¡±


    Mu Sifa said indifferently. He didn''t have his eyes on the designer, but on the cute little model wearing a flowery dress in the photo.


    ¡°Alright, if the other party epts our endorsement, then I will immediately negotiate to have the goods go on the market as soon as possible.¡±


    The manager''s suspenseful heart finally calmed down.


    ¡°If there''s nothing else, let''s disperse.¡± Mu Sifa was as cold as ice.


    ¡°Yes, boss has worked hard.¡±


    Everyone quickly packed up their things and left. Mu Sifa had changed a lot in the past five years, so did his temperament and temper.


    Elina, who packed up her stuff, looked at Mu Sifa hesitantly.


    The reason Elina was so lowly beside Mu Sifa was because the matter of her pushing Shang Cijie was investigated by Mu Sifa and her real identity was exposed.


    It was all thanks to Hee Meier''s help that she was able to stay by Mu Sifa''s side.


    What Mu Sifa didn''t know was that Xiao Yi had done something to the surveince cameras.


    Elina herself did not dare to say anything, so she could only admit her guilt, probably because she was threatened or something like that.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Mu Sifa nced at her coldly without any emotion.


    ¡°Oh! No, it''s fine.¡±


    Actually, Elina wanted to probe out Shang Cijie''s situation, but when she heard Mu Sifa''s ice-cold voice, she felt as if her soul had left her body.


    The reason why she was so afraid of Mu Sifa was also because she was almost strangled to death by Mu Sifa after she exposed herself. There was still a lingering fear in her heart.


    But she just couldn''t learn. Even though she knew that Mu Sifa wouldn''t fall in love with her, she still had fantasies these past five years, making use of her acquaintance with Hee Meier to frequently enter and exit Mu Family.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, then go out.¡± Ye Zichen continued to look through the information the manager gave him expressionlessly.


    Elina felt a wave of difort in her heart, but she was still unconvinced. Her eyes turned cold.


    Why did you, Shang Xiaojie, have to go missing for so long to make Mu Sifa think about you? I had been with him for almost ten years, but Mu Sifa never even looked at me.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174 - Reap What One Sows


    ¡°What''s the matter? Still not leaving? Waiting for an invitation, perhaps?¡± Mu Sifa''s icy tone cut through the air, revealing his clear disdain for Elina.


    Elina, who stood behind him, hesitated, but Mu Sifa''s cold words left her with no choice but to reluctantly depart.


    Elina wasn''t content with this, but staying would only further irritate Mu Sifa, so she left with a sense of defeat.


    Observing Elina''s exit from the meeting room, a nearby staff member began to whisper to their colleague.


    ¡°How shameless can she be? Even though the Principal doesn''t favor her, she''s still utterly shameless.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! Just because the Principal''s favorite has left doesn''t mean it''s her turn!¡±


    ¡°But didn''t the Principal marry the Shang Family''s youngdy? Who was his favorite, then? His own wife?¡± Someone inquired with curiosity.


    ¡°Certainly not! Everyone knows that the Principal and the current Miss Shang Family are very respectful towards each other. Besides, she''s engaged to Jia Tianxia, no secret there.¡±


    ¡°I''ve heard about that too. Although they call it a marriage, it''s the young master of the Shang Family who''s the Principal''s true favorite. He''s quite infatuated with him.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t he the President''s brother-inw? Can they really do that?¡±


    ¡°It''s happened before multiple times in the past. The old staff members are well aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, indeed. Then, five years ago, when the young master disappeared, the Principal searched for him for a whole month and even skipped an entire day of work. If something like that were to happen again, it would create quite a stir.¡±


    ¡°Have they still not found him?¡±


    ¡°It seems they haven''t. Otherwise, why would the Principal look so gloomy? He used to be so cheerful, especially when he was with the young master.¡±


    ¡°Let''s not call the young master a mistress, though! People who said that in the past got fired.¡±


    ¡°Is that for real?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Jia Tianxia would personally dismiss them.¡±


    Initially, the conversation revolved around Elina, but it gradually shifted to Shang Cijie.


    Elina overheard the conversation and, at first, she disliked these people gossiping about her. However, her anger red when Shang Cijie became the topic of discussion, despite his long absence.


    ¡°Is the hospital your personal chat room? Scatter!¡± Elina snapped, her anger surging.


    Elina''s sharp words earned her cold stares from everyone, followed by mocking remarks. ¡°Is she trying to be thedy of the house? It''s hrious to think she owns this ce.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! She''s been living in a beautiful dream for five years! Why hasn''t she woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°What''s there to wake up from? Who wouldn''t want to continue such a delightful dream? Let her be. It''s not our concern.¡±


    ¡°That''s true! But when the Principal''s favorite returns, it''s going to be quite a spectacle!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can''t wait!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let''s all get back to work! We don''t want others to dislike us and deduct our pay.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine! If she allows us to.¡±


    They continued their hushed conversation, asionally giggling while covering their mouths. Clearly, their aim was to infuriate Elina.


    ¡°A bunch of awful people.¡±


    She no longer possessed theposure she had five years ago. Back then, she knew how to maintain authority, but her true nature had now surfaced, causing people to avoid her and harbor resentment.


    Because Elina saw herself as the mistress, she bullied numerous neers to Little Meng, particrly young women, whom she pushed away.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 - Coming Across?


    Inside the conference room, Mu Sifa gazed at the photograph with a distant and mncholic expression.


    After watching for an undetermined period, he let out a weary sigh, his brow furrowing in exhaustion.


    He eventually shifted his gaze to the window, revealing a direct view of the hotel across the street, precisely opposite his own room.


    Mu Sifa had deliberately chosen this conspicuous room, envisioning the day when Shang Cijie would return. He wished to observe him at work from this vantage point, knowing that Shang Cijie might grow bored waiting for him. Besides, having Shang Cijie within sight meant he wouldn''t lose him again.


    Despite Mu Sifa''s sessful career and the world he had built for himself, the absence of Shang Cijie left a void that asionally weighed him down, even leading to bouts of mncholy.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie, where are you?¡± he murmured.


    Leaning back in his chair, Mu Sifa pinched his eyebrows together, staring vacantly at the hotel across from him, seemingly lost in thought.


    He couldn''t discern how long he had gazed across the street, but just as his eyes began to tire and he contemted retracting his gaze, a familiar figure suddenly passed by the room opposite.


    Mu Sifa''s eyes widened in an instant, and he sprang to his feet, pressing his face against the window.


    Could it be? Shang Xiaojie?


    However, the figure had already moved into another room and vanished into the hallway.


    Mu Sifa paid little heed to doubts about his sight and raced out of the meeting room, descending the stairs in a frantic manner, bypassing the elevator altogether.


    ¡°Why didn''t he contact me? Or is he still angry with me?¡±


    Mu Sifa pondered potential reasons while sprinting toward the hotel across the street, his expression a mix of shock and bewilderment.


    Inside the hotel, the receptionist noticed Mu Sifa''s arrival and attempted to offer assistance, but Mu Sifa had already rushed into the elevator, disappearing from view.


    The receptionists exchanged puzzled nces. ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°Why is he in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure! Maybe he forgot something!¡±


    ¡°But I''ve never seen Mr. Mu this agitated before. It must be something significant!¡±


    ¡°It''s possible!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the manager was acting the same way earlier. He even asked me a strange question.¡±


    ¡°What kind of question?¡±


    ¡°He was concerned that a guest might be a threat. Remember the bomb incident at Mr. Mu''s hospitalst time? It injured security personnel, and the case remains unsolved.¡±


    ¡°Could he have offended someone in the underworld? The underworld is always in turmoil.¡±


    ¡°I don''t know. All I remember is that they sent bombs and animal carcasses.¡±


    ¡°People can be so strange nowadays! Maybe someone''s jealous of Mr. Mu''s steady rise in his career!¡±


    Meanwhile, Mu Sifa reached the floor where he had spotted the familiar figure, his breathbored.


    He hesitated, raising his hand to knock on the door but then paused. Countless disappointments had left him hesitant, fearing the potential blow.


    Nevertheless, he was convinced he had glimpsed Shang Cijie''s figure, so he mustered the courage to knock.


    It marked the first time in Mu Sifa''s life that he felt such nervousness. His heart pounded vigorously, his eyes fixed on the door before him.


    Yet, when the door finally opened, Mu Sifa was met with a disappointment he couldn''t bear.


    Lin Shuangxia, standing there, nced at Mu Sifa with mild surprise before quickly vanishing from view.


    Mu Sifa managed a bitter smile. It was as he expected; how could Shang Cijie possibly return?

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176 - Took Away


    ¡°Sorry, I knocked on the wrong door.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s voice was filled with disappointment and his eyes even seemed to be red.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± Lin Shuangxia was very calm.


    Naturally, she knew who the man in front of her was because Lin Shuangxia had always been working for Mu Sifa''s brother. It was just that when Shang Cijie returned to Huaxia, she followed him back to be Shang Cijie''s bodyguard.


    ¡°Who is it, Sister Xia?¡±


    A tender voice suddenly sounded in the room, and its owner trotted out with a cute little face.


    Shang Mingming looked at Mu Sifa outside the door in confusion. He stared at him closely without blinking once.


    he asked. ¡°Who are you, Uncle?¡± Her voice was soft and cute, with a hint of a baby voice.


    Mu Sifa was shocked. Although the person in front of him was a little boy, he had the same face as the little model photo he just saw.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia immediately carried Shang Mingming and covered his face so that Mu Sifa wouldn''t see.


    Because Shang Mingming looked a little like Shang Cijie, she was afraid of being seen through. He didn''t know why Mu Sifa suddenly knocked on her room.


    ¡°I want to see uncle in the summer.¡± Shang Mingming struggled. The little voice sounded really nice.


    ¡°Third Young Madame said that we can''t talk to strangers. Have you forgotten?¡±


    Shang Mingming pouted unhappily, ¡°I got it!¡±


    But when I returned, he changed his expression and asked Mu Sifa happily, ¡°Uncle, can you take me to y? I''m going to an amusement park, I''m going to a lot of fun ces, and I''m going to eat a lot of good food.¡± He gestured with his hand, his face full of excitement.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Before Mu Sifa said anything, Lin Shuangxia already looked at him closely.


    Shang Mingming felt wronged and tears immediately welled up in his eyes, ¡°But I want to go y! You guys don''t have the time to take me there, so why don''t I ask someone else to take me there!¡±


    ¡°How can strangers? What if it''s a bad guy?¡±


    But it was also strange! The young master had never taken the initiative to speak to a stranger. Could it be that it was due to blood ties? Attracting each other?


    Lin Shuangxia couldn''t help but nce at Mu Sifa a few times. Then, she felt that Shang Cijie had good eyesight and that the man she fancied was of the highest quality. However, that was only in the past. This was because Lin Shuangxia knew that Shang Cijie hade back this time to take revenge on Mu Sifa and let him have a taste of the humiliation she had suffered.


    Mu Sifa didn''t like children and felt that they were very noisy. He didn''t know why, but when he saw Shang Mingming being wronged, he suddenly felt his heart tighten.


    ¡°Uncle, take me to y!¡± I''m very obedient and won''t disturb your work.¡± Shang Mingming had tears in his eyes as he looked pitiful.


    ¡°No, young master, we can''t trouble others.¡±


    ¡°But I want to go out and y! ¡°It''s not like you guys are taking me out.¡± After that, he made a scene. ¡°I want to go out and y, I want to go out and y!¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Lin Shuangxia couldn''t do anything to him.


    Mu Sifa had been watching the whole time, and somehow, he carried Shang Mingming over and gave his business card to Lin Shuangxia, saying, ¡°I''m the principal of the stic surgery hospital across here, so I''m not a bad person. If this child wants to y, I can take him for a walk. You cane overter to pick him up.¡±


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I''m going to y!¡±


    Lin Shuangxia originally wanted to say how could this work and then carry Shang Mingming back, but who knew that Shang Mingming would suddenly be excited and interrupt her.


    ¡°Big sister Xia, you have toe pick me up in a while! Bye bye!¡± He happily followed Mu Sifa.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 - What a Strange Man


    ¡°Hey, young master, wait a minute, it''s not Mr. Mu, wait a minute!¡±


    Lin Shuangxia panicked. However, before she could catch up, Mu Sifa had already carried Shang Mingming into the elevator and went downstairs.


    ¡°What should we do!? How can you exin it to Third Young Madame in a while!¡± Lin Shuangxia didn''t know what to do, so she stood on the spot restlessly.


    ¡°Let''s talk to Third Young Madame first.¡±


    He rushed to the room next door and rushed in without knocking.


    She opened the door and said, ¡°Third Young Madame, it''s bad. Third Young Master carried the young master away.¡±


    However, after saying that, she was stunned. Because there was someone else in Shang Cijie''s room, and she also knew him. He was Mu Xiaoxiao''s husband, Xiao Ming.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn''t know you had a guest.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s not like you don''t know her.¡± Shang Cijie was very calm. He lit up a cigarette, leaned against the window and smoked. No one knew what he had just talked about with Xiao Ming, but judging from his expression, he must be very unhappy!


    Not knowing what to do, Mu Sifa, who was on the street below, entered his sight with Shang Mingming in his arms.


    It could be seen that Shang Cijie''s expression was still as indifferent as before. The look of him with the cigarette in his hand and the mist in his eyes had be even more devilish. He was no longer as innocent and innocent as he was before.


    ¡°Young master was carried away by Third Young Master, what should we do now? Do you want me to go and bring Young Master back now?¡± Lin Shuangxia said hurriedly.


    ¡°Mingming followed him himself, right?¡±


    He only asked that, and his gaze did not leave Mu Sifa. There was no expression on his face, only indifference. Therefore, no one was able to guess what he was thinking at this moment.


    Lin Shuangxia replied in surprise, ¡°Yes, that''s right. The young master took the initiative to follow Third Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Then let him be.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? Maybe there are enemies outside, what should we do to our young master? Besides, the other party was Third Young Master! It doesn''t matter if you really want the young master to follow him?¡±


    Lin Shuangxia was worried, but Shang Cijie, who was a ¡®mother'', suddenlyughed, ¡°That brat is very smart. He knows what he''s doing and doesn''t need to care about him. Let him continue the act.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia became even more confused because she had no idea what Shang Cijie was talking about.


    Xiao Ming also had a look of bewilderment as he asked in shock, ¡°You''re married? When did I see you in the lobby with a child in your arms?¡±


    Hearing that, Shang Cijie suddenly pouted. He raised his head and blew a mouthful of smoke into the air, then looked back at Xiao Ming, ¡°How could I get married. Mingming is the son of that man and me.¡±


    His tone was cold, yet it carried a hint of ridicule.


    The man? Xiao Ming was shocked because it was obvious that he was referring to Mu Sifa.


    He had heard that men could conceive. He didn''t expect Xiaojie to have such a unique physique.


    ¡°Nowadays, it''s not a new thing for a man to have children. There''s nothing to be surprised about!¡±


    Shang Cijie still had that same cold tone, which made Xiao Ming very unustomed to it.


    He had changed a lot. The former Shang Xiaojie was prone to crying and blushing. He was a very simple boy. What had he experienced in the past five years? Causing him to be like this?


    Or had it anything to do with his disappearance five years ago? Third Brother also didn''t talk about this matter. It seemed that something irreversible had really happened. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have kept silent and looked for Xiaojie for five years.


    ¡°I never thought that the first person I would meet back in China would be you. It makes me feel very nostalgic!¡±


    Shang Cijie raised his head andughed. It was both demonic and repellent, making people feel like he was a thousand miles away.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 - You Are All My Enemies


    Not to mention Xiao Ming, even Lin Shuangxia, who had served him for five years, was a stranger.


    Sometimes, Lin Shuangxia also didn''t know what Shang Cijie was thinking, so she couldn''t figure it out.


    ¡°When does Xiaoxiao get off work? It''s been a long time since I''ve seen her. I miss her.¡± There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, but he suddenly felt less cold.


    ¡°She left work about half an hour ago. She''s not on duty today.¡±


    Fortunately, Xiao Ming had matured a lotpared to before, so he was not stunned and could not reply.


    ¡°That''s good. Tell her toe find meter, I want to meet her.¡± The voice was ethereal, but the gaze was indifferent as it looked at the building opposite him, taking in all of Mu Sifa''s hospital.


    Shang Cijie hated Mu Sifa for saying those words to him. However, when he saw Mu Sifa carrying his son across the road, he softened his heart a little.


    Shang Cijie ah Shang Cijie, you are no longer the old Shang Xiaojie, why so simple? Maybe he has forgotten about you by now. What are you waiting for?


    ¡°I don''t know what happened at that time, but Third Brother has been looking for you for a full five years. If you can cultivate well again, then don''t torture them. It wouldn''t be beneficial for any of you, right?¡±


    ¡°Third brother?¡± Shang Cijie''s eyes twitched before he muttered with a smile, ¡°That''s true, he''s your third brother now.¡±


    ¡°Third brother is really here!¡±


    ¡°Is he looking for me?¡±


    When Xiao Ming was about to exin to Shang Cijie again, Shang Cijie suddenly turned around and looked at him coldly.


    At this moment, Xiao Ming could see that Shang Cijie did not want to hear anything rted to Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Even if he''s looking for me! Guilt? Or do you want to continue to insult me?¡±


    Perhaps what Shang Cijie cared about was not what Mu Sifa had done to him, but what Mu Sifa had said to him. At that time, he was not able to endure those words.


    Now that Shang Cijie thought about it, why did he run away from home? Did he just know that Mu Sifa used him? Not hurt by Mu Sifa''s topic? Or could it be because Mu Sifa''s words were right, making him feel embarrassed?


    ¡°I will deal with the matter between me and Mu Sifa myself. If you guys interfere, you will be my enemy.¡±


    Suddenly, Bing Bing said in a cold voice. Although her voice was very soft, it was very lethal.


    Xiao Ming did not say anything else, because Shang Cijie''s words were already very obvious.


    ¡°You should also tell this to Xiaoxiao. I know that she has a grudge against me, but she also values her own third brother.¡±


    Shang Cijie seemed to have seen through everything and he didn''t know what he had experienced in the past five years.


    ¡°Is there no way out?¡±


    Seeing that Mu Sifa had changed over the past five years, Xiao Ming could not bear to see Shang Cijie do this to him.


    ¡°A leeway?¡± Shang Cijie suddenlyughed. After that, he looked at the smoke in his hand. It was unknown what he was thinking.


    ¡°It depends on his performance and whether or not my anger has subsided. Perhaps there is still a way to save him.¡±


    However, it was as if he only said that to Xiao Ming and it didn''t have much meaning to just give him a word.


    ¡°Are you still at work? Go on! I slept for a while and took a day''s flight.¡±


    After sending out the order to get rid of the customer, he walked towards the bed andid down, ignoring Xiao Ming.


    Xiao Ming didn''t know what to say, because Shang Cijie was resisting him and his appearance.


    ¡°Then rest well, I''ll tell you when Xiaoxiaoes.¡± Xiao Ming left.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179 - Not Promising


    After Xiao Ming closed the door, Shang Cijie opened his eyes again. He didn''t really want to sleep, it was just that he didn''t want to continue the topic with Xiao Ming.


    ¡°Third Young Madame, is it really alright for you to be like this? Do you want to go somewhere to rx? You haven''t had a good time in the past five years.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia felt heartache when she saw this, but she couldn''t share the pain in Shang Cijie''s heart.


    ¡°There''s nothing to rx about. I''m fine.¡± Shang Cijie refused, his voice was still as cold as ever.


    Lin Shuangxia also didn''t want to anger Shang Cijie anymore, so she lowered her head.


    But just as they reached the door, Shang Cijie suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that his hospital was attacked?¡±


    Lin Shuangxia stopped walking and turned around to answer, ¡°Yes, I heard that one of the security guards was injured, and it seemed to be very serious. This case seems to be taken over by the Fourth Miss, but so far, we haven''t found out who the culprit is.¡±


    Why did he suddenly ask about Third Young Master? Didn''t he say he hated Third Young Master?


    Sigh! Sometimes, he really didn''t know what Third Young Madame was thinking!


    Shang Cijie was silent and did not reply.


    Lin Shuangxia thought he had no orders and was about to leave. However, at this moment, Shang Cijie, who was on the bed, said, ¡°Send someone to investigate the culprit. Xiaoxiao''s channel is not as wide as ours.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn''t you help Third Young Master find a criminal?¡± Puzzled, Lin Shuangxia was also shocked.


    Shang Cijie''s voice immediately turned cold, ¡°Who wants to help him? I was helping Xiaoxiao.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, I was rude.¡± Lin Shuangxia hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°How annoying, get out! I want to be quiet.¡±


    Shang Cijie roared in annoyance, as if he couldn''t calm down at all.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Afraid of being scolded, Lin Shuangxia hurriedly left.


    However, when he arrived outside, he found that Xiao Ming was still there.


    Lin Shuangxia nodded politely and was about to leave when she was stopped by Xiao Ming, ¡°Are you Xiaojie''s bodyguard? A secretary?¡±


    Lin Shuangxia didn''t want to get involved with Xiao Ming and the others, but seeing that Xiao Ming was so anxious to know, she could only reply, ¡°She''s just an underling that took care of Third Young Madame.¡±


    A servant? However, from the looks of her clothes, she seemed to be a bodyguard or something.


    ¡°Can you tell me what Xiaojie has been doing for the past few years? I just called Xiaoxiao. She wants to know what happened.¡±


    Actually, that''s not the case. He just wanted to know the reason why Shang Cijie became like this so that he could help Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Third Young Madame said that whoever interferes will be his enemy. I hope you won''t make things difficult for me.¡± After saying that, Lin Shuangxia nodded and left without exining anything to Xiao Ming.


    Xiao Ming could only sigh. It seemed like asking her wasn''t going to work either.


    At this moment, Shang Cijie was lying on the bed in the room. He didn''t close his eyes to sleep nor did he make any movements. He was just staring nkly into space.


    After a long while, he let out a long sigh. His appearance was extremely ufortable, but he started to stare nkly again.


    ¡°Ah, so annoying.¡±


    All of a sudden, he jumped up and let out a raspy sound, and then he frowned in annoyance.


    ¡°Damn it, what is with my heavy heart? Is there something wrong with me?¡±


    Perhaps due to his sudden return here, the surroundings were filled with a familiar environment. Memories from the past came back to him, and the bits and pieces of him with Mu Sifa shed into his mind, causing Shang Cijie to be unable to calm down.


    ¡°Shang Cijie, can''t you have some potential?¡± Scolded himself.


    He had purposely changed his name. Wasn''t it to reincarnate and strengthen him? Why are you so cowardly? Damn it!

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180 - Hidden Unrevealed Inscription


    While Shang Cijie appeared agitated, Mu Sifa, who was in the adjacent hospital room, wore an unusual smile.


    The hospital staff were taken aback when they noticed this change. They were equally surprised by Shang Mingming''s arrival.


    ¡°So, even the dean can find reasons to smile now!¡± This is quite a novelty!¡±


    ¡°It might have something to do with the child in his arms! But whose child could it be!? The dean doesn''t have children, does he?¡±


    ¡°Could it be a friend''s child?¡± Or perhaps a patient''s child?¡±


    ¡°It''s possible, but I must say, that child is incredibly adorable, so charming and cuddly; you can''t resist pinching those cheeks.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, and she resembles the daughter of a renowned fashion designer I follow closely.¡±


    ¡°A fashion designer? That''s an interesting hobby! While others chase after celebrities, you''re chasing after designers?¡±


    ¡°Well, this particr designer specializes in creating girls'' children''s clothing and is highly regarded in the fashion industry. I have a daughter, you see! All her clothes are from that brand; it offers great quality at a reasonable price.¡±


    ¡°But what does this have to do with the child?¡± Someone asked, still puzzled.


    ¡°Because that designer''s daughter was the model for those clothes!¡± They gained fame through that child.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so she''s probably a mother!¡± Another voice chimed in.


    ¡°I''m not sure about that since some designers keep a low profile and avoid media exposure. By the way, I heard in the news that the principal is trying to recruit that designer as our spokesperson for the mask project. We''ll get to see what they look like then.¡±


    These people continued their typical gossiping.


    Mu Sifa, carrying Shang Mingming, overheard their conversation. He was intrigued by the identity of the designer and by the striking resemnce between Shang Mingming and the child in his arms, even though one was a boy and the other a girl.


    ¡°Wow, is this your hospital, Uncle? It''s so big! Can Ie and y here in the future?¡± Shang Mingming''s face lit up with excitement, and his rosy cheeks made him look even cuter.


    ¡°Of course, but you haven''t told me your name yet,¡± Mu Sifa replied, lifting Shang Mingming and gently wiping his forehead.


    ¡°My name is Shang Mingming! Mr. Moyu gave me that name. Doesn''t it sound nice?¡± Shang Mingming beamed.


    Mu Sifa was momentarily stunned and asked, ¡°Is yourst name Shang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡±


    Why am I jumping to conclusions? The surname Shang ismon enough. But ¡®Moyu''? Mu Sifa''s initial thought was of Xu Moyu, the wife of Sect Leader Han Shaolin, a well-known figure.


    ¡°Xu Moyu?¡± Mu Sifa inquired.


    Shang Mingming seemed surprised that Mu Sifa knew about this and yfully dodged the question, blinking and revealing his canine teeth. ¡°Uncle, you guess!¡± he teased.


    Mu Sifa thought he might have guessed wrong, so he didn''t press further.


    ¡°By the way, Uncle, do you have a wife?¡± Shang Mingming suddenly asked, his face turning red for reasons he couldn''t exin.


    Mu Sifa''s steps came to a sudden halt because this expression and question reminded him of Shang Xiaojie from five years ago, when Liu Tie had used a simr expression.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Uncle? Why were you staring at me like that?¡± Shang Mingming asked, puzzled, as he waved his hands in front of Mu Sifa.


    ¡°It''s nothing, Uncle just got lost in thought for a moment,¡± Mu Sifa reassured him with a smile, but then fell silent.


    However, Shang Mingming pointed at his own face and inquired, ¡°Don''t tell me I look like someone you know? Maybe like Uncle''s wife?¡±


    Mu Sifa was taken aback once more, but after a brief moment, a gentle smile formed on his lips as he patted Shang Mingming''s head and replied, ¡°You resemble someone that Uncle is fond of.¡±

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181 - My Dad Is An Asshole!!!


    ¡°Ah! I see now! So, it''s the person who resembles Uncle!¡±


    Shang Mingming gently tapped his chin with his fingertips, appearing lost in thought.


    ¡°Where is the person Uncle is fond of currently? Is he with Uncle?¡± He continued his questions without any haste or impatience, as if casually inquiring. His gaze darted around, and he observed the peculiar and clever Gu Ling.


    Mu Sifa didn''t offer a direct response. Instead, he affectionately tousled Shang Mingming''s hair and smiled, ¡°Kids shouldn''t ask so many questions, you know?¡±


    Shang Mingming instantly pouted, retorting, ¡°Am I not a child? I''m nearly five years old, you know.¡±


    ¡°He''s still a child,¡± Ye Zichen remarked with a smile, carrying Shang Mingming into the elevator.


    ¡°Mr. Moyu said that only three-year-olds can be called children. I''m already four and a half, so I''m not a child.¡±


    He disyed a strong sense of dissatisfaction, asserting his age firmly. He even appeared somewhat miffed with Mu Sifa, sporting a serious expression.


    ¡°He must have misled you.¡± Mu Sifa maintained his cheerful demeanor but didn''t delve into age calctions. He certainly didn''t connect Shang Mingming with Shang Cijie, unaware of Shang Cijie''s unique constitution.


    His reasoning was straightforward. He had no knowledge of Shang Cijie''s extraordinary physiology, nor did he assume that the Shang Mingming before him could be his son.


    ¡°Mr. Moyu wouldn''t deceive me. Mr. Moyu said I''m already a little grown-up and can protect ¡®mom.''¡±


    Shang Mingming''s reference to ¡°mom¡± naturally pointed to Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Your mother must be delighted! You already understand the concept of protecting at such a young age.¡±


    Mu Sifa merely shared his thoughts without ulterior motives, finding Shang Mingming exceptionally sensible.


    Unexpectedly, Shang Mingming shed a mischievous smile at him and quipped, ¡°Well, I have a naughty father, so I need to protect my mom!¡±


    Witnessing Mu Sifa''s unreservedughter was quite dazzling. However, Mu Sifa''s inner thoughts remained a mystery.


    At that moment, Mu Sifa felt that Shang Mingming was actually scolding him.


    Could it be that I made an error?


    Mu Sifa felt bewildered, yet there was no doubt that Shang Mingming was indeed directing criticism at him.


    ¡°Uncle, do you like children? Do you like them?¡± He asked enthusiastically, his eyes shimmering.


    ¡°I can''t say I like them. It depends on whose child they are.¡±


    ¡°I get it now! That''s why you like me, right, Uncle?¡± A look of understanding crossed Shang Mingming''s face.


    Mu Sifa was perplexed because he didn''t quite grasp Shang Mingming''s intent.


    This child is more mature than I anticipated! His words are also rather enigmatic. Is there a hidden meaning, or is it simply his personality?


    ¡°The person who was with you earlier, was that your mother?¡±


    Despite asking, Mu Sifa harbored doubts, as it didn''t seem likely.


    ¡°No! That''s my big dad''s subordinate, the one who returned to protect my mom.¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡± Mu Sifa was baffled, onlyter realizing that some people referred to their uncles as ¡°dads.¡±


    ¡°Is it your father or your mother who wille to pick you upter?¡±


    Shang Mingming, the one being questioned, tilted his head and remembered that Xiaojie was his mother, right? But Xiaojie was also a man!


    ¡°Both father and mother,¡± Shang Mingming eventually replied.


    Mu Sifa believed that Shang Mingming might not fullyprehend these titles, so he chuckled, ¡°Daddy is daddy; it can''t be Mommy.¡±


    Shang Mingming grinned mischievously, ¡°Uncle will find out soon. Don''t be scared!¡± He appeared to be plotting something.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182 - His Rival in Love


    The corner of Mu Sifa''s mouth curled up, because he felt that Shang Mingming''s character was really cute and also creepy.


    ¡°Alright, uncle will wait.¡± Ye Zichen teased Shang Mingming like he did.


    The elevator rang and they reached the floor.


    When the elevator opened, it was Elina who entered his sight. She seemed to be waiting here specifically for Mu Sifa, holding the documents in her hand.


    When she first saw Mu Sifae back, she was very happy. However, when he saw Wu Tie''s arm, that smile immediately stiffened, followed by a face full of unhappiness.


    Whose child? Customer?


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Mu Sifa''s voice was cold as he walked forward. The reason for this was because he saw the expression on Elina''s face. That feeling of revulsion made him very unhappy.


    Only then did Elina realize that she had been seen by Mu Sifa. Embarrassment immediately appeared on her face as she trotted to catch up, ¡°The surgical data is out.¡±


    ¡°Just put it on my office table. I''ll look at it myself.¡± He didn''t like Elina at all.


    The injury in Elina''s eyes was obvious, and she slowed down her pace. However, she was very unwilling afterwards. She was only pushing Shang Cijie down the stairs, but Mu Sifa was angry with her for five years. No matter how she tried to curry favor with him, it was useless.


    That damnable fox spirit, she had clearly disappeared, yet she still continued to upy Mu Sifa''s heart and was despicable.


    He held the information tightly in his hand, his expression fierce.


    At this moment, Shang Mingming suddenly leaned on Mu Sifa''s shoulder and stared at Elina behind him.


    In the end, he thought of something and had a face like that.


    He went back into Mu Sifa''s arms and said with a red face while smiling, ¡°Uncle, I want to drink hot cocoa, can I get that auntie behind me to brew some for me?¡± He looked extremely innocent and innocent, but his true nature was unknown.


    Elina''s veins popped when she heard Shang Mingming call her Auntie.


    Who did that stinking kid call auntie? How old am I? Ye Zichen flew up in anger and red at the back of Shang Mingming''s head.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mu Sifa agreed, then said to Elina without looking back, ¡°Bring him a cup of hot cocoa.¡± He didn''t even look at Elina.


    Mu Sifa''s attitude was even worse, but what could Elina do? He could only go and soak in it, no matter how unhappy he was.


    Shang Mingming seemed to have a smile on his face as he looked at Elina, who was angrily walking towards the tea room. It onlysted for a moment.


    ¡°Uncle, who was that auntie just now? The way she looks at Uncle is different!¡±


    Shang Mingming asked, unsure of what his intentions were.


    Mu Sifa was amused by Shang Mingming again, ¡°At your age, do you know what it means to have a different expression?¡±


    This little brat was really precocious!


    ¡°Don''t interrupt, answer the question.¡± It was suddenly very powerful. Even though it had a cute face, it was still very domineering.


    However, this only made Mu Sifa want tough even more. However, Mu Sifa also said, ¡°Alright, alright, but you have to tell uncle why you''re asking.¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking? Of course it''s to get rid of the love rivals.¡± Without thinking.


    ¡°Eliminate love rivals?¡± Mu Sifa raised his eyebrows at him out of curiosity, ¡°Help who?¡±


    ¡°Help who! I can''t tell Uncle yet, but he''ll know soon enough.¡±


    Shang Mingming was deliberately mystifying and told the truth.


    ¡°So what does it have to do with Uncle?¡± He had brought the problem back.


    Although Mu Sifa didn''t know why Shang Mingming was ying dumb with him, he still replied, ¡°It''s just uncle''s assistant. It''s nothing to do with him.¡±


    ¡°Really? That''s all?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ye Zichen rubbed Shang Mingming''s head.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 - Received a Call


    On Shang Cijie''s side, he suddenly received a call from his assistant saying that someone asked him to endorse a mask.


    ¡°Looking for me, a man as a spokesperson? Is the other party crazy or insane?¡±


    Shang Cijie sat up from the bed and felt that it was very funny.


    At this moment, he stood in front of the window and could see Mu Sifa''s office. At the same time, Mu Sifa also carried Shang Mingming into the office.


    Although he couldn''t hear what they were saying, he could tell from their expressions that they were getting along very well.


    That brat actually acted very quickly! Worry than me.


    Heh ~ Mu Sifa, Mingming is a child that Mr Moyu personally brought out. You should first have a taste of his strength!


    Shang Cijie smiled as he took out his cigarette and lit it up. Then he casually threw the lighter over the sofa behind him. He looked very free and at ease, especially when he looked at Shang Mingming with a smirk on his face.


    At this moment, Shang Mingming also looked over. Seeing Shang Cijie smoking, his brows immediately tightened, then he made a gesture to wipe Shang Cijie''s neck.


    After Shang Cijie finished his sentence, he quickly smiled, hid the cigarette behind his back and waved at him.


    Shang Mingming didn''t seem to appreciate the gesture and snorted. However, it was only on the surface. Because he looked back at Shang Cijie and did an OK for him, as if he wasmunicating something.


    Shang Cijie seemed to understand what was going on, as he lowered his eyes andughed. The corner of his mouth widened into a smile.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sifa put down Shang Mingming. Seeing him looking at the other side, he curiously asked. Afterwards, he followed Shang Mingming''s gaze and looked at the other side.


    However, when Mu Sifa looked over, Shang Cijie was already gone by the window.


    ¡°I''m fine!¡± Shang Mingmingughed innocently, using his simple appearance to confuse Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa also didn''t see the person on the other side, or something strange, so he didn''t question what he said.


    ¡°Then sit down for a while. Uncle, look at the documents. If you''re bored, then tell me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Very well-behaved.


    Mu Sifa rubbed his head again and smiled, then returned to the office.


    However, the moment he turned around, Shang Mingming immediately gave a thumbs up to his back. Then, he sat down obediently and waited for his hot cocoa.


    Shang Cijie, who saw his expression through the curtain,ughed. However, when he saw Mu Sifa on the other side of the desk, his expression turned cold.


    ¡°Mr. Shang? Are you listening?¡±


    At this moment, Shang Cijie''s assistant was hanging on the air by Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I''m here, speak!¡±


    He leaned against the wall and lightly exhaled a cloud of smoke towards the ground. He was not in a hurry.


    ¡°It was Mu Family who asked for you to be the spokesperson, and it just so happened to be at the stic surgery hospital opposite the hotel where you were staying.¡± The assistant said.


    Hearing that, Shang Cijie paused for a moment as if he was surprised, ¡°Mu Sifa asked for me personally?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s their manager who contacted me. It seems like his wife is your fan, so that''s why she rmended you to Mr. Mu Sifa.¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenlyughed. This world was really small! Are you right, Mu Sifa?


    ¡°Alright, help me ept it. Don''t expose my identity to them for now, just simply arrange a time for the meeting.¡±


    The assistant was shocked, ¡°Eh? Would you like to take it? I heard it''s a new product, and many people are afraid of it.¡±


    ¡°I''ll answer it. Just tell him that.¡± Shang Cijie picked up a cigarette, lifted his hair and answered leisurely with an indescribablyzy and sexy look.


    What a surprise! Didn''t Mr. Shang say that he wouldn''t be exposed by any new media after returning to China?


    ¡°Alright, I''ll reply him right away.¡±

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184 - Go to Get Someone


    The assistant ended the call feeling bewildered, while Shang Cijie wore a smile as he nced at his phone, wondering what was happening.


    ¡°I''m eagerly anticipating it, Mu Sifa. I can''t wait to see your reaction when you discover my true identity. It''s bound to be entertaining!¡±


    After a heartyugh, he dialed Lin Shuangxia''s number and said, ¡°It''s time, let''s go pick up Mingming together.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia was taken aback when she heard that Shang Cijie wanted to join. ¡°Are you going to see Third Young Master now?¡±


    She had assumed he would pick ater time to go with Third Young Master.


    ¡°Why dy it? Mingming has given me the opportunity. If I don''t go, I''ll be letting him down,¡± he chuckled and nced out of the window. Shang Mingming had already sent him a message urging him to hurry.


    ¡°Put aside your work and wait for me downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Lin Shuangxiaplied with the directive.


    Shang Cijie ced his phone down, went to his wardrobe, and selected a clean shirt to change into. There was no nervousness or excitement, just a sense of detachment.


    Meanwhile, Shang Mingming was getting no response from Shang Cijie. He asionally cast nces in his direction and sat with crossed arms, pouting in dissatisfaction.


    Was Xiaojie going to make it here, or would he escape midway? Shang Mingming wouldn''t allow it.


    Mu Sifa happened to look at Shang Mingming and noticed his sulking. He inquired, ¡°What''s wrong? Feeling bored?¡±


    He thought Shang Mingming was upset because he had let him go.


    Shang Mingming quickly put on a smile andughed, ¡°I''m fine! I was just lost in thought.¡±


    ¡°Lost in thought while looking in his direction?¡± Mu Sifa smiled, as if he had caught onto Shang Mingming''s gaze, although every time he nced, he couldn''t discern anything.


    ¡°Someone wants to y hooky, and that annoys me.¡± He ceased hisughter and adopted a stern expression.


    ¡°ying hooky?¡±


    Mu Sifa found Shang Mingming''s words increasingly perplexing.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t show up, I''ll take you to find himter.¡±


    Shang Mingming seemed to have devised another n, determined to make sure the two would meet today, whether Shang Cijie came or not.


    Although Mu Sifa didn''t understand Shang Mingming''s words, he agreed, ¡°Alright, after Uncle is done, I''ll take you back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely!¡± Heughed innocently again, leaving it unclear which side of him was the real one, or perhaps both.


    Just then, there was a knock at the office door, and Elina entered with a tray of hot cocoa.


    Elina''s irritation was directed at Shang Mingming as she saw him sitting on the sofa like a young master.


    She bent down and ced the hot cocoa in front of Shang Mingming, gritting her teeth as she warned him in a hushed tone, ¡°Leave once you''ve finished your cocoa, you brat.¡± She red at him when he stood up, wishing she could eject him immediately.


    Shang Mingming remained unperturbed and responded with a smile, ¡°The more you want me to leave, the more I''ll stay.¡±


    He then picked up the hot cocoa and yfully blew on it, as if he hadn''t uttered those words moments ago. Silence enveloped the room.


    Elina couldn''t believe her own emotions. She was so infuriated that steam seemed to being out of her ears.


    This troublesome child, how dare he defy me?


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Xiaojie mighte overter! Auntie, do you want to meet thedy you haven''t seen in years?¡±


    Shang Mingming didn''t even spare Elina a nce as he spoke. He simply toyed with his hot cocoa while conversing, and the room remained eerily quiet.


    Upon hearing this, Elina froze, realizing that when she would meet Shang Cijie, he would likely have a child in his arms.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185 - First Meeting


    ¡°Could it possibly be¡­¡± Am I mistaken? Was the man I saw in the elevator truly Shang Xiaojie?


    Elina''s eyes widened involuntarily, filled with trepidation. She bellowed at Shang Mingming, ¡°Who on earth are you? Speak up, who are you?¡±


    She appeared on the verge of losing herposure. If Mu Sifa hadn''t been present, she might have hurled the tray she was holding at Shang Mingming.


    Shang Mingming shed a smile with his captivating crescent eyes and remarked, ¡°The person you least desire to encounter, the one you fear the most! I wonder if that answer satisfies you.¡± Elina seethed with anger, grinding her teeth while her face flushed, wearing a deceptively innocent expression.


    ¡°You fool, you''re courting trouble.¡± His expression turned fierce, and he raised his hand to strike Shang Mingming. However, Shang Mingming had already sshed hot cocoa on her face and let out a piercing scream.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my face¡­ my face¡­¡± It sounded like a pig being ughtered.


    Shang Mingming, who had been smiling moments ago, now wore a cold countenance. ¡°This is just a small repayment for Xiaojie. Don''t think you can escape it.¡±


    This sudden turn of events sent shivers down everyone''s spines. It was far from the demeanor expected of a child his age, but having been exposed to the underworld from a young age, he was anything but an ordinary child.


    On Mu Sifa''s side, upon hearing Elina''s interrogation, he stood up to see what had transpired. Regrettably, he was a moment toote; the incident had already urred, leaving him unprepared.


    He gazed at Shang Mingming, standing before him, and couldn''t shake the feeling of unfamiliarity with this version of Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Uncle, you might be next!¡± He reverted to his sweet smile, appearing adorable.


    Mu Sifa was bewildered, casting a nce at the screaming Elina and then back at the smiling Shang Mingming. He was utterly confounded by the situation.


    ¡°Did Shang Xiaojie teach you that?¡± Elina roared once more, covering her throbbing face as she red intensely at Shang Mingming.


    Shang Mingming shrugged, his expression seeming unrted to Xiaojie.


    Meanwhile, Mu Sifa felt as though his world had been turned upside down. ¡°Shang, Shang Xiaojie?¡± His eyes widened.


    ¡°Oh! What if my dad was Shang Xiaojie? No, it''s Shang Cijie. Shang Xiaojie''s son has already changed his name,¡± Shang Mingming said in a yful manner, then turned to Mu Sifa, who was still in shock. ¡°Surprised, Uncle?¡±


    Shang Mingming was well aware of Mu Sifa''s profound astonishment. He had deliberately provoked this reaction to see the look of torment on Mu Sifa''s face.


    ¡°You¡­ you''re Shang Xiaojie''s son?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly felt paralyzed. Shang Xiaojie, married? And he kept it a secret from me?


    His heart ached, but anger overshadowed the pain.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie,¡± he clenched his fists and eximed, his eyes filled with anguish.


    ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? I''m not deaf.¡±


    Unexpectedly, right after he finished speaking, Shang Cijie''s voice resonated from outside the office, and he walked in with Lin Shuangxia following closely.


    Mu Sifa''s pupils dted once more. The person who had been haunting his thoughts had truly returned.


    ¡°Still¡­ Shang Xiaojie?¡± It was as if he was still in shock, struggling toe to terms with reality. He feared he might be looking at the wrong person.


    ¡°My name is no longer Shang Xiaojie. From now on, please address me as Mr. Shang when you see me. Thank you.¡± His demeanor was icy. As he spoke, he paid no attention to Mu Sifa, calmly approaching Shang Mingming with an impassive face.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 - p Her


    ¡°Xiaojie, you came.¡±


    Shang Mingming jumped down from the sofa and ran towards Shang Cijie happily. After that, the one who took credit smiled, ¡°I helped you teach that auntie a lesson! In order to reward me, are you going to bring me to the zoo tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°You''re being naughty, what did Mr Moyu tell you? You can''t use these tricks to deal with ordinary people!¡± Ye Zichen picked Shang Mingming up and pinched his nose with a smile. It was aplete difference from when he was facing Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Is that so? She was the one who told me to scram before I made my move! He didn''t go against Mr Moyu''s warning. Besides, Mr Moyu also said that if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them. If they do offend me, I will return them tenfold. So, I am protecting myself. Grace is like this.¡± He nodded vigorously as he spoke. Anyway, she was telling Shang Cijie that I didn''t take any action, and that she was the one who provoked me first.


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡± Shang Cijieughed again, then turned to Elina and said, ¡°My son is really taken care of by Miss Ai? Thank you very much.¡±


    Shang Cijie was smiling, but it made Elina shudder. Because she had never seen Shang Cijie like this.


    ¡°This man¡­¡± Is it really Shang Xiaojie?


    If it wasn''t because her face didn''t change a lot, Elina would really think that the person in front of her was not Shang Xiaojie.


    ¡°Everyone says that we will treat each other with courtesy, so we can''t be so bad at being human, right? Summer?¡±


    When he asked Lin Shuangxia these words, he didn''t look back at her. Instead, he continued to smile at Elina. At the same time, his smile was as beautiful as a poisoned poppy.


    Elina''s heart immediately skipped a beat. Fear rose up in her, and her hands subconsciously tightened. The vehemence in her words when she questioned Shang Mingming was gone.


    Lin Shuangxia naturally understood the meaning behind Elina''s words. With an ice-cold expression, she walked toward Elina, approaching in full fury.


    Elina staggered back, ¡°You, you, what are you trying to do?¡± Panic.


    Lin Shuangxia didn''t reply to Elina''s words. Instead, she raised her hand and pped her across the face, echoing in the room.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Elina''s head was forcefully pped to the side. She cried out in pain before tears began to fall from her eyes.


    It wasn''t an act, but a beating from Lin Shuangxia. After all, Lin Shuangxia was a practitioner, and her hand strength wasparable to a man''s. It would be strange if Elina didn''t feel any pain.


    ¡°I wonder if Miss Ai is satisfied with the return gift? If you are still unhappy, it will not be difficult for me to give you another p in the summer.¡± It was still that beautiful smile, leisurely yet chilling.


    Elina''s tears flowed profusely. At this moment, she had been beaten senseless, so how could she say anything? Plus, this was the first time he had been beaten up like this.


    However, the mostmon thing was that Mu Sifa was also there. She also wanted to share Mu Sifa''s heartache.


    However, Mu Sifa couldn''t see her at this moment. There was only Shang Cijie in his eyes.


    He was the same as Elina, he waspletely shocked by the current Shang Cijie.


    In the past, he would only cry, he wouldn''t even take the initiative to hurt anyone, so why was he so ruthless now?


    ¡°Sifa.¡±


    Elina looked at Mu Sifa in grief and continued to get his sympathy. However, when she covered her face to look over, Mu Sifa''s eyes never left her ever since Shang Cijie came in.


    Why? Why aren''t you saying anything after I''ve been beaten up? No matter what, I''ve apanied you for seven to eight years! Don''t you have any pity?


    Elina''s tears fell again. At this moment, she was truly sad.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187 - I''m Your Wife and You''re ying with Me?


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie, you, how did you turn into this?¡±


    Mu Sifa cried out in disbelief. His chest also tightened because he was afraid that Shang Cijie would ask him whose fault it was.


    ¡°Please call me Mr Shang. Thank you.¡± Ye Zichen immediately put on a cold face and looked coldly at Mu Sifa.


    Being stared at by such a strange gaze from Shang Cijie made Mu Sifa''s heart ache once again, and he even felt as if he was having trouble breathing.


    He really had changed, not the same boy from before.


    Suddenly, Shang Cijie let out a lowugh and said, ¡°Mr. Mu sure is funny. He asked me how I became like this? Didn''t Mr. Mu understand? Do you need me to exin it to you?¡± Saying this, Shang Cijie looked directly at Mu Sifa''s face, and then ridiculed, ¡°But that''s true, to Mr. Mu, I''m just a prostitute that can please you at any time, I guess you don''t want to hear my exnation! Isn''t that so, Mr. Mu?¡±


    He was adept at handling things, and his expression was well controlled, so was his words.


    Hearing this, Mu Sifa''s eyes were filled with pain. His unintentional act back then had really hurt Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I thought you knew.¡±


    Mu Sifa exined and walked towards Shang Cijie in pain, looking like he was going to hug him.


    But before he could do anything, Shang Cijie shouted, ¡°Summer.¡±


    All of a sudden, Lin Shuangxia rushed over and separated Mu Sifa from Mu Sifa, preventing him from getting any closer.


    ¡°If he dares to make any other moves, you don''t need to be lenient, just let him down.¡±


    Leng Bing''s voice was the same as Mu Sifa''s.


    ¡°Yes, Third Young Madame.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia epted the order and stood straight to protect Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie.¡±


    Mu Sifa roared because he was really hurt by Shang Cijie, regardless if it was his words or his expression.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. What are you screaming about? I''m not deaf.¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenly became angry and the atmosphere immediately reached its peak.


    Because he was closest to Shang Cijie, Shang Mingming was almost deafened by him. He covered his ears and sighed, looking cute.


    Really, it did not take long for them to get into an argument! Even though I can imagine it, isn''t this formation way too powerful! Xiaojie had used all of his firepower.


    However, my dad doesn''t feel like his injuries were fake! Did he regret it?


    Shang Mingming looked at Mu Sifa and started to think.


    ¡°You ran away from home five years ago and I''m not going to argue with you, but what do you mean you have children? You are my wife, who allowed you to marry another woman? Who the fuck let you get married?¡±


    If Lin Shuangxia hadn''t been in the middle of them and Shang Cijie was carrying Shang Mingming, he would have already taken care of him in the lounge.


    ¡°Ha! Your wife?¡± Shang Cijie suddenlyughed to the point that tears were flowing out of the corners of his eyes, ¡°Mu Sifa, are you teasing me? Also, I ran away from home? What? Didn''t you, Mu Sifa, force me to do this? Why is it my fault instead? Don''t you think it''s funny?¡± His smile gradually turned cold and the same look appeared in his eyes, as if there was a trace of hatred within them.


    ¡°Why did I force you to leave? I''m looking all over the city.¡±


    ¡°Enough, I don''t want to hear it.¡±


    Before Mu Sifa could finish his words, he was immediately interrupted by Shang Cijie. He was afraid that if he listened to the story, he would be soft-hearted! Thus, he chose not to listen.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188 - A p to Mu Sifa


    ¡°If my actions have angered you, I am prepared to say those words to you. I am ready to apologize, I¡­¡±


    ¡°That''s enough,¡± Shang Cijie interrupted Mu Sifa''s exnation once more, his body trembling. It was unclear whether he was angry or suppressing something.


    At this moment, he uttered, ¡°Xiaojie, you''re causing me pain.¡±


    Shang Mingming gazed at Shang Cijie with a pained expression, as if he were frightened.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Mingming, I''m sorry. Are you alright?¡± He quickly released his hold.


    Shang Mingming immediately brightened up and said, ¡°I''m fine now.¡±


    As he looked at the genuine smile before him, Shang Cijie felt as if he were seeing himself from five years ago, the version of himself who knew nothing.


    His hand involuntarily tightened, and he bit his lip in frustration. He didn''t want to see himself in such a state, but Mu Sifa remained unchanged.


    If this continued, the two of them would inevitably argue for a long time.


    Shang Mingming contemted, as if attempting to dispel the tension.


    Then, an idea struck him. He raised his innocent face and questioned Shang Cijie, ¡°Xiaojie, is that man my father?¡± He pointed at Mu Sifa and inquired.


    ¡°Absolutely not. Xiaojie has no connection with individuals like him,¡± Shang Cijie immediately denied, echoing the sentiment.


    After saying this, he bit his lip once more, his reaction all too apparent.


    Alright, alright, let''s put an end to these disputes this time! They were hurting his ears.


    Rather than allowing Xiaojie to get upset, he might as well focus on the main issue. In the future, he would slowly make Mu Sifa pay for his actions. After all, Mu Sifa had plenty of time and nowhere to escape.


    But even if he did flee, what difference would it make? If they captured him, they would exact retribution and force him to abandon Xiaojie, treating Xiaojie poorly.


    Shang Mingming curled his lips and regarded Mu Sifa, his face filled with calction.


    Mu Sifa''s body quivered as he stared at Shang Cijie with wide-open eyes.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± His question wasced with surprise.


    ¡°It''s meaningless, and it doesn''t concern you,¡± Shang Cijie replied as he turned away, holding Shang Mingming. He had no desire to engage in further conversation with Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa couldn''t just let him walk away. He shouted, ¡°Shang Xiaojie, stop right there! Exin everything to me!¡±


    However, before he could approach, Lin Shuangxia intervened once more.


    This time, Mu Sifa didn''t remain silent. He growled at Lin Shuangxia, his gaze intense. ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Startled, Lin Shuangxia instinctively stepped back. By the time she tried to intervene again, Mu Sifa had already pulled Shang Cijie back.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± Shang Cijie attempted to break free, but his efforts were in vain.


    ¡°Do you possess some unique attribute?¡± Zhang Xuan furrowed his brow.


    He should have been overjoyed because Shang Cijie had given him a son. However, Shang Cijie''s demeanor suggested that he wanted nothing to do with the child, which left him feeling quite unhappy.


    ¡°Why should that concern you? I told you to release me. Are you deaf or something?¡±


    Because he held Shang Mingming in his arms, he refrained from using too much force, fearing the child might be harmed.


    ¡°You already have a child, so why did you avoid me?¡±


    Mu Sifa neither released his grip nor gave up his pursuit of answers.


    At this moment, Shang Cijie''s stance was quite clear, strongly indicating that the child was likely his.


    ¡°Who said it''s yours? Let go of me.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t rx his hold on Shang Cijie, his gaze locked on him.


    ¡°Damn it, you''re hurting me!¡±


    When Shang Cijie eximed in pain, Mu Sifa''s eyebrows furrowed in difort. Realizing he had used excessive force in his words, he immediately eased his grip.


    He had intended to apologize, but before he could do so, Shang Cijie pped him and berated him with teary eyes, ¡°You scoundrel.¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189 - Why Did You Have to Torture Me Like This?


    Mu Sifa''s fury red up when he was beaten, but it vanished instantly when he saw Shang Cijie''s red-eyed scolding.


    He epted Shang Cijie''s embrace and uttered, ¡°I''m sorry,¡± his voice sounding strained.


    Shang Cijie''s eyes welled with mist as he held Mu Sifa.


    In contrast, Shang Mingming was taken aback by the gentleness of Mu Sifa''s embrace, which stirred a peculiar feeling within him. Ah, so this man truly felt moved by my father.


    ¡°Don''t touch me,¡± Shang Mingming pushed Mu Sifa away.


    However, this silencested only a dozen seconds before Shang Cijie broke it.


    Mu Sifa''s eyes filled with pain. He yearned to express how much he missed and regretted everything to Shang Cijie. Yet, the current Shang Cijie was not receptive to his exnations.


    ¡°Do you despise me?¡±


    He asked, though he didn''t want to and already knew the answer. Nevertheless, Mu Sifa desired to hear it directly from Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijieposed himself, ceasing his outbursts.


    He sneered, fixing his gaze on Mu Sifa''s face. ¡°What? You believe I wouldn''t harbor any resentment? Or do you think Shang Cijie is so easily forgiving, especially after beingbeled a male prostitute by you? Isn''t it ironic?¡±


    Each sentence pierced deeply into Mu Sifa''s heart, revealing that Shang Cijie''s transformation and the spiteful words were all driven by the desire for revenge.


    Mu Sifa burst into sudden, bitterughter, the pain evident.


    ¡°Very well, if this brings you sce, then hate me. It was my mistake in the first ce,¡± Mu Sifa conceded.


    ¡°Of course it brings me sce. I derive pleasure from seeing you suffer, Mu Sifa.¡±


    These words cut deep into Mu Sifa''s heart, like a sharp knife. Perhaps Mu Sifa wasn''t the only one suffering at this moment; the person speaking must also be in a difficult situation. After all, five years ago, he had truly fallen in love with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Summer, let''s return.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Third Young Madame,¡± Lin Shuangxia responded promptly, casting a brief nce at Mu Sifa as she passed by.


    I had expected Third Young Master to have a fiery temper or to be harsh with Third Young Madame, but he seemed different from my assumptions. It''s not quite what I had imagined!


    ¡°Where do you think you''re going?¡± Mu Sifa quickly caught up.


    ¡°My whereabouts are none of your concern,¡± Shang Cijie retorted, holding Shang Mingming and walking ahead.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie, must you torment me like this?¡± Mu Sifa cried out in anguish.


    Shang Cijie ignored him and continued on his way.


    Shang Mingming was in high spirits and bid farewell with a smile, but his parting words wereced with a hint of mockery, ¡°Uncle, next time we meet, please make sure to keep yourposure!¡± With that, he vanished into the closing elevator.


    By the time Mu Sifa reached it, it was already toote. ¡°Did he really just leave like that?¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mu Sifa frantically pressed the elevator button, but as someone was constantly calling it from downstairs, he had no choice but to take the stairs.


    Inside the office, Elina, who had been pushed aside, trembled against the wall, her face drained of color.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie¡­¡± Shang Xiaojie had borne a child for Mu Sifa? That troublesome child was the product of their rtionship? Their child?


    Elina''s mind went nk. The scene before her seemed surreal, as if she couldn''tprehend it.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190 - Had the Guts


    Since Moose was running down the stairs, he would definitely not be as fast as the elevator. When he went downstairs to the lobby, Shang Cijie had already carried Shang Mingming to the hotel across the way.


    ¡°Damn it! He really left without hesitation.¡± Mu Sifa quickly followed, but at that moment, Mu Xiaoxiao, who was in a hurry, walked up to the door.


    Seeing Mu Sifa, she immediately asked, ¡°Third brother, where is Xiaojie? Where''s Xiaojie?¡±


    Then he looked left and right, but he couldn''t see Shang Cijie.


    Mu Xiaoxiao received a call from Xiao Ming saying that Shang Cijie had returned. She rushed back here without changing her clothes.


    ¡°Xiao Ming said that Xiaojie came back here, is it true? But what about humans? Where was he? Why is there no one here!¡±


    Without waiting for Mu Sifa''s reply, Mu Xiaoxiao asked again.


    Mu Sifa was so annoyed that he didn''t have the time to answer Mu Xiaoxiao''s question.


    ¡°Obediently return home after work, what''s the point of joining the liveliness?¡± He walked around Mu Xiaoxiao and headed outside.


    When Mu Xiaoxiao heard this, she got angry, ¡°What do you mean joining in on the fun!? I came here because I was worried about you. With your bad temper, Xiaojie won''t get along with you when hees back.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao said this in a bad mood, but Mu Sifa, who was in front, suddenly stopped and stopped.


    ¡°What, what''s wrong?¡± Was he angry?


    Just when Mu Xiaoxiao was worried that Mu Sifa would go crazy, Mu Sifa suddenly turned around and asked her, ¡°Is it because my attitude isn''t good that he ignored me?¡±


    Eh? Eh? Are you for real? I was just saying it casually, I didn''t expect that my words were true!


    ¡°Xiaojie is so timid. Since you''re shouting so much and looking so fierce, he must be scared of you!¡± How could I talk to you properly?¡±


    ¡°Ah, cowardly? He, Shang Xiaojie, can even go up to the sky now.¡± Mu Sifa did not have any reason to be angry.


    No way! Could what Xiao Ming said be true? Xiaojie had really changed?


    ¡°Why don''t you, Third Bro, calm down first. Don''t be so angry that you want to fight Xiaojie. Calm down first.¡±


    ¡°Can I calm down? ¡°That brat has a really good temper now. He just raised his hand and gave me a p.¡±


    Aiyo! Did Xiaojie be so awesome? Mu Xiaoxiao was gloating.


    ¡°Who told Third Bro to say such stupid things to Xiaojie. It would be weird if Xiaojie was still the pure Xiaojie. Anyways, don''t get so worked up now.¡±


    Mu Sifa naturally knew that the more excited he was, the more he couldn''t control his temper. But when he thought about that rebellious Shang Cijie, he felt both angry and ufortable.


    ¡°Principal, Mr. Xie Jia just sent in a patient who was shot by a bullet. He needs you to perform surgery now.¡±


    A nurse rushed over to Mu Sifa as if there was no time to lose.


    ¡°Third brother, go and busy yourself!¡± I''ll go check on Xiaojie and tell youter.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao thanked the nurse! Just in time.


    Mu Sifa couldn''t leave the patient behind either. He could only frown at the hotel opposite him before walking towards the elevator in big strides.


    Mu Xiaoxiao let out a sigh of relief, then walked happily to the other side.


    The moment the Mu Family siblings left, the front desk began to chatter:


    ¡°Isn''t that Shang Xiaojie who just walked out with a child in his arms?¡±


    ¡°Is that the principal''s mistress?¡± Someone interrupted.


    ¡°You''re crazy. If you hear it, you''ll be fired.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I was too careless. But he''s Little San! Why are you all so scared?¡±


    ¡°What do you know? That''s the principal''s life. In the future, you might even be the Lady Boss. Be careful with your words.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I''ll pay attention next time.¡± However, he seemed to just agree casually and felt that he looked down on Shang Cijie.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 - Burst into Tears


    ¡°Xiaojie, are you angry with me?¡± Shang Mingming asked in a low voice after returning to his hotel room.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Shang Cijie, who said no, didn''t smile like he usually did.


    Shang Mingming lowered his head, feeling wronged, ¡°I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Xiaojie, you met that bastard father of yours earlier and ruined your ns.¡±


    Hearing Shang Mingming''s words, Shang Cijie realized that he was too concerned about his own matters and forgot to care about Shang Mingming.


    ¡°No, Mingming didn''t do anything wrong. It was Xiaojie''s fault. He was too angry just now and missed you.¡±


    ¡°Is Xiaojie just angry? Just angry?¡±


    As soon as Shang Cijie finished his sentence, Shang Mingming immediately asked. The eyes he looked at Shang Cijie with this time was really simple, there wasn''t any other color.


    Shang Cijie''s body shuddered and so did his eyes, but that was only for an instant.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± With another hint of a smile, it was hard to tell if he was really smiling or not.


    ¡°Because I feel like you, Xiaojie, are also hurt! Does hating that person really make you happy?¡± Shang Mingming lowered his head again and his voice was a little quiet.


    He wanted to make Shang Cijie happy, so he felt that as long as Mu Sifa wished to die, it would be fine. However, after the quarrel just now, Shang Cijie who had just returned remained silent. Although Shang Mingming didn''t really understand the situation, he knew that Shang Cijie wasn''t really happy about it.


    ¡°For the past five years, I''ve lived with this hatred. How could I not be happy when I''ve made Mu Sifa suffer?¡±


    Shang Cijie still said with a smile. It was unknown if he was trying to convince Shang Mingming or himself.


    ¡°Then why isn''t Xiaojie smiling? Why are his eyes red?¡±


    Ye Zichen looked up at Shang Cijie again, there was also a hint of sadness in his eyes that shouldn''t have at his age.


    Shang Cijie turned his head away after hearing that, because his eyes suddenly started getting moist again.


    Shang Mingming seemed to know what was going on and stopped the topic. He obediently stayed in Shang Cijie''s arms but his expression was also gloomy.


    ¡°Do you know why Xiaojie took me away?¡± After a long while, Shang Mingming asked while looking down at the ground.


    Shang Cijie seemed to sniff and wiped his eyes. After a few seconds, he refused, ¡°I don''t want to know.¡±


    Hearing Shang Cijie''s words, Shang Mingming suddenly became silent.


    He didn''t want to say more, but after thinking for a while, he continued, ¡°He said that I look like the person he likes. Although I don''t know if this is the reason he carried me away, that uncle definitely doesn''t hate Xiaojie either.¡±


    If he really hated Xiaojie, he wouldn''t yell at him like that.


    Shang Cijie''s expression did not change, but the mist in his eyes seemed to have increased.


    ¡°This is an adult''s problem. You are still young, so you don''t have to worry about it. Xiaojie will deal with it himself.¡±


    Perhaps Shang Mingming was also confused at this moment.


    ¡°Mm. Alright.¡±


    Shang Mingming replied obediently, but his voice was very soft, as if he was muttering something.


    Shang Cijie suddenly felt ufortable as he tightly hugged Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Only you can''t, you can''t abandon me like that man, only you can''t.¡±


    As he spoke, Shang Cijie''s tears fell as he shook his shoulders in pain.


    This was not the first time Shang Cijie hugged him and cried like this. Therefore, as usual, Shang Mingming gently touched Shang Cijie''s head with his small hand tofort him.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 - Sweety Shang Mingming


    While Shang Mingming disyed a greater level of maturitypared to children his age, it didn''t imply that he possessed the ability to console Shang Cijie. Hence, apart from providing silent support to Shang Cijie, he found himself unable to do much else.


    Lin Shuangxia remained by his side at this moment, observing Shang Cijie''s heartfelt tears. She was at a loss on how tofort him and could only maintain her silent presence.


    After approximately five minutes, Shang Mingming shifted his position slightly and softly murmured, ¡°Xiaojie, my arm feels numb.¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Shang Cijie released Ye Zichen and casually wiped away the tears from his face.


    ¡°I''m okay. How about you? Are you feeling better?¡± As he inquired, he lifted his hand and used his sleeve to wipe away Shang Cijie''s tears, disying a gentle gesture.


    ¡°I''ll be alright after shedding a few tears.¡±


    Seeing your expressions and actions, how could I not feel uplifted?


    ¡°Mingming is Xiaojie''s loyal littlepanion.¡± He raised Shang Mingming''s face and nted a kiss, causing a smile to return.


    ¡°Not only will I be Xiaojie''s loyalpanion, but I''ll also be Xiaojie''s knight, defending you from those bothersome pests.¡±


    ¡°My Mingming is truly dependable. Xiaojie won''t have to worry about bullies anymore.¡± He pinched Shang Mingming''s cheek and chuckled with great joy.


    ¡°Absolutely, leave it all to me. I''ll train Mr. Moyu to serve me and use him to handle them.¡± He proudly scratched his nose, brimming with confidence.


    Suddenly, Shang Cijie let out a sigh. He contemted whether he should be thankful to Mr. Moyu. It might be better to be cautious of him. Mr. Moyu had stirred up Mingming''s mischievous side, and sometimes, he could be quite cunning.


    This way, he wouldn''t be subjected to bullying in the future, nor would he be deceived as I was.


    ¡°Is Xiaojie dwelling on something sorrowful once more?¡±


    Observing Shang Cijie''s pensive demeanor and persistently heavy expression, Shang Mingming rubbed his face, hoping to coax a smile out of him.


    ¡°If you keep rubbing Xiaojie, you''ll get wrinkles! You''ll look really ugly!¡± Shang Cijie yfully held his small hand and then nted a kiss on it.


    ¡°No way, Xiaojie won''t be ugly. Even if Xiaojie were to turn ugly, I''d still take care of Xiaojie for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, really.¡± Very serious.


    Shang Cijie found Shang Mingming''s antics truly entertaining. He wanted toment on it, but just then, there was a knock on the door.


    Shang Cijie assumed it was Mu Sifa and immediately furrowed his brow.


    ¡°If it''s him, put him down right away.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia lowered her head and replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    In contrast, Shang Mingming sat in Shang Cijie''s arms with an amused expression, as if he were watching a show.


    However, the unexpected visitor turned out to be Mu Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°I''vee, Xiaojie.¡±


    She hadn''t entered yet, but her voice filled the room.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao?¡± Shang Cijie''s expression instantly brightened. Without much thought, he gestured to Lin Shuangxia to let her in. Upon entering, Mu Xiaoxiao embraced him tightly, catching his eye. Shang Mingming, sandwiched between them, almost felt suffocated by her ample bosom.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, please release me for a moment. Mingming wants to hug you too.¡±


    Having been nearly smothered by Mu Xiaoxiao''s bosom in the past, Shang Cijie quickly asked her to release him.


    ¡°No, let me hold you a little longer. It''s been five years!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao increased her grip, and this time, even Shang Cijie felt like he was being smothered.


    Shang Mingming finally resisted and struggled in the middle, looking visibly ufortable.


    ¡°Oops, my apologies. I forgot that the little one is here,¡± Mu Xiaoxiao realized and finally let go.


    Shang Mingming pouted in annoyance, his facepletely flushed as he red at Mu Xiaoxiao.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 - Bring Him Back to the Mu Family


    ¡°You''re Mingming! You''re just as adorable as Xiaojie!¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao paid no attention to whether Shang Mingming was getting annoyed. Not only did she yfully pinch his cheeks, but she also gazed at him intently.


    He must be the son of Xiaojie and Third Brother that Xiao Ming had mentioned! He hadn''t anticipated Xiaojie''s child having such a delightful personality. This boded well; he had no doubts that Third Bro would find a way to connect with Xiaojie.


    ¡°Quit pinching my cheeks, it hurts,¡± Shang Mingming protested, his face contorted with irritation.


    Mu Xiaoxiao paid no heed to hisints and continued, ¡°I''m your aunt! Mingming called his aunt over to chat.¡± She beamed brightly.


    ¡°Aunt?¡± Aunt Xiaoxiao?¡±


    Shang Mingming blinked and fixed his gaze on her.


    So, she was the aunt who had looked after Xiaojie in the past! That exined their warm connection. He had initially assumed they were drawn to Xiaojie''s attractiveness.


    ¡°Hello, Aunt Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Shang Mingming''s smile was incredibly sweet, and his mood brightened.


    ¡°Ah, Mingming is such a well-behaved boy!¡± Another person embraced Shang Mingming with enthusiasm, her maternal instincts overflowing.


    Once Shang Mingming discovered Mu Xiaoxiao''s identity, his resentment vanished, and he embraced her with a bashful blush.


    Shang Cijie, observing from the sidelines, also wore a smile. He was delighted that Xiaoxiao had taken a liking to Mingming.


    ¡°Have you just finished work?¡± Shang Cijie inquired.


    ¡°Yes, I just got off.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao settled beside Shang Cijie, hugging Shang Mingming tightly. She continued to rub her cheek against his, unwilling to let go.


    ¡°I didn''t expect to see you eating police food,¡± Shang Cijie remarked, smiling once more.


    To his surprise, Mu Xiaoxiao responded with a cheerful grin, ¡°Why? Because you vanished! I thought you''d been abducted or something, so you became a cop.¡±


    He chose not to delve into the weightiness of Xiao Ming''s and Mu Sifa''s situations, deliberately steering the conversation away from anything that might remind Shang Cijie of distressing matters. Since she had arrived here, she hadn''t mentioned Mu Sifa or spoken up on his behalf.


    Was it to find me?


    Meanwhile, Shang Cijie bore a tinge of mncholy. Perhaps it was because of her that Mu Xiaoxiao had pursued a career she didn''t particrly like.


    ¡°Don''t worry. I genuinely enjoy this profession. It''s not solely because of you, so please don''t wear that self-reproachful look.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao saw through his emotions andforted him. Then, she cast a fleeting nce at Shang Cijie, as if she had questions but chose to hold back.


    Well, let things unfold naturally! When Xiaojie felt like sharing, he''d probably open up!


    ¡°By the way, are you living here now? Won''t youe back home and stay?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao inquired with curiosity.


    Shang Cijie felt a pang of bitterness. ¡°Do I even have a home anymore?¡±


    The Shang family probably doesn''t want me around either, not to mention the Mu family! I left without a word. While Mu Sifa is to me for all of this, I''m the one who disappeared without exnation. How can I face going back now?


    ¡°How can you say there''s no home? Dad and I have been eagerly awaiting your return,¡± Mu Xiaoxiao retorted with excitement, her feelings slightly hurt.


    ¡°If you''re hesitant to return because of my third brother, just disregard him ande home with me.¡±


    After saying this, she turned to Lin Shuangxia and instructed, ¡°Go pack your things. I''m taking Xiaojie back to the Mu family right away.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia was taken aback. How could she dare to start packing? She immediately looked to Shang Cijie for guidance.


    Shang Cijie remained silent, seemingly a far cry from the person who had just seen Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Great, great!¡± Mingming is going home with Auntie. Going home with Auntie,¡± Shang Mingming eximed joyfully, a hint of a smile ying on his lips.


    Living together would be much more fun, don''t you think, Dad?

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 - Returned Home


    ¡°Xiaojie, we''re just going home with aunty! I don''t like living in a hotel. It''s cold and boring, and there''s no one to talk to me.¡±


    Shang Mingming looked at Shang Cijie expectantly with a face that said ¡°let''s go to hell¡±.


    Shang Cijie hesitated, but with Shang Mingming''s expectation, his heart softened. Because he had grown up without family warmth, he did not want Shang Mingming to be like him, without family members to care for him for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Since Mingming wants to go home so badly, you have to agree, Xiaojie.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao also joined in the persuasion.


    How could Shang Cijie say no when the two of them continuously attacked each other? However, he also said, ¡°I can promise to go back with you, but you can''t interfere with my business with your brother.¡±


    ¡°Don''t worry, even if you beat my third brother to death, I still wouldn''t do anything. In any case, this was all his fault, so who would pity him!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao agreed readily.


    It seemed like this was her n from the very beginning. She only quietly lured Shang Cijie into the trap.


    Mu Xiaoxiao really looked like she didn''t know how to help Mu Sifa. Since she came here, she didn''t speak up for Mu Sifa, so Shang Cijie didn''t have any doubts.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go back with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I''ll help you pack your luggage.¡±


    Seeing that she had achieved her goal, Mu Xiaoxiao was overjoyed and immediately began packing her luggage.


    Shang Mingming, who was put down, also looked happy. He even looked like he was nning something.


    ¡°Mingming. Shang Mingming!¡± Shang Cijie suddenly called out to Shang Mingming, staring at him without any other intention in his eyes.


    Shang Mingming immediately scratched his head and chuckled, ¡°I won''t be reckless, really.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    It seems like she knows how to calcte things, and it would be best if she didn''t scam me.


    ¡°It''s true, it''s true. I''ll go help Auntie pack her things.¡±


    Ye Zichen quickly left, just in case Shang Cijie noticed something.


    Shang Cijie didn''t argue with him and walked towards the wardrobe.


    Half an hourter, Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming Lin Shuangxia got into Mu Xiaoxiao''s car and left the hotel.


    Xiao Ming, who had watched them return home, heaved a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help but to raise his head and nce at Mu Sifa''s hospital.


    Suddenly, he smiled and muttered to himself, ¡°As expected, it was Xiaoxiao who had the way.¡±


    After another two hours, Mu Sifa''s surgery was finally over. When he returned to his office, he found a text message on his phone. He opened it and saw that it was Mu Xiaoxiao.


    Mu Sifa hesitated for a moment as if he didn''t want to see it. Perhaps he thought Mu Xiaoxiao was preaching to him again!


    However, he was also curious about what had happened after Mu Xiaoxiao went to find Shang Cijie, so he was still unable to suppress his curiosity and opened it.


    However, Mu Sifa frowned after he finished reading it because it said ¡°Let him go home¡±.


    ¡°That damned girl, didn''t she say that she would go and help look for Shang Xiaojie? Why did you suddenly call me home?¡±


    Mu Sifa himself had not returned to the Mu Family for half a year. Initially, it was to find Shang Cijie, but after a while, he was afraid that he would return to that room. Because every time he walked in, he would always think of Shang Cijie''s crying face and his heartbroken voice.


    Mu Sifa let out a breath of relief. He looked very upset.


    Then, he looked towards Shang Cijie''s room, but he didn''t see Shang Cijie, he only saw the waiter tidying the room.


    What was going on? Why was the room tidied up? Wasn''t he supposed to be living there?

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 - Elina''s Scheming


    Could it be¡­? Mu Sifa''s body shook. He suddenly took the car keys and ran downstairs.


    Did Xiaoxiao bring him home?


    Other than that, Mu Sifa couldn''t think of a reason why Mu Xiaoxiao wanted him to go home.


    His face was full of excitement as he inwardly praised Mu Xiaoxiao for her good work. But the pleasure did not linger long on his face. When he arrived at the parking lot, he saw Elina standing beside his car.


    ¡°Sifa, you should go home, right!? And I just happened to be on the way, and Auntie called me over to your house.¡±


    Elina pushed her hair behind her ears and smiled sweetly at Mu Sifa.


    However, Mu Sifa''s expression was extremely cold, ¡°Aren''t you going to take a taxi?¡± He didn''t want to talk to Elina. After all, Shang Cijie was still at his home. If Elina were to return home with him, the impression Shang Cijie would have of him would be greatly reduced.


    Elina''s smile was reced by embarrassment, but she did not give up. ¡°When I left today, I forgot to bring my wallet. I just happened to have the car repaired as well. Auntie said she could take your car back, so I¡­¡±


    He stopped midway. It was clear that he said that on purpose, because she took out Hee Meier to pressure Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa definitely knew what she was thinking about. With his brows tightly knitted, it was impossible for him to let Elina go.


    However, things were not as he had hoped, because a message suddenly came through on his phone. It was from Hee Meier.


    Mu Sifa didn''t need to click open to know what was written on it. The displeasure in his eyes deepened. However, because of the incident with Shang Cijie, he had a grudge with Hee Meier. Therefore, many things he did for Hee Meier now.


    ¡°Get in.¡± Indifference.


    Elina immediately revealed a smiling face. ¡°OK.¡±


    The message just now must have been sent by auntie. As expected, auntie knows Mu Sifa and knows that he wouldn''t take me back, so she left something behind.


    But Auntie is calling me to the side of the house at this time, is there something you need? Mu Sifa also returned home for a rare asion.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± It must be that damnable Shang Xiaojie who recovered his Mu Family!


    Elina''s eyes were immediately filled with viciousness as she clenched her fists tightly, as if she would swallow Shang Cijie whole if he was in front of her right now.


    Along the way, Elina talked to Mu Sifa, but Mu Sifa refused to talk to her, so she could only shut her mouth. She wasn''t willing to be outdone by Shang Cijie.


    Humph! Let''s wait and see, Shang Xiaojie. These five years that you left the Mu Family, I have already won over everyone''s hearts, don''t think that Mu Family is still the Mu Family of the past.


    Elina was proud. She had been unhappy at first, but now she was watching the show.


    Mu Sifa was walking on the gas all the way home. He couldn''t wait to see Shang Cijie''s face and to see Shang Cijie''s face with his son.


    When the car stopped in the courtyard, Mu Sifa had already entered the house in big strides before Elina could regain her senses and leave her in the car.


    Elina flew into a rage and mmed the door shut. But all of a sudden, she looked straight at Mu Sifa''s car, opened the car door, took out the set of clothes from her bag and stuffed it into the gap in the back seat with a sinister smile.


    Before she could finish, she put the underwear she had bought behind the passenger seat, closed the door, and left in satisfaction.


    ¡°I don''t think you''re going to fight this time.¡±


    So what if Shang Xiaojie has changed? However, the little sheep were still the little sheep, he could not be a big grey wolf. So, I don''t need to be afraid of you. Anyway, I have an aunt backing me up, do I, Elina, need to be afraid of a deserter like you? It was a joke.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 - Obstruction


    Mu Sifa hurriedly entered the hall without bothering to change his shoes.


    Only upon spotting Shang Cijiefortably seated on the sofa, sipping tea and sharingughter with Mu Xiaoxiao, did Mu Sifa''s tension ease.


    So he dide home after all. I had thought he was still in a foul mood.


    ¡°Wee back, Third Young Master,¡± Aunt Mu greeted him with a cheerful smile, her joy likely stemming from the return of Shang Mingming and Shang Cijie.


    However, there was one person in the room who didn''t share the joy. It was Hee Meier, seated across from Shang Cijie and the others, who paid no attention to Shang Mingming, her own grandson. Ye Zichen observed Shang Cijie but found no signs of anger or displeasure; he remained as cold and indifferent as he had been five years ago.


    It had been half a decade, yet he had the audacity to return, even bringing his child along.


    Hmph! A man giving birth to a child? It seemed highly premeditated. Who could say for certain if this child truly belonged to Sifa?


    ¡°Indeed, I have returned.¡±


    Mu Sifa feigned indifference, possibly to gauge Shang Cijie''s reaction or out of a fear of overwhelming him with happiness. Multiple emotions could be at y.


    Although Shang Cijie disyed a slight surprise upon hearing Aunt Mu''s address to Mu Sifa, he didn''t bother lifting his gaze. Instead, he continued to quietly sip his tea.


    This puzzled Mu Sifa. Wasn''t he returning home in frustration? Why the continued aloofness?


    Mu Xiaoxiao noticed Shang Cijie''s cold demeanor and his refusal to acknowledge her third brother. She found herself at a loss for words.


    She had hoped that her return with Xiaojie would bring about some changes, but it appeared she had been overly optimistic!


    But that''s alright; there will be more opportunities in the future! After all, Xiaojie was currently residing here.


    ¡°I''m back, Sifa,¡± Hee Meier eximed upon her son''s return, her face brightening. ¡°Come and sit by Mom''s side.¡± Ye Zichen patted the empty seat next to him.


    However, Mu Sifa had already moved toward Shang Cijie''s side, intending to take a seat there.


    ¡°It''s been a while since Momst saw you. Come here and let Mom get a good look at you,¡± Hee Meier said with a gentle tone, not showing any signs of anger.


    In reality, her sincerity ran deep. She strongly preferred that Mu Sifa sit beside her rather than Shang Cijie, but she concealed it well, keeping her true feelings hidden.


    Not wanting to upset Hee Meier, Mu Sifa redirected his irritation towards Shang Cijie and took a seat next to his mother.


    As he sat down, he cast a nce at Shang Cijie, who, in turn, paid him no attention and continued to smile while wiping Shang Mingming''s mouth.


    Shang Mingming sat obediently on Mu Xiaoxiao''sp, sporting a cheerful smile. However, from the corner of his eye, he asionally looked in Mu Sifa''s direction. It seemed he was displeased that Mu Sifaplied with Hee Meier''s wishes.


    ¡°Xiaojie, I apologize,¡± Mu Xiaoxiao whispered to Shang Cijie, perhaps not wanting him to hold any ill feelings towards Mu Sifa.


    ¡°No need to apologize,¡± Shang Cijie replied, wiping the corner of his mouth. He then peeled a lychee and fed it to Shang Mingming. Everything appeared ordinary, but the atmosphere felt somewhat stifling.


    ¡°Do you want my assistance?¡± Shang Mingming inquired. Although Shang Cijie currently wore a neutral expression, Shang Mingming sensed his unhappiness.


    Shang Cijie maintained his smile, saying, ¡°No, I can manage on my own.¡±


    Shang Mingming remained silent for a moment. Finally, he said, ¡°Alright.¡± Afterward, he clung tightly to Shang Cijie''s sleeve. Perhaps Shang Cijie was trying to put on a brave front, and Shang Mingming was worried about him, which might exin his facial expression.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 - Don''t Have Any


    On Mu Sifa''s part, his inner discontent grew more pronounced. He kept his gaze fixed on Shang Cijie, his brows furrowed tightly.


    It seemed he didn''t even acknowledge my presence. Did Xiaoxiao manage to bring him home? Did she deceive him? Yet, this wasn''t the same Shang Xiaojie from five years ago; he couldn''t be easily fooled.


    At that moment, Mu Sifa caught Shang Mingming''s eye. He offered a smile and said, ¡°Mingming,e here and give your dad a hug.¡±


    Shang Mingming regarded Mu Sifa with cold indifference, but remained silent.


    Mu Sifa was somewhat taken aback, as this expression wasn''t typical for someone of Shang Mingming''s age.


    ¡°Where''s Lina? You didn''t enter with her. She messaged me, saying you brought her along,¡± Hee Meier suddenly inquired.


    However, as she said this, her intention was twofold: first, to interrupt Mu Sifa''s interaction with Shang Mingming, and second, to convey to Shang Cijie that there was already someone by Mu Sifa''s side, leaving no room for him.


    Shang Cijie wasn''t oblivious; how could he not grasp the situation? It appeared she had a grudge against me! Well, I didn''t make a favorable impression on her before, so her antipathy is understandable. Was all this pretense necessary, though? If you dislike me, just say it. I won''t protest, so why resort to all these covert actions?


    ¡°I haven''t seen Uncle yet. Has he gone out?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao inquired.


    Shang Cijie pretended not to hear what Mu Xiaoxiao said, attempting to divert Mu Sifa''s attention. If Hee Meier wanted to y games, he was prepared to reciprocate.


    ¡°Oh, Dad! He''s on a business trip and should be back in a few weeks!¡±


    Luckily, Xiaojie engaged in conversation with me, so did he really think he could upset me? Those who remained silent earlier were truly unnerving. Mu Xiaoxiao let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I see! That exins why I haven''t seen him,¡± Shang Cijie replied with a smile. Then, he casually peeled another lychee for Shang Mingming.


    Hee Meier''s eyes sparkled with dissatisfaction. She likely realized that Shang Cijie had deliberately engaged Mu Xiaoxiao in conversation!


    It had been five years since theirst meeting, and this young one was proving to be quite challenging to handle! But that''s alright; Sifa is on my side, so I needn''t pay much attention to him.


    Unlike Hee Meier, Mu Sifa didn''t engage in petty schemes, so he couldn''t fathom why Shang Cijie wanted to speak with Mu Xiaoxiao. He simply assumed that Shang Cijie held a grudge against him and had no interest in conversing.


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Just then, a voice brimming with excitement echoed through the hall, followed by Elina, who briskly approached Hee Meier with an exuberant smile on her face.


    ¡°Lina!¡± Hee Meier returned the smile, asking, ¡°Why did it take you so long? Is there some issue?¡±


    He deliberately pulled Elina to his side and leaned against Mu Sifa, making it evident that he was doing so to catch Shang Cijie''s attention.


    He discreetly nced at Shang Cijie, hoping to gauge his reaction. However, Shang Cijie remained entirely focused on feeding Shang Mingming some fruit.


    This guy is infuriatinglyposed!


    ¡°Aunt Mu, could you please prepare a room for me? I''ll head up and rest; I''ve been on the ne the entire day, and I''m utterly exhausted.¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenly instructed Aunt Mu, the housekeeper who stood nearby.


    ¡°Of course, Third Young Madame. I''ll prepare your room right away.¡±


    Third Young Madame? Since when do we have a Third Young Madame in our family? Aunt Mu, it seems your memory is slipping with age!


    Unexpectedly, Hee Meier flew into a rage and started berating Aunt Mu.


    Aunt Mu was so startled that her face turned pale. ¡°I apologize, I misspoke and called the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± he replied, still seething with anger.


    Although she avoided looking directly at Shang Cijie, her frustration was squarely aimed at Shang Cijie himself.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 - Pain!


    ¡°Mom, what''s wrong?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao could not understand the reason for Hee Meier''s sudden outburst, because that was what Aunt Mu had called her in the past. Adding on to the fact that Shang Cijie was still the Mu Family''s Third Young Madame that Mu Renying admitted, there was nothing wrong with calling Aunt Mu that.


    ¡°What about me? Am I not telling the truth? He, Shang Xiaojie, has no reputation nor rank. When did he be my Mu Family''s Third Young Madame?¡±


    As she said that, she looked at Shang Cijie with a sharp gaze and lost her initial calmness.


    ¡°But dad already¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t talk about Xiaoxiao, I''m indeed not this family''s Third Young Madame. What your mother said is true.¡±


    Shang Cijie stopped Mu Xiaoxiao in time. Although he didn''t like Hee Meier''s attitude, he understood that she had her own standpoint and didn''t want the whole family to start a fight.


    ¡°It''s good that you know your own limits. Don''t think that just by bringing your son back all of a sudden, my Mu Family will ept you.¡±


    Shang Cijie had given in, but Hee Meier was overbearing.


    Aiyo! Auntie is even stronger than I thought! Sure enough, this backer is not bad. With her here, am I afraid that I won''t be able to sit in the position of Mu Family''s Third Young Madame?


    Elina did not say anything. She stood aside and watched the show. At this moment, she understood that the reason Hee Meier called her over was to intimidate Shang Cijie.


    Hee Meier had used her, but Elina was willing to do the same because she could also get benefits.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Mu Sifa couldn''t stand it and called her angrily.


    However, what made Mu Sifa even angrier was that Shang Cijie did not ask for his help. He could have clearly asked Mu Sifa for help.


    Shang Cijie ignored Mu Sifa''s gaze and said indifferently, ¡°I think you misunderstood, Madam Mu. I will return to Mu Family at this moment, and only agreed to Xiaoxiao''s request. The child is mine, and it has nothing to do with Mu Family or your son. He is only my son, nothing more. If Madam Mu feels that my father and son being here makes you ufortable, we will leave now.¡±


    Shang Cijie carried Shang Mingming and stood up. He politely lowered his head towards Hee Meier and walked out of the sofa.


    Hee Meier did not expect Shang Cijie to do this, so she did not react.


    What was going on? Leaving just like that? Or was he ying some game?


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie, give it a try if you dare to walk out of this house.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s temper had already reached its peak. He quickly came over and pulled him, while looking at him ferociously.


    ¡°Let go.¡± Shang Cijie was cold and indifferent, not even looking at him.


    ¡°You, Shang Xiaojie, must make me angry!¡± He tightened his grip on Shang Cijie''s arm, anger written all over his face.


    Don''t look at him like that, his heart is also hurt right now.


    Look over here, damn Shang Xiaojie, look over here! Am I that annoying to you?


    ¡°Why should I make you angry? Am I a masochist?¡± Shang Cijie finally turned around to look at Mu Sifa, but other than his cold face, there was nothing on it.


    ¡°Also, please call me Mister Shang.¡± It was still as cold as ever.


    Mu Sifa''s chest was dripping with pain, ¡°Can''t you just talk to me properly? You see my pain, don''t you feel ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Suffering?¡± Shang Cijie suddenlyughed in a low voice, ¡°Then I want to ask Mr. Mu. When you saw me crying five years ago, were you upset? Are you feeling bad? You must be very happy, right? There''s a fool who is so stupid as to let you use it and warm your bed.¡±


    Shang Cijie talked about what happened five years ago. His tone was full of ridicule, but it seemed that his eyes were in pain.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 - Upstairs


    ¡°I''m talking about you! Didn''t I already apologize for this? Why are you so determined not to let go?¡± Mu Sifa was helpless and angry at the same time.


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Shang Cijie smirked, ¡°And then? Just pretend like nothing happened? If an apology can really solve the problem, then it''s not a big deal.¡± Hatred could be seen in his eyes, and a sullen look could be seen on his face.


    ¡°It wasn''t a big deal in the first ce, you¡­¡±


    ¡°It''s not a big deal? ¡°Not to you, Mu Sifa, but to me, Shang Cijie, that is a humiliation that I will never be able to erase in my entire life. What does you, Mu Sifa, know?¡± Roaring furiously, he was no longer able to control his rage.


    Mu Sifa''s expression suddenly froze. He never thought that Shang Cijie would receive such heavy injuries.


    ¡°Let''s let this matter go for now! I''ll go upstairs and clean up your room, Xiaojie.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao quickly rushed out to separate them. She pulled Shang Cijie towards the stairs, afraid that they would really argue.


    ¡°I''m going back to the hotel. This ce doesn''t wee me.¡±


    At this moment, Shang Cijie was truly furious. He flung Mu Xiaoxiao''s hand away and walked towards the door with Shang Mingming in his arms.


    ¡°I''m fine, Xiaojie. Mom just said it was just for fun, don''t take it to heart.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao trotted to keep up with him. It was not easy for her to bring Shang Cijie home, so she couldn''t let him go back to the hotel like this.


    Shang Cijie didn''t say anything, but continued to stride forward without turning his head back.


    Lin Shuangxia pulled her luggage and followed, stopping Mu Xiaoxiao in her tracks as well.


    Mu Xiaoxiao sighed and was at a loss of what to do. However, Shang Cijie walked further and further away as if he had no intention ofing back.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa walked towards Shang Cijie with an angry expression and pulled him back.


    ¡°You are my wife, why are you living outside? Is there no ce for you to sleep at home?¡± He was furious, so he carried Shang Mingming and handed him to Mu Xiaoxiao, who was standing at the side, then forcefully dragged Wu Tie upstairs.


    How could Shang Cijie not be angry. At this moment, his anger was attacking his heart, ¡°Let go of the one with the surname Mu.¡± His punches and kicks fiercely resisted.


    ¡°Shut up and obediently follow me.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick!? I''m not going back to the hotel.¡± Another struggle.


    Mu Sifa really couldn''t stand Shang Cijie who bared his fangs and brandished his ws. He picked him up and carried him upstairs.


    ¡°You don''t like to walk, do you? It''s fine, I can carry you up. You don''t need to walk.¡± There was still a hint of anger in the voice, but it was also very loud.


    ¡°Who the hell would want you to hug me? Let go of me.¡±


    Shang Cijie was currently extremely stubborn and would not give in at all. Seeing that Mu Sifa didn''t have any intention of letting him go, he pped Mu Sifa and the crisp sound echoed throughout the entire space.


    However, he ignored Mu Sifa''s beating and warned Shang Cijie, ¡°If you don''t want to fall down and die, then stay put and don''t move.¡±


    After he finished, he even pped Shang Cijie''s butt, as if he was trying to punish him for being disobedient.


    Shang Cijie, who had been beaten on the butt, was furious. However, it was not suitable for him to resist. If Mu Sifa''s single step was unstable, then the two of them would at least be seriously injured if they didn''t fall to the ground.


    ¡°I''ll say it again, let me go.¡±


    This time, he didn''t move, but stared coldly at Mu Sifa.


    ¡°I''ll say it again, you are my wife, don''t even think about going anywhere.¡±


    His attitude was very firm, and his words didn''t seem like he was joking with Shang Cijie, but he truly treated Shang Cijie as his wife.


    However, he was not touched by the angry Shang Cijie. He only felt that Mu Sifa was annoying.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 - Don''t Even Think About It!!!


    Just like this, the two of them walked upstairs with their faces red and the curses growing further and further away.


    Only then did Mu Xiaoxiao realize that she was going to call Mu Sifa. That''s better than my Third Bro! Otherwise there would be no progress.


    He had noticed Mu Sifa''s rudeness from before, but he also understood that if Shang Cijie just left like this, then not only would some people be happy to take revenge on Mu Sifa, but some people would also be happy, so he did not allow it.


    ¡°Mingming, don''t worry. Xiaojie will be fine.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t know what Shang Mingming was thinking at all. She thought he was scared silly and evenforted him.


    Shang Mingming was also very good at hiding his feelings. He smiled adorably at Mu Xiaoxiao and replied, ¡°Sure, sure. Mingming is obedient and follows Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Ah, such a cute little guy. I really can''t let go of him!¡± Ye Zichen directly shed with Shang Mingming.


    How about I also give Xiao Ming a child, it looks pretty good too.


    No way, no way. If I got pregnant, what would happen to my job? The killer who sent the bomb to Third Brother Hospital has not been apprehended yet?


    Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t know what to do, so she gave up on this idea.


    ¡°Anyway, Mingming is also here now, he''s just like my son. There''s nothing wrong with him anymore. It''s fine as long as he reproduces in the future.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao said to herself and then hugged Shang Mingming. She really liked Shang Mingming''s look.


    Shang Mingming did not resist and just chuckled. However, at a ce that Mu Xiaoxiao couldn''t see, he was currently looking coldly at Hee Meier and Elina, who were not far away.


    It seems that my grandma doesn''t like Xiaojie, and she even wants to force other women on dad.


    Heh ~ Interesting, snatching a man from Xiaojie? If you don''t even have a door, you have to get past me first.


    Lin Shuangxia was about to ask Mu Xiaoxiao what she should do, whether she should go back or stay there. But when he looked over, he saw Shang Mingming''s expression.


    The corner of her mouth twitched. Our young master really isn''t like a child of his age at all! He looked like he was calcting something. I can only say that Mr. Xu Moyu has taught the young master well. He has taught the young master so well, but he is still too mature. Sometimes, I am afraid of him.


    ¡°Summer.¡± Shang Mingming suddenly called out to her.


    ¡°Yes, young master.¡± He quickly lowered his head and replied, feeling a bit guilty.


    ¡°Carry your luggage upstairs! We''re not going back.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lin Shuangxia didn''t ask him why, but listened to his arrangements.


    ¡°We, Mingming, are really smart! You''ll have to help your dad more in the future, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mingming knows.¡± Shang Mingming smiled innocently, but there was something else in his eyes that Mu Xiaoxiao couldn''t see. Then he added in his mind: I will help him. In the end, he added a hint of interest to it.


    ¡°Aiyo! Our Mingming is so obedient! I will definitely be a good kid when I grow up in the future.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao praised him as she rubbed his head, then said, ¡°Is Mingming hungry? Auntie, can auntie take you to eat delicious food?¡±


    ¡°Great! I want pudding and cake.¡±


    Shang Mingming looked very much like a child at his age now. However, he didn''t know if that was true or if it was just to prevent Mu Xiaoxiao from having any suspicions, so he cooperated with her.


    Now that Shang Cijie was taken away by Mu Sifa, he probably wasn''t in the mood to eat! Perhaps it was just Mu Xiaoxiao cooperating to make herself look more like a child.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201 - Made a Gesture


    ¡°Auntie, I think I''ll head back now!¡± If I stay here, Sifa won''t see me anymore. Elina withdrew her disappointed gaze from the staircase and expressed her sorrow.


    ¡°Even an outsider like Shang Xiaojie has the audacity to stay, so why are you leaving?¡± Listen to Auntie, we''ll stay here for the night.¡± Shefortingly patted Elina''s hand, encouraging her not to worry.


    ¡°But Shang Xiaojie now has a child! Sifa can''t seem to forget him, so I believe it''s better for me to leave. I don''t want Sifa to face any difficulties because of me. I''ll head back first.¡±


    With that, she rose from her seat, her expression still wounded.


    Hee Meier promptly pulled her back, ¡°I still don''t know if the child is Sifa''s or not. This matter will be handled by Auntie. I recognize you as the third daughter-inw of the Mu Family, and I won''t let anyone else interfere. So, you can rx; no one will dare to gossip.¡±


    Hee Meier gently pressed Elina back into her seat.


    Hearing this, Elina''s lips curled into a subtle smile, quickly hidden as she pretended to be hesitant, ¡°Is that really alright? Won''t Sifa be upset?¡±


    Inside, Elina was secretly delighted. She hoped Hee Meier would kick Shang Cijie out of the Mu Family right away.


    ¡°What if he''s upset? Would he really get angry at his mother? I understand Sifa; although he appears cold and aloof, he''s actually softer than anyone, especially when ites to his family.¡±


    Indeed, Sifa had shed with his aunt five years ago, and now, his aunt held all the cards. Shang Cijie probably had no chance left.


    As for Shang Minjie, there was no need to discuss it. Who didn''t know about her and Jia Tianxia? Hee Meier was simply turning a blind eye, so she didn''t pose any threat.


    It was perplexing. If she truly had feelings for Jia Tianxia, why hadn''t she divorced Mu Sifa by now? Her hospital should be flourishing, so what was there to worry about?


    ¡°Aunt Mu, prepare a room for Lina; it should be closest to Sifa,¡± Hee Meier instructed Aunt Mu, who stood trembling in fear.


    ¡°Of course, madame. I''ll do that right away.¡± Aunt Mu bowed and left.


    Although Aunt Mu didn''t know Elina well, every time Elina visited the Mu Family, she felt an indescribable, subtle annoyance. Therefore, she usually kept her distance from Elina.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie,¡± Elina blushed and expressed gratitude, her bashful demeanor only for Hee Meier''s benefit. Inside, she felt triumphant.


    Shang Xiaojie, I''ll keep a close eye on you. I, Elina, will make sure to retrieve that p and the hot cocoa your son threw at me.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± The aunt nearby had a peculiar expression on her face. Did her aunt''s face twitch? Should we go help?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao happened to be carrying Shang Mingming out of the dining room and coincidentally saw Elina''s smug expression.


    Mu Xiaoxiao also harbored ill feelings toward Elina, especially after she had pushed Shang Xiaojie, leading to his injury. She despised her now, so there was no chance of her liking her.


    ¡°Let''s head upstairs, Mingming. Auntie will take you to y.¡±


    Ignoring Elina, she proceeded up the stairs.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Mingming is going to y with Auntie.¡± Ye Zichen pped excitedly, a sly smirk appearing on his face as he made a throat-slitting gesture towards Elina.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202 - The Gun


    Elina''s anger surged, her veins visibly pulsating. That little troublemaker would soon regret his actions.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Lina? Feeling ufortable?¡± Hee Meier, seeing Elina''s shallow breaths, expressed concern and inquired.


    ¡°No, I''m fine,¡± Elina replied, attributing her condition to the heat with a chuckle.


    ¡°Are you sure? I can have the servant adjust the temperature.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Her smile concealed a trace of bitterness. She couldn''t bring herself tough. She felt ignored by Mu Xiaoxiao and provoked by Shang Mingming.


    Mu Xiaoxiao, now upstairs, worried that Mu Sifa might go too far with Shang Cijie, hesitated outside her room, anxiously ncing at Mu Sifa''s door.


    She wondered if her brother would resort to violence against Xiaojie.


    The more she pondered it, the more likely it seemed. Unable to wait any longer, Mu Xiaoxiao rushed over.


    ¡°Aunt, I want toe to your room to y. We have to leave.¡±


    Shang Mingming began to fuss in her arms.


    ¡°Can you wait a little longer? Aunt needs to check on Xiaojie.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao tried to soothe him.


    ¡°No, no, no! I''m going to Aunt''s room to y now. I''m going.¡±


    His shouts grew louder, eventually turning into tears.


    Mu Xiaoxiao was taken aback. Who would dare to approach now? She quickly carried him back.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let''s go to Aunt''s room. Stop crying!¡±


    Oh my! Why was this little one crying for no reason? Mu Xiaoxiao sighed inwardly.


    Clearly, Shang Mingming was doing it on purpose to prevent Mu Xiaoxiao from intervening.


    He was concerned for Shang Cijie''s safety, but he knew that the current Shang Cijie was different. He wouldn''t let himself be bullied by Mu Sifa.


    Shang Mingming''s suspicions were confirmed. In Mu Sifa''s room, Shang Cijie was sitting atop him, a pistol aimed at his forehead. He sneered, ¡°Do you really think I''m the same Xiaojie from before? That you can pressure me? How absurd.¡±


    This scenario unfolded as Mu Sifa lifted Shang Cijie and attempted to teach him a lesson by tossing him onto the bed. Unexpectedly, Shang Cijie was armed with a gun and swiftly turned the tables.


    ¡°When did I ever say you were okay? When did I bully you?¡±


    Mu Sifa remainedposed; he had experience with guns. However, what startled him was Shang Cijie''s drastic personality shift and his audacity in carrying such a dangerous weapon.


    ¡°Where have you been all these years? What happened to you? Why do you have a gun?¡±


    ¡°Is that your concern? What''s it to you?¡± The gun pressed against Mu Sifa''s head intensified, and Shang Cijie''s eyes burned with anger.


    ¡°Why shouldn''t I care? You, Shang Xiaojie, are my spouse. How many times must I say it for you to understand?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Your spouse? As your mother said, I, Shang Xiaojie, have no reputation. What kind of spouse do you have?¡± His tone was cold and mocking.


    ¡°Fine, you want a title, right? We''ll head to the Civil Affairs Bureau now. I''ll give you the name Shang Xiaojie.¡±


    In the past, Shang Cijie would have been ted, but now he found it amusing, especially since Mu Sifa sounded as if he were pleading with him.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203 - Take Revenge


    ¡°What a coincidence! I''m not interested in being your, Mu Sifa''s, wife at all, so don''t be disgusted with me here.¡± His voice was cold again, with a hint of anger.


    ¡°Shang Xiaojie.¡±


    Mu Sifa roared his name again, and the pain in his eyes returned.


    Why do you have to tell me that? I can''t believe he''s not upset himself.


    Although Shang Cijie came back and quarreled with him, Mu Sifa was convinced that Shang Cijie still loved him.


    ¡°What is it? If you say so, then I will yell at you? Is that all you, Mu Sifa, can do?¡± Sneering, he loaded the bullet and suddenly revealed a strange smile, ¡°You said that when I shoot down this shot, your brain is going to explode? Or was his brain sttered everywhere? Was it really that interesting? Right!¡± There was even a hint of bloodlust that appeared out of nowhere. The way he looked at Mu Sifa with nted eyes made people shiver.


    ¡°I don''t know what it will be, but I know that you, Shang Cijie, will live a life worse than death.¡±


    He wasn''t afraid, but the pain in his eyes only intensified.


    ¡°Am I going to live a life worse than die? I, Shang Cijie?¡± Shang Cijie raised his head andughed. He seemed to find it hrious.


    However, at that very moment, Mu Sifa turned around and pushed him onto the bed, grabbed his gun and threw it to the side, not allowing him to touch it.


    Shang Cijie widened his eyes and immediately attacked Mu Sifa with his knee. After all, Mu Sifa had also practiced body techniques before, so he easily blocked Shang Cijie''s attack. He held Mu Sifa''s hands firmly above his head and pressed both of his legs on Mu Sifa''s body, preventing him from acting recklessly.


    ¡°Fuck Mu Sifa, let go of me.¡± Roar writhed like an angry wildcat.


    ¡°And then? You want to keep the gun pointed at my head? Is there anyone who treats their man like this?¡±


    He stopped shouting and just frowned slightly as he looked at Shang Cijie.


    ¡°My man? Who the hell is my man? You, Mu Sifa? Ah!?¡± On the other hand, Shang Cijie started to yell loudly. His eyes were filled with anger when he looked at Mu Sifa.


    Then he said coldly, ¡°Can''t you, Mu Sifa, tell? I, Shang Cijie, will return today in order to take revenge for everything you did to me five years ago.¡±


    ¡°How could I not know?¡± How could I not know that you came back to take revenge on me, Mu Sifa?


    Mu Sifa sounded hurt, but he didn''t say it out loud. However, he could see the emotions in his eyes.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that you came back to take revenge on me? Then take revenge on me! Stay by my side to take revenge on me, to torture me, to make me live a life worse than death. That way, you won''t leave me again, will you?¡± It seemed a little petty, this might be Mu Sifa''s way of apologizing!


    ¡°Ha! Are you begging me to take revenge on you? Are you still conscious, Mu Sifa?¡±


    His tone was one of mockery and amusement, and the coldness on his face did not fade.


    ¡°I''ve seen lowly people, but I''ve never seen such a lowly person like you.¡±


    At this moment, no matter what Shang Cijie said, Mu Sifa told himself not to be angry. Shang Cijie was just angry, so Mu Sifa could just leave it to him in a few days.


    ¡°Don''t bring a gun with you in the future. If you want to defend yourself, let the bodyguards carry it. That thing doesn''t suit you.¡± Let go of Shang Cijie, for fear of hurting him, his voice suddenly became very calm.


    It had been five years and Mu Sifa had be mature and calm. He no longer got angry at Shang Cijie and knew how to control his temper.


    If Shang Cijie said he wasn''t surprised, that would be a lie. He thought that Mu Sifa would get angry when he heard that he hade back to take revenge on him. However, Mu Sifa had begged him to take revenge on him. At this moment, Shang Cijie was confused and didn''t know what to do. Or perhaps, this matter simply did not exist right or wrong.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 - Sobbing and Apology


    ¡°I''ll get Aunt Mu to move your luggage over to our room. You don''t need to return to the hotel.¡±


    Mu Sifa got off the bed and didn''t do anything excessive to Shang Cijie.


    Earlier, he had to thank Shang Cijie for pointing a gun at his forehead. Otherwise, he would have done something that he regretted.


    Shang Cijie originally wanted to return to his room coldly, but for some reason, his heart softened when he looked at Mu Sifa''s lonely figure on the bed.


    Shang Cijie, now that things have gotten to this point, what is your mother? What did he do to you five years ago? Have you forgotten all about it?


    Shang Cijie reminded himself that Mu Sifa had gone too far with him. However, what was strange was that aside from that fight that night, Shang Cijie''s mind was still filled with Mu Sifa''s memory of him being doted on by Mu Sifa and being operated on to apany him to watch a movie.


    Shang Cijie closed his eyes and let out a breath of pain.


    Why am I still thinking about the past when things are already like this? Wasn''t Mu Sifa in the wrong? I know that I love him, but no one else is with me. But he kept it from me and tried to use me.


    ¡°Why aren''t you angry? He was scolding me just like he did five years ago, insulting me! That''s you, Mu Sifa! Why are you still pretending to be a good person? Are you worthy?¡±


    Shang Cijie was furious. He threw whatever he could throw at Mu Sifa. However, other than anger, there were other emotions mixed within, and that was pain.


    I clearly swore that I would make him live a life worse than death, but why does my chest hurt so much? Why?


    Tears fell from Shang Cijie''s eyes, letting out his unwillingness.


    Mu Sifa turned around and saw that Shang Cijie was crying. His heart suddenly clenched. He also took a deep breath and his eyes turned red. Because five years ago, Shang Cijie also cried in this room and then left him.


    Mu Sifa went forward and gently carried Shang Cijie into his arms. Then he bent over and hugged him.


    ¡°Don''t touch me.¡±


    Shang Cijie pushed him away and gave him a p. Although the voice sounded angry, it also contained a hint of sobs.


    Mu Sifa let him hit me, and hugged him back without a care, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    There were no impurities in his apology this time. He was really apologizing.


    ¡°Sorry for what? Sorry to use me? Sorry for scolding me? or do you feel sorry for everything you''ve done?¡±


    Ye Zichen punched and kicked Mu Sifa, because Mu Sifa was extremely unwilling. He clearly made up his mind toe back and get revenge on Ye Zichen, but at this critical moment, he softened his heart.


    ¡°Don''t think that I will forgive you just because you apologized. I told you Mu Sifa, that''s impossible.¡± Ye Zichen pushed him away with tears in his eyes, but no matter what, he couldn''t get away, so he was held tightly by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°I didn''t expect that you would forgive me and take revenge on me. Just stay by my side and torture me! Didn''t you say you would be happy to see me in pain? Then just do it, I, Mu Sifa, have noints.¡±


    Who told me to love you so badly? Shang Xiaojie, no matter what you do to me, as long as you don''t leave, I will ept it. So don''t just disappear all of a sudden. If I do it again, I really will die.


    He hugged Shang Cijie tightly, as if he was afraid that Shang Cijie would disappear from his arms. His eyes were filled with pain.


    ¡°Hate me! Stay by my side and hate me! I''m willing to ept it.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s tears fell again. What do you mean by saying that I hate you?


    However, Shang Cijie knew that it was impossible for him to forgive Mu Sifa now. The matter from five years ago had already cut into his body, so he couldn''t ignore it.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205 - Silly?


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    After a few minutes had passed, Shang Cijie remainedposed, disying neither tears nor anger.


    Mu Sifa recognized that pushing Shang Cijie too hard could lead to adverse consequences, so he reluctantly relented.


    Shang Cijie sniffled, wiping away his tears while averting his gaze from Mu Sifa.


    Observing this, Mu Sifa''s heart ached once more.


    He gently turned Shang Cijie''s face toward him and helped him dab away the tears at the corners of his eyes, his expression deeply serious.


    In that moment, Shang Cijie felt transported back to five years prior when Mu Sifa oftenforted him and wiped away his tears.


    Mu Sifa softly inquired, ¡°Hungry?¡± Following the tear-wiping, he tenderly straightened Shang Cijie''s disheveled hair.


    Shang Cijie momentarily froze, but it was a brief pause.


    Lowering his head in silence, Shang Cijie was lost in thought. Just when Mu Sifa believed Shang Cijie might ignore him, Shang Cijie abruptly posed a question, ¡°If I say I''m hungry, will you do anything I ask?¡± He gazed directly at Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa smiled affectionately and replied, ¡°Of course.¡± He caressed Shang Cijie''s face, his eyes filled with warmth.


    ¡°Very well, I''d like to savor the specialty fried buns from West Street. You can go and fetch them.¡± Ye Zichen didn''t hold Mu Sifa''s hand, merely regarding him with a cold expression.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll head out now. Wait for me at home for a bit.¡± Without any objections, Mu Sifa nted a kiss on Shang Cijie''s forehead, then grabbed the car keys and exited the room.


    Shang Cijie seemed uncertain about how to react until Mu Sifa had disappeared.


    The shop he had instructed Mu Sifa to visit was quite distant, and even by car, it would take at least an hour and a half to reach.


    Upon arriving at the airport, he had taken a detour in that direction, but the long lines were discouraging. He waited for less than half an hour but eventually had to abandon the attempt.


    ¡°Is he daft? Leaving without even consulting me?¡±


    Shang Cijie grumbled in irritation. Nheless, he suddenly hugged his knees, burying his face within them and unable to lift his head for quite some time.


    Although he couldn''t fathom what had just urred, his ears inexplicably flushed crimson. He couldn''t discern whether it was because of Mu Sifa''s recent kiss on his forehead.


    ¡°It''s precisely because he''s a simpleton that he''s my father!¡±


    Out of the blue, Shang Mingming''s voice emanated from in front of him.


    Shang Cijie raised his head, staring at Shang Mingming with astonishment.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Can''t even recognize your own son? Has he been foolishly kissed?¡± Shang Mingming yfully climbed onto the bed and teased him.


    ¡°Who, who''s been kissed?¡± Shang Cijie''s cheeks turned rosy once more. Half of his face was buried in his knees, and his eyes darted guiltily to the side.


    His face was filled with sheer delight, yet he had the audacity to deny it.


    Fortunately, that fatherly scoundrel had not harmed Xiaojie in any way, or else forgiveness would be far from his reach.


    ¡°It''s already 8:30. Didn''t that store im to close at 10 o''clock? Is he nning to relocate his shop or something? He might have locked up long ago!¡±


    Shang Mingming disyed no concern whatsoever. Instead, he stated it in a detached tone, as if it were a casual remark.


    ¡°That''s his own issue. What does it have to do with me?¡± Shang Cijie smirked and looked somewhat adorable, much like he did five years ago.


    Suddenly, Shang Mingming chuckled and gave him a yful nudge. ¡°Is your heart racing, Xiaojie? From when Dad kissed your forehead just now.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. Whose heart would race?¡± He promptly denied.


    ¡°Then, Xiaojie, why did you react so dramatically?¡± His face bore a wide grin, apanied by a mischievous glint.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206 - Make a Joke!


    ¡°Who''s feeling enthusiastic? I''m not really thrilled; I just prefer not to be associated with him.¡±


    Shang Cijie attempted to modify his tone, but his eyes remained vacant, as he couldn''t muster the courage to meet Shang Mingming''s gaze.


    ¡°Oh, so that''s the reason! It seems Xiaojie wants nothing to do with his estranged father! But what''s peculiar? What''s going on here?¡±


    Shang Cijie, out of the corner of his eye, observed Shang Mingming swinging the short spear that Mu Sifa had discarded. The way he nced at Shang Cijie, with his nted eyes, made it seem as though Shang Cijie was a clever little ghost.


    ¡°Isn''t this the short spear Mr. Moyu gave Xiaojie for self-defense?¡± Strange, isn''t it? He feigned ignorance, looking around and then stroking his chin thoughtfully with his pinky finger.


    Shang Cijie''s face couldn''t blush any further; he had to concede.


    ¡°Mingming is a rascal, just like your father. Is teasing me so enjoyable?¡± She grumbled at Shang Mingming briefly, then buried her face in her chest, using her displeased yet very soft voice to express her protest. Suddenly, the gentle and cute Shang Cijie returned.


    ¡°Who told Xiaojie not to tell me the truth? It''s not my fault! Besides, Uncle Dark Demon should have already taught you self-defense! Taking down my sted father won''t be an issue. Furthermore, Xiaojie, you even drew your gun? If they don''t act, they surely won''t do anything!¡±


    Ye Zichen twitched his mouth, eyeing Shang Cijie as if he were envious.


    ¡°If you can''t do it, I''ll assist you in shooting that wretched father in the thigh next time. I won''t let him escape except for letting you berate and pummel him.¡± After all, Mr. Moyu taught me how to handle ady''s firearm; I can help you impart a lesson.¡±


    ¡°He''s your dad, and you''re ready to do that?¡± Shang Cijie pinched his cheek, but there was no anger, as if it were just spoken words.


    ¡°Humph! Who allowed him to treat Xiaojie poorly and insult Xiaojie? The person who harmed Xiaojie, even the sperm donor, can''t get away with it.¡±


    Shang Cijie blinked at Shang Mingming. ¡°Sperm donor? Mingming, who taught you that term?¡±


    Mr. Moyu? Impossible! How could Mr. Moyu teach Mingming such inappropriatenguage?


    ¡°Oh, Uncle Dark Yan!¡± He taught me.¡±


    Liu Tie covered his face with his hands. It was only now that he realized that his son had not only been taught mischief by Xu Moyu but also influenced by Han Shaolin''s subordinates.


    ¡°Mingming! From now on, we need to keep our distance from Uncle Hei Yan, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± asked Xiao Yumei, her big round eyes fixed on Shang Cijie.


    Why? I wish I could exin it to you! But do you really understand? Shang Cijie sighed again.


    ¡°Anyway, don''t get too close to Uncle Yin Yan. He might teach you strange things.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Shang Mingmingplied. However, he then turned back to the matter at hand, ¡°How does Xiaojie n to deal with my lousy dad? Do you need my assistance? I can be your sidekick!¡± His eyes gleamed with anticipation.


    As Shang Cijie pondered this, his eyes momentarily lost focus.


    Shang Mingming noticed this but yfully suggested with a grin, ¡°Then why don''t we get a little sister to y with me? We can run away with our sister when the timees! We''ll make this jerk of a dad search for us everywhere. He''ll definitely be in a tight spot! We won''t have time for sses; all we''ll do is stay one step ahead and keep him worried, sound good?¡±


    Initially, Shang Mingming seemed to be joking when he first brought this up. However, as he continued, he grew more and more excited, perhaps finding the idea extremely amusing!

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 - NO Way!!!


    ¡°Here you go¡­ Have a sister?¡±


    Shang Cijie waspletely stunned, because a child was not something that he could give birth to alone. Plus, with Mu Sifa and his current situation, how could they go together?


    ¡°That''s right! When we have a younger sister, we''ll have a reason to bully our scoundrels. How great will that be!¡± He still wore a look of anticipation, and his eyes were shining brightly.


    ¡°Not born, not born. Who is going to give birth to Mu Sifa''s daughter? No.¡±


    Shang Cijie was against it, and he looked annoyed.


    Why should I give him another child! Am I not at a disadvantage? He still had to do that kind of thing with him.


    ¡°Doesn''t Xiaojie want to give me a sister? I can be lonely sometimes.¡± Shang Mingming''s tears suddenly welled up in his eyes, making him look really pitiful.


    Shang Cijie bit his lips as he was afraid that Shang Mingming was very ck-hearted and worried that he would fall into his trap.


    ¡°Are you up to something?¡±


    He asked his son in a pitiful tone, feeling like Shang Mingming was his ¡®mom''.


    ¡°Xiaojie, you''re going too far. I''m giving you a good idea! Why did he have to think so much? This is too hurtful!¡±


    He wiped away his tears, then turned his face to the side as if he was crying, but only he knew whether or not he was thinking this. He might really be setting up some trap for Shang Cijie.


    After that, he nced at Shang Cijie and continued, ¡°Grandmother doesn''t like the two of us, right? And now she doesn''t want you to live here anymore. If you leave your bastard father''s side and Grandma throws that auntie to his bastard father to marry, won''t Xiaojie lose his chance of revenge? At that time, maybe this bastard of a father would also fall in love with that auntie! Maybe he will even have a younger sister or brother. Does Xiaojie think that it''s okay?¡±


    Hearing that Mu Sifa was going to marry someone else and might even have his own child in the future, Shang Cijie was shocked and was unable to move. He had never thought of this before, it was just that he wanted toe back and take revenge on Mu Sifa so that he wouldn''t have it easy.


    Mu Sifa would¡­ Will he marry Elina?


    Aiyo! Xiaojie''s expression wasn''t bad! He tried harder. The thiefughed.


    ¡°Look!¡± Just now, everything Grandma said was meant to be listened to by that bastard father! Then it''s not impossible for that auntie to get the position! Then we really won''t have a chance. ¡°But if Xiaojie is pregnant, then we can live here in broad daylight and stop this bastard''s father from marrying a new wife!¡±


    Shang Mingming spoke very well,pletely ignoring the word ¡®child''.


    Then, he handed the phone over to Shang Cijie, ¡°Mr Moyu also said that it''s better for Xiaojie to have a child to tie up that bastard''s dad. He can also take the opportunity to torture him and make him die of anxiety by killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    Half of what Shang Mingming said just now was to consult Xu Moyu. However, it was unknown what Xu Moyu was thinking. He was probably only half a spectator and half trying to help Shang Cijie out of this predicament.


    Shang Cijie did not take the cell phone, because just by looking at Xu Moyu, he knew how ck Xu Moyu was. He would definitely approve of Xu Moyu having a child.


    ¡°But what if it''s brother? I don''t know if the next one is a man or a woman.¡± Shang Cijie slightly raised his face out of his chest and whispered with a red face as if he was shy. He was also persuaded by Shang Mingming in an instant.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 - I Don''t Want To!!!


    ¡°It''s okay, I like him too.¡±


    Ye Zichenughed innocently, but in his heart, he had sessfully tricked Shang Cijie.


    Weird, why do I feel like there''s something wrong with Mingming! He talked a lot today, and he even talked a lot.


    ¡°From now on, can I call you daddy Mu Sifa? Can you call?¡± He looked excited.


    ¡°Didn''t you always call me that?¡± But add a bastard.


    ¡°That''s different! Xiaojie, you agreed to call me by my name. It''s not the same!¡± Ye Zichen sat into Shang Cijie''s arms coquettishly, then finally smiled innocently.


    ¡°Um, if Xiaojie doesn''t want to live, then I won''t force him.¡±


    Although it was a good experience for Shang Cijie just now, but in the end, Shang Mingming''s heart softened, afraid that Shang Cijie would be wronged.


    ¡°I don''t want to give birth to you. It hurts when I give birth to you. But if having another child can make that bastard of a father run behind my ass, then thinking about it makes me feel really satisfied, so it doesn''t matter if I have another child.¡±


    I don''t have to quarrel with him, didn''t he, Mu Sifa, call me a male prostitute before? Just follow him with your fingers hooked and you dare to despise me.


    Then, I will make him fall in love with me. Then, I will shake him off and run away with my son and daughter to anger him to death.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Shang Mingming smiled again.


    ¡°Oh yeah, Xiaojie, what about Grandma''s side? Do you want me to please her? After all, I''m her grandson, so I can''t possibly hate me too, right?¡±


    ¡°No need, she hates us just because she hates us! Why are you trying to please her?¡±


    Shang Cijie gave Shang Mingming a kiss with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I''m afraid that your grandmother will make you sad!¡± Shang Mingming was worried. He truly felt sorry for Shang Cijie.


    ¡°She''s always been like this. I''m used to it.¡±


    Shang Cijie was very happy, because Shang Mingming was very sensible, but sometimes it was also like this for him.


    ¡°Alright, then she doesn''t care about us, we don''t need to care about her. Who told her to want to date that bastard''s dad and that annoying auntie?¡± Shang Mingming was extremely dissatisfied and pouted in anger.


    Shang Cijie''s gaze suddenly dimmed down. He bent over and hugged Shang Mingming, looking a little disappointed.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    As soon as Shang Cijie became depressed, Shang Mingming would immediately know.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    As he said he was fine, the expression in his eyes dimmed.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Right. Yes,¡± he replied softly.


    Shang Mingming ignored Shang Cijie and probably knew that Shang Cijie needed silence.


    After a long while, Shang Cijie looked at the time. It was almost 10 o''clock, so he mumbled, ¡°Why isn''t that bastard father of yours back yet?¡± It was cute toin and look angry.


    ¡°Are you worried?¡± Shang Mingming immediatelyughed evilly.


    ¡°Who''s worrying about him? Even if he dies on the way, it''s none of my business.¡±


    He clearly said that, but when he said that, he buried his face in Shang Mingming''s back, as if he wasn''t speaking from the bottom of his heart.


    How could Shang Mingming not know! Although Shang Cijie said that he hated Mu Sifa and wanted to take revenge on him, but sometimes he would wake up in a dream. Shang Cijie would hug him and cry, calling Mu Sifa''s name.


    It was probably because of this reason that Shang Mingming wanted Shang Cijie to give him a sister. This way, he could cultivate a rtionship with Mu Sifa, and at the same time, he could use his little tricks to get revenge for Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Xiaojie has be a widower. I''ll raise you when I grow up.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want to be a husband, and I don''t want you to raise me either. I want your old scoundrel to support me and let me make him poor by eating.¡± It even seemed to snort. It was as cute as it could be.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 - Fried Dumplings


    ¡°Oh dear!¡± He doesn''t want me to be raised by him! He insists on being raised by my despicable father! Yet, he has the audacity to im that he means nothing to my despicable father?¡±


    Shang Mingming had a knack for exploiting Shang Cijie''s vulnerabilities, constantly teasing him with them.


    ¡°No, that''s not what I intended,¡± he stammered, his face reddening once more.


    ¡°You''ve chattered enough today; I forbid you from mentioning it again!¡± He yfully pointed his finger at Shang Mingming''s forehead, feigning sternness. However, Shang Cijie''s cute face made him look adorable even when he was angry.


    This time, though, Shang Mingming chose to respect Shang Cijie and refrained from arguing.


    ¡°Very well then! I won''t mention it further. Our luggage is still by the door in the hallway. Darling, could you retrieve it for me so I can tidy up?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It''s gettingte; it''s time for you to go to bed. Hurry up and take a bath; I''ll bring you your pajamas shortly,¡± Shang Cijie gently ced him on the bed and headed towards the door.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shang Mingming promptly responded, appearing ustomed to bathing by himself.


    He scanned the spacious room, searching for the bathroom. Spotting it, he took small, adorable steps towards it.


    ¡°Don''t fill the bathtub with water! It''s quite deep.¡± Shang Cijie suddenly turned and reminded him from outside the bathroom.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    He remained as obedient as ever. Before long, the sound of running water echoed from within.


    However, after a while, Shang Mingming, inside the bathroom, piped up, ¡°Darling, I couldn''t find any child-friendly shower gel here!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I forgot.¡± Shang Cijie, who had brought their luggage into the room, quickly rummaged through it.


    ¡°And my toothpaste, toothbrush, oh dear.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I''ll bring them to you right away.¡±


    In a frantic search, he scanned the area, as the luggage he had just found wasn''t luggage at all; it was Lin Shuangxia.


    After eventually locating it, Shang Cijie hastily rose to his feet, nearly stumbling. Fortunately, there was suddenly a supporting force behind him.


    Shang Cijie was taken aback as he looked up.


    ¡°You''re unharmed!¡± Mu Sifa inquired, his other hand still clutching the fried buns.


    Shang Cijie blinked in confusion for a moment and then swiftly pushed Mu Sifa away, saying, ¡°I''m fine; I don''t require your assistance.¡±


    Upon seeing Mu Sifa, she immediately distanced herself emotionally, appearing cold and indifferent, evidently still embarrassed by her recent encounter with Shang Mingming.


    Mu Sifa''s heart ached immediately, but he reminded himself to get used to it; things would improve with time.


    ¡°I purchased the fried buns you mentioned. They''re still warm,¡± he offered to Shang Cijie with a cheerful smile.


    Had he truly bought them? Was this for real? Astonishing.


    Upon closer inspection, Shang Cijie noticed that Mu Sifa''s attire was slightly damp, and his hair was wet as well. Strangely, not a single drop of water had touched the bag of fried buns; he seemed as though he had just returned from being sheltered within someone''s embrace.


    Was it raining? He vaguely recalled the weather forecast mentioning rain for tonight.


    No, it was raining. Had Mu Sifa patiently waited in line to purchase the fresh fried buns for him? The store was so small that there must have been a queue outside.


    ¡°It''s alright; let me wipe it off a bit.¡±


    Mu Sifa gently patted Shang Cijie''s head, reassuring him to stop fretting because Shang Cijie had been fixated on his wet clothes.


    ¡°Who, who''s concerned about you?¡± Stammering inexplicably, he snatched the fried buns from Mu Sifa''s grasp with an air of irritation. It was unclear whether he was genuinely upset or merely feigning anger.


    If this had been five years ago, Mu Sifa would have yfully teased Shang Cijie, questioning if he was genuinely unconcerned, and then he would have teased him some more. However, he didn''t dare to do so now because he couldn''t decipher Shang Cijie''s temperament and was fearful of provoking him again.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210 - Who Allowed You!


    ¡°Xiaojie, did you bring the shower gel?¡± Shang Mingming impatiently called out to Shang Cijie, who was taking too long in the bathroom.


    ¡°I''ming, I''ming,¡± replied Shang Cijie, a hint of anxiety in her voice.


    Shang Cijie intended to hand the shower gel to Shang Mingming, but Mu Sifa intervened, saying, ¡°Give it to me! Let''s not waste any time.¡±


    Saying this, he took the shower gel from Shang Mingming and headed towards the bathroom.


    Shang Cijie stood there, stunned and unable to react. Mu Sifa, whom he knew well, wouldn''t usually act this way.


    ¡°Honestly, Xiaojie, you tend to get flustered easily!¡± This won''t do! ¡°Next time, you''ll have to pack your own things. Otherwise, you won''t even know where your belongings are.¡±


    Hearing a voice behind him, Shang Mingming assumed it was Shang Cijie and started talking about him.


    ¡°Is he always this scatterbrained?¡±


    Upon hearing the voice, Shang Mingming turned around and saw Mu Sifa smiling at him. He was taken aback and stared at him before saying, ¡°You''re such a tease, Dad.¡±


    ¡°A tease, huh?¡± Mu Sifa forced a bitter smile. He was certain that Shang Mingming had called him worse names back at the hospital.


    ¡°What''s the big deal? You have a problem with that? I could have called you something far worse, but I decided to give your dad some face,¡± Shang Mingming retorted, crossing his arms and daringly looking at Ye Zichen.


    ¡°Just call me Dad, why add the ¡®tease'' part?¡± Mu Sifa asked with a grin as he bent down to pinch Shang Mingming''s cheek.


    ¡°You know very well what you did. Do you really need me to remind you?¡±


    He no longer resembled the adorable person he was in the hospital. He now exuded an air of defiance, with an intimidating coldness in his eyes.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa was left speechless. Although Shang Mingming was usually endearing during the day, now he seemed to have matured overnight.


    ¡°Mingming, do you resent me?¡± Mu Sifa asked, a hint of uncertainty in his tone. He wanted to know if he should ask what he was about to.


    ¡°So irritating!¡± Shang Mingming replied without hesitation.


    Mu Sifa felt a bit ufortable hearing this, ¡°Is it because I don''t treat your mom well? Or was it because I had angered him? So you hate me?¡±


    ¡°All of them.¡± Ye Zichen looked at Mu Sifa coldly.


    ¡°Then from now on, I''ll treat him well and not make him angry. Don''t you hate me anymore?¡±


    After all, Shang Mingming was still just a child. It would only take a second for Mu Sifa to scheme against him.


    ¡°I''ll think about it.¡±


    However, Shang Mingming''s brain was also working really fast, so he didn''t answer directly.


    ¡°I''m telling you, dad bastard. Don''t treat me like a little brat. I know more than you do.¡± In turn, he warned Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked with a smile, his face full of love.


    ¡°Of course, if you dare to treat Xiaojie badly in the future, I''ll kill you.¡±


    Ye Zichen made a throat slitting gesture towards Mu Sifa. It was clearly a small one.


    ¡°Alright, if I treat your mom badly in the future, you hit me and scold me, I won''t retaliate.¡±


    He leaned over and kissed Shang Mingming on the forehead, the smile on his face was still loving.


    Like Shang Cijie, Shang Mingming had no resistance to Mu Sifa''s intimate actions.


    ¡°You go out, I want to take a bath.¡±


    Afraid that he would be happy as a child in front of Mu Sifa, Shang Mingming quickly pushed him out.


    ¡°I''ll go wash as well. When I went to buy food for your mother, she was drenched in the rain.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Wash with me? Do I agree? If you can''t do it, then get out.¡± Shang Mingming''s face, which was rarely seen, immediately turned red. Perhaps he was shy! He had never thought about bathing with his father before, nor did he dare to think about it.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 - Help Your Mom


    ¡°Shy?¡±


    Mu Sifa immediately noticed because Shang Mingming''s reaction was exactly the same as before.


    ¡°Who would be shy? I''m not Xiaojie.¡±


    He was obviously shy, but he still tried to be brave and threw Shang Cijie out as a target.


    ¡°Anyways, I don''t want to bathe with you. You go out first.¡± How could he push Mu Sifa?


    His reaction was really the same as before! Mu Sifaughed. He felt that Shang Mingming was a mini version of Shang Cijie.


    ¡°My clothes are also wet. If I continue to wear them, I''ll catch a cold.¡±


    Mu Sifa knew how to treat someone with Shang Mingming''s personality in this situation, so he acted pitifully.


    Because the moment he told Shang Cijie what he was doing in the past, Shang Cijie would feel nervous and unwell, and then he would soften his heart and give in.


    If Shang Mingming was like Shang Cijie, then using this move against him should also be effective.


    Indeed, Shang Mingming immediately bit his finger and was conflicted after hearing Ye Zichen''s words.


    Damn it! Bastard Dad''s clothes were indeed wet. If he caught a cold tomorrow, maybe Xiaojie would be sad. What should he do? Wash with him? He felt very shy! Taking a bath with your old man or something.


    Shang Mingming blushed again as he thought about it.


    ¡°Alright! It''s just this one time, on ount of your clothes being wet.¡±


    As expected, she inherited Shang Cijie''s kindheartedness, and after a while, her heart softened.


    ¡°Good girl, dad, give me a kiss.¡± After saying that, he went over and kissed her.


    ¡°You''re too filthy, don''t kiss me, I''m not Xiaojie, so I won''t take this lying down.¡± Shang Mingming pretended to despise Mu Sifa very much as he wiped the spot where Mu Sifa kissed with his hand and said timidly.


    ¡°Fine, no, no. Let''s take a bath!¡±


    Mu Sifa rubbed his head and followed him.


    Shang Mingming was somehow angry, because no matter what he said, Mu Sifa always looked like a mature adult.


    Shang Cijie, who was listening outside, was stunned and blinked his eyes foolishly.


    He wanted to apany ¡­ Take a bath with Mingming?


    After all, the baby had been born on its own, and it had never asked Sifa. So when he first brought Shang Mingming back, Shang Cijie was worried that Mu Sifa would be furious, that he would not like Shang Mingming, that he would not admit him.


    So it turned out that he liked children!


    The corner of Shang Cijie''s mouth slowly rose, but he immediately warned himself: ¡°Am I a fool?¡± What was there to be happy about! Didn''t Ie back to make things difficult for him? How could he be soft-hearted? At the very least, it would make him suffer for a period of time!


    After swearing at him, Shang Cijie covered his face with his hands as if he wanted to die. Looking at the fried buns in front of him, he actually felt touched.


    Damn it! This damn man is a drug addict.


    Wake up, I can''t easily forgive him. If his attitude is still the same as before, then he''ll take revenge on him.


    However, Shang Cijie clearly knew that Mu Sifa had changed. He was no longer as manic as he was five years ago and knew how to tolerate his anger.


    Shang Cijie was annoyed, but he couldn''t calm down no matter what.


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom, the father and son pair seemed to be in a good mood, creating a ruckus.


    However, most of them were Shang Mingming''s angry shouts, like this one:


    ¡°I can bathe myself, you don''t need to bathe me.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you applying the shower gel on me? I told you, you can do it yourself. If you like bathing others, then go wash Xiaojie!¡±


    Mu Sifa said, ¡°I''ll help your mom wash after you''re done.¡±

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 - You Don''t Care?


    ¡°Who wants you to help me wash it!¡±


    Shang Cijie immediately retorted when he heard it from the outside, but his face waspletely red.


    Mu Sifa was only joking, but he didn''t expect Shang Cijie to reply, so he was stunned.


    He suddenlyughed. Yeah! He was still Shang Xiaojie of the past, just a little mature, but he was still him.


    ¡°How disgusting. Why are youughing by yourself?¡± Shang Mingming began to dislike Mu Sifa again.


    Sometimes, the more you hate a person, the more it shows that you care about that person. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have deliberately refuted everything he said.


    ¡°With your personality, you really don''t resemble your mother at all.¡±


    ¡°Humph! Who said that? I''m just like Xiaojie, not you.¡±


    They began to bicker again.


    After five minutes, Mu Sifa came out with Shang Mingming, who had finished showering.


    Shang Mingming was naked and did not wear anything, because Shang Cijie forgot to bring the pajamas to him.


    As for Mu Sifa, he already had his pajamas in the bathroom, so he was wearing them neatly. However, the refreshing feeling from the bath and the appearance of hugging Shang Mingming who was making a ruckus still made Wu Tie''s heart beat wildly.


    Damn it! Why do you exude mature male charms all over your body? Puzzle me?


    ¡°Carry me out the moment you need to do something. I''m not wearing any clothes yet.¡±


    Shang Mingming was still very angry.


    ¡°Why is there no one else around? And you''re feeling shy?¡± Mu Sifaughed at him.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter if there''s no outsider. I''m already an adult.¡± Ye Zichen red at Mu Sifa angrily.


    ¡°Good, good, good. We, Mingming, are adults now. It''s Dad''s fault.¡± But her tone sounded like she was coaxing a child.


    He walked straight to Shang Cijie, looked at him for a while, then took Shang Mingming''s pajamas from his hands.


    Why did you suddenly look straight at me? Sick of him.


    Shang Cijie muttered in his heart, but he didn''t realize that it was he who first looked directly at Mu Sifa, causing Mu Sifa to look back at him in curiosity.


    ¡°I don''t want you to help me put on my pajamas. I want Xiaojie to help me put it on, so hurry up and let me go.¡±


    Pushing away Mu Sifa''s hands, he just didn''t put his head inside his pajamas. It seemed that he was really angry.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Your mom will help you put it on.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t want to anger Shang Mingming either, so he gave the pajamas to Shang Cijie and just carried them.


    ¡°Little guy, do you want to eat the fried buns?¡±


    Thinking that Shang Mingming had a very noisy personality, Mu Sifa called him Little Rascal and stopped calling him by his first name.


    ¡°Who is the little guy? I''m not.¡± Her cheeks were puffy and cute.


    ¡°You''re so naughty, this little guy suits you!¡± Mu Sifa still smiled.


    Shang Mingming''s displeasure increased. He couldn''tpare to Mu Sifa, so he said to Shang Cijie in annoyance, ¡°Your man bullied me, but you don''t care?¡±


    ¡°He''s not my man.¡± He quickly refuted.


    Shang Cijie was almost angered to death by Shang Mingming, so he suddenly said this to him.


    ¡°I don''t care. It''s your man. He bullied me. I hate him.¡± Shang Mingming was furious and kept making a ruckus in Mu Sifa''s arms. This time, he really did look like a child.


    ¡°Give my son back to me.¡± Shang Cijie reached out to carry Shang Mingming back. However, Mu Sifa did not give in and replied with a smile, ¡°It can''t be that it''s not my son!¡±


    These words blocked Shang Cijie''s way and made him a bit angry. He looked so cute with his teeth gritted and his spirit was on the same level as Shang Cijie.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213 - Win Back Your Mom''s Heart


    ¡°It''s not your child. Who confessed to it?¡± Ultimately, he still took Shang Mingming and didn''t allow Mu Sifa to hold him.


    Mu Sifa didn''t insist on taking him back because the current Shang Cijie was no longer the same as before. He couldn''t intimidate him or be too harsh; it would only have a negative impact.


    ¡°I don''t acknowledge it either. Who would ept a father like you? When I grow up, I''ll find a new husband for Xiaojie to keep him away from you.¡±


    Shang Mingming made a funny face at Mu Sifa, then put his hands on his hips and snorted. He looked adorable and proud.


    ¡°If they ever try to take your mother away, I won''t hesitate to stand up against them.¡± Ye Zichen didn''t get angry, even after yfully rubbing Shang Mingming''s head.


    Shang Mingming''s face immediately turned red because he couldn''t resist Mu Sifa''s hand on his head.


    Darn it! This father of mine keeps disrupting my rhythm and trying to win me over with his lousy charm.


    ¡°It''s quitete; you should go take a bath as well! I''ll take the little one first.¡±


    After patting Shang Mingming, he gave Shang Cijie a gentle head rub and then carried Shang Mingming back into his arms.


    Simr to Shang Mingming, Shang Cijie waspletely defenseless against Mu Sifa''s actions. His face blushed slightly.


    However, he also swatted Mu Sifa''s hand in annoyance, saying, ¡°Don''t touch me, stay away from me.¡± He walked into the bathroom, pretending to beposed.


    Mu Sifa''s mood was somewhat dampened as he felt hurt.


    Shang Mingming observed all of this. At that moment, he realized that his parents had a telepathic connection. It''s just that the situation from five years ago remained unresolved.


    ¡°Do you like Xiaojie?¡± Shang Mingming stopped being noisy and looked up at Mu Sifa with a serious expression.


    Mu Sifa lifted him up, smiled, and kissed him, ¡°I don''t just like him, I love him deeply.¡±


    Love. Is that it? So, that''s the way it is! Does it imply that my affection for it exceeds my affection for something else?


    ¡°Then why did you upset Xiaojie earlier? You have only yourself to me for irritating Xiaojie. It''s toote for you to try and appease him now. Xiaojie won''t forgive you,¡± Shang Mingming muttered, his mouth twitching unhappily.


    ¡°In the past, Dad was not mature enough and didn''t know how to get along with your mom. I didn''t realize I would inadvertently hurt him with something I said.¡±


    Mu Sifa was in a state of introspection and didn''te up with an excuse for himself.


    ¡°It''s good that you recognize your mistakes,¡± Ye Zichen snorted, but he secretly felt pleased because Mu Sifa acknowledged his wrongdoing.


    ¡°So, do you intend to help Dad win back your mom''s affection?¡± Shang Mingming in his usual manner.


    ¡°No way, you need to clean up your own mess. Besides, I''m on Xiaojie''s side, so I won''t assist you. Don''t try to butter me up! Your efforts won''t sway me; I won''t lend you a hand,¡± Shang Mingming dered his stance.


    Mu Sifa didn''t actually expect Shang Mingming to help; he simply asked. Nevertheless, Shang Mingming''s response warmed his heart because it showed his genuine protectiveness toward his mother.


    ¡°Can you update me on how your mom has been in recent years? Has she suffered injustice? Has she been mistreated? Is there someone she''s fond of?¡±


    When he posed thetter part of the question, Mu Sifa''s emotions becameplex and uneasy. His greatest fear was that Shang Cijie might fall for another man and instruct him to take the child and leave.


    ¡°Of course there is! You''re the one who caused his suffering and mistreatment!¡± Shang Mingming replied nonchntly, sounding indifferent but keenly observing Mu Sifa''s reaction.


    Seeing Mu Sifa''s expression darken, he crossed his arms over his chest and added, ¡°I may not know if there''s someone he''s fond of, but countless men pursue Xiaojie, so you''re not needed.¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214 - Create A Chance


    Hearing Shang Mingming''s words, Mu Sifa''s heart sank even further.


    So that''s the situation! Is he well-liked?


    Have I crossed a line? It seems like my father''s been deeply affected.


    Mu Sifa clearly didn''t intend to go easy on him, but Shang Mingming couldn''t be harsh either. After all, he was Wu Dingsheng''s child!


    ¡°Nevertheless, I''ll make sure they leave.¡±


    Ultimately, he didn''t want Mu Sifa to be too distraught, so he uttered those words.


    Yet, after saying it, he began to regret it.


    Darn it! How could I be so soft-hearted? He was tormenting Xiaojie! And he made Xiaojie cry so bitterly.


    ¡°Anyway, I won''t readily hand Xiaojie over to you. You''d better be aware of that.¡±


    Then, he added a few more harsh remarks directed at Mu Sifa, but they appeared incredibly endearing. It was indeed a miniature version of Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll do my best until your mother''s anger subsides and you ept me as your father.¡±


    ¡°Then, then you can handle it on your own! Regardless, I won''t be lenient.¡±


    Originally, he intended to caution Mu Sifa, but now, he was feeling uncertain.


    Ugh, I dislike this so much. Why do you always have to look so handsome, making it impossible for me to resist?


    Forget it, I''ll leave the rest to Xiaojie! Xiaojie wouldn''t be easily defeated by his estranged father, would she? I don''t think so. No.


    However, in the end, his expression darkened, and he hesitated because Shang Mingming sometimes felt that Shang Cijie was even more vulnerable than him and had no resistance against Mu Sifa either.


    Are we really here for revenge? Isn''t this akin to throwingmbs to the wolves?


    Shang Mingming faced defeat, and his path to future revenge appeared uncertain.


    ¡°Mingming,e here for a moment,¡± Shang Cijie called out.


    Shang Cijie''s voice unexpectedly emerged from the bathroom door, tinged with embarrassment.


    At this instant, only Shang Cijie''s head popped out, his flushed face exuding charm and adorableness.


    Shang Mingming curiously turned his head and inquired, ¡°What''s going on?¡± He replied at normal volume, catching Mu Sifa''s attention.


    Shang Cijie felt like sinking into the ground. He had whispered to Shang Mingming to keep it from Mu Sifa, but Liu Tie had thwarted his n.


    Despite his intelligence, Shang Cijie wondered why everything was going wrong tonight. He was on the verge of tears, especially because he had forgotten his pajamas inside, and Mu Sifa was already wearing the bathrobe.


    ¡°Did you forget your pajamas?¡± Shang Mingming offered to rectify the situation.


    Shang Cijie covered his face, seriously contemting smacking Shang Mingming''s rear right now.


    ¡°Just wait, I''ll fetch them for you.¡±


    Shang Mingming struggled to extricate himself from Mu Sifa''s embrace, but then he abruptly halted and grinned at Mu Sifa, saying, ¡°Dad, you''re being naughty. You should bring Xiaojie his pajamas!¡± His mischievous smile left no room for doubt.


    Mu Sifa was taken aback. Initially, he was willing to fetch them, and he had remained silent when Shang Mingming had refused. Now, Shang Mingming unexpectedly offered him the chance.


    Could it be that the little guy was trying to pull a prank on him? Mu Sifa couldn''t help but entertain the thought.


    Shang Mingming''s thought process was as follows: Didn''t Xiaojie mention that he wanted a sister for me to y with? This was the perfect opportunity! What was it that Uncle Dark Yan had said? Oh, right, it was about sparking a fire. Bastard Dad and Xiaojie hadn''t seen each other in years.


    ¡°Don''t make me change my mind!¡± Seeing Mu Sifa''s hesitation, Shang Mingming grinned mischievously and remarked, ¡°I''m really using my strength to trick Shang Cijie.¡±


    ¡°Kid, is this some kind of trap?¡± Mu Sifa was skeptical, given Shang Mingming''s mischievous nature.


    ¡°Are you absolutely sure you won''t go? Xiaojie promised me a sister to y with! If you decline, Xiaojie might end up having a child with someone else.¡± Shang Mingming widened his eyes and spun a web of lies with apletely serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215 - Take Your Pajamas


    Born a sister? Shang Cijie?


    Mu Sifa was surprised. After all, he didn''t even dare to think about it, let Shang Cijie give him another child.


    Was Mingming talking to Mu Sifa, that man!


    Since the distance was a little too far and Shang Mingming purposely spoke softly, Shang Cijie, who was at the other side of the bathroom, didn''t hear their conversation.


    Although Shang Cijie couldn''t hear her, he still felt that the situation wasn''t good and had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Mingming.¡±


    He called Shang Mingming and frowned.


    ¡°It''s here!¡±


    Shang Mingming stuck his head out and smiled brightly at Shang Cijie.


    Strange, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong with that smile! Am I overthinking it?


    Shang Cijie was puzzled and then said, ¡°Hurry up.¡± Then he closed the bathroom door.


    ¡°Alright.¡± It was that innocent smile again. However, only he knew how evil he was.


    ¡°Xiaojie is urging us! Bastard dad, are you going or not? If you don''t want to go, then I''ll go myself!¡±


    Shang Mingming folded his arms across his chest and looked straight at Mu Sifa.


    The little fellow doesn''t seem to be ying around with me. Can it be that it is real?


    ¡°Are we going or not! Make a sound!¡±


    What was going on? No reaction at all?


    ¡°You bastard dad, don''t you like your sister? Don''t you want Xiaojie to have another child for you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. If he wants to live, how could I not? I''m d I didn''t have the time.¡±


    But his attitude towards me, no matter how you look at it, you don''t want to develop bed rtions with me right?


    ¡°Then what are you hesitating for? Hurry up and go! Otherwise, I really would have let Xiaojie have a baby with another man!¡±


    ¡°How can we do that? Your mom is my wife.¡±


    He put Shang Mingming down the bed, walked to the luggage and rummaged for Shang Cijie''s pajamas.


    ¡°Xiaojie''s pajamas are ced at the bottom. It''s the same as my rabbit pajamas!¡± Shang Mingming reminded.


    Mu Sifa suddenlyughed, because only Shang Cijie would buy such a cute pajamas.


    ¡°Be a good boy and stay here. Don''t run around.¡± After finding the pajamas, Mu Sifa said to Wu Tie as he walked towards the bathroom.


    ¡°Am I really okay? Wouldn''t Xiaojie be shy?¡± Shang Mingming suddenly smiled evilly.


    Mu Sifa didn''t have that intention. After all, to have a rtionship with Shang Cijie, the two of them had to be on good terms with each other. Otherwise, it would be the same as before, like forcing him to do the same thing with him.


    ¡°Be a good boy and stay here. I''ll help you blow-dry your hair when we get outter.¡± He just left that one sentence and went into the bathroom.


    ¡°Tch! What! I''ve already said this, yet you still pretend to be a gentleman.¡± Shang Mingming smacked his lips and snorted loudly.


    Mu Sifa, who entered the bathroom, originally wanted to put his clothes on the shelf and tell Shang Cijie to leave, but who knew that Shang Cijie was now washing his body, exposing his beautiful body in front of him.


    ¡°Just put your pajamas on the little shelf.¡±


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Shang Cijie thought it was Shang Mingming, so he didn''t turn around. Instead, he bent down and washed his long, white legs, in a seductive posture.


    Mu Sifa secretly salivated. He hadn''t seen this scene for five years, he couldn''t stand the impact.


    He sighed and frowned. Was he supposed to bathe in front of the little guy like this? At least help me avoid some suspicion! No matter how much of a child this little guy is, he should still be a man!


    Mu Sifa was a bit unhappy and walked towards Shang Cijie. Then, he hugged him from behind and said with a suppressed voice, ¡°Even if it''s in front of this little guy, you should at least avoid being harassed for a while!¡± He was also full of jealousy.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216 - Mutual Probing


    Shang Cijie, who was hugging him all of a sudden, was shocked, especially when Mu Sifa''s voice rang out beside his ears.


    ¡°You, what are you suddenly doing? Let me go.¡±


    Shang Cijie turned off the shower in panic and pushed Mu Sifa away with his elbow.


    Mu Sifa didn''t let go of his hand. Instead, he breathed out a warm breath of air. His whole body was pressed tightly against Shang Cijie''s back, causing amotion in his heart.


    Sensing that the atmosphere was different, Shang Cijie''s eyes immediately panicked and his ears flushed red.


    What did he mean? Or did he enter on purpose? I was clearly calling Mingming.


    ¡°Why are you hugging someone else''s body!? You hoodlum? Hurry and let me go.¡±


    He was cursing Mu Sifa, but the blush on his face did not disappear.


    Damn it! You dare to give me such spirit, as if you haven''t eaten in hundreds of years.


    Shang Cijie was a bit angry, but he was stunned afterwards. In these few years, besides me, has he hugged anyone else? Man? Or¡­ Woman?


    Thinking this, Shang Cijie''s heart suddenly throbbed. No matter who it was, he felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    ¡°Wife, I missed you.¡± As he inhaled the fragrance of the shower gel off Shang Cijie''s body, he buried his head into Shang Cijie''s neck. He did not rx his grip and hugged tightly.


    After hearing Mu Sifa call him his wife, Wu Junyi felt his heart tremble, and a numbness spread throughout his body.


    At this moment, Shang Cijie finally understood that he was not only hating Mu Sifa, he also hoped that Mu Sifa would give him warmth from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Just let me hug you for a moment, I won''t do anything unnecessary.¡±


    With a hint of pleading, a pampered kiss fell on the back of Shang Cijie''s neck.


    Shang Cijie''s eyes went down. No one knew what he was thinking, but after a minute, he suddenly sneered in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Mr. Mu said he missed me, but he said he won''t do anything unnecessary. Could it be that he got fed up by someone outside?¡± Now you''re just looking for me to quench your thirst?¡±


    He had recovered his initial indifference, no longer the flustered and embarrassed face he had when he was hugged.


    Shang Cijie suddenly became like this because he was very unhappy. He was angry because he rejected Mu Sifa in his heart because Mu Sifa was not the only one who came into contact with someone else.


    ¡°Don''t light the fire, I don''t know what I''ll doter.¡±


    What do you mean someone fed me? I haven''t touched anyone in five years.


    Mu Sifa sighed. Now that he saw Shang Cijie, he had also reached his limit.


    When Mu Sifa said this, Shang Cijie was stunned. Perhaps he was moved by Mu Sifa''s words as well!


    However, he would not easily let Mu Sifa off, ¡°What a coincidence, I would like to y with fire. If Mr. Mu didn''t have that kind of interest, he could help me call someone toe over and help me pick out a better technique.¡±


    Shang Cijie sneered with a hint of provocation. He wanted to know what Mu Sifa''s reaction would be.


    ¡°Do you have to make me angry? Can''t you live in peace with me?¡±


    Mu Sifa did not get angry unexpectedly, nor did he use violence against him. He only hugged Shang Cijie and said ufortably.


    ¡°How did I make you angry? Didn''t you say so yourself? I, Shang Cijie, am just a prostitute. If it''s a prostitute, I can do whatever I want to anyone, and not just you, Mu Sifa.¡±


    Just now, Mu Sifa was still feeling ufortable. However, after hearing Shang Cijie''s words, his heart slowly rxed.


    It was because Shang Cijie only said those words because he was angry and was angry at what he said to him five years ago.


    ¡°If that''s what you mean, I''ll apany you. No need to look for anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 - The Heart Is No Longer Obedient


    ¡°Just who has that intention? Isn''t it you, Mu Sifa?¡±


    How funny! He was obviously the one who attacked me, but he still dared to say those kinds of words.


    ¡°Let me go, I don''t have time to joke with you.¡± He pushed Mu Sifa away, not allowing him to carry him.


    ¡°Who''s joking with you? Didn''t you tell the little guy that you were going to give him a sister? If that''s the case, then naturally, you have to bear me, Mu Sifa''s daughter.¡±


    Ye Zichen held Shang Cijie in ce, it was true.


    Shang Cijie immediately blushed again, ¡°Who said I wanted to give him a sister? It''s not me.¡± Ye Zichen quickly patted Mu Sifa''s hand.


    Shang Cijie himself had not been touched by anyone for several years. Mu Sifa''s sudden overbearing attitude naturally made his heart flutter.


    Mingming is trying to scam me again. Although I promised to give him a sister, it''s not like I''m doing it now!


    Shang Cijie hated him so much that his intestines turned green. What could he do? Even if his own son was cheated, he would still grit his teeth and endure.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa started to shout beside Shang Cijie''s ear in his sweet and deep voice. His voice was soft, yet full of desire, and his breath was warm as it fell on the back of Shang Cijie''s neck.


    Shang Cijie couldn''t stand Mu Sifa''s look and his breathing became ragged.


    Damn it! It was all done in a way that no one could resist. His voice sounded amazing! Why do you always confuse me?


    ¡°What''s your name? Let me go.¡±


    He asked Mu Sifa to let go. Obviously, he was moved too.


    ¡°Not letting go.¡±


    Mu Sifa was very rude and suddenly made a move.


    Shang Cijie immediately became angry.


    Give it back to me for real! This won''t do. If this goes on, I''ll definitely fall along with him. I have to push him away while I''m still rational.


    ¡°You really want to see me angry, don''t you?¡±


    ¡°I''m not. I just, just want to hug you.¡±


    Why, why do you hate me so much?


    Haven''t you lost your temper in five years?


    Mu Sifa''s face looked hurt, but he didn''t know what to say.


    It was as if no matter how much he tried to exin, Shang Cijie would get angry.


    ¡°Then you can still hug me now. You can let go of me now!¡±


    Shang Cijie was still not in a good mood and pushed Mu Sifa again.


    When Mu Sifa heard Shang Cijie''s words, the injuries on his face intensified. He just looked at Shang Cijie with a pained expression.


    Shang Cijie saw it and saw it clearly. However, he told him to ignore it and that man should not be trusted.


    ¡°If you''re still angry, hit me my wife. Give me a shot and I''ll definitely not make a sound. So I''m begging you, don''t talk to me like that, okay?¡±


    Very low and humble.


    Shang Cijie''s heart was not made of iron, plus he was easily soft-hearted, how could he not be moved when he saw Mu Sifa''s expression?


    Damn, why didn''t I see you being so humble to me before?


    Shang Cijie was furious, but he couldn''t get angry.


    Damn it! Shang Cijie, push him away! Just give him a hard p on the face! Or a leg.


    However, no matter how much he tried to hypnotize himself, it was useless. His heart no longer obeyed his own arrangements.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll treat it as you begging me, Mu Sifa. I pity you.¡±


    Even though he had alreadypromised, he still didn''t spare anyone with his words.


    Sure enough, no matter how many years I haven''t seen him, he''s still my old wife.


    Mu Sifa slowly revealed a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°The little guy is outside, keep your voice down.¡±


    With that, Mu Sifa didn''t give Shang Cijie a chance to react and savor his beauty.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218 - Wife I Love You


    Shang Cijie''s face waspletely red now. He was afraid that Mu Sifa would see it, so he kept covering his face.


    However, Mu Sifa had already discovered it. He just smiled as he kissed her lightly, not touching her at all.


    Shang Cijie suddenly scolded, ¡°Stop dying. Hurry up.¡±


    Although he was unhappy, his voice sounded a bit cute and soft, just like Shang Cijie five years ago.


    Therefore, Mu Sifa felt nostalgic. He was always thinking about Shang Cijie, afraid that he would be so cute and be targeted by bad people, then be kidnapped and sold off.


    Therefore, he read the news every day, afraid that his name would be on the list of people being sold.


    Fortunately, the heavens were kind to him, and every time he watched the news, he would always let out a sigh of relief.


    But since he couldn''t find Shang Cijie, he felt like he was going crazy. He didn''t want to do his work, nor did he want to eat.


    He wanted to find Shang Cijie, hug him in his arms, and tell him that what he said was just angry words, and that he didn''t want to hurt him that much.


    He searched and searched, waiting and waiting, but there was no news.


    He did not know how many times he had been disappointed and how many times he had woken up from his sleep.


    Every time he woke up in the dark, Shang Cijie wasn''t around. No matter how crazily Shang Cijie turned on the lights and called for him, he didn''t respond.


    His own voice echoed in his ears, frighteningly cold.


    Luckily, Shang Cijie came back to him now. Although he didn''t have a good attitude towards him, he was still cold and emotionless.


    However, he knew that this was his wife. It was just that she had not calmed down yet, which was why she had such a look.


    He firmly believed that Shang Cijie would no longer be angry and would definitely return to that adorable and soft Shang Xiaojie from before.


    Mu Sifa suddenly stopped talking and did not move. He just stood there, which puzzled Shang Cijie. At the same time, his face turned red.


    What do you mean? Stunned at such a time? Or do you want to stop?


    Shang Cijie got angry just by thinking about it.


    ¡°If you don''t want to continue, then scram.¡±


    In his fury, he also felt that he had been looked down upon.


    Mu Sifa didn''t say anything. He just hugged Shang Cijie tighter.


    He asked with an ufortable tone, ¡°Wife, have you thought about this for the past five years?¡±


    When Mu Sifa said this, Shang Cijie was shocked.


    He probably didn''t expect Mu Sifa to say this at this time.


    ¡°And then? What answer do you want?¡±


    Shang Cijie was very cold.


    This was because he had been thinking about Mu Sifa every day for the past five years, thinking about how to get revenge on him and make him regret it.


    That''s why his voice was so cold when Mu Sifa asked.


    ¡°I want to hear your true feelings.¡± He hugged Shang Cijie tightly again, as if he wanted to rub Shang Cijie into his own body.


    ¡°Ha ~ True words? Can you bear it?¡±


    Shang Cijie muttered mockingly. His voice was not loud, so Mu Sifa didn''t hear it clearly.


    ¡°You either continue or let me go.¡±


    When Shang Cijie arrived at thest te, his voice was calm and his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s voice suddenly became ufortable and his eyes turned red.


    Hearing that, Shang Cijie''s heart also became troubled.


    He raised his head and took a deep breath. He could shield his ears now. He really wanted to shield now. He didn''t want to hear what Mu Sifa had to say.


    He was afraid that if he continued to listen like this, he would be unable to hate Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa suddenly stopped asking. He probably knew that Shang Cijie was in a bad mood.


    When he suddenly made a move, Shang Cijie immediately got angry, ¡°Mu Sifa, you bastard, I hate you.¡±


    Her eyes then filled with tears, but her voice was still soft and cute to the point where people would spurt out nosebleeds.


    ¡°It''s fine, it''s fine as long as I like you.¡±


    ¡°I don''t want you to like it.¡±


    ¡°Wife, I love you.¡±


    No matter what Shang Cijie said, Mu Sifa would always whisper love words in his ear until Shang Cijie''s face turned red.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219 - A Lovely Wife


    Shang Mingming, sensing that something would happen to his parents, left the small second-floor hall early.


    Currently, he sat in the living room, amusing himself with Shang Cijie''s phone.


    ¡°Should I give Mr. Moyu a call to pass the time?¡±


    Shang Mingming stared at Xu Moyu''s contact, appearing conflicted and hesitant.


    ¡°Never mind, I won''tpete anymore!¡± My man can be so possessive; what if he gets upset if I talk to Mr. Moyuter? There''s no point inpeting!¡±


    He slouched in the chair like a deted balloon.


    Some time passed, and he checked the time; it was already midnight.


    ¡°Ah, I''m so tired!¡± Are Miss and my dad still not finished?¡±


    I told them to hurry up and give me a little sister, but they don''t need to take so long! It''s been almost two hours; do they realize they have a son waiting for them?¡±


    Shang Mingming muttered discontentedly and felt a bit annoyed.


    ¡°I''ll just sleep here!¡± ¡°Miss wille find meter, right?¡±


    Shang Mingmingy down, gazing at the ceiling for a while before closing his eyes wearily.


    At that moment, Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie had concluded their activities in the room.


    Mu Sifa carried the exhausted Shang Cijie out of the bathroom and headed towards the bed. However, there was no sign of Shang Mingming.


    Where could he have gone at thiste hour? I assumed he''d fallen asleep early since it had been nearly two hours.


    ¡°Where''s Mingming?¡±


    Shang Cijie grew anxious when he didn''t spot Shang Mingming in the room. However, as soon as he attempted to get up, he copsed back down, utterly powerless.


    Shang Cijie felt a mix of anger and embarrassment because he had been standing with his back turned to Mu Sifa for a long time. Right now, he couldn''t even move his legs.


    ¡°You rest for a while; I''ll go look for my son,¡± Wu Tie said with a smile as he affectionately ruffled Shang Xiaojie''s hair.


    Seeing Mu Sifa''s smile, Shang Cijie''s unhappiness grew. ¡°What''s so funny? Whose fault is it? Why didn''t you hug me earlier?¡±


    st it! I stood for over an hour; my legs are nearly numb.


    Mu Sifa felt unfairly treated. ¡°Honey, you said you didn''t want me to support you. How can you me me?¡±


    ¡°So if I told you to jump off a building, would you do it?¡± Shang Cijie became increasingly agitated, but the red flush on his face didn''t fade.


    Mu Sifa''s gaze burned as he fixed it on Shang Cijie''s exposed skin.


    Instinctively, Shang Cijie pulled up his pajamas and eyed Mu Sifa warily.


    ¡°What are you up to? I''m warning you, don''t even think about it!¡±


    He hugged himself, resembling a small hedgehog.


    ¡°I didn''t say a word, my dear.¡±


    Mu Sifa extended his hand to gently touch Shang Cijie''s cheek, sporting a sly smile.


    Shang Cijie still felt the lingering sensation of Mu Sifa''s touch. Now that Mu Sifa was touching him, he couldn''t help but emit a soft ¡°Mm,¡± which was rather vexing.


    ¡°Wife, are you trying to tempt me?¡±


    ¡°Who, who''s trying to seduce you? It''s you who touched me inappropriately, causing me to make those strange sounds.¡± He retorted,cking confidence.


    That rascal, who seduced whom, this audacious scoundrel.


    ¡°Regardless, keep your distance from me. Don''t touch me again. It''s repulsive.¡± He grumbled against his own will.


    Mu Sifa should have been upset, or at least annoyed, but he strangely chuckled because Shang Cijie''s loud reaction indicated he was simply bashful.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220 - Find an Excuse


    ¡°Why are youughing? Something seems amiss!¡±


    What''s wrong with this man? Instead of getting angry when scolded by me, he''sughing. He used to get angry instantly.


    ¡°So, you believe I''m unwell.¡± I''d be content if that''s what you think.


    Shang Cijie was seething with frustration. He felt a whirlwind of emotions, none of which were pleasant.


    Absolutely not. I can''t deviate from my n and give him attention. I''ll remain as distant as I was in the beginning.


    ¡°Hurry up and locate your son. What are you waiting for?¡± He intentionally adopted a stern expression and tone.


    Mu Sifa remained unfazed, ¡°Alright, I''ll go find my son.¡± Before leaving, he bent down to kiss Shang Cijie''s forehead before exiting the room.


    Shang Cijie was left in bewilderment, touching his lips for a while.


    Being kissed on the forehead by Mu Sifa so gently?


    Mu Sifa had caught him off guard once more. Shang Cijie had resolved to pull himself together.


    Oh, I''m losing control! Why am I letting him lead me astray again? This can''t be! Shang Cijie, snap out of it!


    Shang Cijie promptly pped his face to rouse himself, but as soon as he did, his face flushed, and he buried himself under the nket, too embarrassed to look up.


    st it! He lost control again. Next time, he must regain hisposure.


    Mu Sifa didn''t go far. He had been standing by the door all this time, taking note of Shang Cijie''s actions. He understood that Shang Cijie didn''t truly despise him.


    He suddenly broke into a smile, in a remarkably good mood. He eventually went to search for Shang Mingming.


    Mu Sifa assumed Shang Mingming would be at Mu Xiaoxiao''s ce, but no one was there. He then descended to the first floor. Despite his efforts to locate Shang Mingming, he couldn''t seem to find him.


    ¡°Where can a child go sote?¡±


    Memories of Shang Cijie''s departure five years ago suddenly resurfaced in Mu Sifa''s mind, causing him difort.


    ¡°What''s on your mind, Mu Sifa? The little one must still be at home.¡±


    Mu Sifa tried to reassure himself but then hastily left the courtyard. However, upon reaching the outside, he was taken aback once more. He rushed back to the second floor, unable to bear the suspense.


    As expected, he found Shang Mingming peacefully sleeping on the couch in the small hall.


    Mu Sifa breathed a sigh of relief, muttering, ¡°I wonder what others were so worried about!¡± ¡°And sleeping so soundly.¡±


    He stooped down to pick up Shang Mingming and headed for their room.


    ¡°Did you find him? Why did it take you so long?¡±


    Upon his return, Shang Cijieined because Mu Sifa had been absent for more than ten minutes.


    Mu Sifa always had an underlying fear when it came to finding someone, stemming from the past incident with Shang Cijie. However, he kept this concern to himself. Now that Shang Mingming had been located and Shang Cijie had returned, he felt content.


    ¡°The little one fell asleep in the small hall. I didn''t spot him at first, so it took me a while.¡±


    Mu Sifa ced Shang Mingming on the bed but not in the middle where Wu Steel usually slept. Instead, he positioned the child beside Shang Cijie and nestled against Shang Cijie as they both drifted off to sleep.


    Shang Cijie couldn''t possibly share a bed with Mu Sifa at such close proximity. He promptly moved Shang Mingming and separated the two.


    ¡°Little one, what would I do if I were to sleep in the middle?¡±


    In truth, Mu Sifa just wanted to embrace Shang Cijie as they slept.


    ¡°Are you acting like a child?¡± Shang Cijie rolled his eyes at Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Well, then, consider me one.¡± Mu Sifa yfully pulled Shang Cijie into his arms. Unfortunately, poor Shang Mingming was once again overlooked.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221 - Eating ¡°Tofu¡± Properly


    ¡°You, what did you do? Let me go, I don''t want to sleep next to you.¡± Shang Cijie instinctively struggled and refused to be hugged.


    ¡°Don''t be so loud, it will wake the little guy up.¡±


    On the other hand, Mu Sifa, the perpetrator, shushed Shang Cijie and told him to be quiet.


    Shang Cijie was very aggrieved. He was obviously the one being toyed with, but it seemed that he was the one at fault.


    ¡°I don''t want to struggle anymore! Let me go a little, why are you sticking to me like this?¡±


    He pushed Mu Sifa away with his elbow and still wanted to keep a safe distance, even though he was in his arms now.


    Mu Sifa naturally wouldn''t be so obedient. He kissed Shang Cijie''s back through his pajamas and asked softly, ¡°Is the raw fried package delicious?¡± Naturally, it was as if there were no five years of nk space. Everything was as it was before.


    Shang Cijie''s body suddenly stopped. Why did he suddenly ask such an insignificant question? Is this the time?


    ¡°Is it not to your liking?¡± Without seeing Shang Cijie''s response, he kissed Shang Cijie on the back and asked.


    ¡°Yes, are you satisfied?¡±


    Shang Cijie said impatiently. However, his face had turned slightly red. Luckily, Mu Sifa had his back facing them, otherwise, he would have been seen through again.


    However, Mu Sifa probably heard it too! Because the corner of his mouth hooked up into a faint smile.


    It really is my wife! His mouth was hard. But it''s cute, isn''t it?


    Mu Sifa was still enjoying himself.


    ¡°In the future, if you want to eat something, just tell me. I''ll line up and buy it for you, no matter howte it is.¡±


    Ye Zichen continuously kissed Shang Cijie as he spoke in a dishonest manner.


    Shang Cijie''s whole body turned red. Mu Sifa actually said such innocuous words while calmly eating his tofu.


    ¡°Can''t you be more honest?¡± Shang Cijie gave Mu Sifa an elbow on the abdomen, warning him.


    It''s only been an hour or so. What does he mean by suddenly attacking me? There was no control over him.


    ¡°Also, do you think that you can buy it just because you want to? It depends on whether they sell it or not!¡±


    Shang Cijie then changed the topic back to this topic. He didn''t even know if the main point was whether he was eating or having his body messed up.


    ¡°I''ll get my men to line up. That way, they won''t be unable to buy it.¡± He kissed Shang Cijie''s ear, and hot air blew into his hair.


    ¡°You even lined up to buy it for me!? Who just said that they would queue up for me to buy one?¡±


    It''s fine if I don''t keep my word, but you even gave me the honor of making a move on me.


    ¡°If it''s not that my wife doesn''t want to eat it, then I''ll line up for you myself. How about it?¡±


    He did not stop his actions and continued to kiss Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie''s eyes and body quivered. He was shocked by Mu Sifa''s shamelessness.


    ¡°Stop it right now.¡± Shang Cijie could not bear it any longer and grabbed Mu Sifa''s big hand, blushing.


    Although Mu Sifa couldn''t see Shang Cijie''s blushing face, he could roughly imagine it. Because no matter how much time had passed, Shang Cijie''s shy appearance from before was still imprinted in Mu Sifa''s mind. He believed that nothing had changed now.


    ¡°Are you afraid that you will have any shy reactions, so you won''t let me do whatever I want? Hrm?¡±


    ¡°Who, who''s afraid of you!?¡± Who''s afraid of who?¡±


    He was instantly trapped by Mu Sifa. Indeed, Shang Cijie was Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie, who answered impulsively, also realized that he was provoked. He regretted it so much that he wanted to smash his head into the wall.


    Bastard, he''s even worse than before. At the very least, he wouldn''t be so straightforward with me before.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222 - You Bastard


    ¡°Are you really not afraid, wife? Then I won''t be polite.¡±


    With that, he pulled Shang Cijie''s face, sealed his lips, and forcefully took over him.


    Because it happened so fast, Shang Cijie was unable to react. When he came back to his senses, Mu Sifa had already kissed him to the point that his moist eyes became blurred.


    This damned man, is he really giving it back to me? Didn''t you know that I was just provoked by him?


    No, he knew, and he did it on purpose.


    Damn it! It had indeed been five years since theyst met. As for this man, he was bing more and more difficult to deal with.


    ¡°Mingming is still here, stop.¡±


    His reason was pulled back by Shang Cijie as he was worried that Shang Mingming would suddenly wake up.


    ¡°The little guy doesn''t seem to be used to this sort of thing. I don''t think he would care about it. It''s fine.¡±


    How could he be fine? How can I live if Mingming sees me?


    ¡°Let me go. If you don''t, I''ll get angry.¡±


    Shang Cijie used his hands to push Mu Sifa''s mouth, trying to pull away from him.


    However, he couldn''t move no matter how much he was hugged by Mu Sifa, let alone push him away.


    Originally, there had been a huge disparity between the two.


    Mu Sifa was just ying around with Shang Cijie and wouldn''t actually do it here. However, he had underestimated Shang Cijie''s charm. The way he rejected Shang Cijie was extremely cute, allowing him to be extremely energetic in just a few seconds.


    ¡°Wife, if you continue nagging like this, my bro will definitely raise his head!¡±


    After Shang Cijie heard this, he bit his lips in shame and anger. How could he not know what those words meant!


    ¡°Bastard, I clearly said that I won''t take it.¡±


    Shang Cijie cried because he felt wronged.


    However, that cuteness was even more moving, undoubtedly seducing Mu Sifa tomit a crime.


    ¡°Wife, let''s go to the guest room!¡± Mu Sifa''s voice immediately became heavy. He stood up and picked up Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I don''t want to go.¡± Wiping her tears, she sniffed softly. The whole process was soft and cute enough to be pushed.


    Mu Sifa''s throat dried up when he heard that.


    ¡°If I don''t go, I''ll be here! Does it matter if my son wakes up? Aren''t you afraid of being seen by him?¡±


    Using a beautiful and maic voice to whisper beside Shang Cijie''s ear, he looked like he was trying to induce Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I don''t want it. Bastard, you bullied me.¡± Those tears were like pearls with their strings cut; no matter what, they could not be retracted.


    Mu Sifa didn''t expect Shang Cijie to be this scared and immediately panicked, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We won''t do it, we won''t do it.¡± He hugged Shang Cijie tofort him.


    Shang Cijie didn''t answer and just kept on crying. It was unknown if he was really scared or if he just cried out the grievances he had suffered for the past five years.


    Mu Sifa had not touched Shang Cijie for a long time. He couldn''t control himself so he became like this. Therefore, he med himself for making Shang Cijie cry.


    ¡°You bastard, wuu wuu ~ ~ you only know how to bully me.¡± He continued to cry.


    Listening to Shang Cijie''s crying, Mu Sifa''s heart was in pain, as if he had gone back to that night five years ago.


    ¡°Sorry, I won''t scare you like this next time.¡± Ye Zichen kissed Shang Cijie on the forehead tofort him, while a hint of difort also appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°I say you two! If I don''t say anything, you won''t stop, will you? Can you sleep well and not teach bad children?¡±


    All of a sudden, Shang Mingming sat up and looked at his parents with dissatisfaction. He looked like he woke up early, but he kept quiet.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223 - Uncontrolled Attraction


    ¡°No, it''s not like you''re assuming with Mingming.¡±


    When Shang Mingming suddenly stood up, Shang Cijie instinctively pushed Mu Sifa away. At that moment, Mu Sifa was seated on the bed and, without realizing it, was pushed off with a resounding thud by Shang Cijie.


    The corner of Shang Mingming''s mouth twitched, and he was starting to feel sympathy for his father.


    Was there really a need to be so astonished? I overheard everything.


    ¡°It''s genuinely not what you''re thinking, I promise.¡± Shang Cijie hastily wiped away his tears and exined in a fluster.


    ¡°Not what I''m thinking? Which one, exactly?¡± He scrutinized Shang Cijie with his arms folded, adopting the demeanor of an officer interrogating a suspect, with Shang Cijie cast as the one who hadmitted a transgression.


    ¡°It, it wasn''t that kind of situation!¡± Shang Cijie replied, his face turning red with a trace of guilt.


    You still have the audacity to deny it? Just moments ago, it was evidently provoked by that terrible mistake of a father, yet it appeared to hang in the air.


    Shang Mingming seemed somewhat irritated, his demeanor exuding anger as well.


    Perhaps he had been awakened and was in a foul mood, or perhaps it was because Mu Sifa had effortlessly subdued Shang Cijie. Either way, he was displeased.


    ¡°A bit more resilient? You''re showing such weakness even though you''ve only just experienced a bit of hardship.¡±


    He admonished Shang Cijie in an adult-like tone, as if he were genuinely upset with Shang Cijie''s apparent ineptitude.


    ¡°I understand! But my body seemed to be drawn to him, and I couldn''t seem to control myself!¡±


    Shang Cijie replied in a hushed tone. He also felt wronged upon hearing this. However, as he looked at them, he found the situation rather amusing. Their roles had reversed: his mother was now his son, and his son was now his mother.


    ¡°You should control it, even if it''s difficult to do so.¡± He continued to lecture Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I acknowledge my mistake, okay?¡± Shang Cijie sat there obediently, admitting his fault. However, he mumbled softly behind Shang Cijie''s back, ¡°You clearly said you wanted a sister yourself, and now you''re calling me useless.¡± Whether it was his tone or his expression, it remained soft and endearing.


    Shang Mingming suddenly furrowed his brow. Hadn''t he disguised himself well upon returning? With such an impable facade, why had he shattered that image by spending just one night with his disreputable father?


    It must be his despicable father''s fault. Yes, it had to be him.


    ¡°You lousy father, what did you do to Xiaojie?¡± Ye Zichen was furious at Mu Sifa, who was now sitting up on the bed.


    ¡°No, I already told you it''s not like that. Why are you using me?¡± Shang Cijie was mortified, but he didn''t realize that Shang Mingming wasn''t inquiring about that.


    ¡°What can I do to your mother? I''m not bullying him; I''m just showing him affection,¡± Mu Sifa shamelessly chuckled.


    Shang Mingming grew even more displeased upon hearing this, but Shang Cijie had let him down! What could he do?


    ¡°Stay away from Xiaojie. You are forbidden from getting close to Xiaojie.¡±


    He separated Mu Sifa from Shang Cijie and ced himself between the two of them.


    Mu Sifa was a bit puzzled. Initially, Shang Mingming seemed fine, so why had he suddenly be angry?


    Was it because he feared I might take his mother away? Mu Sifa thought this to himself.


    However, in reality, that wasn''t the case. Shang Mingming was worried that Shang Cijie might forgive Mu Sifa too easily, potentially causing harm in the future.


    ¡°Did you hear that!? You mustn''te any closer. If you dare to touch Xiaojie again, I''ll bite you.¡±


    He opened his mouth and mimicked a biting motion towards Mu Sifa, appearing both lively and adorable.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won''t touch your mom,¡± Mu Sifa raised his hand in surrender. At that moment, he felt that Shang Mingming''s character was strikingly simr to Shang Cijie''s, albeit with a tad more assertiveness.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224 - I Wasn''t Influenced by Him


    ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°At least you''re showing some sense.¡±


    Shang Mingming let out an angry snort and protectively ced his arms around Shang Cijie, who slept between the two of them.


    Shang Cijie suddenly found himself at a loss. It was the first time he had seen Shang Mingming this furious, so utterly enraged.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Go to sleep! It''ste.¡± He firmly pulled Shang Cijie down to sleep.


    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shang Cijie responded passively. As he was about to lie down, he intentionally stole a nce at Mu Sifa to gauge his reaction.


    However, Mu Sifa didn''t appear angry or displeased at all. He simply gazed at Ye Zichen with a loving smile.


    What was happening? So calm? Wasn''t he usually quick to anger? Even though he seemed somewhat different than before, this transformation was astounding! His temper had seemingly vanishedpletely.


    Shang Cijie couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy. What the heck!? I never witnessed such a good temper when I was around. But now, when I''m not around, he''s shedding all his bad habits.


    Little did Shang Cijie know that he was the catalyst for this change. If he were aware, he''d likely be overjoyed. However, the situation was undoubtedlyplex, as Mu Sifa had made these changes solely for him.


    ¡°I''m switching off the lights!¡± Then he extended his hand to turn off the bedsidemp.


    Initially, Shang Cijie and his son had intended to leave the tablemp on, but they didn''t need to voice their wishes, as Mu Sifa had already done it, warming their hearts.


    ¡°Turn on the air conditioner at night so you don''t catch a cold.¡± After tucking Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming under the nket and ensuring everything was settled, hey down to sleep.


    Mu Sifa''s actions caused a slight blush to appear on the faces of the father and son. They couldn''t help but smile.


    ¡°I, I haven''t undergone a conversion, not at all.¡±


    When Shang Mingming regained hisposure and noticed Shang Cijie gazing at him, he hastily offered an exnation for the first time.


    Shang Cijie remained silent. The smile on his face grew increasingly apparent.


    He understood that Shang Mingming had been moved, yet he didn''t acknowledge it openly. After all, he was his son¡ªhow could he notprehend Shang Mingming''s feelings?


    ¡°There truly isn''t anything else,¡± Shang Mingming exined, his frustration apparent.


    ¡°No, no. Let''s go to sleep!¡± Embracing Shang Mingming in his arms, he gently caressed his soft hair and closed his eyes. At this moment, Shang Cijie appeared genuinely content. He was no longer as aloof as when he had first returned.


    Shang Mingming recognized that Shang Cijie had seen through him, which left him feeling somewhat embarrassed. He could only obediently remain silent and allow Shang Cijie to carry him to sleep like this.


    Mu Sifa, who had been observing them from the background, furrowed his brow. Although he cherished Shang Mingming greatly, he couldn''t help but feel a bit envious of how much his wife embraced their son while they slept.


    Had he always embraced the little one and slept like this? It marked the first time Mu Sifa had experienced jealousy, and the subject of his envy was his own son.


    After approximately five minutes, as Shang Mingming heard Shang Cijie''s even breathing, he gradually drifted off to sleep. However, before sumbing to slumber, he sleepily issued a warning to Mu Sifa, ¡°If you dare to hug me, I''ll kick you wherever you touch.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s countenance darkened, ¡°Who taught you to say that?¡±


    ¡°Who cares who taught me this? I don''t mind, as long as it wasn''t Xiaojie.¡± She asserted her pride once more before nestling into Shang Cijie''s embrace and falling asleep.


    Mu Sifa suddenly chuckled. ¡°What an adorable child, and he''s even my own son. It seems I won''t have to worry about loneliness at home.¡±


    Mu Sifa mused to himself. He appeared to be in good spirits and was relishing the atmosphere.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225 - Am I Really Your Own?


    How long had it been? How long had he been staring at his sleeping face?


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa became sad. Everything that happened with Shang Cijie was nostalgic to him, even if the current Shang Cijie was sleeping at a ce within his reach.


    Mu Sifa let out a breath of relief and closed his eyes ufortably. Then, he opened them and quietly stared at Shang Cijie''s sleeping face.


    It was still the same adorable face as before, as if time had no effect on him at all. On the contrary, it made him no longer so young and tender.


    ¡°You have finally returned to my side. No matter what happens this time, I won''t let you go, Shang Xiaojie. So prepare yourself to be tied up by me for the rest of your life! You''re not allowed to go anywhere.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s voice was very soft. In his sadness, there was a hint of difort. It also carried the longing for Shang Cijie and the determination to stay together for the rest of their lives.


    He carried Shang Cijie into his arms and kissed his forehead. Then, he embraced him and fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Shang Mingming woke up, he felt a chill. He instinctively touched his surroundings as if he was looking for a nket. He groped around for a while, but found nothing.


    ¡°It''s so cold! Where''s the quilt?¡±


    He opened his sleepy eyes and looked at the ce where Shang Cijie fell asleep. However, right now, there was nothing. The surroundings werepletely empty.


    Shang Mingming was instantly scared awake. He quickly jumped up and shouted loudly, ¡°Xiaojie.¡±


    The moment he got up, the big bed was already in his sight.


    Seeing Shang Cijie, who was sleeping soundly in Mu Sifa''s arms and bringing the nket along with him, Liu Tie''s veins popped out, ¡°Am I really your biological son?¡±


    That''s not right? When did Xiaojie run over there to sleep? It was clearly the middle of my sleepst night, why did it be the side of my bed the moment I woke up? Besides, the parents were hugging each other so tightly that they pissed me off.


    It must be that bastard dad again. He must have secretly carried Xiaojie over in the middle of the night.


    ¡°Get up, you old bastard.¡± Ye Zichen kicked Mu Sifa in the groin, causing him to burn with anger.


    Mu Sifa woke up from the pain in his sleep and his face turned green.


    ¡°Son, this sort of ce isn''t for kicking.¡±


    ¡°I don''t care!¡± ¡°Who took Xiaojie to bed?¡±


    Hearing Shang Mingming''s words, Mu Sifa realized that Shang Cijie was still in his arms.


    All of a sudden, Mu Sifa stopped feeling pain and his mood improved.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Shang Cijie woke up and rubbed his eyes softly.


    ¡°It''s nothing, go back to sleep.¡± She kissed Shang Cijie and gently rubbed his hair.


    Shang Cijie looked at Mu Sifa with a drowsy face and blinked his eyes dumbly, ¡°Mu Sifa?¡± It did not seem to be the case.


    ¡°It''s me, my wife. What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡± Ye Zichen kissed Shang Cijie affectionately again and asked worriedly.


    Shang Cijie still didn''t react, but he didn''t think too much about it because he was too tired.


    ¡°Let me sleep a little longer, don''t be so noisy.¡± Lying in Mu Sifa''s arms again, he closed his eyes and went back to sleep.


    Eh? Mu Sifa?


    Shang Cijie suddenly woke up from his stupor and pushed Mu Sifa away, pulling him out of Mu Sifa''s embrace.


    ¡°You, what are you doing, hugging me to sleep?¡± He waspletely awake, and his eyes were wide open.


    Shang Mingming sighed. He was angry and helpless. Did he just react? Xiaojie, how long are your reflexes?


    Forget it, isn''t Xiaojie in a daze?


    Shang Mingming had a helpless look on his face as he gave up on treating Shang Cijie.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226 - Pushing down Mu Sifa


    Mu Sifa didn''t say anything. He smiled and pointed to the ce where Shang Cijie was sleeping.


    Shang Cijie turned his head in curiosity. When he saw him, the corner of his mouth twitched, because this ce wasn''t where he originally slept.


    How is this possible? Did I fall asleep on my own? But isn''t the middle part separated by Mingming?


    Shang Cijie looked confused, but no one knew how Shang Cijie fell asleep in Mu Sifa''s embrace. At least Mu Sifa himself did not know.


    ¡°It definitely wasn''t me who fell asleep. You must have secretly carried me there, you scoundrel.¡±


    Shang Cijie was angry. He grabbed the pillow beside him and threw it at Mu Sifa''s face.


    For some reason, Shang Mingming''s mouth twitched violently, it seems like I went to the bathroom once when I woke upst night! It''s over, like I''m sleeping behind Xiaojie.


    In the end, the culprit behind this incident was Shang Mingming himself.


    ¡°This matter shalle to an end! I''m hungry. I want, I want to get up and eat.¡±


    After knowing that it was his fault, Shang Mingming was too embarrassed to look at the faces of Shang Cijie and Mu Sifa. He went into the bathroom to wash his face and twitched his mouth the whole time.


    Shang Cijie, who had been constantly throwing pillows at Mu Sifa, finally stopped. He stared at Shang Mingming''s back and asked softly, ¡°Mingming, what''s wrong?¡± With a lovely tune.


    ¡°No, I''m fine! Xiaojie, hurry up and get out of bed, don''t y with your bastard dad.¡±


    ¡°Who yed with him? I didn''t.¡±


    Shang Cijie immediately started to panic. His face flushed red, causing his adorableness to rise to the next level.


    Yes, yes, yes. You don''t have it, you don''t have it.


    Shang Mingming cursed in his heart. At this moment, he was speechless towards Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Come in quickly! I''ll squeeze your toothpaste.¡±


    Shang Mingming sounded as if he didn''t believe his own words, so Shang Cijie exined angrily, ¡°I already said no.¡±


    Saying that, he was so angry that he wanted to get off the bed to find Shang Mingming to argue with him. However, when he identally tripped on the nket, he forcibly threw Mu Sifa, who was in front of him, onto the bed.


    Shang Cijie was stunned. Luckily, he managed to support his body in time, otherwise, he would have kissed Mu Sifa''s chest.


    ¡°Are you alright? Where did you twist it?¡±


    Mu Sifa asked worriedly. He knew Shang Cijie just stumbled and tripped over it.


    Shang Cijie blinked nkly for a while, then replied in a daze, ¡°N-nothing.¡±


    Strange, why was my heart beating so fast? Was it because the man''s face was so close?


    Really, his face was poisoned. Damn it, I don''t have any resistance at all.


    Shang Cijie covered his face in embarrassment, not daring to look at Mu Sifa.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Does it hurt?¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t know what was going on with Shang Cijie. He picked him up, sat him on hisp, and then checked if his ankle was injured.


    ¡°I''m fine, don''t touch me.¡±


    Shang Cijie hurriedly pped Mu Sifa''s hand away to prevent him from touching his feet. The reason was that whenever Mu Sifa touched it, he would always think of strange things. Obviously, it was just an ordinary thing.


    ¡°Be obedient, what if you are injured somewhere?¡± He stopped Shang Cijie''s body and made him sit down obediently. His voice was very serious.


    Mu Sifa had not used this kind of voice to talk to him for a long time, so Shang Cijie''s heart immediately started to pound; he looked like he was scared.


    ¡°Bastard, you only know how to be mean to me.¡± Tears were welling up in his eyes. He felt wronged and he was back to his old self.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227 - Exterminated


    ¡°I apologize, my dear. I didn''t mean it that way. I didn''t scold you, please don''t cry.¡±


    Upon hearing Shang Cijie''s sobbing, Mu Sifa realized that he had raised his voice too high and frightened Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie had a soft heart and was easily intimidated. Despite spending five years away from Mu Sifa and experiencing many things, he had been sheltered by others during that time. In truth, he hadn''t changed much from before.


    Despite his apparent arrogance and a disy of strength yesterday, Shang Cijie''s actions were influenced by Xu Moyu. Xu Moyu had insisted that he needed to show his strength to Mu Sifa.


    In his heart, though, Shang Cijie didn''t enjoy putting on a tough fa?ade. However, he didn''t want to let Mu Sifa off too easily.


    ¡°Who''s crying? I''m not crying. Step aside, don''te near me.¡±


    Ye Zichen pushed Mu Sifa away, refusing to let him approach. Nheless, he remained seated on Mu Sifa''sp and wiped away his tears.


    Mu Sifa didn''t know whether tough or cry. He was pleased, though, that Shang Cijie was still the same person and hadn''t changed.


    ¡°Alright, go brush your teeth and wash your face! It''s time to go downstairs and have breakfast. It''s already past nine in the morning.¡±


    Mentioning the time, Mu Sifa sighed suddenly. It was quitete, and he anticipated that his mother would express disapproval when he went downstairs. After all, she hadn''t agreed to let Xiaojie stay over yesterday.


    ¡°I''ve told you two to stop quarreling! Can''t you let me have some peace in the morning? Come on, get in there and brush your teeth.¡±


    Shang Mingming had been waiting for Shang Cijie to enter the bathroom for a while. When he finally checked, he found Shang Cijie in a rather ambiguous position on his dad''sp.


    This was uneptable! One of them had neglected Xiaojie, while the other had been taken advantage of by his troublesome father.


    This situation couldn''t continue. Shang Mingming resolved to encourage Xiaojieter to boost his spirits. He couldn''t allow his son to be manipted by his father until he waspletely bewildered, like a fool.


    Shang Mingming had specifically warned him during the flight, and he had practiced for hours. When he returned, he yed his role convincingly. Was he supposed to be a mermaid?


    Liu Tie muttered curses while directing an angry gaze at Shang Cijie. Eventually, he shifted his re back to Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa felt surprised. Initially, his son had seemed gentle and adorable, but the more time they spent together, the more he realized that his son possessed a fierce disposition.


    Who on earth had instilled such temperament in this child!?


    Mu Sifa found himself perplexed and scrutinized Shang Mingming closely.


    ¡°What are you staring at? You stubborn father, I''m not as easily handled as Xiaojie. Prepare yourself.¡± Ye Zichen shot a stern look at Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa didn''t know whether tough or sigh.


    He decided to let it go. His concerns were focused on his mother, so arguing with a child like him was pointless.


    ¡°What would you like for breakfast?¡± Mu Sifa lifted Shang Cijie and approached with a warm smile.


    Shang Cijie, who was suddenly hoisted up, blushed once more and whispered, ¡°Put me down.¡±


    Mu Sifa disregarded Shang Cijie''s request and continued moving towards Shang Mingming. He bent down, picked up the disgruntled Shang Mingming, nted a kiss on his forehead, and inquired, ¡°If you have any breakfast preferences, just let dad know, and I''ll prepare it for you.¡±


    Initially, Shang Mingming had disyed a haughty attitude and constantly challenged Mu Sifa''s authority. However, the moment he was lifted up, he immediately becamepliant. Currently, much like Shang Cijie, his face was slightly flushed.


    Nheless, Shang Mingming wasn''t about to appear weak, dering, ¡°I want dragon meat. Go and get it for me!¡±


    Ha! Let''s see how you handle that.


    Yet, Mu Sifa, being the adult, wasn''t fazed by his son''s antics. A simple kiss on the forehead sufficed to soothe Shang Mingming, who blushed so intensely that his face turned crimson.


    All in all, Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming had no defense against Mu Sifa''s affection and were utterly won over.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228 - A Person Without Moral Integrity


    ¡°Aunt Mu, why haven''t you joined us to meet Sifa? How much longer do we have to wait for breakfast?¡±


    In the dining hall, Hee Meier''s impatience had finally reached its peak, having waited since eight o''clock.


    ¡°Very well, madame.¡±


    Aunt Mu rushed to the scene. Ever since Shang Cijie returned, she had been following him anxiously, fearing that failing to ce herself correctly would displease Hee Meier.


    ¡°There''s no need for us to dy breakfast just because Third Brother is joining us, is there?¡±


    Besides, when did our family adopt such a practice? Typically, they had their individual meals before getting on with their day''s work. Today, Mom seemed to be doing this just to provoke Xiaojie. It''s truly never-ending! I thought this matter would have been settled five years ago, but it seems Mom still can''t ept Xiaojie''s presence.


    Mu Xiaoxiao''s stomach growled in hunger. After waiting for half an hour, she was already exhausted from waiting.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Your friend has returned. You''re neglecting your own mother!¡± Hee Meier coldly reproached Mu Xiaoxiao.


    Why pick a fight with me? I''m only speaking the truth!


    ¡°I care a lot for Xiaojie, but it doesn''t mean I''m neglecting you! Why do you always single out Xiaojie? With a grandson now, shouldn''t you be happy?¡±


    Initially, I thought that with Mingming here, Mom would somewhate to terms with it. But it seems nothing has changed. What should I do to make Mom ept Xiaojie?


    ¡°A grandson? Who''s to say if it''s Sifa''s child? Should I be expected to ept any random child brought here as Sifa''s? You think I have to ept it just because someone casually brought a child?¡± Hee Meier retorted.


    Mu Xiaoxiao was angered by this remark, ¡°Are you implying that Xiaojie gave birth to the child? Is that what you think of Xiaojie?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao defended her friend, unhappy with the insinuation.


    ¡°Someone who knows how to have a good time. What kind of morality does he possess? Did we invite him to our house? Did I plead with him toe? In the past, we could have easily resolved this small issue, but it was all because of your father and daughter''smotion that it became soplicated.¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong with a person?¡± Why are you saying that someonecks moral integrity? What do you mean by ¡®no big deal, no big deal, no big deal''? It was your son who initially coerced others into doing such things; it was his fault first. It''s okay if you don''t talk about him, but are you still ming Xiaojie? Xiaojie is still just a child.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Can someone who knows about dragon and phoenix climbing really be considered a child?¡± Hee Meier sneered.


    This is so frustrating!


    ¡°Darling,¡± Xiao Ming held Mu Xiaoxiao''s hand, signaling her to stop.


    ¡°Do you think I want to argue!? I just want to have breakfast. Is that wrong?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao also felt unfairly treated. She hadn''t said anything offensive. She simply wanted to eat and head to work, but it had turned into a confrontation with Hee Meier.


    Xiao Ming understood that Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t intend to cause trouble deliberately. He didn''t want their rtionship to be strained. If this continued, it wouldn''t benefit Shang Cijie, and it might lead to unnecessary animosity towards him.


    ¡°Auntie, please don''t be upset. Xiaoxiao didn''t mean to argue with you, so let''s calm down!¡±


    Elina supported Hee Meier''s shoulder, encouraging her to cool off.


    Regardless of whom she argued with, she simply wanted to be a good person.


    ¡°Insincere.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao had a deep-seated resentment towards Elina due to her nature, regardless of what she did.


    A flicker of anger briefly shed in Elina''s eyes, but she refrained from getting angry at Mu Xiaoxiao because she was Mu Sifa''s sister.


    This little girl is as troublesome as ever. I''ve never wronged her, so why does she keep making things difficult for me? It''s quite unpleasant.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 - Very Fond of Him


    ¡°What did you say to your sister, child?¡±


    Hee Meier did not seem to have lost her temper. Hearing Mu Xiaoxiao''s words, she tried to defend Elina.


    ¡°I don''t remember what kind of sister you gave me.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao looked at him with a straight face and ignored him.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hee Meier was so angry that she couldn''t even say a word. She deliberately tried to match Elina with Mu Sifa, but whether it was Mu Renying or Mu Xiaoxiao, neither of them were hot or cold. They didn''t even like Elina that much.


    There was no need to mention Mu Sifa, he had always ignored Elina.


    Hee Meier didn''t know that Elina pushed Shang Cijie down the stairs before, so she always thought Elina was a kind girl. In addition, Elina purposely acted obediently in front of Hee Meier, which made her blindly feel that Elina was a good girl.


    ¡°Xiaojie? What do you mean by no moral integrity! ¡°What is it?¡±


    Shang Mingming''s confused voice suddenly rang out at the entrance of the dining hall. At this moment, his big round eyes were innocently looking at Shang Cijie who was hugging him.


    How could Shang Mingming not know? Naturally, it was just an act, because there was a hint of anger in that innocent smile of his. It was just that he had hidden it well.


    That damnable old woman actually dared to say that Xiaojie had no moral integrity. Damn it!


    This was the true voice in Shang Mingming''s heart. He wanted to hate Hee Meier, but he had to be a good kid in front of others to not reveal his true nature.


    Shang Cijie didn''t say anything, nor was he injured. He only had a cold expression on his face. The calmness from yesterday, Shang Cijie, had returned.


    Or perhaps, when he was with Mu Sifa, he was so cute that he would not be easily bullied by others.


    ¡°Give me the little guy!¡±


    Mu Sifa carried Shang Mingming over and then led Shang Cijie''s wrist into the dining hall before sitting opposite Hee Meier.


    Witnessing this scene, the rage within Hee Meier''s heart burned furiously, and she could not hold back the rage on her face.


    His skin was really thick! If he wasn''t allowed to stay, he would sleep untilte morning before waking up, and he even brought Sifa with him? Didn''t he know that Sifa was very busy? Do you want to show me off or something?


    Hee Meier''s gaze was always cold, how could Shang Cijie not feel it?


    He didn''t get angry, he just lowered his head politely towards Hee Meier, then carried Shang Mingming back into his arms and let him sit on hisp.


    ¡°Eat your food. I''ll carry the little guy.¡±


    But the moment he carried Shang Mingming back, he was carried back by Mu Sifa.


    Shang Cijie was a bit unhappy, ¡°It''s my son, not your son.¡±


    He also seemed to be hinting at something, because Hee Meier''s suspicion that Shang Mingming was not Mu Sifa''s son was heard by him.


    ¡°Stop messing around, hurry up and eat breakfast. I still have to go to the hospitalter.¡± Ye Zichen rubbed Shang Cijie''s head to make him listen to him.


    Even if Shang Cijie had a temper, he couldn''t get angry now, so he could only listen obediently.


    Mu Sifa was very fond of Shang Cijie, but he didn''t greet her when he sat down at the table. This made Hee Meier very angry.


    ¡°What time do you get up? I wonder if Sifa is going to work? ¡°


    Although he didn''t say Shang Cijie''s name, no one could tell that he was Shang Cijie.


    Mu Sifa immediately became agitated, ¡°Mom.¡± She looked at Hee Meier with a hint of displeasure.


    The reason Mu Sifa didn''t greet her just now was because Hee Meier said bad things about Shang Cijie behind his back, which made him a little unhappy.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230 - Scolding


    ¡°What is it? Did I say something wrong? Doesn''t he know you''re a busy man? What does it mean to drag you to sleep? Don''t know how valuable your time is? What kind of tutor is this? ¡°


    Hee Meier didn''t shut her mouth. At this moment, she was still full of anger. How could she let Shang Cijie off so easily?


    However, she didn''t scold Elina like a shrew. Instead, she picked up dishes for Elina and said what she wanted to say at the same time. Perhaps it was to maintain his image and not let himself see a brainless woman.


    ¡°Our Mu Family is not big, but it''s not any smaller than him. Don''t you think we should have this little bit of education?¡±


    Every sentence was aimed at Shang Cijie, implying that it was fine if he didn''t have a home tutor, but also that his education wasn''t good.


    ¡°It''s my fault he got upte. It has nothing to do with him. Why can''t you stay for a while?¡±


    Mu Sifa really didn''t want to see this kind of scene. He knew that Hee Meier didn''t like Shang Cijie, but the Hee Meier who intentionally caused trouble also made him feel that she was being unreasonable.


    ¡°Calm down? Are you saying Mom is looking for trouble? ¡± Hee Meier could not believe it. For Shang Cijie, Mu Sifa had started to disobey her again.


    Why? Why did my son fall towards you the moment you, Shang Xiaojie, returned? I gave birth to his mother in October.


    Hee Meier was infuriated, and the rage in her heart could be imagined. However, she didn''t think about why Mu Sifa was so angry and didn''t self-reflect.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you don''t ¡­¡±


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I will pay attention next time.¡±


    Without waiting for Mu Sifa to finish his sentence, Shang Cijie had already interrupted him. He knew that Mu Sifa''s words would deal a huge blow to Hee Meier.


    It wasn''t as if Shang Cijie didn''t know the reason behind Hee Meier''s hatred towards him. It was simply because he was a man and Shang Minjie''s little brother. Morality had always existed behind him. Hee Meier felt that it was normal for him to hate Hee Meier.


    ¡°Wuwu ~ Xiaojie, I''m scared.¡±


    Shang Mingming immediately cried, broke free from Mu Sifa''s embrace and threw himself into Shang Cijie''s arms.


    ¡°It''s okay, Xiaojie is here.¡±


    Shang Cijie smiled gently and rubbed Shang Mingming''s head tofort him.


    It was clearly crying, but suddenly, Shang Mingming used a voice that only Shang Cijie could hear and asked, ¡°Do you need my help? ¡°If it doesn''t work, then I''ll just annoy them with my tears.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s mouth twitched and he replied, ¡°You''re not really crying!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Who would be afraid of them? I saw you swallow your anger and was afraid that you would feel wronged, so I deliberately cried.¡±


    Hearing Shang Mingming''s words, Shang Cijie was very pleased.


    ¡°She''s your father''s mother, not our enemy. There''s no need to argue with her.¡±


    Shang Cijie was clear on what was wrong and would not hurt anyone for no reason. He also knew how to think from Hee Meier''s perspective.


    ¡°Seriously, a good breakfast, what the hell is this!?¡± If you guys like to argue, then go outside and argue, it''s so annoying. ¡°


    Mu Xiaoxiao could not bear it any longer. She knew the reason why Hee Meier hated Shang Cijie, but it was Hee Meier''s fault that she refused to let go.


    ¡°Mingming, are you going to hug me or not?¡± He reached out to hold Shang Mingming, revealing a pained expression.


    Things did not develop in the way she thought, nor did Shang Cijie take the opportunity to add insult to injury. Hee Meier was a little stunned, but at the same time, she was also somehow angry.


    What did he, Shang Xiaojie, mean? Help me speak up? Or was he simply looking down on me?


    Shang Cijie was clearly stopping her for her own good, but Hee Meier thought that he did it intentionally to embarrass her.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231 - Don''t Leave Me Again


    ¡°You guys eat, I''ll take Mingming away first.¡±


    Shang Cijie stood up, picked up Mu Xiaoxiao''s son and left. If he stayed here, it would only make the situation worse.


    ¡°Xiaojie.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao called out from behind, but Shang Cijie didn''t turn around.


    ¡°Are you happy this time?¡± Mu Sifa left these words coldly and caught up to Shang Cijie.


    Hee Meier was infuriated. She clenched her fists tightly.


    What did I do wrong? I just don''t like that kid. Can''t I have my own thoughts?


    ¡°I can''t finish my breakfast either.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao also left in a fit of anger. Although she did not vent her anger, it could be seen that she was extremely furious.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Xiao Ming followed, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Elina was in a good mood. After all, from the looks of it, Shang Cijie was on par with Hee Meier.


    Humph! Shang Xiaojie, oh Shang Xiaojie, I''m afraid you won''t have a good time in the future!


    Ah, that''s not right. It should be Shang Cijie. Hahaha ¡­


    ¡°Aunt Mu.¡± Hee Meier suddenly roared.


    ¡°Yes, madame.¡±


    Aunt Mu began her mode of trembling.


    ¡°Sprinkle salt. Sprinkle salt for me.¡± Anger soared.


    ¡°Sssss ¡­¡± Sprinkle salt? ¡± Aunt Mu didn''t know what she meant at all.


    This rhetorical question instantly made Hee Meier''s temper explode. She pointed at the door and shouted angrily, ¡°Sprinkle salt to remove misfortune, don''t you understand? You want to pack your stuff and go home to eat, right? ¡°


    ¡°Sorry, sorry. I''ll go right away.¡±


    Hee Meier was the first one to scream so loudly. Aunt Mu was quite frightened and quickly went to do it.


    Aiyo! This matter is getting more and more interesting. Shang Cijie, I really look forward to your life in Mu Family in the future!


    Elina''s eyes were filled with acent smile, almost bursting withughter.


    ¡°Where are you taking Mingming?¡± Mu Sifa, who followed behind Shang Cijie, pulled him back and asked anxiously.


    Shang Cijie''s expression was very cold. He looked up at Mu Sifa and said, ¡°Stay far away from your home. The Mu Family doesn''t wee me anyways.


    In her eyes, there was not the slightest bit of undue emotion. Perhaps, she was also injured!


    ¡°Who said that the Mu Family does not wee you? ¡°Mom was just a bit angry, you just need to put your left ear in your right ear and let her say that.¡±


    ¡°If I''m here, all you guys can do is quarrel. I''m toozy to listen to them argue.¡±


    Actually, he did it for Mu Sifa''s sake, but Shang Cijie didn''t want to admit it. Suddenly, he had the thought of making Mu Sifa hate him, so he could really take revenge on Mu Sifa.


    But Shang Cijie thought too much and Mu Sifa didn''t get angry. Instead, he apologised ufortably, ¡°Sorry, I didn''t consider your position just now, next time I won''t argue with mom, so don''t leave Mu Family, and don''t leave my side either.¡±


    There seemed to be a hint of pleading in his voice. After all, one side was his mother, the other side was his wife and children.


    At this moment, Shang Cijie had the illusion that Mu Sifa really loved him. However, he also forced himself to ignore her, saying that this was just a man''s guilt, so he gave in to her everywhere.


    ¡°Let go, this is your own family matter, what does it have to do with me, Shang Cijie?¡± His voice was cold.


    ¡°Shang Cijie.¡±


    Mu Sifa was finally angry, but his shout also contained pain.


    ¡°Why can''t you just listen to me obediently? Do you really want me to die from the pain so that you can be happy? ¡°


    If it was the time he came back, Shang Cijie would have answered without any hesitation. But now, he couldn''t say it, as if his mouth was sewn shut and his heart was in pain.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232 - Bastard Dad!!!


    ¡°Don''t let me suffer anymore. Be obedient, I beg you.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s eyes were a bit red, and the action of leaning on Shang Cijie''s forehead was very helpless.


    In the end, Shang Cijie still wasn''t able to be cruel. Afterst night''s interaction, his cold heart gradually melted.


    Shang Mingming didn''t say anything. He just stood in Shang Cijie''s embrace and watched. At this moment, he could tell that Mu Sifa didn''t really care about Shang Cijie. He just didn''t know what to do with Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Xiaojie.¡±


    He looked sorrowfully at Shang Cijie as if he had something to say, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    Shang Cijie should have noticed it as well! Shang Mingming didn''t want him to argue with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°I don''t have anywhere to go, so I''ll just go to your hospital. There''s nothing to do anyways.¡±


    The indifferent tone of his voice made Mu Sifa''s face seem to be filled with joy.


    ¡°Alright,e to work with me.¡± A pampering kiss fell on Shang Cijie''s nose, full of his love.


    Shang Cijie no longer had a blushing face likest night. It was probably because he was still upset.


    He naturally hoped that Hee Meier would fall for him as well. It wasn''t his wish to form such a rtionship with Mu Sifa, and he also wanted to gain the recognition of others.


    In the car, Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie didn''t say anything, which made Shang Mingming a little anxious again. He didn''t like the way Shang Cijie was confused and confused by Mu Sifa, but he also hated the atmosphere between the two of them.


    ¡°Xiaojie, what is this?¡±


    Shang Mingming was looking for a topic to talk about, but he suddenly saw something strange in thepartment behind the co-driver''s seat. He pulled it out and took a look. It was a pair of pink female underwear.


    No matter how small Shang Mingming was, he knew what it was. The corner of his mouth immediately twitched, then he roared at Mu Sifa, ¡°You bastard dad, you still dare to bring women to make trouble, you''re so shameless!¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t know what it meant, but just when he was about to speak, the underwear fell off his head and onto his thigh.


    When she looked, Mu Sifa was about to vomit blood, ¡°Who is this?¡± He immediately threw it to the co-pilot.


    ¡°How dare you quibble like that? I''ll bite you to death!¡± Shang Mingming''s head stretched past the driver''s seat and actually bit Mu Sifa''s arm, making Mu Sifa angry.


    This bastard''s father actually dared to have an affair. He must be tired of living.


    ¡°I really don''t know whose it is, really.¡± He was about to say that he didn''t know, but he suddenly stopped and blurted out the name in astonishment, ¡°Elina?¡±


    That woman was the only one in my car yesterday. Who else could she be? That woman must have purposely let Xiaojie go because she wanted to make him angry.


    Damn it, it was that woman.


    ¡°It''s that auntie''s?¡± ¡°Bastard, dad, you actually ate in secret. You''re courting death.¡± He opened his mouth and bit down.


    Mu Sifa didn''t care about the pain on his arm as he quickly stopped the car and exined to Shang Cijie, ¡°It''s not like this, it''s really not like what you think. Elina definitely let it go when we were in my car yesterday.¡±


    Shang Cijie didn''t reply to him. He just looked at him calmly, as if he wasn''t angry.


    ¡°Real wife, you have to believe me, how could I possibly have anything to do with that woman? The one you like is you, so I''d rather not mess with you. ¡°


    He tried his best to exin, afraid that Shang Cijie would misunderstand his rtionship with Elina.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233 - Don''t Touch Me!!!


    ¡°Miss, you shouldn''t believe a word that deceitful father said. He must be deceiving you,¡± Shang Mingming intervened, pushing Mu Sifa back to prevent him from turning towards Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Young man, why did you decide to stir up trouble?¡± Mu Sifa wasn''t enraged; there was no sign of anger on his face.


    ¡°Who''s causing trouble? It''s obviously you, deceitful father. Otherwise, how could such a thing be found in the car?¡± Shang Mingming was genuinely incensed, not intentionally provoking Mu Sifa.


    Shang Mingming''s anger was genuine; he didn''t mean to upset Mu Sifa deliberately.


    Mu Sifa sighed deeply, his brows furrowing. He had already braced himself for a scolding from Shang Cijie. Sometimes, Shang Cijie''s temperament was akin to Shang Mingming''s, refusing to heed exnations from others.


    Surprisingly, instead of scolding him, Shang Cijie retrieved the same underwear from the side.


    He examined it briefly before tossing it at his feet, maintaining hisposure despite not being angry.


    Mu Sifa''s mouth twitched. He hadn''t even realized the underwear was missing.


    That infuriating woman, how many bizarre things had she stowed away?


    In that moment, Mu Sifa was seething with anger. If Elina were present, he would have pped her without a second thought.


    ¡°Indeed, you''re lying, you deceitful dad. Clearly, someone must have sneaked people into the car to y tricks,¡± Liu Tie fumed, his eyes shing with anger. Mu Sifa wasn''t allowed to associate with anyone besides Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Alright, what''s all this arguing about? Clearly, it was all Elina''s doing, no matter how you look at it!¡± Shang Cijie didn''t even remove thebel. It was evident he did it on purpose.¡±


    Shang Cijie instructed the father and son duo to cease their bickering and calmly analyzed the situation.


    Indeed, having learned a thing or two from the astute Xu Moyu over the past five years, he couldn''t have overlooked this petty scheme.


    That''s correct, having absorbed some wisdom from the sharp-witted Xu Moyu over the past five years, it was impossible for him not to see through such a petty trick.


    ¡°What a surprise!¡± Such aposed analysis.


    Shang Mingming echoed Mu Sifa''s sentiment, then turned to Shang Cijie with astonishment.


    ¡°Do I appear foolish to you?¡± Shang Cijie''s expression immediately darkened.


    ¡°At times,¡± they responded simultaneously, their gazes unwavering.


    Shang Cijie''s mouth twitched as he tightened his fists. This troublesome pair, the father-son duo, with their malicious antics.


    ¡°Fine, consider me a fool then! But aren''t you even more foolish for engaging with me? And you, Shang Mingming, if I''m a fool, then what does that make you?¡±


    With that, he lightly tapped Shang Mingming''s forehead andbeled him a little fool.


    Shang Mingming and Mu Sifa couldn''t argue, as Shang Cijie''s words held undeniable truth.


    ¡°Have you ever imagined being called a fool by Xiaojie, you old man?¡± Shang Mingming''s tone was yful as he bantered with Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa chuckled, ¡°Certainly not.¡± With a gentle gesture, he attempted to ruffle Shang Cijie''s hair, urging him not to be upset.


    ¡°Don''t touch me, I''m irritated.¡± Shang Cijie swatted Mu Sifa''s hand away in annoyance.


    ¡°And you, don''t sit so close to me. If you want to sit, stick to your foolish father''s embrace. Don''t cling to me.¡±


    With that, he turned his head away in irritation, refusing to look at Mu Sifa and Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Xiaojie, please don''t be upset! I know I made a mistake.¡±


    Shang Mingming hurriedly attempted to cate Ye Zichen, employing his soft, endearing voice.


    ¡°I don''t want to talk to you right now,¡± he maintained a stern expression.


    Shang Mingming persisted, shooting a stern nce at Mu Sifa, silently urging him to soothe Shang Cijie.


    Mu Sifa was at a loss whether tough or sigh at Shang Mingming''s gaze. When the little one is in good spirits, I''m not allowed near his mother. But now that I can''tfort his mother, he''s threatening to intervene! So adorable.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234 - A Suicidal Attempt at Subjugation


    ¡°Why are youughing so foolishly, Dad? Hurry and cheer up Xiaojie!¡±


    Shang Mingming yfully tapped Mu Sifa on the head and shot him another re.


    ¡°If we can''t even cheer him up, then we won''t be able to.¡±


    Mu Sifa altered his approach, no longer yielding to Shang Cijie. Instead, he scooped up Shang Mingming and instructed him to sit on hisp while he continued driving. Everything remained tranquil.


    Shang Mingming was caught off guard and couldn''t react quickly enough.


    Did he actually not console Xiaojie? How peculiar! Usually, whenever Xiaojie was upset, his father would rush tofort him.


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Is this what Uncle Dark Yan meant by seizing control of the situation?


    Shang Mingming was well-informed, but he didn''t know what other secretive information had been imparted.


    So that''s the case! Alright, I want to witness Xiaojie''s reaction. It should be amusing.


    Shang Mingming grinned and decided to coborate with Mu Sifa. However, he also harbored another notion: if Shang Cijie failed to console Mu Sifa because of this, then Mu Sifa would falter. He looked forward to seeing Mu Sifa embarrass himself.


    Mu Sifa truly didn''t attempt to console him. Shang Cijie was taken aback, and the more he ruminated on it, the more incensed he became.


    Excellent! Mu Sifa, you''re not deceiving me, are you!? Let''s see who will yield first!


    This time, Shang Cijie was genuinely infuriated. He kept his gaze fixed out of the window, remaining silent.


    The atmosphere inside the car remained tense all the way to the parking lot of Mu Sifa Hospital.


    Mu Sifa, carrying Shang Mingming, stepped out of the car to open the door for Shang Cijie. However, before he could approach, Shang Cijie strode over to him with a frigid expression.


    Humph! If you won''t console me, I''ll keep you guessing.


    This was the sentiment reverberating within Shang Cijie''s heart, filled with indescribable pride.


    Mu Sifa, frozen in ce, experienced a brief moment of shock. Shang Cijie remained utterly calm. It was evident that he had reverted to his charming demeanor from five years ago.


    Ha ha-ha ha! You thought you could y the captive, but this time, you''ve yed right into it!


    The mischievous spirit within Shang Mingming gleefully chuckled. He had foreseen Mu Sifa''s current predicament.


    ¡°Young master, seize this opportunity to showcase your abilities to that wretched father of yours. Let him witness your prowess firsthand.¡±


    Ye Zichen whispered into Shang Cijie''s ear, subtly urging him on, despite his earlier deration of an impending reversal in character.


    Shang Cijie shared the same resolve and proudly dered, ¡°Count on me; I''ll settle him today.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, excellent, excellent,¡± Shang Mingming apuded.


    Though Mu Sifa couldn''t discern the conversation between father and son, he sensed an ominous foreboding upon seeing Shang Mingming''s gleeful expression.


    The little tyke was undoubtedly instigating mischief with his mother. Otherwise, why would he be so jubnt?


    Mu Sifa''s primary concern shifted from Shang Cijie to his own son.


    ¡°Move it, you wretched father. Stop dawdling,¡± Shang Mingming snapped impatiently when Mu Sifa hesitated to follow.


    Observing Mu Sifa''s reluctance, Shang Mingming turned back and barked at him, his previously charming demeanor reced by a fierce countenance.


    ¡°Did my son undergo a transformation midway? Where did that adorable, gentle boy vanish?¡± Mu Sifa wondered aloud, harboring suspicions that Shang Mingming had been reced along the way.


    In reality, Mu Sifa harbored doubts, suspecting that Shang Mingming had undergone a change somewhere along the journey.


    This was the genuine nature of his son; his cuteness was merely a facade.


    ¡°Hurry it up, you wretched father. Do you want young master to drag me in by himself and have me point fingers at you?¡± Shang Mingming turned back, hurling angry curses.


    Mu Sifa chuckled helplessly. ¡°Alright, here we go.¡± He followed them briskly, wearing a contented smile.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235 - Called Him Papa


    ¡°Coming,ing. The dean ising to work.¡±


    ¡°They really came this time!¡± Who knew that the dean would bete! ¡°How rare.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I heard that he also pushed it back in the morning. ¡°


    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡± Why did the man from yesterday follow me!? ¡°


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°The cute guy who carried the kid out of the elevator yesterday.¡±


    The moment Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie walked into the hospital, the people at the front desk started discussing.


    However, they were talking about Mu Sifa beingte at the beginning and didn''t expect to see Shang Cijie.


    ¡°What man? He''s the one the dean likes. Didn''t I tell you guys before?¡± An old employee at the side said.


    ¡°Oh ~ It''s that Shang Minjie''s little brother, right?¡± The new employee had a face like this.


    ¡°He really is very good-looking!¡± If I were a man, my heart would probably beat faster for him. ¡± Another new employee''s eyes lit up.


    The one who said that was probably the Corrupt Girl. However, her words caused many people to roll their eyes.


    ¡°So disgusting!¡± That was a man! ¡°No matter how good-looking she is, she''s still a man.¡±


    ¡°That''s right! I wonder what the dean is thinking. ¡°


    ¡°He''s probably the one who seduced the dean! You see, he hasn''t been back for five years. As soon as he returned, he was surrounded by the principal.


    ¡°This!¡± It''s the so-called fox spirit! ¡°


    As the receptionist said this, she intentionally nced at Shang Cijie with disdain.


    ¡°Without a doubt, fox spirits are destroying the families of others. They are shameless.¡± Some people echoed him, and they also looked down on him.


    These words made the receptionist unable to retort. However, she couldn''t help but mutter to herself, men can now marry men and even have children. Why are you being so conservative!? I can''t stand it.


    However, since they had the numbers advantage, the receptionist didn''t say anything in the end. However, he also used his sparkling eyes to stare straight at Shang Cijie, especially when he saw Wu steel in Shang Cijie''s arms.


    God, it was so cute. He really wanted to pinch it. Could it be¡­? Could it be the son of the dean and that adorable man?


    It was just a thought, but she was already on the verge of dying. Her face was filled with excitement.


    ¡°Is she sick?¡±


    However, her actions were met with hostility from the people beside her.


    ¡°All the rookies that came inter are like this. It''s unknown what''s going on in their heads. I also heard them talking about boys and girls and stuff, which made me feel like I wasn''t in the mood to eat. ¡°


    ¡°It''s because of them that society will tolerate homosexuality.¡±


    From their initial unfriendliness to their disgust, they clearly had nothing to do with them and didn''t try to rob them of anything. However, like how Shang Cijie killed their entire family, they were filled with hatred.


    ¡°Strange, who is that little boy?!¡± Finally, someone noticed Shang Cijie.


    Everyone immediately looked over, puzzled. ¡°I don''t know!¡± Could it be someone else''s child? Or the man''s brother or something? ¡°


    ¡°Impossible, Shang Family only has two children.¡±


    ¡°Could it be a friend''s little brother or something?¡±


    ¡°It should be!¡±


    Just as everyone was puzzled, Shang Mingming, who was in Shang Cijie''s arms, suddenly said coquettishly, ¡°Mingming wants Daddy to hug. Daddy wants Daddy to hug.¡± Her voice was soft and cute, a cute dead person.


    Shang Mingming had purposely said the word ¡®dad'' twice. Although he had an innocent smile on his face and couldn''t see any clues, he could tell that he was doing it for those people at the front desk to let them know who he was.


    ¡°Dad¡­ ¡°Father?¡±


    The front desk was shocked, and then they were dumbfounded.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236 - Suddenly Looking


    ¡°That little boy just now ¡­¡± Yes, let''s call him Father! I didn''t hear wrong! ¡°


    Only after a long while did someone react. However, it was still the shock on his face.


    ¡°Yes, yes, but does the dean have a child?¡± Whose? Why hasn''t anyone mentioned it? ¡°


    ¡°No, I don''t know!¡±


    Everyone was scared stiff and couldn''t speak properly.


    ¡°Does that even need to be said? It must havee from the cute man beside the dean! It''s not new for men to have children now, so why are you guys so surprised? ¡°


    The rotten girl from before could finally speak up for Shang Cijie. Although he didn''t know Shang Cijie, he was happy for him. After all, the number of husbands that were admitted to was not many.


    ¡°What¡­ What? Shang Cijie Sheng''s son? ¡°


    Once again dropping their jaws in shock, everyone looked at that girl with wide eyes, then looked back at Shang Cijie in disbelief.


    ¡°How¡­ How is that possible!? It must have been a child of someone else. ¡°


    ¡°Then¡­ That''s right, it can''t possibly be a child that he gave to the Principal. ¡°


    They were still deceiving themselves. In fact, they had some confidence as well! After all, Shang Mingming looked like he was four or five years old, which was the right time for Shang Cijie to leave.


    Shang Mingming felt great when he saw the expressions of the people at the front desk. Humph! I let you bully Xiaojie, now do you know fear!


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Mu Sifa asked with a smile, seeing through Shang Mingming''s little trick, because Shang Mingming would never call his father with such a sweet voice.


    ¡°Of course they''re happy. Who asked them to say anything bad about Xiaojie. I''ll make them regret it in a while.¡± Shang Mingming scratched his nose in satisfaction. He was so cute.


    Even a scoundrel father can''t make Xiaojie unhappy, let alone you unrted people. Just wait for me to take care of you!


    Once Shang Cijie was dragged into it, Shang Mingming was filled with a sense of justice as he calcted with his small face.


    When Mu Sifa first heard them say that, he was very unhappy. But before he could take action, Shang Mingming had alreadyunched his counterattack, and it was so beautiful.


    Shang Cijie, who once again appeared in the same frame as Mu Sifa, was also prepared to be discussed by them. He was still uneasy when he first came in, but Shang Mingming''s words saved him and also saved him from the sea of fire five years ago.


    Shang Cijie never had a good impression of Mu Sifa''s front desk because they always attacked him.


    ¡°Xiaojie, don''t be afraid, I''ll help you teach them a lesson right now.¡± Shang Mingming raised his small fist to defend Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Her smile was very gentle.


    It was the first time that Shang Cijie showed such a gentle and loving smile in front of Mu Sifa, which made Mu Sifa a little infatuated.


    That''s right! He was such a gentle person to begin with. It was I who caused him to stop being like himself and hurt him.


    Ever since Shang Cijie came back, Mu Sifa had been reflecting. It was a good phenomenon.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Being stared straight at by Mu Sifa, Shang Cijie felt a little ufortable. His face also seemed to be blushing a little. He said that he would show Mu Sifa a good look?


    ¡°I''m fine.¡± Ye Zichen rubbed Shang Cijie''s head with a pampered smile.


    ¡°Don''t do anything.¡± Ye Zichen immediately pped Mu Sifa. Obviously, he was very happy.


    Shang Mingming couldn''t take it anymore, yet he came again? Xiaojie was also confused.


    ¡°Damn dad, carry me over there. Hurry.¡± He ordered Mu Sifa not to let him continue attacking Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Alright, dad will take you there right away.¡±


    Mu Sifa did not stop him. With a smile on his face, he walked to the front stage with Shang Mingming in his arms.


    Mu Sifa, who wasn''t looking at Shang Mingming, had a cold look in his eyes, making the people at the front desk tremble in fear and not dare to breathe out.


    They looked at each other in private and then at each other. They were in a mess and their arrogance had disappeared.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237 - Who Is the Mistress of This ce?


    ¡°What''s my next move? What should I do?¡±


    ¡°You''ve been here longer, haven''t you? You advise me!¡±


    ¡°Am I not concerned? The head must have overheard our conversation!¡±


    ¡°But what we discussed was factual! Hasn''t the dean not yet divorced his spouse? What''s his connection with Shang Cijie?¡±


    ¡°Precisely! We didn''t speak falsely.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    They adamantly refused to acknowledge any wrongdoing, instead seeking justification for their actions.


    ¡°Damn it! Fine if you won''t apologize, but this is going too far, and I won''t let you get away with it.¡±


    Shang Mingming seethed with fury, feeling as though he might explode from anger.


    Despite his rage, he maintained a facade ofposure as he addressed Mu Sifa with a smile, ¡°Dad, may I dismiss them all? It''s possible! Because¡­¡±


    Pausing, he directed a cheerful gaze toward the individual behind the front desk, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment as he charmingly remarked, ¡°Because I happen to be the young master of this hospital! Some individuals still hold the authority to rid Miss of a few nuisances.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, even if you decide to terminate everyone, that''s eptable,¡± Mu Sifa replied affectionately.


    ¡°Really? Dad, you''re so magnanimous.¡±


    Shang Mingming feigned innocence, pping his hands lightly, but in the next instant, his demeanor turned icy. He issued a stern warning, ¡°If I ever catch wind of you disparaging Miss again, I''ll expel each and every one of you and set an example for the rest. Understand?¡±


    Though spoken softly, his words carried immense authority,den with a sense of coercion.


    ¡°Yes, of course¡­¡± ¡°We understand, there won''t be a repeat urrence.¡±


    The individual at the front desk trembled in fear, unable to articte a proper response. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead. It was the first time a child had threatened him to such an extent.


    ¡°The aunties are quite obedient!¡± That''s satisfactory!¡±


    One moment he seemed poised to unleash his fury upon them, but the next heughed like an innocent cherub, as if everything around him was bathed in sunshine. They couldn''t help but marvel at the contrast, questioning if the previous threat had trulye from him.


    Exchanging private nces, they then subtly directed their gaze towards Shang Mingming. However, this exchange was significant. Despite Shang Mingming''s affable demeanor and charming voice, his eyes held a predatory gleam, instilling fear in them.


    Fearing, they swiftly averted their eyes, refraining from further scrutiny. Some inwardlymented Shang Mingming''s mischievous nature.


    That mischievous girl regarded Shang Mingming with adoration, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    Ah, how can one be simultaneously adorable and deviously cunning? When Little Young Master Pei-fang grows up, she might be haughty yet petite.


    ¡°Moreover, Xiaojie is Mu Sifa''s wife, your mistress. Henceforth, mind yournguage in her presence,¡± Shang Mingming appended another admonition, his cold, prating gaze carrying a hint of menace, reminiscent of a miniature Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Understood, Young Master.¡±


    They could onlyply obediently, for Mu Sifa''s silence affirmed Shang Mingming''s words.


    ¡°It''s good that youprehend,¡± Shang Mingming huffed, though a discontented expression lingered on his face.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Aren''t you going to dismiss them?¡± Mu Sifa inquired with curiosity. He had explicitly stated they should be expelled.


    ¡°If I simply let them go, they won''t learn their lesson. I want them to witness who truly holds authority here. I want them to serve Xiaojie in the future and understand her strength,¡± Shang Mingming exined, his scheme disying ruthless cunning.


    Ah, so that''s his n! This youngster''s tactics are truly merciless!


    ¡°Simply dismissing them would be too lenient. They will resent Xiaojie intensely in the future.¡±


    They must harbor envy towards Xiaojie to speak ill of her like this, hence I wish for them to witness Xiaojie''s triumphs and suffer for it.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238 - A p to the Head


    ¡°You two must have had a great time!¡±


    Walking up behind them, Shang Cijie inquired, ¡°Aren''t you supposed to be at work? You have time to y with Mingming?¡±


    ¡°The operation isn''t until this afternoon,¡± he exined, indicating his avability to spend time with them, mother and son.


    ¡°You skipped breakfast, didn''t you? I''ll go fetch some food from the other side for you.¡±


    He tenderly brushed Shang Cijie''s cheek, as if they were alone, then nted a kiss on her forehead. Everything appeared normal.


    Strangely, Shang Cijie didn''t blush. Perhaps because they had only been apart for five years, with Mu Sifa, it felt as though nothing had changed. Everything progressed just as before, and they still adored him.


    ¡°Not hungry? Shall I cook something at Xiao Ming Hotel? I have my own kitchen there.¡±


    In the five years since Shang Cijie''s departure, Mu Sifa had immersed himself in work to numb his feelings, rarely returning to the Mu Family. He had simply purchased an additional room at Xiao Ming Hotel and transformed it into a private kitchen.


    ¡°Packing will suffice; no need to go to all that trouble.¡±


    Shang Cijie responded in a cool tone as she carried Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Are you alright, Xiaojie? You seem upset,¡± Shang Mingming''s gentle voice conveyed concern.


    Was it because of the altercation earlier? Was Xiaojie upset about it? He never liked confrontations.


    Shang Mingming fretted over the possibility of Shang Cijie being angry because of it. Like a puppy, he drooped his ears and gazed at Shang Cijie with a pitiful look.


    ¡°Why would he be angry if he''s not? Don''t jump to conclusions.¡± Ye Zichen ruffled Shang Mingming''s hair in reassurance, sporting a smile.


    ¡°That''s good.¡±


    Witnessing Shang Cijie''s smile, Shang Mingming''s anxious heart finally found sce.


    ¡°Let''s head upstairs. We shouldn''t disturb your dad while he''s working.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Shang Mingming obediently agreed.


    Mu Sifa''s heart warmed at the term ¡°your father¡± used by Shang Cijie.


    However, the moment of relief was short-lived as amotion erupted outside the door.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss Shang. Hello, Brother Under Heaven,¡± the security guard''s voice rang out.


    Upon hearing this greeting, Shang Cijie halted abruptly¡­ Elder sister?


    He turned in surprise, feeling a sense of unease creeping in as he spotted Shang Minjie approaching. Panic flickered in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you have some free time today?¡± he inquired casually. However, Mu Sifa, upon seeing Shang Minjie, greeted her in a rather ordinary manner.


    ¡°I heard Xiaojie is back, so I came to pay a visit.¡±


    Despite Mu Sifa''s response, his gaze remained fixed on Shang Cijie as he approached swiftly, his countenance impassive. The tension was palpable.


    The mere presence of Shang Minjie approaching him instilled fear in Shang Cijie. When he departed five years ago, he had vowed to Shang Minjie that he wouldn''t change, regardless of the circumstances, yet now, he was petrified.


    Instinctively, he sought refuge behind Mu Sifa, embracing Shang Mingming tightly. The fear etched on his face was unmistakable.


    Observing Shang Cijie''s evident terror, Shang Minjie''s brows furrowed immediately. ¡°Where are you hiding? Come out,¡± she demanded.


    The moment she spoke, Shang Cijie''s authoritative tone resurfaced.


    ¡°Elder¡­ sister.¡±


    Shang Cijie, still trembling with fear, hesitated to emerge.


    ¡°Step forward,¡± her voicemanded sternly.


    Shang Cijie, feeling aggrieved, bit his lip and reluctantly emerged from behind Mu Sifa. However, he kept his head bowed, unable to meet Shang Minjie''s gaze.


    Suddenly, Shang Minjie raised her hand and struck Shang Cijie''s head, berating him, ¡°You brat, do you realize you''ve returned? Where have you been for these five years?¡± Her anger zed, her voice resounding loudly.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 - This Is Your Brother-inw


    Originally, the hall was very quiet. With Shang Minjie''s roar, everyone looked over.


    ¡°Wife, restrain your voice.¡±


    Jia Tianxia whispered in her ear, signaling her to pay attention to the people around her.


    Shang Minjie was stunned for a moment before retracting her gaze. However, her gaze was still cold as she looked at Shang Cijie.


    When the people at the front desk saw that Shang Minjie had arrived, they were angry and started to watch a good show.


    Didn''t you just teach us all how to be arrogant? We want to see how much you can say in front of your sister.


    Shang Cijie versus Shang Minjie? This was going to be a good show! It would be best if the matter were to be blown up, so that the guests would know about it, and then they could go outside to advertise.


    Little bitch versus big war bitch, not bad, not bad, the whole family is a fucking bitch.


    The people at the front desk who had just been scolded by Shang Mingming were all gloating in their hearts, waiting to see Shang Cijie make a fool of himself.


    ¡°Why did you hit Xiaojie? ¡°Bad woman.¡±


    Watching Shang Cijie get beaten up, Shang Mingming''s anger rushed to his head.


    This time, Shang Minjie finally noticed Shang Mingming. Her gaze continued to sweep over him.


    ¡°You are Mingming?¡± He raised his eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Who said you could call me by my name, you mother yaksha. ¡± As he scolded, he kicked Shang Minjie''s shin, preventing her from getting any closer.


    ¡°Mother yaksha?¡± Shang Minjie''s temper immediately rose as she covered Shang Mingming''s head with one hand. Her face was fierce and scary.


    ¡°Kid, say it again, who are you calling a yaksha? ¡°Hrm?¡± Ye Zichen clenched his teeth and started to seriouslypare himself with Shang Mingming.


    ¡°I''m afraid of you!¡± Just say it, it''s you, you''re a yaksha, a yaksha. ¡°


    He even said it many times, and in the end, he even stuck out his tongue at Shang Minjie fearlessly. It was cute and infuriating.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, is this how you teach your son? And you, Shang Cijie, how did you teach Mingming? Lawless! How dare you talk to me like that. ¡°


    ¡°You''re not mine, why can''t I talk to you like this? You even hit Xiaojie, and I haven''t settled the score with you yet? ¡± Shang Mingming did not give his parents any face and also defended them.


    At this moment, Shang Cijie realized that Shang Minjie didn''te to denounce him, but specifically came to visit him.


    ¡°Big Sis, I''m sorry.¡±


    Shang Cijie, who knew what was going on, apologized guiltily, because he disappeared without a word.


    ¡°What is it? He finally knew that he was wrong? We haven''t had any contact in five years. Don''t you know we''re going to be worried? Or do you care about me and Dad? ¡°


    Shang Minjie was still as stingy as ever, but the more fierce she was, the more it was obvious that she wasn''t angry. Her type of speech was a duplicity of words. She had a sharp tongue but a weak heart.


    ¡°No, no, I didn''t think that. I was just afraid that I would contact you. I was afraid that you all would not care about it. Thus, I didn''t dare to call you all.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s voice became softer and softer, and he lowered his head.


    The moment Shang Cijie said this, Shang Minjie realized that she had ignored this point and did not consider Shang Cijie''s feelings.


    ¡°Well, I forgive you. ¡°When you have time, you should go back and visit your dad. A few days ago, he had a nightmare about you dying. He scared me so much that I couldn''t fall asleep.¡±


    Shang Minjie seemed to be a little careless, no longer as cold and ruthless as before.


    ¡°That''s right, your brother-inw has met before.¡±


    Ye Zichen pointed to Jia Tianxia, who was beside him, and said as if nothing had happened.


    Shang Cijie was stunned, ¡°Sis ¡­ Brother-inw? ¡± Then, he looked at Mu Sifa nkly.


    What¡­ What was going on?

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240 - Keep His Position


    ¡°What is it? Didn''t Mu Sifa tell you? ¡± Shang Minjie looked at Shang Cijie in surprise, then met Mu Sifa''s eyes.


    ¡°Say, say what?¡± Shang Cijie was puzzled and then suddenly went back to his ¡°Idiot¡± mode.


    ¡°Mu Sifa.¡±


    When Shang Minjie heard this, she called out to Mu Sifa and then used her eyes to ask him what was going on.


    Didn''t Xiaojiee back yesterday? Why hasn''t she told him this yet? Or could he not find a chance to speak?


    ¡°I didn''t tell him about it. I forgot.¡± Mu Sifa was slightly sorry.


    After hearing that, Shang Minjie fiercely pulled his cor and shouted, ¡°Ah!? Have you forgotten? You want to die, right? I didn''t ask the world for a pass and the kid didn''t dare to take it, yet you tell me to forget about it? You, Mu Sifa, really want to die, right!? ¡°


    F * ck, if it wasn''t to help Xiaojie, I wouldn''t even bother to help him this time.


    ¡°My wife, calm down. Don''t get so angry. Maybe there''s a reason?¡±


    Jia Tianxia had been trying to persuade Shang Minjie to be calm, so his temper wasn''t as bad as before.


    In the past, whenever he met Shang Minjie, he would always argue with her or get angry. But now, it was him who was trying to calm Shang Minjie down.


    ¡°Calm down ¡­ Calm down ¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Don''t disturb me. ¡± Ye Zichen shook Jia Tianxia off.


    Jia Tianxia sighed, ¡°Wifey, did you forget that you''re still pregnant?¡± He reminded Shang Minjie.


    Shang Minjie went nk, as if she had really forgotten.


    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡± Is Big Sis pregnant? ¡°


    Shang Cijie could no longer keep up with their pace, so he watched the entire process in a daze.


    Shang Mingming didn''t take it seriously because he didn''t have a good impression of Shang Minjie. It was because she had just beaten Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± It''s time to be a parent. ¡°


    Mu Sifa congratted Shang Minjie as if he was a friend.


    The current Jia Tianxia was no longer Mu Sifa''s bodyguard. Three years ago, he already went out to do his own work, but now that he opened a bodyguardpany, his business was pretty good.


    The bodyguards Mu Sifa used were all people from hispany, as were the bodyguards from Mu Family.


    ¡°It''s because I''m pregnant that I have to exin this to Mu Sifa. Also, hurry up and get rid of the marriage.¡± Shang Minjie was still very excited.


    Xiaojie just came back! Let them breathe! ¡± Jia Tianxia advised again.


    ¡°Who was your wife!?¡± Why are you so against the two of them! ¡± Shang Minjie looked unhappy, but it wasn''t because she was angry. She was just talking about Jia Tianxia.


    ¡°Of course you''re my wife, but the child hasn''t been born yet! We aren''t in a hurry, right? ¡°


    ¡°Ah!?¡± Not in a hurry? ¡°You''re not in a rush, I''m not in a hurry. In these five years, I''ve always been called a shameless woman. It''s Mu Sifa''s wife that''s messing with you, you''re not mad at me.¡± Angry.


    ¡°Let them talk! We all know that''s not the way to go, right? Besides, you gave yourself up to help Xiaojie keep Madam Mu''s position, right? How great! That''s all I like about you, wife. ¡± He tried to curry favor with Shang Minjie by ttering her, so as to make her quiet down.


    It was indeed very useful. Shang Minjie yed with her long hair and said arrogantly, ¡°Of course, I''m making sacrifices for Xiaojie. Let them talk about it.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. Wife, you are the greatest.¡± Jia Tianxia raised his thumb, but also let out a sigh of relief.


    As expected, women were all foolish for three years from being pregnant!

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241 - Sacrifice


    Shang Cijie was taken aback. This version of Shang Minjie was markedly different from the one he knew.


    What events transpired over the past five years to trigger such a drastic change in his elder sister''s demeanor? And with Brother Under Heaven involved?


    No, that can''t be right. What did Brother Under Heaven just say? Is my sister colluding with Mu Sifa to safeguard Lady Mu''s position for my benefit? What¡­ What does that even entail?


    Shang Cijie regarded Mu Sifa with bewilderment, his mind struggling to grasp the implications of Jia Tianxia''s words.


    ¡°I''m referring to you!¡± ¡°It''s been five years, yet your intellect hasn''t progressed in the slightest!¡±


    Shang Minjie furrowed her brow upon observing Shang Cijie''s perplexed and stern countenance.


    ¡°Because¡­ Because I genuinely don''tprehend! Sister, I wouldn''t even dare entertain the notion of you aiding me.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s tone remained as soft as ever. In the past, Shang Minjie had subjected him to physical abuse and harsh words. How could Shang Cijie fathom that Shang Minjie would extend such assistance?


    ¡°Are you suggesting I erred? You''re being so aggressive? Not beneficial for you?¡± His true colors emerged as he red at Shang Cijie.


    Jia Tianxia inwardly eximed in frustration. Why does he always react like this? He clearly came out of concern for Xiaojie, yet upon encountering her, he bes so irate.


    ¡°I say, my wife, you!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    He refrained from allowing Jia Tianxia an opportunity to discuss her.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Please, you''re expecting now, you take the lead.¡± Jia Tianxia stepped aside disheartenedly, unwilling to intrude on Shang Minjie.


    ¡°Shang Minjie.¡±


    Concerned that Shang Minjie might once again provoke Shang Cijie''s ire as she had done before, Mu Sifa shielded Shang Cijie behind him and red at her menacingly.


    Shang Minjie promptly rolled her eyes at Mu Sifa, ¡°What harm could I possibly cause to Xiaojie? I''m not the immature Shang Minjie from the past.¡±


    Truly, they were all so protective of Xiaojie.


    ¡°It''s your excessive coddling that has made him so timid. Keep an eye on him in the future.¡±


    Shang Minjie wasn''t angered; she was merely admonishing Mu Sifa. Then she added, ¡°I''ll say this only once. Pay attention. Hee Meier has been attempting to find a spouse for Mu Sifa in the years you were absent. To avoid conflict with her, Mu Sifa asked me to cooperate with him and not seek a divorce. We''ll discuss it when you return. This is likely what urred, so confirm your rtionship with Mu Sifa promptly, allowing me to rid myself of him and marry Jia Tianxia. It''s been a few years, damn it.¡±


    Shang Minjie not only wore a displeased expression but also shouted so audaciously.


    Jia Tianxia found Shang Minjie''s manner of speaking headache-inducing. ¡°That''s precisely why I say you frequently offend people! You never believe me. You were clearly concerned that Mu Sifa might be coerced into marrying someone else, so you agreed to cooperate with him only after Xiaojie''s return. But why must your words be so harsh? I can barely bring myself to say it.¡±


    He was covertly attempting to shoo away the pests circling Mu Sifa, fearing Mu Sifa might be frightened off if he developed feelings for someone else, yet his tongue remained sharp.


    Oh well, perhaps he simply favored her straightforward demeanor. He possessed an unyielding and awkward temperament.


    Jia Tianxia resigned himself to his fate. There was no changing it; he had chosen his own spouse.


    ¡°Didn''t I just mention that?¡± Shang Minjie disyed no such awareness.


    Jia Tianxia''s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you serious, my wife?¡±


    ¡°Do I appear to be joking?¡± His temper red the moment he uttered it.


    ¡°Fine! You win.¡± Jia Tianxia opted to concede.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242 - Just be Nice to Him in the Future


    ¡°So, is this true?¡±


    Shang Cijie found himself at a loss for words, gazing dumbfoundedly at Shang Minjie before turning to Mu Sifa for confirmation.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Mu Sifa''s response was firm and sinct.


    Did his elder sister truly make such significant sacrifices for him?


    His eyes returned to Shang Minjie, still grappling with disbelief.


    ¡°What''s the matter, kid? Do you believe I, a woman with such a dark reputation, wouldn''t do something like that?¡± I''ll also take some time to reflect on this.¡±


    Though scolding Shang Cijie, it seemed almost like an admission of guilt.


    ¡°No, Elder Sister, I¡­¡± He trailed off, simply overwhelmed and unable to process it all.


    Shang Cijie hastily rified, still holding onto Shang Mingming. If not for that, he would have insisted that his words were misconstrued! His past habits seemed hard to shake, or perhaps impossible to change altogether.


    ¡°This is quite troublesome. What''s so difficult to grasp about this trivial matter? Are you truly my younger brother?¡±


    Shang Cijie bowed his head, expressing remorse. ¡°I apologize.¡±


    Shang Minjie felt a surge of frustration. She wasn''t using Shang Cijie; she simply wished for him to calm down, to no longer present himself as an easy target for mistreatment.


    ¡°You can''t bully Xiaojie. And you, Shang Minjie, shouldn''t bully him either.¡± Shang Mingming kicked Shang Minjie once more, reprimanding her while defending Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Who''s been bullying him?¡± Shang Minjie was left speechless.


    ¡°I''ll apany you, Mu Sifa. We can discuss the marriageter. I need to collect my certificate from Jia Tianxia.¡±


    Shang Minjie persisted in emphasizing this issue, whether out of genuine concern or simply because shecked other topics to discuss.


    ¡°It''s fine, Mu Sifa. Take your time. My wife is experiencing mood swings due to her recent pregnancy.¡±


    Jia Tianxia pulled Shang Minjie aside to prevent her from embarrassing him further.


    ¡°Why are you interfering?¡± He shoved Jia Tianxia away forcefully, implying parity in their strength.


    ¡°Darling, please calm down. Consider the consequences! What if your anger affects the baby?¡±


    Initially inclined to retort sharply at Jia Tianxia, Shang Minjie''s demeanor softened upon mention of the child, prompting her to refrain from getting angry.


    ¡°Fine, I''ll yield to you just this once.¡± A begrudging acquiescence.


    Shang Minjie felt anxious, having previously experienced an unnned pregnancy and being too fatigued to carry the child. Now, the doctor warned her that maintaining a positive mood was crucial to avoidplications.


    ¡°I appreciate your assistance with this matter.¡±


    Mu Sifa lowered his head in gratitude towards Shang Minjie, expressing his appreciation umted over the past few years.


    Shang Minjie was taken aback by Mu Sifa''s humility, though her surprise was fleeting.


    ¡°Your treatment of Xiaojie will serve as sufficient repayment.¡± He adopted an indifferent tone, masking his true sentiments.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Mu Sifa responded with a smile, already intending to fulfill his duties without Shang Minjie''s prompting.


    ¡°Well, well. Everyone seems content.¡±


    Jia Tianxia breathed a sigh of relief, anticipating their future outings with Shang Minjie. Yet, their current circumstances were somewhat strained, considering Shang Minjie had only moved in three years prior.


    ¡°What!? So this Yaksha of a mother is actually decent!¡± Shang Mingming muttered suddenly, his expression souring.


    Shang Minjie promptly pinched his cheek as a warning, ¡°You little rascal, asking for trouble, aren''t you? Go pick a fight elsewhere!¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243 - The Bad Uncle Outside


    ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Who told you to hit Xiaojie first, it''s already too easy for you if I don''t deal with you.¡±


    Shang Mingming used his chin to look at Shang Minjie. He was full of pride.


    Shang Minjie''s mouth began to twitch again. Why was she in a daze when she could give birth to such a clever son?


    ¡°I''m done, I need to go back to the hospital. You two can do whatever you want with me!¡± I don''t want to be your light bulb. ¡± After Shang Minjie finished speaking, she pulled Jia Tianxia''s cor and walked out as if she was holding her own dog, looking very happy.


    ¡°Wife, this person is all watching.¡± Jia Tianxia gestured for Shang Minjie to let go.


    ¡°What is it? He wouldn''t be pulled! Its wings became hard? ¡± But what he got instead was Shang Minjie''s re.


    Jia Tianxia began his sighing mode, ¡°As long as you''re happy.¡± Who told you to be my wife? Can''t I ept it?


    After Shang Minjie and Jia Tianxia left, a voice came from the front desk.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Did you all hear the code? ¡°Did the dean and Shang Minjie team up to deceive the madame all of this?¡±


    ¡°No wonder she dared to be tantly with Jia Tianxia, so that''s how it is!¡±


    ¡°The principal is really giving his all for that man!¡±


    ¡°But looking at it now, doesn''t that mean that Shang Cijie is our wife without a doubt?¡±


    The moment he said that, everyone stopped breathing. They were originally waiting to see Shang Cijie make a joke.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, this ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don''t think that Xiaojie will forgive you just because you did that.¡±


    Shang Cijie finally mustered his emotions and wanted to say something, but unexpectedly Shang Mingming interrupted him and said that he would not forgive Mu Sifa so easily.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mu Sifa didn''t refute at all, he smiled and rubbed Shang Mingming''s head.


    Shang Mingming and Shang Cijie were stunned. They thought Mu Sifa would take credit for this, but didn''t say anything.


    ¡°Let''s go upstairs!¡± There''s also a small lounge in the office. When Ie back with my breakfast, I''ll be there to eat. ¡°


    He held Shang Mingming from Shang Cijie''s arms and then took Shang Cijie''s hand and led him to the elevator without the slightest hesitation.


    Shang Cijie, who followed, blushed a little. Five years ago, Mu Sifa did whatever he wanted to do and never thought about the opinions of others. Therefore, Mu Sifa didn''t change at allpared to before, causing Shang Cijie''s heart to warm up again.


    He knew that he couldn''t forgive Mu Sifa that easily, and he couldn''t fall deeper and deeper into the trap either. However, no matter what, he couldn''t pull himself out of it.


    ¡°Damn dad, what are you doing now? ying catchphrase? Or is it some little trick? ¡°


    Shang Mingming used a voice that only the two of them could hear to interrogate Mu Sifa. He felt that the matter was not simple.


    Mu Sifa didn''t know whether tough or cry, ¡°What?¡± I treated you guys well, just a little trick? ¡°


    ¡°Or what? ¡°You just know how to y Xiaojie and make him y around.¡± Her face was stern.


    ¡°When did I do that?¡± Mu Sifa looked wronged.


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    It would be weird if Xiaojie wasn''t moved to lead Xiaojie through everyone''s line of sight.


    ¡°In short, I forbid you to follow Xiaojie.¡± Ye Zichen warned Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa sighed helplessly and asked Shang Mingming, ¡°I treat my wife well, how did it be a trap for him? ¡°Hrm?¡±


    It''s a good thing that the little guy mentioned it, but it''s nothing to keep using it on me!


    ¡°You have to be wary of those bad uncles outside, not your father, you know?¡±


    ¡°I don''t care, I just want to be on guard against you. Who told you to hurt Xiaojie before?¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244 - Is This Your Son?


    ¡°You said it yourself! That''s the past tense, isn''t it? ¡± Mu Sifa tried to reason with Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Do you think that you don''t have to take responsibility for it in the past? Can you just pretend that nothing happened? ¡°Scum.¡±


    ¡°Person¡­ Scum? ¡°


    Mu Sifa never thought that one day he would be scolded by his son.


    ¡°He''s just a scum, don''t you think so, Xiaojie?¡± Shang Mingming did not forget to bring Shang Cijie to bully Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Yes, a piece of scum.¡±


    Wu Shuang turned his face aside and didn''t look at Mu Sifa. He agreed with Liu Tie''s words and didn''t seem to be happy about it either. It was probably due to Mu Sifa saying that it was a thing of the past that made him unhappy.


    ¡°Alright! I was wrong. ¡°


    Mu Sifa chose to end the conversation, otherwise, there would be trouble again.


    When they arrived at the floor where Mu Sifa''s office was, the staff noticed that he was hugging Shang Mingming and holding Shang Cijie''s hand in his arms. They were all confused and started whispering to each other.


    ¡°Who is that person? And who is that child! ¡°


    ¡°Who knows!¡±


    ¡°This man and that child came yesterday as well.¡±


    ¡°That''s right, that''s right. I also had a simr impression. When he was carrying the child and leaving, I remember that the dean was rushing to catch up with him.¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Do you know him? ¡°


    ¡°I don''t know about that, but I''ve heard that the principal seems to like men. It can''t be that he''s a newlyweds, right?¡±


    ¡°No no no, I suspect it was the man who left. I heard the old employee talk about it. He said he liked his wife''s brother and he was very cute. ¡°Look at this man, he''s so good-looking. Maybe it''s him.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Like his wife''s brother? Is this the end of morals? ¡°


    ¡°I''m not sure either. I heard it from an old employee. They''re all gone now.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­.


    ¡°Do you want to go home and eat your own food? Why aren''t you stopping? Why are you chewing on the root of your tongue? ¡± Someone stopped them.


    Everyone was a bit embarrassed and left in a dejected manner. However, they still sneakily nced at Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie''s location.


    ¡°I was curious as to why you weren''t here sote today. Originally, I was apanying my wife, Mu Sifa. ¡°


    At this moment, a man''s voice suddenly sounded in front of Mu Sifa.


    Because of his loud voice, the staff also heard him.


    Eh, eh, eh, wife? This man?


    What was going on? Wasn''t the principal''s wife that woman called Shang Minjie? But since Mr. Nong Mobai had already been called that, it couldn''t be fake right!


    It''s over, didn''t you hear what we just said? This time he was in trouble.


    Everyone didn''t dare to breathe out for fear of being scolded. In the end, they pretended to be busy and went to the patrol room.


    ¡°I heard from Jia Tianxia that Xiaojie is back. At the beginning, I thought it was Shang Minjie missing her brother so much that Jia Tianxia started to hallucinate. I didn''t expect it to be true.¡±


    Nong Mobai smiled as he walked towards Mu Sifa. In the end, his gaze fell on Shang Mingming.


    After a while, he raised his eyebrows and asked Mu Sifa, ¡°This is your son?¡± It was nothing much, but Nong Mobai suddenly added, ¡°Kiss?¡±


    Mu Sifa''s face immediately turned bad, ¡°Are you here to pick a fight with me?¡±


    ¡°Who said that? I came to get my car keys from you. Didn''t I leave you here after drinking too much a few days ago?¡±


    They chatted happily, and then they stretched out their fingers to y with Shang Mingming.


    Normally, Shang Mingming would be angry and p him away, but he just stared straight at Nong Mobai as if he knew him.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245 - Coming Back


    ¡°What''s wrong, little guy?¡± Is it because uncle is very handsome that I have be an idiot? ¡± Nong Mobaiughed without a trace of seriousness.


    Shang Mingming still didn''t say anything, but he kept tilting his head and thinking about something.


    Suddenly, he pointed at Nong Mobai and shouted, ¡°It''s Little Father.¡±


    ¡°Little Father? What the hell? ¡± Nong Mobai did not understand, so he poked Shang Mingming''s face again.


    ¡°I say, Sifa!¡± Is your son a fool? ¡°


    ¡°Your son is the fool. Maybe he knows you?¡±


    Mu Sifa was still not in a good mood. That''s true, since his son was called a fool by others, there was no reason for him tough.


    ¡°Know me? But I''ve never seen your son! ¡± Nong Mobai was very sure.


    Mu Sifa was also puzzled. He felt that it was impossible for Shang Mingming to know Nong Mobai.


    ¡°Kid, did you recognize the wrong person?¡± Or do you see someone who looks alike? ¡± Mu Sifa asked Shang Mingming.


    Shang Mingming harrumphed and ignored Mu Sifa. He turned to Wu Tie and asked, ¡°Xiaojie, are you my father or not, right?¡±


    At this moment, Shang Cijie also stared straight at Nong Mobai, ¡°Seems so.¡±


    ¡°Right, right! I didn''t recognize the wrong person, right? ¡± Shang Mingming was excited.


    ¡°He probably did not recognize the wrong person.¡± Shang Cijie''s appearance was also uncertain.


    I had seen the picture at Big Brother''s ce. It was true, but the man in the photo seemed to be much younger, and he looked very shy, not like him at all.


    But it could have been a picture from a long time ago. After all, I had seen it three years ago, and it had been some time since then.


    ¡°What''s going on? ¡°Let''s not talk about your son, didn''t your wife see me before?¡±


    Nong Mobai became more and more curious. Although he had only met Shang Cijie once, he was so handsome that Shang Cijie had no reason to forget his face.


    ¡°I don''t know what''s going on either!¡±


    It was useless for Nong Mobai to ask Mu Sifa, because Mu Sifa didn''t know what the situation was either.


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa remembered that Shang Mingming mentioned Big Daddy yesterday.


    Big Daddy''s words must be my big brother no matter what! Could it be that Xiaojie has been staying in this ce for the past few years? If that was the case, then they could understand why the little guy called Nong Mobai''s father.


    Damn it, damn it, Big Brother Smelly, did he hide Xiaojie?


    Mu Sifa was infuriated. He wanted to go and give his big brother a beating right now.


    ¡°Little father, little father ising back!¡± Are you happy? ¡± Shang Mingming was extremely happy on his own, but what he said was the same as a chicken and a duck to a duck to a duck to Nong Mobai. I don''t know what he meant.


    ¡°Your father? Who is your father? Sifa, what kind of godfather did your son meet outside? Someone I know? ¡± Nong Mobai was stunned for the first time.


    Mu Sifa didn''t tell Nong Mobai that Shang Mingming''s big dad was referring to his big uncle because he wanted his big bro to look good. Mu Sifa wanted to take revenge on him for secretly taking Shang Cijie away and hiding him.


    ¡°How would I know who it is!¡± Mu Sifa pretended to be serious.


    Shang Mingming became even more anxious, ¡°Daddy is Daddy! Have you forgotten about my big dad? ¡± He felt a little disappointed.


    Nong Mobai sighed, ¡°That''s why! Who exactly is your father!? Name, name. ¡°


    Does this little guy not understand what I just said? Nong Mobai questioned.


    ¡°Name?¡± It was Shang Mingming''s turn to be confused. He stared nkly at Shang Cijie and asked, ¡°What is the name of our Big Daddy?¡±


    Nong Mobai nearly fainted when he heard Shang Mingming ask Shang Cijie.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246 - He Deserves a Beating


    However, Shang Cijie, who was asked, seemed to have thought about it and didn''t seem to remember his appearance.


    Strange, did big brother say what his name was?


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Even you don''t know? ¡± Nong Mobai didn''t know how toin about Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Who ¡­. Who said that? I just can''t recall who. ¡± Shang Cijie retorted with a slightly red face.


    ¡°What''s the difference between that and not knowing?¡± Nong Mobai couldn''t help but retort.


    ¡°It''s different, the difference is huge.¡± Sweetheart protested, looking a bit more cute.


    ¡°That''s right, that''s right. Xiaojie didn''t say that you don''t remember. Little dad, you can''t bully Xiaojie, otherwise, I''ll report it to Big Dad and let him bully you too.¡±


    ¡°Really! Then go report it to your big dad! Let him bully me! But I''m looking forward to it. ¡°


    Nong Mobai thought Shang Mingming was joking, so he answered without thinking. He had no idea that he would be punished in the future.


    ¡°I''m talking about you!¡± But be careful. ¡°


    Mu Sifaughed heartily as he watched the show.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡°You''re very strange!¡±


    Damn it! Seeing this, my scalp tingled. What the hell is this?


    ¡°You''ll know in the future.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t tell Nong Mobai the truth, he hugged Shang Cijie''s waist and left.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, there''s something else!¡± Where''s my car keys? ¡± Nong Mobai quickly shouted.


    ¡°On the table in the hotel room, ask the waiter to open the door for you.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t look back and went into his office.


    Nong Mobai opened his mouth to say something, but Mu Sifa was already inside, so he had to shut up and go.


    This guy was really inhuman! When Xiaojie went missing, he didn''t even look at the fact that Xiaojie was drinking with him until daybreak to get rid of the pain.


    ¡°Ah, I forgot. It will be Ann Yichen''s birthday a few days from now. He asked me to help inform him.¡±


    Nong Mobai returned, but when he thought about itter, he felt that Mu Sifa did not have the time to bother with him right now, so he turned around and left.


    After exiting the hospital, Nong Mobai walked towards the hotel across the street, but he didn''t know that a car was following him.


    ¡°Mr. Nong Mobai went to the hotel opposite us. Do you need me to follow him?¡± the man in the driver''s seat asked respectfully.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The man''s voice was very calm, his gaze was following Nong Mobai''s figure the whole time.


    He looked a bit simr to Mu Sifa, with his sharp eyebrows and eyes, giving off the impression of a gangster. However, it was not rough and there was an indescribable cold and handsome look on its face.


    ¡°Then should we go and see Third Young Madame? The young master is here as well. ¡± the subordinate asked again.


    ¡°We''ll talk about it in a few days. We don''t have that time yet. What about the matter you investigated? Is there an idea? ¡°


    ¡°A little. The person who sent the bomb to the hospital also seems to be from the underworld, and he probably knows Third Young Master. Right, Third Young Madame is also investigating this matter. Should we release some information to Third Young Madame? ¡°


    ¡°No, it''s too dangerous. ¡°I still don''t know what the other person is nning, don''t let Xiaojie step into danger.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I''ll tell the brothers to seal off the news, so Lin Shuangxia won''t be able to investigate anything.¡±


    ¡°I''ll do it.¡±


    The man''s voice didn''t fluctuate much, but in the next second, he suddenly frowned. The reason was that in the hotel lobby, Nong Mobai was chatting happily with thedy in front of him and teasing her.


    This kid, he''s still the same as before, he''s still asking for a beating.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247 - A Small Suffering


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Nong Mobai, I keep telling you I can read palms, but you just keep flirting shamelessly.¡±


    The receptionist yfully chided Nong Mobai, though secretly delighted. After all, Nong Mobai wasn''t just a renowned tattoo artist; he was also strikingly handsome. Who wouldn''t fancy him?


    ¡°Little Mi, always the same banter. But you''re not exempt from my charms either.¡±


    Another receptionist chimed in bitterly. Feeling overlooked because of her in appearance, she simmered with envy toward Nong Mobai''s attention.


    ¡°Enough already! Why so bitter? There''s no reason to be envious of me!¡±


    ¡°Envious? I''m simply stating facts. How shameless.¡±


    ¡°Who''s shameless? Speak clearly!¡± The woman retorted with a p.


    Unyielding, the woman struck back, tugging at hair as the altercation escted.


    Nong Mobai''s expression darkened as he watched, a hint of displeasure evident.


    ¡°See? This is exactly what I mean! Women and their jealousy, it''s exhausting.¡±


    Yet Nong Mobai, despite hisints, didn''t shy away from flirting with other women, inviting inevitable trouble.


    Observing from afar, another man''s mood soured, his gaze turning menacing.


    Nong Mobai sensed the shift in atmosphere, a tremor coursing through him as he nced around. Yet, amidst the bustling lobby, he found no one suspicious.


    ¡°Am I imagining things?¡±


    Nong Mobai pondered, unaware that the man in question sat across from him in a car.


    ¡°I''m talking to you! Can''t you refrain from teasing the staff every visit?¡±


    Responding to Mu Sifa''s summons, Xiao Ming, who hade to open the door to Nong Mobai''s room, noticed the receptionist initiating a call.


    ¡°It''s not my fault! They instigated it themselves,¡± Nong Mobai asserted his innocence.


    ¡°You''re not off the hook either,¡± he shot another re at Nong Mobai.


    Nong Mobai abandoned any further exnations, opting to shrug instead. ¡°Fine, fine, it''s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Sifa told you toe!¡± Then hurry up and go! Dealing with women is too daunting.¡±


    They pulled Xiao Ming away. Though Xiao Ming wanted to intervene and halt their argument, he found himselfcking the time.


    ¡°Quit fooling around in the store, release him already.¡±


    With numerous onlookers, Xiao Ming urged Nong Mobai to maintainposure. Yet, Nong Mobai remained indifferent, feigning flirtation with Xiao Ming and leaning against him provocatively.


    Xiao Ming''s expression darkened, but he remainedposed. It wasn''t the first time Nong Mobai had teased him.


    ¡°Say, aren''t you afraid of Xiaoxiao''s older brother finding out?¡± Xiao Ming reminded him.


    At this, Nong Mobai''s demeanor abruptly shifted to one of coldness. ¡°That man ceased to exist long ago. What''s there to fear!¡± With that, he pushed Xiao Ming away indignantly and stormed into the elevator.


    Xiao Ming sighed. Why does he react so angrily whenever I mention his brother! Like a child deprived of sugar.


    Inside the car, the man clenched his fists, his gaze growing increasingly frigid.


    ¡°I''ll be right back,¡± Ye Zichen exited the car in a fit of anger.


    The man in the driver''s seat momentarily froze, then reacted, shouting, ¡°Boss, that man is Fourth Miss''s husband.¡±


    But the man didn''t hear him, for he had already entered the hotel.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248 - Gagged Mouth


    ¡°Argh, why can''t I ever catch what others are saying!¡± The man grumbled irritably, scratching his head in frustration, yet he hesitated to venture forth alone.


    Just as he pondered his next move, his phone chimed.


    Upon glimpsing the caller ID, he promptly answered with deference, ¡°Hello, Brother Mo Ya.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mo Ya''s voice was subdued as he queried, ¡°Is Mr. Mu Sizheng in Hua Xia yet? The Young Mistress inquired.¡±


    The mention of his mistress further elevated the man''s respectfulness. ¡°We''ve arrived. We''re just getting settled.¡±


    ¡°What about the explosion? Do you require assistance?¡±


    Assistance? Ah, yes. I recall hearing that Mr. Mo Ya sought permission from the Young Mistress to travel to Huaxia a year ago; it slipped my mind.


    ¡°This issue does pose someplications. If assistance is neededter on, I''ll consult with my superior and have him reach out to you.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± The response was sinct.


    The man suddenly felt awkward, uncertain how to respond.


    He had heard rumors about Brother Mo Ya''s aloof demeanor, but he hadn''t anticipated such brevity in conversation.


    Yet, there were whispers about him injuring his own subordinate before returning to the Young Lady''s side. And there was talk of his application toe to China a year ago. Could he be avoiding his subordinate?


    Though he hadn''t been involved in that incident, he''d heard his subordinate suffered severe injuries, losing an eye. How tragic!


    Whether it was Mr. Mo Ya or the superior, why were they all constrained by their own agendas?


    The only constion was theck of enmity between the superior and Mr. Nong Mobai. If the situation mirrored Mr. Mo Ya''s actions, not only would there be armed confrontations but also personal vendettas. It was too brutal, leaving both sides wounded and estranged in the end.


    What am I mulling over? It''s none of my concern. Why fret over it?


    ¡°Where''s Mr. Mu Sizheng? Can you please have him take a call?¡± Mo Ya suddenly inquired.


    ¡°Well, there might not be another option. The boss just went after Mr. Nong Mobai. I''ll have him ring you upter!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He remained as affable as ever, ending the call thereafter.


    ¡°Phew, I nearly had a heart attack. Do you think I let something slip?¡±


    No, it wasn''t time to rx yet. The boss was furious earlier. Could he have harmed Mr. Nong Mobai?


    The man scratched his head, troubled, unsure of what to do. Once again, Mu Sizheng''s phone was in his possession.


    Meanwhile, upstairs at the hotel, after Xiao Ming opened the door for Mu Sifa, he remarked, ¡°Third brother said not to bring men to his room for any mischief in the future.¡±


    ¡°Got it, got it, his wife is back anyway!¡± Nong Mobai replied impatiently, evidently still irked by the recent events.


    ¡°It''s good you understand, but try not to bring guests to the hotel often. Xiaoxiao is very concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°That girl hasn''t changed a bit!¡± Nong Mobai chuckled dismissively, offering no furtherment.


    ¡°Okay, I''m off. Remember to lock up when you leaveter.¡±


    Xiao Ming nced around the room, issuing a brief admonition before departing.


    ¡°Got it, just like dealing with my mom.¡±


    No, even my mother isn''t as verbose as he is! Why did Xiaoxiao marry this guy? Was it out of childhood affection?


    Nong Mobai sneered, finding it amusing. Though he wasn''t sure why, it didn''t seem like it was Mu Xiaoxiao or Xiao Ming who wasughing.


    ¡°Alright, once you have the key, head back!¡±


    Nong Mobai entered the roomzily. However, at that moment, he felt a sudden darkness descend upon him. Before he could react, someone covered his mouth and flung him onto the bed.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249 - Even Now


    Fuck!


    Nong Mobai cursed in his heart as his eyes widened. When he regained his senses, he was already thrown onto the bed.


    ¡°Who the fuck is it!?¡± ¡°Even your father dares to sneak attack you.¡±


    Nong Mobai roared. He turned around and cursed, but when the man in front of him entered his sight, his pupils erged and his body froze on the spot.


    ¡°Mu ¡­¡± ¡°Mu Sizheng?¡±


    His voice trembled in disbelief.


    ¡°Other than me, who else do you think would do this to you?¡±


    Their voices were cold, their ties pulled as they looked down at Nong Mobai.


    ¡°But you ¡­¡± Didn''t you go missing? ¡°Hmm, why would he appear here?¡±


    It was still a voice full of astonishment as it stared dumbly at Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°You must want me to die!¡± That way, no one will care about you anymore, and you can just mess around with other men, right? ¡°


    The voice became even colder, and his eyes were like torches, seemingly carrying a trace of anger.


    Nong Mobai didn''t reply this time. He looked at the man in front of him nkly.


    Did he speak? He''s really talking, am I hearing things?


    Suddenly, Nong Mobai nkly raised his hand and caressed Mu Sizheng''s face. When the temperature reached his palm, Nong Mobai''s eyes immediately turned red. But in the next second, he punched Mu Sizheng hard, smacking his face to the side and bellowing, ¡°Bastard, where have you been all these years?¡±


    It was a very heavy blow, because even his fists were stained with Mu Sizheng''s blood.


    However, Mu Sizheng, who was beaten up, just spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Comfortable?¡±


    ¡°You''re f * cking depressed, but what''s there to feelfortable about? You b * stard.¡±


    Then, he gave Mu Sizheng a thick fist as he flew into a rage. However, it wasn''t hard to see the sadness in his heart.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t dodge, allowing Nong Mobai''s fist tond on his face. Because of his sudden disappearance for eight or nine years, he didn''t tell Nong Mobai anything and didn''t contact him. When he came back to see Nong Mobai, he had already mentally prepared himself to be beaten by him.


    ¡°Who was that man? the object of your new covenant? ¡°


    Ye Zichen grabbed Nong Mobai''s fist and asked with a dangerous voice.


    ¡°Ah?!¡± Are you f * * king crazy! Who would do such a thing in broad daylight? ¡°


    Damn it, what does he mean by questioning me about such a useless matter upon his return? [I didn''t even show my face when I hung out with a man every day in order to lure him out, and now you are questioning me? How shameless!


    ¡°I''m warning you, Nong Mobai. You can f * cking y with men, but you can''t be yed with by others. If I find out who touched you, I''ll cut you into pieces and feed you to the dogs. Do you understand?¡±


    When he asked, Mu Sizheng''s voice became more dangerous and cold.


    ¡°Heh, what a joke. It''s been so long already and you still want me to be as good as jade for you? Do you think you''re qualified? ¡°


    You don''t even have a phone call, yet you want me to wait for you? I, Nong Mobai, am a fucking fool!


    However, when he scolded Mu Sizheng like that, Nong Mobai could only p his lips in annoyance. After all these years, he was really loyal to Mu Sizheng and didn''t let anyone touch him.


    He only yed with Mu Sizheng to anger him, so that he coulde out and see him.


    However, he had tried for many years and had already given up on this method. However, Mu Sizheng had returned to his side.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250 - I Will Give You A Break!


    ¡°Fuck off, I don''t want to see your face.¡±


    He took his hand out of Mu Sizheng''s palm and kicked Mu Sizheng away.


    Mu Sizheng had been kicked aside by Nong Mobai, but he turned around and pressed him down on the bed. The look in his eyes became deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Did I tell you to f * * k off or not!? Why are you pressing me down? It''s been a few years and you still f * cking don''t understand humannguage, right? ¡± He was struggling intensely. He didn''t want to be pressed down by Mu Sizheng. It wasn''t because he hated Mu Sizheng, but it was because he was angry at this moment.


    Mu Sizheng left without saying a word. When he wanted toe back, he returned as if nothing had happened. Therefore, Nong Mobai was very angry and didn''t want to see Mu Sizheng''s face right now.


    But when Nong Mobai resisted, Mu Sizheng said, ¡°Have you caused enough trouble?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Causing trouble?¡± When Nong Mobai heard that, his anger instantly soared, and so did the pain in his heart.


    He roared with a savage face, ¡°Yes, I am a prankster. I don''t know how to reason with you, but I will always have to trouble you to clean up my mess. But didn''t you, Mu Sizheng, leave because you couldn''t stand me? Why did youe back? Isn''t it good to die cleanly outside? What are you looking for me for? ¡°


    Nong Mobai initially did not want to say those words, but Mu Sizheng''s words had provoked him. He was clearly worried that something had happened to Mu Sizheng and he had not been able to rest in peace for the past few years.


    ¡°Do you mean what you said about me dying outside?¡± Mu Sizheng also felt pain in his eyes, as if he was also injured.


    ¡°Yes, better to die far away, somewhere I don''t know.¡± Nong Mobai shouted these words that went against his heart, and the anger on his face also increased.


    Damn it, if you don''t apologize to me first, I will never forgive you.


    Actually, what Nong Mobai wanted was only Mu Sizheng''s apology.


    ¡°If you really want me to die, why are you hanging out with those men? Isn''t it to make me jealous? ¡± Ye Zichen pressed down on Nong Mobai''s shoulders, then asked him with a pout in his eyes.


    ¡°It hurts, let go.¡±


    Nong Mobai was forced to grimace by Mu Sizheng''s brute force. Pain coursed through his entire body.


    ¡°I won''t let go until you obediently answer me. If you want me to cripple one of your arms, then be silent.¡±


    He even increased his strength and pressed down on Nong Mobai''s legs, preventing him from moving recklessly.


    ¡°If you have the ability, then cripple my arm! Come on! You think I''m afraid of you, Mu Sizheng? ¡°


    Nong Mobai did not want to be outdone, so he shouted back. He clearly frowned from the pain.


    Mu Sizheng''s eyebrows tightened after hearing that. He knew that Nong Mobai was stubborn, but he didn''t expect him to be even more stubborn than before.


    ¡°I''ll give you thest three minutes.¡± His expression and eyes were cold and detached.


    ¡°Even if you give me a lifetime, I will still say the same thing. If you have the ability, then cripple me. Anyway, to you, Mu Sizheng, I, Nong Mobai, am nothing. I''m just a hotel that you cane and go to if you want to.¡±


    Nong Mobai refused to lower his head no matter what. The two of them suddenly froze. Mu Sizheng also had a bad temper, so it was hard for him to find an opportunity.


    ¡°Why didn''t you do it? Attack! Cripple me! It''s not like you, Mu Sizheng, can''t do it. ¡°


    Nong Mobai even took the initiative to incite Mu Sizheng. He was really not afraid of death. Or maybe he knew Mu Sizheng was just scaring him, so he didn''t dare to do it.


    ¡°Great!¡± ¡°I''ll cripple all your muscles and bones and tie you to me for the rest of your life, if that''s what you want.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell wants it? ¡°Abnormal.¡± He tried to struggle again, but he couldn''t move.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251 - You Crazy Bastard!!!


    ¡°You can''t im you missed me. Are you relieved I returned unharmed?¡±


    Despite their semnce to a plea, Mu Sizheng delivered those words with a tone that bordered on a threat toward Nong Mobai.


    ¡°Who gives a damn if anyone missed you? Quit sugarcoating it,¡± Nong Mobai retorted, maintaining his resolve.


    Mu Sizheng remained silent, his gaze turned cold as he regarded Nong Mobai. Uncertain whether Nong Mobai would erupt in anger, he still had to yield. Yet, given Mu Sizheng''s nature, chances of this happening were slim.


    ¡°How much longer will you keep me on edge? Get up, you''re irritating as hell.¡±


    Nong Mobai snapped irritably, albeitcking the fervor of earlier.


    Mu Sizheng stayed quiet but released his grip on Nong Mobai.


    ¡°Speak up! When do you n on departing?¡±


    His demeanor frigid, he interrogated Mu Sizheng as if inquiring about his departure from Huaxia, not just leaving the current ce.


    ¡°I''m not leaving this time. I''m staying with you.¡±


    Mu Sizheng leaned over, pressing down on Nong Mobai''s just-raised body. His voice softened considerably, shedding its former coldness.


    Nong Mobai might have intended to retaliate, but he found himself staring nkly at Mu Sizheng.


    Not leaving? Returning to be with me?


    These words stirred turmoil within Nong Mobai''s heart, reflected in his shifting expression.


    ¡°When I have the opportunity, I''ll visit and properly introduce our rtionship to my rtives.¡±


    Ye Zichen gently caressed Nong Mobai''s face, feeling deeply enamored.


    To¡­ to meet my parents?


    Once again, Nong Mobai was at a loss for words. While he had been dating Mu Sizheng, Mu Sizheng had never made anymitments before. He wasn''t even sure what Mu Sizheng felt about him.


    ¡°Who was that person?¡±


    Despite the pleasant atmosphere, Mu Sizheng suddenly inquired about Liu Tie with a demeanor suggesting betrayal, prompting Wu Tie''s anger to surge.


    ¡°He belongs to me. Are you satisfied?¡±


    Damn it, I finally muster such sentimental words, but halfway through, I falter.


    Damn it! You want to marry me? Without even an ounce of sincerity, how do you face yourself?


    ¡°Your man?¡±


    When those three words left his lips, Mu Sizheng''s expression conveyed an intense desire to consume Nong Mobai whole.


    ¡°You''re mine and mine alone, Mu Sizheng. You''re the beginning and end for me. You, Nong Mobai, are courting death!¡±


    His gaze turned icy and perilous, as if on the brink of eruption.


    ¡°Ha, what a joke. As I said, I''ve had my share of flings with many men before. Do you think I''m foolish enough to wait for your return?¡± Mu Sizheng, you overestimate yourself!¡±


    Though there was no substance to his words, he deliberately uttered them to provoke Mu Sizheng.


    And provoke him he did. ¡°Nong Mobai.¡±


    Mu Sizheng bellowed, his voice quaking with fury.


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± What about you? Have you remained celibate throughout your years of absence?¡± Shout!


    ¡°Do you truly think I react to every man?¡±


    With a frigid countenance, he forcibly turned Nong Mobai around.


    ¡°What in the world do you think you''re doing, you bastard?¡±


    Nong Mobai''splexion drained of color instantly, reced by a palpable fear.


    ¡°For what purpose? It''s to ascertain if you''re unharmed.¡±


    Nong Mobai struggled against the brute force restraining him, but Mu Sizheng held him in ce, rendering his efforts futile.


    ¡°Damn you, you insane bastard¡­¡±


    Nong Mobai writhed in resistance, tears streaming from the corners of his eyes due to the excruciating pain, yet Mu Sizheng''s grip remained unyielding.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252 - Sad More than Ever


    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±


    Not only did he refrain from using his hands, he exerted even more force.


    ¡°Truth, my foot! Can you honestly tell me why I''m treating you like this, you beast?¡±


    Nong Mobai''s veins bulged as he struggled vigorously.


    ¡°Damn it, you imed you were examining me the moment you returned. Did Nong Mobai, for anyone, everck integrity?¡±


    Mu Sizheng''sck of trust infuriated Nong Mobai.


    ¡°It''s excruciating, you jerk. Cease.¡±


    Nong Mobai''s voice trembled with pain. Bereft of strength to resist, tears streamed from his eyes.


    ¡°If I don''t discipline you, you''ll never learn respect.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I admit it!¡± Just release me, damn it! It''s agonizing.¡±


    How could Nong Mobai not suffer under the constant pressure?


    Though he attempted to resist, it was futile against Mu Sizheng''s sheer strength.


    ¡°I thought after a few years apart, you''d mellow out a bit. But you''re even more irascible now.¡±


    ¡°Who made me irritable? I hit menopause earlier! Can''t I be upset on my own?¡±


    Nong Mobai questioned angrily.


    It was all Mu Sizheng''s doing that exacerbated his irritability.


    ¡°The moment I returned, you willingly embraced me. Is that such a challenge for you, Nong Mobai?¡±


    Mu Sizheng ignored Nong Mobai''s outburst, speaking to himself instead.


    ¡°A challenge. Why not just let me perish? Would that satisfy you?¡±


    Nong Mobai''s roar erupted involuntarily, despite his inner reluctance.


    How could he possibly desire death? He had just managed to retrieve Mu Sizheng.


    His frustration stemmed from Mu Sizheng''sck of apology upon his return.


    Enduring such suppression was intolerable; he needed validation.


    ¡°You''re going to me me, aren''t you? You promised to return and do as you please, but did you ever consider my feelings?¡±


    Nong Mobai''s nose tingled slightly after his outburst.


    He despised his own weakness in Mu Sizheng''s presence, yet he felt powerless against him.


    Upon hearing Nong Mobai''s words, Mu Sizheng''s anger finally abated slightly, though he maintained his grip on Nong Mobai.


    He understood Nong Mobai too well; releasing his grip would prompt Nong Mobai tosh out and flee. Nong Mobai would never obediently remain in ce.


    Should he pursue Nong Mobai in anger, Nong Mobai would promptly summon the police to have him apprehended¡ªan action Nong Mobai had taken before.


    Once, during an argument, Nong Mobai had gone to the police station, iming someone intended to assault him and he feared returning home.


    Consequently, the police reprimanded Mu Sizheng when they called him.


    At that time, Nong Mobai was merely a high school student, still attending university without having graduated.


    It marked the first instance in his life where he faced direct scolding from the police. Despite his bloody lips, Nong Mobai remained at Mu Sizheng''s side, feeling a sense of aplishment.


    ¡°What? My words offend you?¡±


    Mu Sizheng remained silent, prompting immediate mockery from Nong Mobai.


    Yet, his heart still stung with pain as he posed the question.


    Though outwardly sharp-tongued, Nong Mobai harbored a fragile heart. Despite his imposing appearance, he was internally frail.


    Damn it, what does silence signify in such a moment? eptance?


    Nong Mobai couldn''t help but feel pitiful. Meeting Mu Sizheng again failed to ignite excitement; instead, it only deepened his sorrow.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253 - He''s Your Brother-inw You Bastard


    ¡°Obediently say, you want me to hug you, love you, isn''t that enough? ¡°What a tough mouth.¡±


    In the end, Mu Sizheng''s heart softened. He didn''t try to control Nong Mobai with brute force, instead, he lovingly caressed Nong Mobai''s face.


    He had always known that Nong Mobai was a person with different thoughts. The more sad things happened, the more he would lie.


    ¡°Who the hell wants to say that?¡±


    Nong Mobai immediately pped Mu Sizheng''s hand away, sat up, and then wiped away tears, but didn''t look at Mu Sizheng.


    Mu Sizheng frowned, wasn''t this just talking tough?


    Mu Sizheng raised his hand again and caressed Nong Mobai''s face.


    ¡°I don''t want you to touch it right now, but you can''t f * cking tell!¡±


    Nong Mobai was furious again as he raised his head and red at Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°What? You still want to make me angry?¡±


    His speech was icy cold.


    It was no wonder that Nong Mobai was unhappy with him. With just this temper of his, he wouldn''t coax his wife. It would be strange if Nong Mobai wasn''t angry.


    ¡°I''m a fucking fool, wasting my youth for someone like you.¡±


    Nong Mobai cursed.


    However, when Mu Sizheng heard this, the corner of his mouth seemed to increase a little. Although it wasn''t much, it was indeed there.


    ¡°Is there a quarrel inside!?¡± So much noise? ¡°


    ¡°Tell the waiter!¡± What should we do if something bad happens? ¡°


    ¡°How strange, why does it sound like the voices of two men!¡±


    ¡°Seems¡­ ¡°Seems to be so.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that his wife cheated and came out to catch the traitor?¡±


    ¡°Aiya, stop guessing. Go and find a waiter!¡±


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Guests who passed by heard the argument between Mu Sizheng and Nong Mobai and started to worry.


    ¡°Holy shit, did you not close the door when you came in?¡±


    ¡°If they want to listen, then listen.¡± Mu Sizheng didn''t care.


    ¡°Listen to my ass, hurry up and close the door.¡±


    Damn, it''s only been a few years since we''ve seen each other, how is it that he doesn''t understand human speech!? And you''re so fucking shameless, is it so fun to let strangers listen to us argue?


    ¡°Brother Mobai, why did you bring someone back?¡±


    Xiao Ming, who had rushed into the room upon hearing the news, angrily rushed into the room. However, when Dingqing saw that, his eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Big¡­ ¡°Big brother?¡±


    It''s Brother Mu Sizheng, right? But ¡­ What was going on? Wasn''t it said that he had gone missing?


    No, no, no. What''s the situation now?


    Xiao Ming stared unblinkingly.


    Xiao Ming suddenly rushed in. Nong Mobai panicked and quickly kicked Mu Sizheng in the chest to prevent him from pressing down on him.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Don''t want him to see it? You''re so concerned about him? ¡°


    Mu Sizheng also misunderstood that Nong Mobai had a rtionship with Xiao Ming. Not only did he not let Nong Mobai go, he even forcefully pinched Nong Mobai''s chin and forcefully kissed him.


    Nong Mobai''s eyes immediately widened as he cursed in his heart.


    The corner of Xiao Ming''s mouth twitched. Luckily, he was the author of beauty, otherwise, he would have been embarrassed.


    Although I don''t mind seeing this kind of scene, aren''t you guys too open?


    ¡°You''re f * cking crazy, what are you doing?¡±


    Nong Mobai resisted and was infuriated.


    ¡°Well, I think there was a misunderstanding. I''m Xiao Ming! Does Big Brother Mu Sizheng not remember me? ¡°


    Xiao Ming was too embarrassed to continue watching because he wanted to leave. However, the sound istion in the hotel wasn''t very good, and now that there were peopleing and going in broad daylight, it was not suitable for him to do this sort of thing.


    ¡°Xiao Ming?¡±


    Mu Sizheng thought about such a person in his head before he asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao''s childhood friend?¡±


    ¡°He''s Xiaoxiao''s husband now, your brother-inw is a bastard.¡±


    Because of Mu Sizheng''s pause, Nong Mobai finally broke free. He kicked Mu Sizheng to the side and quickly covered his body with the nket, afraid that Mu Sizheng would mess with him again.


    Ah, he was about to go crazy. Such a shameful thing had happened in front of Xiao Ming. Damn Mu Sizheng, I won''t forgive him.


    ¡°So that''s how it is! Your subordinate said that Xiaoxiao is married, and the target is you! ¡°


    Mu Sizheng''s expression was not big as he calmly sat on the bed and lit up a cigarette as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254 - Seconds of Anger from His Own Man


    The corner of Xiao Ming''s mouth twitched involuntarily. No matter what, Big Brother Mu Sizheng would always have a calm andposed look on his face!


    He suddenly felt sorry for Mobai.


    ¡°We''ve been married for several years, and because Big Brother''s whereabouts were unknown, we didn''t inform you. I''m very sorry.¡±


    Even Xiao Ming felt that it was awkward to stand on such a position just because of this conversation, especially in an asion like this.


    ¡°I don''t me you.¡±


    Mu Sizheng''s expression did not change at all. He let out a long puff of smoke and started to size up Xiao Ming.


    Why are you looking at me like that? Are you still suspecting me and Mobaio?


    This really made people feelplicated, but it was no wonder that Big Brother Mu Sizheng thought this way. After all, Brother Mobai had done a lot of harm to the people outside. He was clearly the one being suppressed.


    ¡°I may not be convincing in my own words, but I really don''t have that kind of rtionship with Mobai. Please rest assured, Big Brother Mu Sizheng.¡±


    Just in case, Xiao Ming still exined.


    However, Mu Sizheng was still very calm after hearing what she said. He only said, ¡°Xiaoxiao isn''t that stupid. She doesn''t want others to not know about her.¡±


    What do you mean, look at me like that? Xiao Ming was even more confused.


    ¡°I just didn''t expect to marry you.¡±


    Mu Sizheng pointed out Xiao Ming''s puzzlement, once again meeting Xiao Ming''s eyes somewhat apathetically.


    Xiao Ming''s body immediately shook. Then, he clenched his fist.


    He lowered his head and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, my brother did such a thing to third brother.¡±


    The reason why he apologized was because Xiao Ming''s brother secretly attacked Mu Sifa five years ago and almost got Mu Sifa killed.


    And now, Xiao Yi was nowhere to be seen. After the failure to kill Mu Sifa, Xiao Yi was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°No need to apologize, you''re you, he''s him. I think Xiaoxiao thinks the same, Sifa also thinks the same.¡±


    Mu Sizheng kept thatyer of ice, as if he approved of Xiao Ming.


    ¡°The bomb incident this time might seem like it was done by a gangster, but it definitely has something to do with your brother. When the weapons are facing each other, I hope you don''t take anything out of it.¡± He gave Xiao Ming a warning.


    ¡°Can''t you say something nicer? What was'' eating the enemy inside out ¡®? Xiao Ming is your brother-inw. ¡°


    Before the depressed Xiao Ming replied, Nong Mobai had already given a kick to Mu Sizheng, telling him to pay attention to the use of words.


    ¡°I''m just speaking the truth.¡±


    Mu Sizheng didn''t apologize, and neither did Nong Mobai.


    ¡°I understand Big Brother Mu Sizheng''s considerations, so I don''t me you. It was my Big Brother''s fault first.¡±


    Xiao Ming did not think that Mu Sizheng was being too excessive, because they all had their own positions.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, but I''ll be going now.¡±


    Xiao Ming left and closed the door for them.


    ¡°Damn beast, look at how pitiful Xiao Ming is! He doesn''t know about this, so what are you warning him to do? ¡°


    It was fine if Nong Mobai was scolding, but he added another kick to help Xiao Ming redress his grievances.


    Mu Sizheng still had a cold face as he slowly let out the fog. Just when Wu Tie was fuming with anger and was about to curse again, he suddenly turned to Nong Mobai and asked, ¡°Do you want to continue?¡±


    After hearing that, Nong Mobai''s face contorted and he roared, ¡°Who the f * * k wants it!? ¡°F * ck off.¡±


    Yet another kick, but Mu Sizheng was still sitting there steadily.


    ¡°If you don''t need it, I can do it myself.¡± He had a serious expression on.


    Nong Mobai could no longer control his anger, ¡°Go to hell.¡± The roar scared all the guests who were passing by.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255 - That Bastard


    ¡°If I were to die, the first one to cry would be you.¡±


    With that, Mu Sizheng lifted Nong Mobai''s nket and walked towards the bathroom.


    His action immediately shocked Nong Mobai''s nerves, ¡°What are you nning to do, you bastard?¡±


    Damn, even the bed wouldn''t be able to satisfy him now? His interest was so perverted?


    But in reality, Nong Mobai''s thoughts were wrong, because Mu Sizheng replied, ¡°I''ll take you to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Bath? You really want me to f * * king take a bath? ¡± He still didn''t believe Mu Sizheng''s words.


    Mu Sizheng stopped and stared at Wu Tie who was in his arms. ¡°What? What do you expect me to do to you? ¡°


    ¡°Ah!?¡± Who would have expected it! I''m just telling you to be more honest and not fuck around. ¡± His entire body exploded.


    ¡°If you don''t move, then so be it. In any case, there will be more time in the future. How can I be afraid that I won''t be able to pressure you?¡±


    He continued forward and stepped into the bathroom.


    Nong Mobai suddenly quietened down. There seemed to be a trace of gloominess in his eyes.


    Is there going to be more time in the future? Can you believe it? He had disappeared without a word before, almost ten years after he had left.


    ¡°Like I said, I came back to apany you. I came back to apany you, so that I wouldn''t disappear without a trace.¡± Mu Sizheng saw it and exined.


    ¡°Can you believe what someone like you says? You obviously went missing for so long, but you still didn''t contact me. ¡°


    Nong Mobai roared at him with red eyes and a sour smell in his nose. He must be thinking about how he had been waiting for years and was afraid that he would make the same mistake again.


    ¡°I''m in the wrong, but I have my own difficulties. I said that I wille back to apany you this time, so I won''t leave. Even if you leave, I''ll take you with me this time, so you have to be prepared to abandon everything here at any time. ¡°


    Mu Sizheng answered quietly because if he were to roar back, it would only make Nong Mobai angrier. What he needed the most right now was to remain calm and exin things to Nong Mobai.


    ¡°People like you¡­ Who wants to listen to the words of such a person? ¡°


    No longer growling, he tightly grabbed Mu Sizheng''s clothes while sobbing and buried his head in Mu Sizheng''s chest, silently shedding tears.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    Mu Sizheng gently touched his head and apologized.


    ¡°What''s the use of being sorry? ¡°If you dare go missing again, I''ll cripple you.¡± His vision was blurry and his voice was filled with an ufortable sobbing tone.


    ¡°I won''t leave you alone again, I promise.¡±


    The voice suddenly became very gentle, showing its tenderness.


    ¡°I only fucking believe you once, and it''s also thest time. But don''t misunderstand me, damn bastard. I haven''t forgiven you yet.¡± He cried as he warned Mu Sizheng, also showing that he wouldn''t forgive Mu Sizheng so quickly.


    ¡°I know.¡± It was a very soft voice, and as it spoke, it kissed the top of Nong Mobai''s head, carrying a trace of love.


    ¡°It''s damn good that you know.¡±


    Ye Zichen wiped his tears and looked away, not wanting Mu Sizheng to see his swollen and red eyes.


    Mu Sizheng''s mouth twitched a little. He never cried before, let alone having a bad temper. He would not listen to anyone''s words, but he had matured a lot in the past few years.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Looking for a beating! Put me down. ¡± He struggled to get down from Mu Sizheng''s arms.


    ¡°I see my wife. Do you have any objections?¡± Mu Sizheng smiled, but he put down Nong Mobai.


    ¡°Heh, your wife? ¡°Mu Sizheng, you wish for me to marry you? Just wait another ten years, you son of a bitch.¡±


    After knocking Mu Sizheng away, Ye Zichen walked over to where the flowers were.


    Mu Sizheng did not refute Nong Mobai''s words. It was not because he could not refute Nong Mobai, but because he was confident that he could take down Nong Mobai and his family within a month.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256 - The Reasons


    After more than 10 minutes, Nong Mobai who had finished his shower ignored Mu Sizheng and stood alone on the other side of the phone to make a call.


    The caller was Ann Yichen. He forgot to help Ann Yichen tell Mu Sifa about his birthday.


    ¡°Because his wife came back, I couldn''t react in time, so I forgot to tell herter.¡± Nong Mobai exined to Ann Yichen with a look of speechlessness.


    ¡°Xiaojie is back?¡±


    asked Ann Yichen, who was still sleeping soundly. Nong Mobai was not to be med.


    ¡°He just came back yesterday, and he even brought his son back? That kid is so full of shit. ¡± He didn''t forget to mock Shang Mingming''s character.


    ¡°Son?¡± Ann Yichen was puzzled, ¡°Whose son? Xiaojie''s son? ¡°


    ¡°To be more precise, it''s his and Mu Sifa''s son. His name is Shang Mingming, very awesome.¡±


    ¡°Xiaojie has a special physique?¡± How unexpected! Although it wasn''t anything new now, Xiaojie was still the first person to possess a special physique.


    ¡°It should be! Otherwise, how will we give birth? ¡°


    Nong Mobai wasn''t sure, so he could only reply like this. After all, he had heard everything from Jia Tianxia.


    ¡°What about you? The sound is very strange! ¡± Nong Mobai asked worriedly.


    Ann Yichen yawned and said, ¡°I''ve helped too many things in the past few days, I''m just a little busy, not much sleep.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that he met with trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s the store business under the jurisdiction of the sect that''s suddenly on fire. They''re short of manpower, so I have to go over and help.¡± He yawned again.


    ¡°Where''s your man? ¡°He won''t help?¡± Asked about Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°What happened to that kid recing me at school?¡± As he said that, Ann Yichen''s expression suddenly darkened and his mood seemed to be very depressed.


    ¡°Are you really not going to let him join your gang? Won''t you get married in the future? ¡± Are they going to continue dating like this? It had already been five years!


    ¡°You also know that it''s not safe in the underworld. I don''t want him to lose his life for me.¡± Ann Yichen sounded depressed.


    He covered his head with his arms and let out a trace of unpleasant breath, ¡°Only he can''t do it, Nong Mobai. If he dies, I won''t be able to live on.¡± His eyes were tinged with grief.


    Nong Mobai was silent. He knew Ann Yichen''s worries. After all, the underworld was not safe.


    ¡°What about your marriage? Would the main family agree? ¡°If he doesn''t join your ranks.¡±


    Nong Mobai''s words made Ann Yichen''s heart ache, and his breathing became more and more ufortable.


    ¡°It''s because I haven''t done this yet that I haven''t gotten married, isn''t it?¡±


    If I let Loong Xiaoyi into the An family, then we would have been married for several years!


    ¡°Sorry, I can''t hold my birthday anymore. Mu Sifa''s wife is back anyway, so there''s no need to borrow my birthday to drink with him every year to relieve my boredom.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let''s do it!¡±


    Nong Mobai agreed, but his voice sounded a little heavier, probably because of Ann Yichen.


    ¡°I''m going to get up and eat something first. Go ahead and do what you need to!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The two quickly hung up the phone.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t mention anything about getting married, nor did he take the initiative to propose to Ann Yichen.


    ¡°Seriously, these two people are really worrisome.¡± Nong Mobai sighed.


    ¡°Ann Yichen?¡±


    Unknowingly, Mu Sizheng had already stood behind Nong Mobai with a clean towel in hand.


    Nong Mobai nced at it, but then took it to wipe his hair.


    ¡°Yes, it''s him.¡±

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257 - What About You!!!


    At this moment, Ann Yichen was in low spirits for a while before he got up and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    After about five minutes of this, he walked out of the living room and looked down again into the darkness.


    ¡°Usually at this time, he would be at home!¡± He muttered to himself, an indescribable loneliness.


    What are you thinking about, Ann Yichen? It''s not like you two are really living together, and he''s teaching for you at school right now, how could he possibly be here to apany you!


    Ann Yichen cursed himself in his heart as he tried to cheer himself up, but the darkness in the hall caused his expression to fall again.


    Four years ago, Ann Yichen''s rtionship with Loong Xiaoyi was found out by the main family. After that, Ann Yichen moved out to live alone. Although he was helping out with the gang business in the house, he was no longer going home ormunicating with them. Perhaps this was a form of protest from him! Because the main family did not agree with the two of them together, saying that if one was not a gangster one could not enter their house.


    ¡°F * ck, a bunch of stubborn old geezers!¡±


    Ann Yichen was furious and kicked the vase away. After that, he sighed ufortably, because he couldn''t really cut off all ties with his family. After all, his father and grandfather had worked hard to raise him.


    ¡°It''s better to make some food! I''m starving. ¡± He slowly walked towards the kitchen.


    At this moment, the sound of someone pressing a password sounded out from the door.


    Ann Yichen was puzzled. Who woulde at this time? Did Dad send someone to call me home again? All the passwords were given to them?


    F * ck, I need to switch to an electronic lock next time.


    Ann Yichen angrily rushed towards the door. He was going to curse out loud, but the next thing he saw was Loong Xiaoyi, who was holding a dish in his hand.


    ¡°You, why are you here?¡± Aren''t we still in ss at this time of the day?


    ¡°The school suddenly went out of power and can''t use multimedia. It''s a temporary break.¡± While they were talking, Loong Xiaoyi had already walked into the entrance to change his shoes.


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡± Ann Yichen probably was surprised that Loong Xiaoyi suddenly came to his house to look for him.


    ¡°So dark?¡± You pulled the curtains over again? ¡± Saying that, he was about to walk into the hall, but was suddenly hugged by Ann Yichen.


    Loong Xiaoyi wasn''t surprised, he was probably used to it!


    ¡°Have you just woken up?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was no longer the hot-tempered boy from five years ago. Instead, he was a socialite wearing a suit that fit him perfectly. He was already a mature adult.


    However, he had just graduated from university not long ago, and was currently working at Huangfu Shao''spany as the manager of the Propaganda Department.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Ann Yichen replied softly. He was no longer as frivolous as before, rather, he had be a lot more obedient now.


    ¡°Why did you suddenlye over?¡± He was still hugging Loong Xiaoyi''s waist.


    ¡°I heard from your subordinate that you haven''t been sleeping well recently. I''m afraid that your body won''t be able to take it and wille over to cook for you.¡±


    After Ann Yichen heard this, the corner of his mouth slowly curved into a smile with a hint of happiness.


    ¡°I want to eat poached eggs.¡±


    Ye Zichen finally pulled his head out of Loong Xiaoyi''s chest, but he was still hugging Loong Xiaoyi''s body.


    ¡°It''s notpatible to always eat this nutrition, no.¡± Loong Xiaoyi said it out loud without even thinking.


    ¡°Then, what about eating you? ¡°Is it nutritious?¡± He hugged Loong Xiaoyi''s neck and smiled instead.


    Loong Xiaoyi also had a smile on his face. He raised his chin and asked, ¡°Should I eat you or you eat me?¡± He was in a good mood as he retorted. His appearance also hinted to Ann Yichen that if he was the only one who could take it, how could he eat him?

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258 - Made a Big Wolf


    ¡°What is it? Do you want to try getting hit by my counterattack, brat?¡±


    He was not angry. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and provoked Chu Feng. An evil smile even appeared on his face as he tried to stir up trouble.


    ¡°Oh, I see! Great! I want to see how you''ll eat me.¡±


    He approached Ann Yichen and pressed him onto the wall beside the shoe cab. The smile on his face became more and more beautiful.


    Ann Yichen, who failed to steal the chicken, twitched his mouth. He didn''t want to tease Loong Xiaoyi like this, he just thought it was fun. Who knew that Loong Xiaoyi would suddenly attack.


    Seriously, the longer this kid grew, the more he wouldn''t be ashamed of himself! He could say anything. He was clearly a virgin who didn''t know anything in the past.


    ¡°What? Scared?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi put his hand on Ann Yichen''s head and pushed him against the wall, then picked up his chin and forced him to look up at him, still smiling and domineering.


    Ann Yichen quickly used his hands to cover Loong Xiaoyi''s chest, preventing him from getting any closer. After all these years, Loong Xiaoyi had be more and more stylish, so he had no immunity to Loong Xiaoyi''s face.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I was wrong, alright! ¡°Hurry up and cook for me, I''m going to starve to death.¡±


    Ann Yichen surrendered and turned his face away, not daring to look Loong Xiaoyi in the face.


    Damn it! Every time, he would use his face to do this kind of thing to me. He clearly knows that I didn''t turn away from his face, so he must be intentionally toying with me!


    ¡°If you want to kiss me, I''ll consider it.¡± Loong Xiaoyi didn''t move aside, but said with a bright smile.


    Hearing that, Ann Yichen immediately eximed. Before he could say anything, Loong Xiaoyi had already said, ¡°Why, are you not willing?¡±


    The amplitude of the corner of his mouth was still there, and it confused all of Ann Yichen''s senses.


    ¡°Did I say I''m not willing? Damn it, it''s always like this. I was just a little wolfdog before, how did I get such a big wolf now? ¡± Ann Yichenined.


    ¡°Who raised you? Aren''t you the one?¡± Stillughing.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I''m the one raising it, right?¡±


    Ann Yichen was very unhappy, but he was also very embarrassed as he put his arms around Loong Xiaoyi''s neck. He raised his head to kiss Loong Xiaoyi''s lips and touched it lightly. The air was inexplicably sweet.


    ¡°That''s enough!¡± Ann Yichen asked, still feeling embarrassed.


    Because he wasn''t young anymore, Loong Xiaoyi liked him to do these things.


    Although he didn''t hate it anymore, rather, he wanted to act coquettishly with Loong Xiaoyi now.


    He had made Loong Xiaoyi a big wolfdog, but his gender had slowly changed as well. He was now more sentimental and free and at ease than before.


    It wasn''t that Loong Xiaoyi was restraining him, it was just that he used to think it was fun when he was dating Loong Xiaoyi.


    But now it was different. He wanted to marry Loong Xiaoyi and be his wife, not just a boyfriend forever.


    ¡°If you think so, then so be it.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi returned the smile with good humor, so he didn''t ask Ann Yichen to do so much.


    ¡°What do I think is the use of it? The one who asked for it at the beginning was not you! ¡± Ann Yichen muttered.


    ¡°It''s me, but I respect you. If you say yes, then yes.¡±


    He lovingly kissed Ann Yichen on the cheek and didn''t do anything else. He was really considering Ann Yichen''s feelings.


    Ann Yichen instantlyughed, ¡°When did my big bad wolf be so obedient? ¡°In the past, I wouldn''t say that. I would only say that.¡±


    Ye Zichen turned to Loong Xiaoyi with a sweet smile, then looked up at him with a smile in Loong Xiaoyi''s arms.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259 - Rogue


    ¡°How can you ignore your soon-to-be wife?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi possessed a silver tongue, which never failed to bring joy to Ann Yichen.


    ¡°You''re just mocking me, aren''t you?¡± Ann Yichen''s expression turned sour instantly.


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    With a smile apanying his denial, he released Ann Yichen and ceased his teasing.


    ¡°You stay in the living room and watch TV for me. I''ll be done in the kitchen in about half an hour.¡±


    Heading towards the kitchen, he made sure to draw the curtains on his way.


    Ann Yichen stood rooted in ce, wearing a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°That rascal just lifted me and left like that?¡±


    Anger coursed through Ann Yichen as he stormed towards the kitchen.


    Witnessing Ann Yichen''s aggressive approach, Loong Xiaoyi was taken aback, but then he quipped, ¡°Are you here to help me with the vegetables?¡±


    Ann Yichen''s temper red at the remark, ready to explode. However, a loud rumble emanated from his stomach, instantly engulfing him in embarrassment.


    Despite his urge tosh out, he found himselfpelled to remainposed.


    ¡°What''s wrong, still thirsty?¡± Ye Zichen kindly opened the fridge for Ann Yichen, allowing him to choose his preferred beverage.


    Ann Yichen grappled with a mixture of anger and embarrassment. Ultimately, he settled for a bottle of water and drank it down hastily.


    ¡°You''re so thirsty! Drinking like there''s no tomorrow? Take care not to choke.¡±


    Just as he issued the cautionary remark, Ann Yichen began coughing painfully, sumbing to a perfect choke on water.


    ¡°So didn''t I say? Don''t drink so fast.¡±


    Ye Zichenforted Ann Yichen with a pat on the back, maintaining his favor towards him.


    ¡°It''s not because of you. What''s the point of running away after starting the fire?¡± he questioned.


    Ann Yichen never held back his emotions when speaking his mind.


    Loong Xiaoyi nced at Ann Yichen in slight surprise.


    ¡°Why? Am I wrong?¡± Ann Yichen''s frustration red once more. ¡°Didn''t you just pick me up and flee?¡±


    ¡°That''s true, but I didn''t anticipate you''d care,¡± Ye Zichen admitted.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Ann Yichen eximed. ¡°How could I not care?¡±


    Ye Zichen lightly tapped Loong Xiaoyi''s head, reminiscent of their encounter five years prior.


    ¡°You said you were hungry, didn''t you? I simply wanted to hurry and prepare you a meal, but who knew you''d interpret it that way,¡± Ye Zichen exined.


    Loong Xiaoyi responded with a smile, unruffled by anger.


    ¡°Indeed, isn''t it excessive for me to depart after a friendly gesture without even saying hello?¡±


    ¡°So, are you heading back to your room now?¡± Ye Zichen''s lips curved into a mischievous smile as he gestured towards the room.


    ¡°What more are you nning? You''re already irritating me to no end. Come and eat with me,¡± Ye Zichen urged, pushing Loong Xiaoyi aside, showing hisck of appreciation for the favor.


    ¡°Then after you''ve had your fill, that should suffice, right?¡± Ye Zichen kissed Ann Yichen and smiled.


    With Ye Zichen''s handsome face so close and his gentlemanly demeanor, Ann Yichen found himself ensnared, staring at Loong Xiaoyi in a daze without reacting.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s lips quirked up. ¡°Got it. I''ll serve you after I finish my meal. It''s a deal,¡± he stated calmly.


    Upon regaining his senses, Ann Yichen felt neither embarrassed nor angry, though he couldn''t help but tease, ¡°Ruffian.¡±


    Nevertheless, he continued to stick by Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°What a troublemaker!¡± A bright grin spread across his face before he scrutinized Ann Yichen from head to toe. ¡°But it seems you prefer my rough-edged appearance!¡±


    He leaned in close to Ann Yichen''s ear, causing him to blush profusely.


    ¡°This is driving me insane! This brat knows how to stoke the mes even further. He''s turned into a sly wolf, unfazed by my reprimands.¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260 - How about You Give Me a Baby too


    ¡°Stop swearing. I''ll cook for you.¡± Ann Yichen said as he hurried away.


    Loong Xiaoyi just chuckled and didn''t pursue.


    ¡°I''m going to shower. If my phone rings, please answer it for me. It might be my subordinates reporting something,¡± he exined as he walked towards the bathroom where Ann Yichen was.


    ¡°Okay,¡± replied Loong Xiaoyi from the kitchen.


    After about thirty minutes like this, Ann Yichen, freshly showered and drying his hair, arrived just in time for dinner.


    Sitting down at the table, he rubbed his stomach and began contemting his hunger.


    Loong Xiaoyi helped him to a bowl of soup, advising him to have some warm soup before serving the rice.


    Ann Yichen ate quietly, burying his head in his meal, clearly famished.


    ¡°I''ll get some vegetables for you to store in the fridge tomorrow. I''ve got meat at home, so my nutrition''scking,¡± remarked Loong Xiaoyi after settling down.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Ann Yichen didn''t object, continuing to eat voraciously, seemingly too engrossed to pay much attention to Loong Xiaoyi.


    Seeing Ann Yichen''s appetite, Loong Xiaoyi served him without disturbance, smiling.


    After finishing his meal, Ann Yichen sat back in his chair, rubbing his stomach contentedly, eximing, ¡°I feel revived.¡±


    ¡°Why do you look like an old man?¡± teased Loong Xiaoyi, still tidying up the dishes.


    ¡°None of your business, kid.¡±


    But it''s true! In a couple of years, I''ll be hitting thirty, practically ancientpared to a twenty-something.


    ¡°Bring me a beerter.¡±


    Ann Yichen got up and headed towards the living room, conveniently ignoring the fridge right in front of him.


    ¡°You''ve just filled up; don''t overdo it,¡± retorted Loong Xiaoyi from the sink where he was washing dishes.


    ¡°Are you trying to be my mom?¡± Ann Yichen nced toward the kitchen.


    No, he was a considerate person. Ever since I started dating this guy, it feels like he handles everything. I just wait for the food.


    ¡°I don''t mind if you enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, something''s definitely not right with you!¡± Who talks about getting cozy with their own mother!? Ann Yichenined as he switched on the TV.


    Though Loong Xiaoyi didn''t respond, he wasn''t offended. He simply found Ann Yichen''sment somewhat sensible.


    After a while, Loong Xiaoyi emerged from the kitchen. Instead of beer, he brought over honey and lemon juice.


    Ann Yichen looked up but didn''t take it. ¡°I asked for beer. Why are you giving me lemon juice?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Drink this.¡± Ignoring Ann Yichen''s protests, Loong Xiaoyi insisted he take it.


    Knowing that Loong Xiaoyi would keep nagging if he didn''tply, Ann Yichen reluctantly epted it to save himself from the lecture.


    After Ann Yichen took the ss, Loong Xiaoyi sat beside him, hugging him as he drank, while switching channels with the remote control.


    This was their daily routine, so Ann Yichen was ustomed to it; he didn''t blush or ask Loong Xiaoyi to let him go.


    ¡°By the way, Xiaojie is back,¡± Ann Yichen mentioned to Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Yes, Xiao Ming messaged me yesterday.¡± Loong Xiaoyi''s tone was casual, as if it was nothing out of the ordinary for Shang Cijie to return.


    ¡°He mentioned having a son, whom he gave to Mu Sifa.¡± Ann Yichen ryed this in a matter-of-fact manner.


    Loong Xiaoyi, unaware of this, was slightly surprised. ¡°He has a unique constitution?¡±


    ¡°Seems so. Otherwise, how could he give birth? After all, he''s a man.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi raised an eyebrow and smirked. ¡°Are you interested in having one too?¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261 - Try The Best!!!


    Upon hearing this, Ann Yichen was so startled that he nearly choked on his juice, coughing violently as he patted his chest in shock.


    ¡°What''s the rush?¡± Ann Yichen responded, puzzled.


    ¡°You''re the one who spooked me with your bizarre remarks,¡± Ann Yichen retorted sharply to Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°What did I even say?¡± Loong Xiaoyi asked, feigning confusion.


    ¡°What else? You mentioned having a baby! Are you out of your mind? Without any unique abilities, how am I supposed to conceive for you?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you know anything? If it were possible, wouldn''t I have been pregnant long before now?¡±


    ¡°But how can you be sure without attempting?¡± Loong Xiaoyi questioned earnestly.


    ¡°What? Attempt what? I''ve been with you for five years, big brother.¡±


    I''m tempted to smack him to snap him out of it.


    He''s confusing five years with five months! If pregnancy were an option, wouldn''t it have happened by now?


    Is he delusional, or does he want his offspring to inherit his madness?


    Ann Yichen rolled his eyes in response to Loong Xiaoyi''s statement.


    ¡°Yet, haven''t we been careful all along? If I don''t attempt in the future, how will I know if I can conceive or not?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi suggested gently, as though concerned Ann Yichen might actually conceive.


    Ann Yichen blushed at Loong Xiaoyi''s straightforward words, which were delivered without a hint of hesitation, as natural as eating.


    ¡°Don''t you desire it? Or are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Who''s scared!¡± Ann Yichen shot back, his embarrassment fueling his anger. Then, softly, he added, ¡°I''m just worried you''re setting your hopes too high. I''ve heard that special traits are often inherited, and I''m unsure if my family has any history of such. What if I can''t conceive? Then your hopes would be dashed for nothing.¡±


    ¡°No worries, even if we can''t conceive, it''s okay. We should still try. Not trying at all would be the real defeat.¡± Ye Zichen reassured Ann Yichen, patting his head.


    Touched by Loong Xiaoyi''s kindness, Ann Yichen suddenly felt a strong desire to connect their futures through a child.


    ¡°If you''re willing to try, then let''s. But if it doesn''t work out, don''t me me! Perhaps the issue lies with your sperm quality.¡±


    The mention of ¡°sperm¡± nearly made Loong Xiaoyi burst intoughter, amused by Ann Yichen''s choice of words.


    ¡°Well, if you indeed can''t conceive, then the fault lies with me.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi''s reliance on Ann Yichen made self-deprecation a small price to pay for Ann Yichen''s happiness.


    ¡°It definitely must be your issue!¡± Ann Yichen snapped back, irked.


    Despite appearing upset, he was secretly pleased, knowing Loong Xiaoyi always conceded to make him happy.


    He might have been a mere child before, but now he has matured, capable of deep affection.


    However, Ann Yichen''s mood darkened, pondering over their inability to wed and his continual wait for Loong Xiaoyi.


    Suddenly, a thought struck him: if he were pregnant with Loong Xiaoyi''s child, wouldn''t that resolve their issues? The idea of ¡®first the child, then the marriage'' seemed less daunting, confident that their family would ept Loong Xiaoyi.


    This realization filled Ann Yichen with a renewed sense of purpose and excitement.


    He eagerly suggested to Loong Xiaoyi, ¡°Let''s attempt it! If we seed, our elders will have no grounds for objection. Imagine the joy of presenting them with a grandchild!¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was momentarily taken aback, having not considered this. He was alreadymitted to proving his worth to Ann Yichen''s family through his career sess, ensuring them of his capability to support Ann Yichen regardless of their marital status.


    ¡°What are you waiting for!?¡± Ann Yichen urged. ¡°Let''s try for a baby to solidify our marriage and silence any detractors.¡±


    In that moment, Ann Yichen affectionately kissed me, overwhelming me with his eagerness.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262 - The Blushing Ann Yichen


    Loong Xiaoyi: ¡°What''s the hurry? We''ve got plenty of time.¡±


    Ann Yichen''s demeanor swiftly became icy, ¡°What are you implying? Have you grown weary of me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Loong Xiaoyi chuckled and tenderly stroked Ann Yichen''s face, saying, ¡°Impossible. You''ve been quite upiedtely, haven''t you? Later on, I need to attend to some matters, but for now, I''ll stay by your side a bit longer before driving you.¡±


    Initially upset, Ann Yichen rxed upon hearing these words.


    ¡°Fine! But remember, next time you try to escape, I won''t let you off so easily.¡±


    ¡°My only fear was that you''d be the one to leave.¡±


    With a smile, Ye Zichen scooped up Ann Yichen and carried him to the bedroom.


    Suddenly, Ann Yichen became silent, merely gazing at Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± inquired Loong Xiaoyi, filled with curiosity.


    Ann Yichen turned away, pridefullymenting, ¡°It''s nothing. I''ve just noticed you''ve grown up a lot since five years ago. You used to be so naive, pestering me daily after that incident with the Forbidden Fruit. Now, you seem to understand me better.¡±


    ¡°The Forbidden Fruit?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi felt awkward, as Ann Yichen''s remarks were often quite direct.


    ¡°Is that so? You did something secretly, and Huangfu Qiao found out.¡±


    He didn''t deny it. But what about your promises?


    ¡°Speaking of Huangfu Qiao, isn''t he with Huangfu Shao now? Are they in China?¡± Loong Xiaoyi adeptly shifted the conversation.


    ¡°Huangfu Shao is always so busy, constantly on the move. He must be out and about with his partner.¡±


    Ann Yichen, caught up in the conversation, didn''t realize Loong Xiaoyi was diverting the topic.


    ¡°He''d be thrilled to know Xiaojie is back. He''s been searching for Xiaojie for years.¡± Loong Xiaoyi helped Ann Yichen out of bed.


    Ann Yichen, catching on, fixed Loong Xiaoyi with a look. ¡°Why are you changing the subject?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I''ve caught you out!¡±


    ¡°All those past events are behind us, aren''t they? Huangfu Qiao saw what he saw. After all, he''d likely do the same with his elder brother, wouldn''t he? What''s there to be embarrassed about?¡±


    ¡°Embarrassed? I''m talking about your escapades at school, which still make me cringe to think about.¡±


    ¡°I see! So, you''re saying you can''t help but think of me during your sses!¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi''s grin widened, knowing that the ssroom where Ann Yichen taught was also where they had their misadventures.


    Ann Yichen''s cheeks turned red, perhaps acknowledging the truth in Loong Xiaoyi''s words. Memories of their past deeds flooded his mind, as vivid as yesterday.


    ¡°You''re blushing! What''s the matter?¡± Loong Xiaoyi teased, knowingly.


    He then yfully pushed Ann Yichen down and lifted his chin, forcing eye contact, all the while smiling.


    Ann Yichen swatted his hand away, saying anxiously, ¡°It''s nothing, I just want to sleep,¡± before covering himself with the nket, possibly continuing to blush underneath.


    He was endearingly shy, a contrast to his earlier boldness.


    ¡°If you''re nostalgic, I wouldn''t mind dressing up in a school uniform for a little role-y. How does that sound?¡±


    Peeking under the quilt, Loong Xiaoyi proposed the idea with a charming smile.


    Ann Yichen couldn''t resist Loong Xiaoyi''s captivating smile and fell for the suggestion.


    ¡°Well, I suppose I can indulge you this once, if you insist.¡±


    His voice carried its usual haughtiness, yet it was clear he was teetering on the edge of capittion.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263 - Gotten Tired of Him


    He was clearly happy to cooperate with me, but in these five years, he became a lot more obedient. He taught me quite a lot in the past.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? ¡°Hurry up and take a bath.¡± Ye Zichen pushed Loong Xiaoyi, who was on top of him.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Ye Zichen lowered his head and kissed Ann Yichen, then obediently went into the bathroom.


    Maybe it was because he acted too innocent just now. After Loong Xiaoyi left, Ann Yichen covered his face and scolded himself, ¡°Seriously, I''m not a boy who has just fallen in love. Why should I blush!?¡± He must have seen it just now! He must beughing at me in his heart! It''s so embarrassing. ¡°


    Ann Yichen''s intestines turned green with regret when he thought about his previous ugly behavior.


    After ten minutes, Loong Xiaoyi came out of his shower. He looked at the bed and saw Ann Yichen staring at him. He asked, ¡°Why aren''t you sleeping?¡±


    Ann Yichen immediately showed his displeasure, ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to sleep with me for a while? How can I sleep if you don''te? ¡°


    ¡°So you''ve been staring at the bathroom door waiting for me toe out?¡± Ye Zichen walked over to Ann Yichen with a smile, then lied beside him and hugged him.


    Although Ann Yichen was angry, he did not push Loong Xiaoyi away. ¡°You have an objection!¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I''m d it''s not toote. ¡°


    With that smile on his face, he pressed Ann Yichen into his chest, telling him to shut his eyes and stop talking.


    Ann Yichen also seemed to have noticed it, so he obedientlyid in Loong Xiaoyi''s arms.


    After a while, Loong Xiaoyi suddenly stopped talking. He couldn''t sleep, so Ann Yichen moved.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Loong Xiaoyi opened his eyes and asked him.


    ¡°Nothing, just lying down.¡±


    ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Loong Xiaoyi asked and moved his arm to let him rest on the pillow.


    ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡±


    Ann Yichen''s voice was depressed. He then nced at Loong Xiaoyi as if he had something to say, but he was too embarrassed to say it.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t notice and hugged Ann Yichen''s body tightly before closing his eyes again. It was better to say that sleeping with Ann Yichen than sleeping with him. Recently, he had been helping Ann Yichen to take the top sses at the school while working at the same time.


    Ann Yichen also knew that Loong Xiaoyi had a hard time. However, they hadn''t touched each other for a month. At this moment, Loong Xiaoyi was hugging his body without any reaction, which made him very depressed.


    He looked as if he was going to die if he didn''t torture me the day before.


    Howe you don''t like to touch me after youe out to work? Could it be that he was tired?


    He also refused when I suggested we try to conceive. Could it be that he is really tired?


    F * ck him, he dares to look down on me?


    Ann Yichen was furious in an instant as he raised his hand to p Loong Xiaoyi.


    Loong Xiaoyi, who was forcefully woken up, looked at him in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± There was sleep in the voice.


    Ann Yichen originally wanted to ask Loong Xiaoyi if he despised him, but the next thing he saw was Loong Xiaoyi''s heavy dark circles under his eyes.


    So it was because he didn''t sleep well? Seriously, you didn''t sleep well, so why did you stille over to cook for me? Go home and sleep, boy.


    However, Ann Yichen, who was scolding like that, held Loong Xiaoyi''s waist painfully and buried his head in Loong Xiaoyi''s arms.


    ¡°What now?¡± Loong Xiaoyi instantly lost all of his sleepiness.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll sleep with you!¡± I''m sleepy too. ¡°


    Actually, he wasn''t sleepy because he had just woken up.


    ¡°It''s really fine?¡±


    ¡°It''s really nothing, it''s so annoying. Sleep well.¡± Then, he punched Loong Xiaoyi''s stomach, causing Loong Xiaoyi to almost spit out the food he just ate.


    The strength of his hands was really great! Do you want to beat me to death?

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264 - Overslept


    ¡°Are you for real? Does it hurt?¡±


    Was my attack that heavy? Ann Yichen didn''t feel like it at all.


    ¡°Why does it hurt? Who doesn''t have a little bit of fun? ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi forced a smile as he was afraid that Ann Yichen would me himself.


    ¡°If it doesn''t hurt, then go to sleep! The dark circles under his eyes are so heavy. ¡± Ye Zichen hurried him. He was clearly worried about Loong Xiaoyi''s health, but he actually said the wrong thing.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi smiled. He might have noticed.


    After two minutes, Ann Yichen was about to ask Loong Xiaoyi if he slept, but before he could ask, Loong Xiaoyi had already started breathing steadily.


    ¡°Seems like I''m really tired. I fell asleep just a few minutes ago.¡±


    Ann Yichen caressed Loong Xiaoyi''s eyes, gently pressing them down as if he wanted to press them down.


    But after a while, he fell asleep himself.


    Time passed slowly. Both of them slept soundly. The light outside the window also gradually disappeared with the passage of time. After that, there was only the pitch-ck darkness of the room.


    After an unknown period of time, Ann Yichen''s phone broke this peace and started to vibrate non-stop.


    Ann Yichen was shocked, his first reaction was to jump up from the bed. When darkness entered his line of sight, he was stunned for a moment, then scratched his head as if he wanted to die.


    ¡°Is the sky already dark?¡±


    He nced at his cell phone and picked it up. ¡°Hello?¡± A voice rang out.


    ¡°Young master, why haven''t youe yet?! It''s a mess here. ¡°


    Ann Yichen knew it would turn out like this, and he let out a faint sigh.


    ¡°I''ll be there in a moment.¡±


    F * ck, I didn''t expect to sleep until night.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Ann Yichen asked his subordinates.


    ¡°It''s already 10 PM!¡± Normally, the young master would have alreadye at this time. What was going on tonight? Were they dyed because of something? But why did it sound like he had just woken up?


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Loong Xiaoyi was woken up.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡±


    Ann Yichen immediately panicked. Originally, he wanted to cover the receiver to prevent his subordinates from hearing it, but it was already toote.


    The corner of his subordinate''s mouth twitched. So that''s how it is! Did he forget the time when he slept with his man? This is awesome, my young master. We are all so busy, do you still have time to sleep with Mr. Loong Xiaoyi?


    ¡°There''s a reason, really.¡± At this moment, Ann Yichen was like a child who had done something wrong. Although it was true, he felt guilty.


    He red at Loong Xiaoyi as if ming him.


    Loong Xiaoyi also seemed to know what was going on. He smiled and kissed him before standing up, ¡°I''m going to wash up. I''ll walk you past the storeter.¡±


    Ann Yichen immediately gave up and said, ¡°Ok.¡±


    Since it wasn''t clear now, Ann Yichen didn''t exin it to his men.


    ¡°Anyway,e over quickly! There''s no manpower avable in many stores, and now they''re all extremely busy. ¡°


    His men sighed and hung up the phone to busy themselves.


    Ann Yichen felt that his life was over. When he went to the side of the shopter, the news must have spread that he was sleeping with his man at home, so he forgot the time he came to the side of the shop.


    In fact, he didn''t think too much about it, because the subordinate who had just hung off the phone said to his other subordinates, ¡°Do you know why our Young Lord didn''te thiste?¡±


    ¡°Why? Could something have happened? ¡± Everyone was puzzled.


    ¡°Not at all, it''s just that I forgot the time while sleeping with Mr. Loong Xiaoyi.¡±


    When they finished listening, their faces turned ck, as if they were truly surprised.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265 - My Wife Is So Angry! OMG!!!


    ¡°What is it? It seems like I''ve met with some trouble. ¡°


    Mu Sifa''s voice came from behind just as his men were getting exasperated.


    Mu Sifa was here because he knew Mu Sizheng had returned and it was almost Ann Yichen''s birthday. He was very busy recently, so he came to Ann Yichen''s shop with Mu Sizheng and Nong Mobai. Of course, if Mu Sifa was here, Shang Cijie would definitely be there as well.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Mu.¡± Everyone quickly lowered their heads in greeting.


    ¡°Forget about that, why haven''t we seen Ann Yichen Man? Could he have gone to another store? Not here tonight? ¡± Mu Sifa asked as he looked around but did not see Ann Yichen.


    ¡°That, it''s a long story, but the Young Lord will be here soon.¡± His subordinates were very embarrassed, but they couldn''t tell Mu Sifa the truth. After all, they knew that a family''s ugliness couldn''t be revealed.


    ¡°As long as nothing happened.¡±


    Mu Sifa said as he sat beside Shang Cijie and passed him a ss of juice.


    Shang Cijie immediately frowned in dissatisfaction, then twitched his mouth and muttered, ¡°Do you think I''m a child?¡± There was an indescribable softness to it.


    Mu Sifa rubbed his head and smiled, ¡°You''re not that old, just drinking juice is enough. Little guy, you too.¡± He handed another ss of juice to Shang Mingming.


    Shang Mingming epted it, but he was unhappy. The reason was that when Mu Sifa came here, there were a lot of women talking to him.


    ¡°A stud, an obscene adult.¡± In the end, he added a ¡°hmph¡± and then sat on Shang Cijie''sp, not looking at Mu Sifa. However, he still obediently drank the juice in his cup.


    ¡°This little guy really knows a lot!¡± It was one thing for Mu Sifa to not be angry, but he was still praising Shang Mingming.


    Shang Mingming''s face immediately turned slightly red, but he also pped Mu Sifa''s hand away with a stern face. ¡°Don''t think that I will stop being angry just because you''re trying to please me!¡±


    He arrogantly turned his head to the side, showing Mu Sifa the same expression as before.


    Ann Yichen''s subordinates at the side were all stunned. Everyone looked at each other, seemingly asking each other who Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming were.


    ¡°This is the first time Mr. Mu has brought anyone other than Mr. Nong Mobai to the side of the store!¡± And you still have to speak in such a gentle manner. Who are those two people!? ¡°


    ¡°Who knows!¡± And look, the man sitting next to Mr. Nong Mobai, does he look a little like Mr. Mu? ¡°


    ¡°It really does look like it. The third brother in Mr. Mu''s family, could it be something like a brother?¡±


    ¡°That''s possible! But who was that child and that man!? ¡°You can get Mr. Mu to be so fond of you?¡±


    ¡°Could it be rtives? The boy with a cute appearance looks very small. Maybe he''s Cousin Mr. Mu? ¡°


    ¡°What about the child? After all, it couldn''t be true! The age difference is too great! ¡°


    ¡°You''re right!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone looked at Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming as they discussed the rtionship between the two of them and Mu Sifa. These words were also heard by Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Looks like Mr. Mu is a regr customer here! All the shop assistants know you. Shang Cijie suddenly met Mu Sifa''s face with a fake smile, and said with a murderous look in his eyes.


    Mu Sifa knew that Shang Cijie would be angry, so he ended the sentence in his heart. This was because he had angered Shang Cijie on the way here, and when he arrived here, he was greeted warmly by a bunch of women.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266 - Make A Move


    ¡°As expected of Mu Sifa!¡± You can be the center of attention wherever you go.¡±


    Nong Mobai could see that Mu Sifa was in a difficult situation. It''s fine if he didn''t help, but he was also interested in adding fuel to the fire.


    ¡°What do you think, Xiaojie?¡± In the end, he smiled at Shang Cijie with a nice face. He really didn''t want Shang Cijie to be angry, he didn''t want to ept it.


    I didn''t think that you, Mu Sifa, would have a day where you''re afraid of your wife! He wasn''t afraid of the boring days that would follow this one.


    ¡°Nong Mobai.¡±


    Mu Sifa warned him by calling his name and told him to shut up.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± I''m not even allowed to speak the truth! ¡°


    Nong Mobai did not let Mu Sifa off as he smiled sinisterly.


    The reason why Nong Mobai suddenly teased Mu Sifa like this was actually because of the matter of Shang Mingming calling him ¡®Little Father'' during the day. At this moment, he finally realized that the ¡®big dad'' Shang Mingming was talking about was Mu Sizheng, and Mu Sifa obviously knew about it, but he pretended not to know about it.


    This brat truly made people go crazy! This was the kind of time to add insult to injury.


    ¡°Big Brother, do you care about your people?¡±


    Mu Sifa originally wanted to call Mu Sizheng over and ask him why he hid Liu Tie. But now, the situation had changed. Everything seemed to have turned out the same way for him.


    ¡°He''s not an animal, so why should I care about him?¡±


    Mu Sizheng''s voice was calm as he leisurely drank wine at the side. However, the hand that was ced below him was ced on Nong Mobai''s thigh. With a nce, one could tell that he was dishonest.


    Nong Mobai didn''t say anything, but he also red at Mu Sizheng. Afterwards, he pped Mu Sizheng''s hand away and picked up the wine cup with nothing to do.


    Damn it, this damned bastard, do you know where we are! He moved his hands and feet whenever he wanted to.


    Nong Mobai was upset, but just as he pped Mu Sizheng''s hand, he let go of the hand again. It was as if he was going against Nong Mobai. He forcefully put his arms around Nong Mobai''s waist and pulled him towards himself.


    His subordinates were already so dishonest, but his face was still expressionless and he still looked very rxed. Nong Mobai even suspected that Mu Sizheng was not the one touching him, but it turned out that he was right.


    Damn it, from the time I sat down until now, I''ve been constantly touching him. So energetic?


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    Nong Mobai gritted his teeth and warned Mu Sizheng in a low voice. Afterwards, he red fiercely at Mu Sizheng to make him behave.


    Mu Sizheng did not answer him, but the corner of his mouth slightly curled up. In the end, he raised his head and drank the entire cup of wine.


    Nong Mobai thought Mu Sizheng was finally being honest, and he let out a sigh of relief, but before he could control his anger, Mu Sizheng''s hands suddenly began to flutter again, shocking Nong Mobai into blushing again.


    F * ck, this damned man still dares to be even worse for me!


    He red fiercely and twisted his hand away from Mu Sizheng''s hand. Then, he looked like he was seeking his own death.


    Mu Sizheng still had that smile on his face.


    Suddenly, he leaned close to Nong Mobai''s ear and whispered, ¡°If you dare to resist, I will attack here. It''s not like there have been others, you should be more willing to cooperate with me in the past. Furthermore, with the noise and the secrecy of this ce, no one will be able to discover what we''re doing. ¡°


    Mu Sizheng was right, their table was a dead end. Plus, he and Nong Mobai were sitting in the same room and the table was also high. No one could tell what they were doing down there and the lights were dim.


    ¡°If you dare to mess around, I''ll kill you. Try me if you don''t believe me.¡± Nong Mobai was not afraid of Mu Sizheng and warned him back.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267 - Dirty Things


    His aggressive nature was undeniable, true to the essence of who he was, Nong Mobai. Without this stubborn defiance, he wouldn''t be himself.


    ¡°I''m curious about the private discussion Big Daddy is having with Little Father. I''d like to be included as well.¡±


    With keen interest, Shang Mingming observed the scene, his curiosity piqued despite not understanding the interaction between the two.


    ¡°He hasn''t uttered a word!¡±


    With a pleasantugh, Nong Mobai subtly nudged Mu Sizheng with his foot, signaling him to keep his distance.


    ¡°Surely you two aren''t,¡± Mu Sifa remarked with a look of scorn, clearly alluding to a certain matter.


    ¡°Who could say for sure?¡±


    Disying an air of detachment, Mu Sizheng sipped his drink with a smile, showing a newfound sincerity by not invading Nong Mobai''s personal space again. Despite this, Nong Mobai remained wary, mindful of Mu Sizheng''s unexpected aggressive behavior previously.


    By responding with ¡°Who knows?¡±, isn''t that an implicit admission of engaging in dubious activities?


    Mu Sifa''s mouth twitched in irritation, opting not to respond further.


    What could possibly be the reason for their presence here? If urgency is an issue, they might as well find a room outside.


    ¡°Don''t give me that look, as if driven by animalistic urges.¡±


    The intent gaze in Mu Sifa''s eyes didn''t escape Nong Mobai''s notice.


    Initially, Shang Cijie was clueless about their quarrel, but upon hearing Nong Mobai mention ¡°heat of passion,¡± he began to grasp what Mu Sifa might be implying.


    Now understanding, Shang Cijie''s cheeks reddened with embarrassment, and he averted his gaze, feigning ignorance while drinking his juice.


    ¡°Why are you blushing so much, Xiaojie?¡± Ignored by his son, Shang Cijie''s frustration mounted.


    ¡°It''s nothing, really, nothing.¡±


    In his agitation, Shang Cijie nearly choked, quickly wiping his mouth and avoiding Mu Sifa and the others'' gazes.


    If it''s truly nothing, why the conspicuous blush?


    Skeptical, Shang Mingming used Mu Sifa of indecency towards Shang Cijie, concerned and protective.


    Questioning his own son''s understanding of impropriety, Mu Sifa contemtes the irony of the suspicion.


    Nheless, he acknowledged that Shang Mingming''s intervention indirectly shifted the focus away from the earlier topic, inadvertently assisting him.


    ¡°Being your mother''s partner, how could I behave inappropriately towards him?¡±


    Shang Mingming, visibly annoyed, used Mu Sifa of pursuing Shang Cijie, challenging his earlier denial.


    Upon hearing this, Shang Cijie''s embarrassment intensified, and he quickly silenced Shang Mingming, preventing further discussion.


    ¡°What''s this, Xiaojie?¡± Shang Mingming struggled against being silenced.


    Urging silence, Shang Cijie became flustered and incoherent, his embarrassment vividly shared with Shang Mingming, evident from his red-faced effort to keep him quiet.


    ¡°Ah, it seems they''re enjoying a bit of romance!¡± Nong Mobai teased, aiming to increase Shang Cijie''s embarrassment, while Ye Zichen observed Mu Sifa''s irritation.


    Mu Sifa, visibly bothered, could only appreciate Shang Cijie''s charm privately.


    He issued a veiled threat to disclose Nong Mobai''s misadventures to his elder brother as a warning.


    ¡°Fine, you''ve won,¡± conceded Nong Mobai, eager to avoid further conflict with Mu Sizheng.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268 - Love Enemy


    Despite knowing my ongoing feud with Mu Sizheng, Mu Sifa still provocatively used him to intimidate me.


    ¡°It appears you''ve had a pleasant time in my absence, Nong Mobai.¡±


    The sound of an ice cube tapping inside a ss preceded Mu Sizheng''s icy and menacing re.


    Shocked yet quickly bing infuriated, Nong Mobai thought, ¡°Someone must have been tailing me, they''ve discovered something, so why the interrogation?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± You seem to have been enjoying yourself!¡± In frustration, Ye Zichen grabbed and downed the drink from Mu Sizheng''s grasp.


    As Nong Mobai mentioned, for years, Mu Sizheng had people track his activities, knowing his every move, meeting, home arrival, and bedtime. However, he never confronted Nong Mobai in person. Maybe not yet.


    Nearby, a teenager excitedly noticed Mu Sifa and hurried over to him with joy.


    ¡°Mr. Sifa, you''re here?¡± Came to see me, did you? I''m thrilled.¡±


    Upon arrival, he embraced Mu Sifa from behind, affectionately nuzzling against his neck and joyously clinging to him.


    Taken aback, Mu Sifa nearly fell but managed to catch himself on the table for stability.


    Shang Cijie was momentarily perplexed by the scene before his brows furrowed and his expression darkened with displeasure.


    Shang Mingming, witnessing Cheng Xiaojin''s sudden approach and embrace of his father, cast a menacing nce his way due to the overly familiar gesture.


    ¡°Xiangyang?¡± Mu Sifa looked back in astonishment.


    ¡°Yes, it''s me, Mr. Sifa. I''m so d you came for me! Were you waiting for my shift to end? Shall we go out?¡±


    Xiangyang''s joy not only persisted but intensified upon realization. However, he soon noticed Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming seated next to Mu Sifa.


    The sight of Shang Cijie instantly erased his smile, and hisplexion turned ashen.


    ¡°The man from the photograph. He''s returned?¡±


    Shang Cijie faced Xiangyang without evasion, responding with a cold disdain evident in his eyes.


    Xiangyang was petrified by Shang Cijie''s frosty gaze, hastily disentangling from Mu Sifa and stepping aside, his hand clenching a tray in a mix of reluctance and revulsion.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Sifa, for not realizing you hadpany,¡± Xiangyang said with a forced smile, avoiding Shang Cijie''s look but catching Shang Mingming''s eye.


    ¡°A child? The brother of this man? Whose sibling?¡±


    ¡°Next time, try not to approach so abruptly; it can be startling,¡± Mu Sifa advised, his tone gentle as if speaking to a youngster.


    Xiangyang felt let down by being considered frightening, akin to being viewed merely as a younger brother.


    ¡°I regret causing any rm,¡± was the somber reply.


    Mu Sifa was momentarily taken aback, seemingly unprepared for Xiangyang''s dejected response, contrasting with his earlier joy.


    Seizing an opportunity to divert the conversation, Nong Mobai eximed, ¡°Xiangyang! Weren''t you supposed to be prepping for an exam? How do you find the time for work?¡±


    ¡°I came to assist due to a staffing shortage,¡± Xiangyang responded with a professional smile, maintaining a deliberate distance from Nong Mobai.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269 - We Slept Together of Course


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡± Nong Mobai felt a bit awkward.


    This kid is really not cute! However, things were not looking good right now! It would be weird if Xiaojie didn''t get it wrong if he kept sticking to Sifa.


    Seeing Nong Mobai''s worry, Mu Sizheng also nced at Xiangyang. He noticed that the way he looked at Mu Sifa was strange, so he retracted his gaze.


    No wonder Nong Mobai would interrupt them, so that''s how it is!


    ¡°Who are you? What''s it to do with that bastard''s dad? ¡°


    Shang Mingming was Shang Mingming. He directly asked about the main topic, and there was hostility in his eyes.


    That bastard''s dad?


    Xiangyang was stunned for a moment. What did this bastard''s father mean? New name?


    ¡°Asked you a question? What are you looking at me for? ¡°


    Shang Mingming was infuriated. He then red at Xiangyang with an unusual amount of anger.


    Shang Cijie did not stop him. He also wanted to know the rtionship between Mu Sifa and this little boy. Furthermore, if one looked closely, Xiang Yang looked somewhat simr to him from five years ago. In particr, he had a very simr aura to him.


    ¡°Mingming, don''t be so fierce. What do we do if you frighten your brother?¡± Nong Mobai came out to ease the mood, but then he smiled and introduced himself to Xiangyang, saying, ¡°This is Mu Sifason''s wife. Her name is Shang Cijie. What about this naughty little fellow? It was Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie''s son, Shang Mingming. ¡°


    Nong Mobai seemed to havee out to be a peacemaker, but his purpose was actually to introduce Shang Cijie and Mu Sifa to Xiang Yang, so that he could quickly leave. The so-called difficult to defend against hidden arrows should be referring to the type like Nong Mobai!


    ¡°Mr Sifa''s wife? Child¡­ ¡°Child?¡±


    He had seen Shang Cijie''s picture and knew that he had a deep rtionship with Mu Sifa, but he never thought that it would be this rtionship and even more so, that Shang Mingming was the son of these two men.


    Is he also a special physique? Xiangyang clenched his grip on the tray. The unwillingness in his eyes became even more apparent. Did he have a special physique too? They were also talking about how ordinary they were.


    ¡°What big brother!¡± Who would call him big brother! What kind of joke is this? ¡± Shang Mingming was in a bad mood and never showed a good face to Xiangyang.


    Nong Mobai did not continue to talk about Shang Mingming. It was good for things to continue to develop this way. At the very least, he could make Xiangyang retreat in the face of difficulties.


    However, to their surprise, Xiangyang actually smiled and said, ¡°You can get a divorce after getting married! Divorce is no longer a surprise, is it? ¡± He spoke with a cute tone.


    Mu Sifa was stunned. Xiangyang in front of him was like a stranger.


    Mu Sifa actually got to know Xiangyang personally because he helped him drive away the delinquent at the store. After learning that he was Loong Xiaoyi''s cousin, they slowly got to know each other better.


    Originally, Mu Sifa hadn''t intended to interact too much with Xiangyang, but he unfortunately looked somewhat simr to Shang Cijie. Since he had also lost Shang Cijie, Mu Sifa wasn''t able to ignore Xiangyang and tolerate his willfulness. However, Qin Lie had not expected Xiang Yang to say such words.


    ¡°It''s best not to let me hear that next time, even if it''s you.¡± Mu Sifa warned Xiang Yang with a cold expression.


    When Xiangyang heard this, his heart ached. He had known Mu Sifa for three years, but it was the first time Mu Sifa used to talk to him with this kind of expression.


    ¡°You know I like you, don''t you? Don''t you like me too, Mr Sifa? We slept together. ¡± Ye Zichen questioned Shang Cijie in front of him, and even told him to sleep together with him.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270 - So Angry


    ¡°Puu ~¡±


    Nong Mobai spat out the wine that he just drank. His eyes were wide open as he looked at Mu Sifa with a face full of disbelief.


    It couldn''t be that when he was drinking too much, Sifa had made his move against Xiang Yang! This brat looked a little simr to Xiaojie.


    Nong Mobai''s heart even tightened for Mu Sifa. Perhaps it was because he also knew Xiangyang and was afraid of being held responsible. Nong Mobai was so guilty that he didn''t even dare to look at Shang Cijie''s face.


    ¡°Dad, you bastard, what have you done?¡± Shang Mingming clenched his teeth, his fist had already been lifted and sent flying.


    Shang Cijie felt weird and didn''t react, but the hand that held the cup tightened as well. His knuckles turned white, showing how much force he had used.


    Mu Sizheng swept a nce at Mu Sifa, then returned to Shang Cijie''s ce. Although he didn''t say anything, his eyebrows knitted together when he saw Shang Cijie''s silent face.


    Not to mention Nong Mobai and Shang Mingming''s reaction was too big, even Mu Sifa himself was dumbfounded as he looked at Xiangyang with a stupefied expression.


    ¡°That''s only because I drank too much and rested in the room. You were just sleeping by my side, don''t confuse me.¡±


    Mu Sifa already had a bad temper, no matter how much Xiangyang acted like Shang Cijie, he wouldn''t let him speak nonsense.


    What was going on with him today? Deliberately? Why? What did he mean by ¡®I like him''?


    Mu Sifa was furious and wanted to exin to Shang Cijie. However, when he looked over, Shang Cijie was drinking his juice with a cold expression, as if he didn''t care at all.


    No anger? Mu Sifa was shocked and his heart suddenly becameplicated, because he didn''t know if he should be happy or sad.


    ¡°Wife?¡± Mu Sifa called Shang Cijie with a hesitant voice, as if he was very careful.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shang Cijie nced at Mu Sifa coldly and then slowly withdrew his gaze, as if ignoring him and continuing to drink the juice.


    ¡°You don''t believe me?¡±


    Thinking that Shang Cijie was angry, Mu Sifa wanted to be happy, but he also felt a bit angry.


    ¡°Don''t believe what? Not sleeping with him? Or have you already slept with him? ¡± He then looked at Mu Sifa and asked back with a cold voice.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Mu Sifa retorted excitedly and became annoyed.


    ¡°What''s there to say? Besides, even if what he said was true, so what? That''s your own business, what does it have to do with me? Or are you going to let me say something? Why don''t I just bring it over for you to make it small? ¡± Shang Cijie ridiculed him with a snicker, but he also seemed to be snorting disdainfully.


    ¡°I have this!¡±


    ¡°I''m not yours, so I don''t care about your matters. Don''t f * cking drag me into it.¡±


    Before Mu Sifa could finish his sentence, Shang Cijie interrupted him and said to the waiter calmly, ¡°Please have a ss of juice, thank you.¡±


    The waiter was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Before he left, he intentionally nced at Xiangyang, probably because Xiangyang was also a waiter. However, Shang Cijie purposefully called out to him, feeling puzzled.


    ¡°Shang Cijie.¡±


    Mu Sifa was still angry. He hated Shang Cijie speaking to him in such a tone and hated even more Shang Cijie saying that he had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Do you have to be so angry with me? You know it''s impossible for me to touch him. ¡± His anger and his injuries came out of his mouth.


    Wu Tie''s eyes twitched, still as indifferent as before, ¡°I already said, that''s your own problem, what does it have to do with me? Also, please don''t call me wife in the future, I don''t dare to call you that. ¡± Rejection of Mu Sifa a thousand miles away, let Mu Sifa''s heart be forcibly cut open.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271 - I''m Only Avenging You


    ¡°Am I the sole optimist here, sensing our progress?¡± Am I the only one perceiving our improvement? Do I stand alone in this assessment?


    Mu Sifa clutched his chest, stifling his agony. This pain surpassed even Shang Cijie''s departure, fueled by theck of trust and regard from Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Resurrecting past harmony?¡± Shang Cijie''sughter erupted suddenly, his gaze chillingly fixed on Mu Sifa. ¡°Mr. Mu, jesting with me, are you?¡± Am I not explicit? Did I not dere my intent for revenge?


    Each word from Shang Cijie felt like a dagger piercing Mu Sifa''s heart.


    Oh heavens! It''s truly underway.


    Nong Mobai, nearly frantic, cast a nce at Xiangyang. Initially intending for Xiangyang to rify, he was met instead with a smug grin, deliberately provoked.


    Damn it, if thisd wasn''t Ann Yichen''s cousin, I''d have decked him already.


    ¡°Why the panic? Let Xiaojie handle it,¡± Mu Sizheng remained asposed as a mountain, unruffled.


    ¡°Leave it to Xiaojie? Are you out of your mind!?¡± Nong Mobai muttered a curse under his breath towards Mu Sizheng.


    Amidst their squabble, the notion of entrusting the matter to Xiaojie bewildered him. Yet, Xiaojie''s response also caught him off guard. He appeared entirely different from five years prior.


    ¡°Just observe,¡± Mu Sizheng offered no further exnation, urging Nong Mobai to maintainposure.


    Irritated, Nong Mobai begrudgingly acquiesced to Mu Sizheng''s guidance.


    ¡°But if theye to blows, you intervene!¡± Nong Mobai''s concern lingered.


    ¡°Theye to blows?¡± Mu Sizheng chuckled, finding the notion amusing. ¡°Your concern should lie with thatd!¡± With a smile, he swirled the wine in his cup.


    ¡°Ah!?¡±


    Nong Mobai was perplexed by Mu Sizheng''s words, questioning their meaning.


    To everyone''s astonishment, Shang Mingming calmed down and moved to sit quietly in Mu Sizheng''sp, walking over from the sofa.


    Shang Mingming announced with a hint of schadenfreude, ¡°Big Father, we''re in for an entertaining spectacle.¡±


    Mu Sizheng chuckled, expressing his amusement at never witnessing anyone manage to intimidate the young master.


    The ¡°young master¡± Mu Sizheng referred to was Xu Moyu, the intelligent spouse of the current leader of the Chinese Sect, Han Shaolin.


    ¡°Naturally, who else but Mr. Moyu!¡± boasted Shang Mingming, touching his nose in a self-satisfied manner.


    ¡°What is this, revenge on me? Directing their retaliation towards me? How is this considered revenge?¡±


    Overwhelmed by frustration, Mu Sifa felt an urge tosh out but realized the futility of the argument, ming Xiang Yang for the situation.


    ¡°Wasn''t it you who pursued me? You were the one who pressured me,¡±


    Shang Cijie quickly countered, sounding vehement yet disying a blush on his face.


    ¡°I don''t remember forcing you.¡±


    Shang Cijie, in his anxiety, forcefully mmed the table, perhaps attempting to mask his guilt and revert to a more endearing demeanor.


    Mu Sifa''s spirits lifted upon understanding the situation. Whenever this topic arose, he couldn''t help but feel bashful.


    A sinister grin crept onto the corner of Mu Sifa''s mouth, seemingly grasping Shang Cijie''s expression.


    ¡°W-why are youughing?¡± Shang Cijie stuttered nervously, his panic evident.


    ¡°I''m notughing,¡± Mu Sifa denied, though his smile only widened further.


    A flicker of jealousy tainted Xiang Yang''s gaze, swiftly erasing the pride he had disyed moments earlier.


    How repulsive, why should a man blush like that? It''s revolting.


    It''s clear that Mr. Sifa belongs to me, so why, Shang Cijie, did you attempt to snatch him away? Unforgivable.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272 - Pretending to be Pitiful and Being Treated Coldly


    ¡°I apologize, Mr. Sifa, for causing any inconvenience. Please refrain from arguing on my behalf; it would weigh heavily on my conscience.¡±


    Xiangyang bowed his head apologetically. His aggrieved expression betrayed his inner fury, wishing fervently for Shang Cijie''s disappearance.


    Mu Sifa felt a twinge of difort. While he could tolerate baseless conflict, he couldn''t condone Xiangyang''s provocation. He had previously observed Xiangyang''s unusual admiration for him but had attributed it to his younger brother''s adoration, never considering it otherwise. It wasn''t until Xiangyang professed his affection that Mu Sifa grasped the truth.


    ¡°Defending your honor?¡± Shang Cijie interjected before Mu Sifa could respond, chuckling, ¡°You''re overestimating yourself!¡±


    Despite his deliberate actions, he now feigned magnanimity.


    Shang Cijie''s words elicited a visible surge of anger in Xiang Yang''s eyes, striking at his core.


    Yet, to maintain his innocence in Mu Sifa''s presence, he adopted a winsome smile, saying, ¡°Were you truly upset by my words earlier? Did I misinterpret?¡±


    ¡°I''ll engage in banter with you, but I won''t resort to violence.¡±


    In that moment, Xiang Yang swelled with pride, convinced of his ability to overpower Shang Cijie entirely.


    Had it been the old Shang Cijie, he might have believed Xiang Yang''s sincerity. However, five years of experience had imparted wisdom, unveiling many truths.


    ¡°If your feelings for Mu Sifa are genuine, then pursue him with integrity. Don''t resort to such dishonorable tactics.¡±


    With a cold tone, Shang Cijie gestured towards Xiangyang before finally epting the juice brought by the waiter.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°You''re wee.¡±


    The server nodded, adding to Xiang Yang, ¡°We''re swamped already. If you''re done chatting, lend us a hand!¡± He then politely excused himself, cautioning against disturbing the guests as he departed with a courteous smile directed at Shang Cijie and the others.


    With his life on the line, Xiangyang couldn''t afford toply. He disregarded the waiter''s request.


    ¡°Typical Xiangyang!¡± ¡°You should be pitching in too!¡±


    Despite Nong Mobai''s gesture allowing Xiangyang to depart first, Xiangyang remained ungrateful. ¡°Who cares! What''s your interference? This is between me and Mr. Sifa.¡±


    Just after finishing his meal, Nong Mobai felt profoundly ufortable. Initially reluctant to expose Xiangyang too harshly out of respect for Loong Xiaoyi, he now found him to be an irksome troublemaker.


    Fine, make a scene! But don''t regret itter.


    Mu Sizheng''s brow furrowed upon hearing Xiang Yang''s exchange with Nong Mobai. He seemed on the verge of intervening, but a subtle nce from Mu Sizheng redirected his attention to Shang Cijie.


    Mu Sifa was taken aback. Ultimately, his gaze also shifted to Shang Cijie. Observing Shang Cijie''sposed reaction, Mu Sifa suddenly smiled.


    So that''s the situation! Let me convey my intentions to Xiaojie! It''s time to shed my lenient habits.


    ¡°What deceit? Exin yourself clearly!¡± Xiangyang appeared poised to use Shang Cijie of nder, his anger palpable.


    ¡°See, Mr. Sifa, he''s bullying me. I haven''t done a thing, yet he uses me of employing underhanded tactics to besmirch my reputation!¡±


    Xiangyang clung to Mu Sifa''s arm as he vented, wearing an expression bordering on tears.


    However, Mu Sifa''s response was chillingly cold, ¡°Let go.¡±

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273 - Wife Listen to My Exnation


    When the word ¡°let go¡± reached Xiang Yang''s ears, his body went rigid with disbelief written all over his face.


    ¡°S¡­ ¡°Mr Sifa?¡± His heart skipped a beat as he called Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa didn''t reply to his words. He removed his hand coldly, not allowing him to hold his arm.


    The moment his hand was thrown away, Xiangyang felt as if he had been abandoned. Tears immediately began to flow from his eyes.


    ¡°Mr Sifa, do you hate me? Didn''t you say I could bring youughter? When I''m in a bad mood, are you happy to see me? ¡°How can this be ¡­¡± He cried until he was out of breath, then he started to grab Mu Sifa''s arm again, as if asking him to give an exnation.


    Mu Sifa felt a headacheing on. He had said that before, but that was because he had drunk too much and missed Shang Cijie too much. Looking at Xiangyang''s face made him involuntarily say that.


    ¡°Scum.¡±


    On the other side, Shang Mingming gritted his teeth and scolded Mu Sifa. Then he showed his face to Mu Sifa again.


    Mu Sifa couldn''t deny his words. Luckily, he hadn''t done anything out of line and had only said those words to Xiangyang.


    ¡°Do you want me to look in your mirror?¡± Shang Cijie suddenly said this without getting angry.


    ¡°Even if I cry, I look better than you.¡± Xiangyang cursed at Shang Cijie and then continued crying at Mu Sifa, ¡°Mr Sifa, tell me! Do you hate me? If it was because he gave you a son that you were able to make up with him, then I can give birth to you too! Don''t abandon me, okay? ¡°Please.¡±


    Tears and broken pearls, I also cried to see pity.


    Mu Sifa felt a headacheing on. He shouldn''t have treated Xiangyang so well back then.


    ¡°I don''t have that sort of rtionship with you. Why would I abandon you?¡±


    ¡°But Mr Sifa, didn''t you say you like me? Didn''t I say that I would be happy when I see you in a bad mood? And you took me out for supper, didn''t you? ¡°


    Xiangyang cried and made a ruckus. He really did look sad, not like he was putting on an act.


    The more they talked about it, the worse the situation became. It was no wonder that Xiangyang thought too much about it and thought that Mu Sifa liked him.


    I say, Mu Sifa, what have you done to him! Wu Junyi covered his face with his hands and could no longer bear to listen. Because no matter how he listened, it was all Mu Sifa''s fault. He had caused Xiangyang to misunderstand.


    ¡°So that''s how it is! And even took him out for a midnight snack! That''s great! I don''t even have this kind of treatment. ¡°


    At this moment, Shang Cijie stuck his leg in. Although his expression wasn''t big, from the sound of his voice, one could tell that he was extremely unhappy. He probably wanted to give Mu Sifa a p as well! Please show mercy outside.


    ¡°Wife, when are you still in the mood to talk about this?¡± It seemed like he wanted Shang Cijie to help. After all, Xiangyang was only seventeen years old, so he couldn''t say too much.


    ¡°You can handle your own matters. What does that have to do with me?¡±


    With that, Shang Cijie stood up, bent over and picked up Shang Mingming, as if he was going to leave.


    ¡°Going home?¡± Shang Mingming asked calmly.


    Shang Cijiezily said, ¡°To where? Where did wee from? ¡°To the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that''s true too! Xiaojie, how long have you been gone? Someone will have a new love. ¡°


    Shang Mingming deliberately looked at Mu Sifa as he spoke, full of sarcasm. Although he knew that Mu Sifa and Xiangyang definitely had nothing to do, he was still very unhappy.


    ¡°Wife, please listen to my exnation!¡±


    Mu Sifa followed behind but was hugged by Xiangyang, ¡°Mr Sifa, don''t leave me behind.¡±

 Chapter 274

    C274 ¨C Go after


    Mu Sifa was furious, ¡°Let go of me.¡± He pushed Xiangyang away, but Xiangyang was no different from an octopus. He didn¡¯t want to get entangled again, so he cried and made a ruckus.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go. As soon as I let go, you go find him. I don¡¯t need to do this.¡± He knelt on the ground and cried while hugging Mu Sifa¡¯s waist tightly.


    ¡°He¡¯s my wife, so of course I have to go find him. If you don¡¯t let him go, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it, I just don¡¯t want it.¡±


    With themotion caused by the two of them, the guests beside them must have heard it and looked in their direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Do couples quarrel?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Triangle! A man just left with his child in his arms, and the man that was being held seems to be calling him his wife. ¡°


    ¡°A couple of husbands?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡±


    ¡°What about the child? ¡°Hold onto that man¡¯s waist tightly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at it for a while. It seems like that husband cheated!¡±


    ¡°cheated? Aiyo! Is this how men eat incense these days? ¡°


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Stop talking, do you know who that man is? He is Mu Sifa! Those who are rted to the underworld, don¡¯t provoke him. ¡°


    ¡°A Daoist?¡± Wasn¡¯t he acquainted with the owner of this shop? I heard that the boss here is also a gangster. ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what¡¯s on your mind. The things here are cheap, and the wine is not bad either. We¡¯ll just pretend that we don¡¯t know anything and not blindly look at these things.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but isn¡¯t that man too much?!¡± Was he not responsible if he slept? I heard that the gaymunity is very chaotic. ¡°


    ¡°Seeing how sad he is crying, he must have been abandoned!¡±


    ¡°What a scum!¡± Attack all the high school students. ¡°


    ¡°Stop talking, let¡¯s drink.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The table closest to Mu Sifa and the others discussed for a while. It was a terrifying disaster, so they shut their mouths midway. However, he would also pay attention to the situation on Mu Sifa¡¯s side from time to time.


    ¡°How about we put it on the inte!¡± ¡°Help him.¡± A man couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and suggested.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s too much to punish him.¡± The man next to him agreed.


    Mu Sifa, on the other hand, waspletely unaware that someone had secretly taken photos of him and was still pushing him into the sun.


    Really, I can¡¯t hit him.


    Mu Sifa was annoyed, but when he saw that Shang Cijie had also disappeared, he got even angrier.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t watch this any longer.¡±


    Mu Sizheng got up, walked over quickly and pulled Xiangyang away, then threw him aside.


    ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± If you make Xiaojie cry, I¡¯ll take care of you, you stinking brat. ¡± Warn Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa let out a sigh of relief and ran off without saying a word of thanks.


    ¡°Mr Sifa.¡±


    Xiangyang cried as he caught up, but he was carried back by Mu Sifa and thrown onto the sofa.


    ¡°Where to, kid?¡± The sound was very dangerous.


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Xiangyang roared and tried to get up, but Mu Sifa kicked him right into his stomach, pushing him back down.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± You¡¯re crazy, he¡¯s a kid! ¡± Nong Mobai was so shocked that his jaw dropped.


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s still a child, but what about after that?¡±


    Mu Sizheng was right, so Nong Mobai hesitated and looked at Xiangyang with an awkward expression.


    ¡°Bastard, let me go.¡± Xiangyang pped Mu Sizheng¡¯s shin and red at him with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know why Xiaojie wants you to look at yourself in the mirror?¡± Mu Sizheng did not answer the question directly and used a bit more force on his leg.

 Chapter 275

    C275 ¨C Is Just a Substitute?


    ¡°I have no interest in knowing, nor do I want to know. Scram.¡± Roar!


    ¡°Not interested, then I¡¯ll ask you another way. Don¡¯t you think Xiaojie looks familiar? Who do you think looks like him? ¡°Hrm?¡±


    ¡°Who knows!¡± ¡°Do you have something?¡± The word ¡®sick¡¯ was stuck in Xiangyang¡¯s throat.


    He remembered when Mu Sifa first met him, he seemed to have called him his wife.


    And when Ann Yichen hired him, he also said that he looked like someone he knew.


    ¡°How is it? Are you interested now?¡±


    Xiang Yang did not speak. He also stopped making a ruckus, because the moment he saw Shang Cijie, he also understood something.


    ¡°You just look like Xiaojie, that¡¯s why Sifa is close to you, that¡¯s all.¡± He had broken Xiang Yang¡¯s beautiful dream.


    Xiangyang¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly as he bit his lips, unwilling to cry.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it, it doesn¡¯t look like it. I don¡¯t miss him when I look like it.¡± Crying like a madman, he scratched his head and shouted hoarsely, slowly beginning to sob.


    Mu Sizheng didn¡¯t say anything else, took his leg away and calmly sat down to drink his wine.


    Nong Mobai had a dark expression all along, that¡¯s why Xiaojie said to let him look in the mirror? How vicious! But that¡¯s good too, so there won¡¯t be any more problems in the future, right?


    Nong Mobai did not dare to be sure, because Xiangyang¡¯s liking for Mu Sifa was not as simple as just liking Mu Sifa.


    Ah, this is so annoying. I shouldn¡¯t have brought Mu Sifa here to y, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have known him. Xiaojie finally returned with great difficulty. If they were to quarrel again, it was possible that the both of them would lose face.


    ¡°What happened? I just met Mu Sifa on the way, where did he go in a hurry? ¡°


    Ann Yichen, who had finally arrived, walked towards Nong Mobai and asked, followed by a calm Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, so let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± Nong Mobai sat down on the table weakly.


    Oh my god! Didn¡¯t he juste out for a drink! Why did it be like this!


    As he thought about it, he nced at Xiangyang.


    ¡°Why are you crying, Xiangyang? Not feeling well? Or did Nong Mobai bully you? ¡°


    Ann Yichen immediately red at Nong Mobai. After all, Nong Mobai was ying crazily, so he pointed the finger at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t! This has nothing to do with me. ¡°


    ¡°Then why is Xiangyang sitting here crying?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it! It¡¯s a long story. ¡°


    Seriously, I¡¯m the one who wants to cry right now! What the f * * k was going on!


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± He picked up the wine cup and downed it, his good mood turning sour.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Loong Xiaoyi asked Xiangyang. He was his cousin after all, so he had to be concerned about him, even though he wasn¡¯t very familiar with Xiangyang.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xiangyang surprisingly did notin to Loong Xiaoyi and walked away while wiping away his tears.


    He actually did notin! He had a whole new level of respect for them. Nong Mobai said in his heart.


    Mu Sizheng, who was in the corner, looked coldly at Xiangyang who was walking away. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    Ann Yichen finally noticed Mu Sizheng and shouted in shock, ¡°Mu Sizheng? Oh my god! Where did youe from? Where¡¯s the missing person? ¡°


    ¡°What is it? You wish for nothing more than for me to disappear and not return, right? ¡± Mu Sizheng smiled at his good friend Ann Yichen, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.


    ¡°Who said that? I¡¯m surprised!¡± He sat down at the table naturally.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle overter to pick you up.¡± Loong Xiaoyi left a message and left after nodding towards Mu Sizheng.


    Ann Yichen turned around and nced at Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s back, but he did not stop him. However, his expression became gloomy.


    I thought he was going to stay here and apany me.

 Chapter 276

    C276 ¨C What will You Do If He Marries a Woman?


    ¡°Is that him? Your guy,¡± Mu Sizheng inquired, lighting a cigarette.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ann Yichen affirmed, returning Mu Sizheng¡¯s smile, though his eyes betrayed a sense of mncholy.


    ¡°He¡¯s still young. How old is he?¡± Mu Sizheng suddenly inquired, akin to a concerned parent.


    Nong Mobai interjected with a jest, ¡°Are you Ann Yichen¡¯s mother? Why the interrogation?¡±


    ¡°My student. I took him under my wing during high school,¡± Ann Yichen revealed to Mu Sizheng with a grin.


    Nong Mobai¡¯s abrupt interruption stemmed from his understanding that Ann Yichen preferred not to delve into this topic, particrly in mixedpany, for fear of appearing improper.


    ¡°Surprising,¡± Nong Mobai remarked, ¡°I always thought you avoided discussing this in public.¡±


    ¡°Not at all! But Mu Sizheng isn¡¯t like everyone else; there are no taboos with him,¡± Ann Yichen stated, pouring himself a drink, his demeanor suddenly somber.


    Nong Mobai expressed astonishment, ¡°I thought you preferred keeping this under wraps.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! Mu Sizheng is an exception,¡± Ann Yichen rified.


    Ann Yichen poured himself a drink, but a sense of despondency lingered, weighing heavily on his mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s troubling you? Something on your mind?¡± Nong Mobai inquired, sensing Ann Yichen¡¯s subdued mood.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Voicing it will only burden you,¡± Ann Yichen deflected, downing another drink as if seeking sce in intoxication.


    En route, Loong Xiaoyi had received a call from his mother, urging him to attend a blind date, contributing to Ann Yichen¡¯s sour mood.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s off on another blind date, isn¡¯t he?¡± Nong Mobai discerned, unravelling the source of Ann Yichen¡¯s distress.


    Ann Yichen¡¯s grip on the cup faltered momentarily before he offered a wry smile. ¡°He¡¯s reached that age where marriage bes a concern. Since he hasn¡¯t introduced a girlfriend yet, his mother must be anxious about his future prospects. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if she starts considering matchmakers for him,¡± he remarked in a detached tone, as though discussing someone else¡¯s affairs.


    Nong Mobai furrowed his brow in concern. He understood that Ann Yichen was troubled and merely putting up a facade of strength.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been together for five years, right? Aren¡¯t you thinking about marriage? Why hasn¡¯t Loong Xiaoyi confided in his mother about your rtionship?¡±


    Did that rascal realize how much it would hurt Ann Yichen if he did?!


    ¡°It¡¯s not his ce to meddle. I¡¯ve made it clear to him not to interfere. His mother has raised him single-handedly; I don¡¯t want them to be unhappy because of us,¡± Ann Yichen took another sip of wine before continuing, ¡°You know how it is! There are still many who can¡¯t ept homosexuality. And given his mother¡¯s background, she likely adheres to traditional beliefs. I fear she wouldn¡¯t approve of us.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t keep living like this! What if his mother pressures him into a marriage one day?¡±


    Nong Mobai couldn¡¯t bear watching anymore. Despite understanding the circumstances, he couldn¡¯t endorse Ann Yichen¡¯s choices.


    ¡°Then let him marry! What else can I do? Are we supposed to elope with the groom?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, you jerk.¡±


    ¡°And then what? Witnessing their rift? Driving them apartpletely?¡±


    Ann Yichen¡¯s words left Nong Mobai speechless, unsure how to respond.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even attempted it. How can you be certain his mother won¡¯t ept it?¡± Mu Sizheng, who had been quietly listening, interjected.


    Ann Yichen¡¯s gaze dimmed further. ¡°Do we really need to try? Isn¡¯t it evident how his mother reacts at the mere mention of homosexuals on television?¡±


    ¡°But your son isn¡¯t on television. It¡¯s worth a try,¡± Mu Sizheng remainedposed, yet his logic resonated deeply.

 Chapter 277

    C277 ¨C Perhaps He Is Tired of It


    Ann Yichen declined to delve further into the matter, suggesting they discuss itter.


    ¡°And what about you two? Any wedding ns?¡± He queried with a smile, seemingly eager to shift the conversation.


    ¡°Soon,¡± Mu Sizheng responded sinctly.


    ¡°Hurry up my foot, who¡¯d want to marry you? Dream on,¡± Nong Mobai retorted, delivering a sharp jab to Mu Sizheng¡¯s foot.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done my part; what more can I say?¡± Mu Sizheng remainedposed as he continued to sip his wine.


    These words gave Nong Mobai pause, as they rang true.


    ¡°Vanish for seven or eight years, and suddenly you want to marry me? Who do you think you are, Mu Sizheng?¡± Nong Mobai eximed with frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to find some free time to visit my father,¡± Mu Sizheng stated.


    Mu Sizheng disregarded Nong Mobai¡¯s remark.


    Nong Mobai was taken aback. Seriously? But why only see his father? What about seeing Auntie?


    ¡°My mom never approved of letting Xiaojie stay with Sifa. If I bring you to meet her, won¡¯t she have a fit?¡± Mu Sizheng exined, perceiving Nong Mobai¡¯s unspoken thoughts.


    Having discerned Nong Mobai¡¯s concerns, Mu Sizheng cast a nce at him and rified.


    Nong Mobai fell silent, realizing theck of distinction between this and being unrecognized. If he wanted to see them, he should see them all!


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Since you¡¯ve blessed me with a chubby, fair-skinned son, Mom will naturally ept you.¡±


    As always, Mu Sizheng understood Nong Mobai¡¯s thoughts without the need for him to articte them.


    ¡°Hah! Can Mu Sifa and Xiaojie really manage that?¡±


    Despite Auntie¡¯s avoidance of shrewish anger, individuals of that ilk were more fearsome for their ability to suppress their temper, leaving him uncertain of her thoughts.


    He felt utterly defeated. Suddenly, he found himself likening his situation to that of an antagonist mother-inw.


    ¡°Are you now entertaining the idea that my mother is an antagonist mother-inw?¡± Ye Zichen teased Nong Mobai, twirling his ss.


    Nong Mobai blushed under Ye Zichen¡¯s yful scrutiny but didn¡¯t readily confess, ¡°Who said that? Clearly, you¡¯re overthinking.¡±


    Mu Sizheng smiled enigmatically but remained silent.


    ¡°Why the smile? If that¡¯s the case, then bottoms up.¡± Pressing Mu Sizheng to drink seemed an attempt to mask his own guilt.


    Ann Yichen, observing Mu Sizheng and Nong Mobai¡¯s banter, felt a pang of envy. ¡°How wonderful! If only Loong Xiaoyi and I could share such rapport, then regardless of the mischief, we¡¯d just weather it together.¡±


    Ever since their son graduated from university, he¡¯d shown no other emotions, growing increasingly mature. Logically, Ann Yichen should be pleased, but he still yearned for the carefree Loong Xiaoyi of old. He felt torn between happiness and resentment, a sentiment he couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi has indeed changed. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have let you be alone with us. He¡¯d have shamelessly refused to leave, or he¡¯d wait for you to finish work, standing outside shivering,¡± Nong Mobai reminisced.


    Nostalgia gripped Nong Mobai when he spoke of the past Loong Xiaoyi, as he had deeply respected him then for his devoted care of Ann Yichen.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s simply grown weary of it all! Perhaps he no longer wishes to serve me,¡± Ann Yichen pondered, lighting a cigarette and smoking morosely.


    Ann Yichen sat in silence, watching the smokezily dissipate.


    ¡°Or what if it¡¯s the opposite? Look at thepany he keeps¡ªall mature adults. Maybe he feltpelled to outgrow his childish antics and adopt a moreposed demeanor,¡± Ye Zichen proposed.


    The sudden change in Loong Xiaoyi must be linked to this somehow.

 Chapter 278

    C278 ¨C I Was Afraid of Being Left


    ¡°Really? Well, if that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Ann Yichen remainedposed, exhaling smoke without disying any signs of happiness.


    It wasn¡¯t that he doubted it, but Loong Xiaoyi had already left him bewildered, and he was no longer the same high school student.


    ¡°Why the self-doubt? Can¡¯t you muster some confidence for yourself?¡±


    ¡°I wish I could!¡±


    But there was no choice. After all, he was a man. Loong Xiaoyi must have reached a breaking point in their ndestine rtionship!


    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll take off. We¡¯ll catch up for more drinks when I¡¯m free. Don¡¯t leave just yet!¡±


    Ann Yichen drained his ss, then departed without a backward nce, vanishing from the dimly lit dance floor. His sudden departure likely stemmed from a fear that Nong Mobai might say something to stir unnecessary emotions.


    ¡°It alwayses back to this!¡± Every time Loong Xiaoyi is mentioned, it all falls apart,¡± Nong Mobai sighed, watching Ann Yichen¡¯s departure.


    Mu Sizheng said nothing, simply rising and pulling Nong Mobai along.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡± Nong Mobai nearly stumbled, struggling to keep up.


    ¡°Obviously, I intend to return and start a family. You¡¯re eager to marry me sooner, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Are you deaf? I never¡ª


    ¡°Enough talk, just follow me.¡±


    Ye Zichen interrupted Nong Mobai and swiftly led him away.


    Nong Mobai seethed with anger. Damn it, you told me to return immediately, yet now you¡¯re talking about marriage and expecting me toply. Do you think I have no rights, Mu Sizheng?!


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Mu Sizheng paid no heed, pressing on toward the door.


    ¡°You¡¯repletely deaf, aren¡¯t you? I explicitly told you to release me,¡± Nong Mobai yelled.


    Mu Sizheng¡¯s brows furrowed immediately. He pivoted, hoisted Nong Mobai onto his shoulder, and briskly headed towards the parking lot.


    ¡°Mu Sizheng, you scoundrel, put me down this instant, or else you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Nong Mobai struggled, iling his arms aimlessly and shouting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you ride in the car, if that¡¯s your preference.¡±


    These words struck a chord. Nong Mobai dared not resist any longer,plying silently. He understood that Mu Sizheng meant what he said and wasn¡¯t merely bluffing.


    ¡°You only heed my warnings when you¡¯re afraid!¡±


    He ushered Nong Mobai into the car, casting a nce at him before shutting the door firmly. Then, he circled around to the driver¡¯s side and settled into the seat.


    ¡°Fear has nothing to do with it. I simply don¡¯t see the point in arguing with you.¡±


    Nong Mobai retorted, turning his face away from Mu Sizheng.


    However, by chance, he caught sight of Loong Xiaoyi seated in the car, puffing on a cigarette.


    At that moment, Loong Xiaoyi appeared engrossed in hisptop, periodically tapping away as if working.


    ¡°Odd, wasn¡¯t Loong Xiaoyi supposed to have left already? Why is he still here?¡±


    Was he concerned about Ann Yichen? Was that why he lingered?


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not acquainted with that youngster, based on your conversation, it seems he¡¯s matured because he doesn¡¯t want to be left behind by Ann Yichen. Perhaps he hopes to take the lead and win Ann Yichen¡¯s hand in marriage independently. Such aspirations are typical for suitors.¡±


    Mu Sizheng interjected suddenly. While it initially sounded like he was addressing Nong Mobai, the final remark seemed directed at himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you abandoned me to fend for myself for the same reason.¡±


    Nong Mobai quipped, but his smile faltered as Mu Sizheng regarded him with a grave expression.


    Damn, is that true?

 Chapter 279

    C279 ¨C Suddenly Came Back


    ¡°Cough!¡± ¡°Go back!¡±


    Nong Mobai embarrassedly coughed and avoided this topic. Although he didn¡¯t hate Mu Sizheng doing it for him, he was still afraid when it came to talking about marriage. After all, when he first started dating Mu Sizheng, he never thought about getting married. Mu Sizheng¡¯s sudden action made him feel pressured.


    Mu Sizheng didn¡¯t continue the topic as if he knew what was going on. He drove away silently.


    A few minutes ago, Mu Sifa, who was chasing Shang Cijie out of the bar, had thought that Shang Cijie would be waiting for him outside. However, when he came out, he found that all his cars had been driven away by Shang Cijie.


    It¡¯s over. I¡¯m really angry.


    A few minutester, Mu Sifa rushed out of the car and asked the receptionist, ¡°Did anyone ask for my room key?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly rushed over. The front desk girl jumped in fright and only replied after calming down, ¡°Yes, I did. A few minutes ago, the manager led some people there himself.¡±


    Before he could say anything, Mu Sifa had already run to the elevator and was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°They¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± But who was the man that the manager had just brought along? It¡¯s like I¡¯ve never seen it before. ¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and he even had a big suitcase, looking like he just came back from a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, it¡¯s actually someone the manager knows. He should be an acquaintance of Mr. Mu Sifa, why do we care so much?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I was just curious!¡±


    ¡°Put it away and work hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He was too weak to reply.


    After about a minute, someone came to the front desk and asked, ¡°Which room does Mu Sifa live in?¡±


    When the receptionist heard the pleasant voice, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the man in front of her before shifting her gaze to the little boy in his arms.


    Wasn¡¯t this man the customer who checked into our store yesterday? I think it¡¯s called Shang Cijie! Wasn¡¯t it checked out? Now you¡¯re looking for Mr. Mu Sifa? There were so many people looking for Mr. Mu Sifa today!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Shang Cijie asked when the front desk girl didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°No, you can see it from the fifth floor to the left.¡±


    After all, Mu Sifa was a cosmetic surgeon and would sometimes meet with clients in the evening. The front desk girl thought Shang Cijie was Mu Sifa¡¯s reserved guest, so she didn¡¯t think too much and gave him the room number.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shang Cijie thanked him and carried Shang Mingming towards the elevator.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xiaojie just say that it can¡¯t be said here? Why is he back? Is it because I can¡¯t bear to part with my bastard father? ¡°


    Shang Mingming asked with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Who would miss him? It¡¯s just that that little brat called Xiangyang really wants me to argue with Mu Sifa. I don¡¯t want to follow his wishes, so I don¡¯t have any other intentions. ¡°


    Shang Cijie, Leng Mo¡¯s reply seemed to have no other ns. However, it couldn¡¯t be hidden from Wu Tie¡¯s eyes. His son had long since seen through it.


    You still dare to say it isn¡¯t? He clearly had something on his mind the moment he went somewhere else to open his room, so he drove his car back here in a panic.


    ¡°Xiaojie couldn¡¯t possibly be afraid that father bastard would bring that little ghost back for the night, right? That¡¯s why you suddenly ran over here? ¡°


    ¡°Who, who, who cares if he brings back someone or not!?¡± What has it got to do with me? ¡°


    Then why are you so nervous? Shang Mingming was watching the show.

 Chapter 280

    C280 ¨C An Unknown Man


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Shang Cijie exined again, but it was clear that this ce was worth three hundred taels of silver.


    ¡°Good, good, good. If there¡¯s nothing, there¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Shang Mingming shrugged, acting like he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Xiaojie Xiaojie, it¡¯s toote!¡± Bastard, dad¡¯s, room is over! ¡± Shang Cijie kept his head down and walked all the way to Mu Sifa¡¯s room, but he waspletely oblivious to the fact that he had passed by Mu Sifa¡¯s room.


    Shang Cijie was embarrassed, ¡°I know, I don¡¯t need you to remind me.¡± Then he walked back dejectedly.


    Seriously, Xiaojie¡¯s IQ became anxious the moment dad was dragged into it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to knock? ¡°


    Shang Mingming asked curiously when he saw Shang Cijie lift his hand and then stare nkly at him.


    Shang Cijie did not reply, he only moved his eyeballs a bit. After a while, he said, ¡°Forget it. Anyway, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Saying something like that, he clearly cared about it.


    ¡°Got it, I do care. Let me knock on the door.¡±


    Shang Mingming couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He stretched out his leg and kicked, while cursing, ¡°Dad, you bastard! Open the door! Hurry!¡±


    But after kicking for a while, there was no sounding from the inside. Leaving them outside, I¡¯ll look at your Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Is he still not back?¡± Shang Mingming was confused.


    Shang Cijie immediately replied in annoyance, ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯ll ask who else!¡± It was obvious that Shang Cijie was unhappy at this moment.


    Ahhh, I¡¯m really angry, I¡¯m really angry.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Give me your phone!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call this bastard¡¯s dad. I think Xiaojie has the number to save this bastard¡¯s dad, right?¡±


    In the end, you let me worry about you! I must have been Xiaojie¡¯s father in my previous life.


    Shang Mingming cursed in his heart and found it funny.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Are you really going to call him?¡± Shang Cijie suddenly felt awkward.


    ¡°Un, let¡¯s fight!¡± Ye Zichen reached out his hand towards Shang Cijie, then signaled him to take out his phone.


    Shang Cijie humphed arrogantly after hesitating for a while, ¡°You begged me before I gave it to you! I didn¡¯t have to call him myself. I¡¯ve got to get this straight. ¡°


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I was the one who wanted to call that bastard¡¯s dad. It¡¯s none of Xiaojie¡¯s business, so hurry up and take out your phone!¡± Don¡¯t dawdle. ¡°


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give it to you! ¡°On ount of you begging me.¡± He continued to pretend he didn¡¯t care. In fact, he really wanted Shang Mingming to help him. Maybe he just left the bar and came back now, so he couldn¡¯t show off.


    ¡°Weird, no one is picking up the phone!¡±


    Shang Mingming had called, but the person you dialed had not been answered. Please wait and call again ¡­


    ¡°No one answered?¡± Shang Cijie¡¯s face was suddenly frosted over, probably thinking that Mu Sifa had really left with Xiangyang.


    ¡°Damn bastard, it¡¯s fine to take advantage of the flowers to provoke the grass, but you still dare to ignore me?¡± ¡°Unforgivable.¡±


    Shang Cijie cursed and kicked the door hard as if he was venting his anger.


    ¡°Should we call Big Daddy and ask? See if Dad¡¯s still in the bar. ¡°


    Shang Mingming calmly suggested. He probably knew that Shang Cijie would be angry after hearing that no one was listening to him for the time being. That was why he was so calm.


    ¡°Fight my ass. If we don¡¯t fight, he can go wherever he wants.¡±


    Shang Cijie was out of breath and couldn¡¯t hear a word he was saying.


    All of a sudden, the door was opened by someone. The one who came out to open the door was an unfamiliar man. He wore a nightgown, and was wiping his hair while asking Shang Cijie with furrowed brows, ¡°Who are you? Why do you keep kicking at the door?¡±

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281 - Entering the Room


    Shang Cijie was taken aback, struggling to respond. Eventually, he managed, ¡°Apologies, I must have mistaken the door.¡±


    ¡°Nope! This is indeed Father Bastard''s room,¡± Shang Mingming affirmed, prompting Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Bastard father?¡± ¡°Mu Sifa?¡±


    He hadn''t anticipated that upon mentioning his father''s status, the visitor would inquire if Shang Mingming was Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Sir, who are you?¡±


    Shang Mingming scrutinized the man, unimpressed.


    ¡°Big¡­ uncle? Hold on, little mischief-maker, however you see it, I''m clearly your elder brother! My name is Mu Xiaobai, cousin to your bastard father. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Cousin? A genuine cousin or just in name?¡± Shang Mingming inquired, his expression serious.


    ¡°Of course, I''m your genuine cousin. Do you believe I''m the one Mu Sifa concealed?¡±


    Indeed, as Big Cousin Mu Sizheng had mentioned, Third Cousin''s son wielded considerable influence, seemingly omniscient. It was a testament to his stature as someone associated with the young master.


    ¡°You must be seeking your third cousin! He just left! Surely it''s not just the two of you?¡±


    Yet, there was truth in his jest. Someone capable of captivating Third Cousin''s attention was likely his long-lost rtive. He appeared pleasant enough, but not as charming as himself. What could his third cousin possibly want?


    Mu Xiaobai, satisfied, attempted to turn Shang Cijie''s face this way and that, as if inspecting him.


    True to his words, he was a mischievous-lookingd, albeit with a hint of innocence, unlike Shang Cijie''s refined demeanor. Their statures were simr, resembling high school students.


    ¡°You best behave yourself.¡±


    Shang Mingming detested other menying hands on Shang Cijie, promptly swatting away Mu Xiaobai''s hand with irritation.


    Ah! It truly was to safeguard his mother. No wonder his third cousin hadn''t been defeated for so many years.


    ¡°Would you like to step inside and wait?¡± Mu Xiaobai widened the door, extending the invitation to Wu Jun.


    Shang Cijie found himself perplexed. Initially, he had assumed Mu Xiaobai to be Mu Sifa''s paramour, ready to express his displeasure. Yet, to his surprise, Mu Xiaobai was Mu Sifa''s cousin.


    ¡°Ah, right! Third cousin just hung up. Since no one''s answering your calls,e in and wait!¡± After all, you''re here to see your third cousin, aren''t you?¡± Mu Xiaobai gestured inward, prompting Shang Cijie to enter and wait.


    Initially hesitant, Shang Cijie had nowhere else to go, so he reluctantly ushered Shang Mingming into the room.


    ¡°Would you care for a drink? Let me check what''s in the fridge,¡± Mu Xiaobai offered.


    With that, he made his way toward the refrigerator.


    ¡°No need, carry on with your tasks,¡± Shang Cijie declined.


    Shang Cijie seemed to regard someone as his own son, remaining unchanged from five years prior in this regard.


    ¡°Alright then! I''ll be blow-drying my hair. Feel free to make yourselves at home!¡± With that, Mu Xiaobai disappeared into the bathroom, leaving Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming in the living room.


    Surveying the room, Shang Cijie noted the furnishings bore a striking resemnce to those in his former H City residence.


    ¡°Xiaojie, why does it feel like our home in H City?¡±


    Shang Mingming found it perfectly normal, as Shang Cijie had decorated it to resemble their previous abode.


    Was it mere happenstance or deliberate intent?

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282 - Power Seller


    ¡°Look, there''s a photo of Xiaojie over there!¡± Shang Mingming suddenly gestured towards a nearby desk.


    ¡°My photo?¡± Shang Cijie nced over, confirming it was indeed his picture, depicting him in his school uniform.


    ¡°Isn''t this my high school photo? What''s it doing here?¡±


    Though uncertain how Mu Sifa acquired it, seeing his own image calmed Shang Cijie''s anger.


    What! Could it be you still have some concern for me?


    ¡°When did your father return?¡± Shang Cijie muttered, appearing eager to confront Mu Sifa.


    ¡°What''s the matter? You want to confront your father?¡± Shang Mingming saw through his intentions.


    ¡°Who cares about him? I''m only worried no one will notice if he meets his end out there.¡±


    Haha, that''s not true. Deep down, I do want to see my father.


    ¡°Who''s talking about dying, dear?¡±


    Mu Sifa''s voice suddenly echoed from the courtyard. Clearly breathless, he must have hurried over.


    Upon hearing Mu Sifa''s voice, Shang Cijie trembled visibly, realizing his unfortunate remark might have been overheard.


    ¡°Speak of the devil!¡±


    Shang Mingming merely observed the spectacle, curious about his parents'' reconciliation strategy.


    ¡°If Xiao Ming hadn''t alerted me to your return to the hotel, I''d have searched for you all night. Why must you vanish whenever you''re upset?¡±


    Despite his reprimand, Mu Sifa swiftly approached and cradled Shang Cijie, fearing a recurrence of his disappearance from five years prior.


    ¡°Who''s upset? Not me, right? Your antics are to me, not my temper.¡±


    Shang Cijie didn''t resist Mu Sifa''s embrace, albeit grumbling softly. He was simply relieved that Mu Sifa had returned to find him.


    ¡°Who plucked the flower and stirred the grass? His misunderstanding is not my doing. You''ve misjudged me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, misjudged? Yet you took him out to dinner? Did he also misjudge you?¡±


    Damn, he''s already taken action, yet he refuses to acknowledge it.


    Mu Sifa released Shang Cijie, smiling as he gazed at him. ¡°Do you not understand why I took him out for dinner?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know, and I don''t care to know.¡±


    In truth, Shang Cijie recognized that Xi Yang bore a resemnce to his past self from five years ago.


    ¡°Alright, let''s not make things difficult. It''s my fault.¡±


    Mu Sifa took responsibility willingly, neither fleeing nor disappointing Shang Cijie, opting for honesty.


    ¡°Regardless, I''m not your partner, so why should I be angry with you? You needn''t apologize.¡±


    After Mu Sifa apologized, Shang Cijie intentionally spoke thus.


    ¡°How can you not be my partner? Aren''t you now my son''s mother?¡±


    Mu Sifa, surprisingly unperturbed by Shang Cijie''s refusal to acknowledge their rtionship, smiled at him.


    ¡°No, who is the mother of your son? Mingming is not mine biologically. I got him back; I wouldn''t have a deceitful son.¡±


    Shang Mingming''s rtionship with him soured because Shang Mingming often beat around the bush and teased him.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Why are you both ganging up on me?¡± Shang Mingming rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Who else could I be referring to but you? You''re the most mischievous. I''m innocent; how could I have a son like you?¡±


    ¡°That means I''m a gic misfit, Dad! Yeah, you''re a misfit Dad,¡± Ye Zichen pinned the me on Mu Sifa.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283 - Jealousy


    ¡°Don''t throw the pot to me, I''m not ck.¡±


    Mu Sifa refused to be outdone by Ye Zichen, so he decided to return the favor with strength.


    Shang Mingming did not admit defeat, ¡°As expected, bastard father is a bastard father! You''re too narrow-minded, do you want to turn it around or not? ¡°


    At this turn of events, he should just get rid of the word bastard and call him daddy Mu Sifa!


    ¡°Bastard, dad is pretty good too!¡± I think it''s quite cute,ing out of your mouth. ¡°


    As expected, the older the better. Mu Sifa finished Shang Mingming off in a few sentences. Shang Mingming''s face reddened slightly after hearing Mu Sifa''s words. It was probably because Mu Sifa had praised him as adorable.


    ¡°Humph!¡± You think I''m Xiaojie? ¡°I''m not going to let you do that.¡±


    However, in the end, Shang Mingming still maintained his dignity and pretended to be indifferent.


    ¡°What are you trying to do that involves me?¡± Shang Xiaojie pouted and protested.


    ¡°Anyway, it''s all the fault of that bastard''s father. You can ask him yourself.¡± It was his turn to throw the pot with his strength.


    ¡°So annoying, just hug if you want to!¡± What do you want me to do in the middle? Put me down. ¡°


    Shang Mingming struggled to get down from Shang Cijie''s arms. It was probably because he was afraid that Mu Sifa would notice him blushing, so he pretended to look annoyed.


    But he was his son after all, how could Mu Sifa not see that Shang Mingming was shy? It just didn''t pierce him.


    ¡°Why are you hugging this little guy all day? It''s not like he doesn''t know how to walk by himself. ¡°


    Mu Sifa carried Shang Mingming over. When he put him down, he even mumbled something about Shang Cijie, which was full of sour taste.


    ¡°What is it? Jealous? How pathetic! ¡°


    Without waiting for Shang Cijie to speak, Shang Mingming had already made a face at Mu Sifa, sticking out his tongue to y with him. He finally had the appearance of a child.


    ¡°It seems like you want me to cut off your tongue, Shang Mingming, right?¡±


    The first time Mu Sifa called Shang Mingming by his full name, one look was enough to warn him to be more honest.


    ¡°Do you dare to hit me? If you hit me, I''ll cry. Let''s see who Xiaojie will protect. ¡± He ced his hands on his hips and arrogantly snorted at Mu Sifa. He even said, ¡°Come on,e on and hit me!¡± Look at my face.


    ¡°Do you really think I don''t dare to hit you!?¡± The skin tightens for me. ¡± After saying that, Mu Sifa bent over and grabbed Shang Mingming, and started spanking him under the armpit, ¡°Do you dare to be naughty? Do you dare to provoke me? ¡°Hrm?¡± After another round of beatings, he scratched Shang Mingming''s body.


    He thought Shang Mingming was going to cry, or else he was scolding Mu Sifa. Unexpectedly, he couldn''t stop giggling, ¡°It''s so itchy, dad. Hahaha, no, it''s really itchy when you let go of me ¡­¡±


    Struggling andughing uncontrobly, hisughter echoed throughout the room.


    ¡°Say that I know I was wrong, then I will stop. If not, then I will continue scratching.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha-ha, good good good. I know I was wrong, I won''t dare to do that again. Ha ha-ha, hurry up and stop ~¡± Tears welled out of the corners of his eyes as heughed.


    ¡°You can''t bully your mom in the future, and you can''t go along with him. Do you understand?¡± He didn''t forget to seek justice for Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I got it, I got it, I want to listen to your hahahaha ¡­ ¡­¡± ¡°No, that won''t do. It''s so itchy over there. Quickly stop, you bastard dad ~¡±


    He wouldugh and struggle at times, and he looked extremelyical.


    Shang Cijie, who was on the side, was a bit annoyed. He snorted and said unhappily, ¡°You father and son can just y! I don''t care about you. ¡± After saying that, he walked to the side. He did not want to bother with the two of them. From the looks of it, he was jealous!

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 - Cooking


    Mu Sifa and Shang Mingming looked at each other with surprise in their eyes. This was because Shang Cijie normally wouldn''t act so obviously.


    Ah, I''m jealous.


    This was the answer the two of them came up with, and they bothughed at the same time.


    ¡°What, what are youughing about?¡± Shang Cijie was angry.


    Mu Sifa: ¡°No, I''m justughing at how cute my wife is.¡±


    Shang Mingming: ¡°No, I''m justughing at my mom''s cuteness.¡±


    The two of them spoke at the same time, but there was still a smile on their lips.


    ¡°Too much, teasing me.¡±


    Shang Cijie felt more and more unhappy. He picked up the pillow on the sofa and threw it to Mu Sifa and Shang Mingming while he sat down angrily. He also looked soft and cute.


    ¡°You bastard, dad, look at you, you''ve pissed Xiaojie off!¡± Shang Mingming put all the me on Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Then just coax your mom!¡± Mu Sifa smiled back and walked towards Shang Cijie with Shang Mingming in his arms. Then, he sat down beside Shang Cijie.


    The moment Mu Sifa sat down, Shang Cijie immediately stood up. He was about to leave, but he was suddenly hugged by the waist. When he came back to his senses, he was already sitting in Mu Sifa''s arms.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Shang Cijie was still angry, so he didn''t let Mu Sifa touch him.


    ¡°If you don''t get angry anymore, I will naturally let go.¡± Mu Sifa smiled as he kissed Shang Cijie''s neck. Then, he hugged Shang Cijie''s waist tighter. It seemed as if he didn''t want him to escape, so he held him tightly in his arms.


    Shang Cijie''s neck was sensitive to begin with, so when Mu Sifa suddenly kissed him, his body immediately went numb and his face turned slightly red.


    ¡°Let me go. It''s hot.¡± Shang Cijie tried to hide his embarrassment.


    ¡°It''s fine, I''ll turn on the air conditioner.¡±


    Mu Sifa took the remote control and turned on the air conditioner.


    Shang Cijie, who didn''t have an excuse this time, twitched his mouth. He clearly knew that that wasn''t what I meant, but only knew that he was bullying me.


    ¡°Why are you still saying that you aren''t allowing Mingming to follow the rules? You''re clearly the one with the most experience.¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am your husband, and only I can scheme against you and bully you, am I not? ¡°


    He even asked Shang Cijie with a smile, and then affectionately kissed and hugged Shang Cijie as if he wanted to rub Shang Cijie into his body.


    Shang Cijie did not raise any resistance towards Mu Sifa. Now that Mu Sifa hugged and kissed him, it would be strange if he could remain calm. His face quickly turned red.


    Shang Cijie can''t do it, he can''t do it, he''s the one that''s out there stirring up trouble, you have to punish him.


    Shang Cijie warned himself in his heart, but he still wanted to push Mu Sifa away! He couldn''t bear to part with it. It was because he liked Mu Sifa to pamper him so much.


    ¡°Hungry!¡± Would you like to go downstairs and have a bite to eat? ¡± Mu Sifa asked.


    ¡°Didn''t you say you could cook? ¡°What do you want to do? Go outside and eat?¡±


    ¡°You want to eat what I made?¡± He smiled and kissed Shang Cijie, then he put his hand on Shang Cijie''s neck and started talking to him.


    ¡°If you make it, I''ll definitely eat it!¡± Shang Cijie replied somewhat embarrassedly. It should be with anticipation! After all, Mu Sifa cooked himself, so the meaning was different.


    ¡°Okay, then what do you want to eat? I''ll do it for you. ¡°


    ¡°It''s easy to digest. It''s gettingte anyway.¡± Shang Cijie suddenly became very obedient.


    ¡°I''ll go and see what ingredients are there.¡± Ye Zichen put Shang Cijie down, kissed his forehead, then walked into the kitchen.


    At this moment, Shang Mingming rolled his eyes. When Mu Sifa was going to hug Shang Cijie, he decisively threw him aside.


    It seems like I was born by ident! Shang Mingming retorted.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 - Cry


    ¡°Xiaojie''s heart is really not firm!¡± Bastard, dad is a little bit better to you, your heart is floating. How could this work! Do you still want to take revenge on your bastard father?¡±


    Shang Mingming folded his arms across his chest and lectured Shang Cijie with a serious expression.


    Shang Cijie, who was still feeling touched, immediately epted the happiness on his face and pouted awkwardly, ¡°I got it! But if I can''t control myself, I have no other choice! Mingming, aren''t youpletely immune to Mu Sifa? will talk about me. ¡°


    ¡°Ah!?¡± What about you? How did you talk back to me!? It''s just because you''re like this, that''s why Dad is out there messing around. ¡°


    Shang Mingming suddenly became angry and raised his head to scold Shang Cijie. He also seemed to be disappointed in Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie said seriously, ¡°Can you me me? It was his ownck of determination! Besides, when he met Xiangyang and I wasn''t by his side, it couldn''t be considered as courting trouble! And look! Mu Sifa treated Xiangyang well because he looked like me, didn''t he? I didn''t lose anything, did I? ¡°


    Ye Zichen adorably listed out the differences for Shang Mingming with his finger. Right now, his actions were even more cute than Shang Mingming, a little kid.


    ¡°Are you not my ass? You didn''t even say anything about that brat just now, and he still carried me and left. If you aren''t fleeing, then what is it?¡± The enemy has already stepped on your head, why don''t you give them a counterattack! ¡°


    Shang Mingming was flustered and exasperated. Originally, he did not want to be angry, but Shang Cijie''s seemingly apologetic attitude made him very angry.


    He had clearly been at a disadvantage before, which was why he left for five years. But now, he didn''t know the lesson and ended up in the hands of this bastard''s father.


    Damn it! It''s all father''s fault. Why are you blushing like a male hormone when there''s nothing to do? It made Xiaojie so helpless.


    ¡°What do you mean by fleeing in panic? I just don''t want to argue with him. ¡± Shang Cijie was also furious, his cheeks were puffing out.


    ¡°It''s just running away. You''re not firm in everything, you deserve to be abandoned by your bastard father.¡±


    Shang Mingming roared, but after he finished his sentence, his eyes jolted and he quickly looked at Shang Cijie, because he knew he had said the wrong thing. However, it was toote. After Shang Cijie finished listening to it, his tears had already fallen and he was crying sorrowfully.


    ¡°I hate Mingming. Don''t talk to me in the future.¡± She ran into the kitchen, crying.


    Shang Mingming froze, the words echoing in his head again and again about Shang Cijie''s Mingming.


    It''s over. Xiaojie was truly angry this time.


    Shang Mingming sat there in a daze as if he was already out of his body, with a white background.


    ¡°Hey, hey, what''s the situation? Did you have a fight? ¡°


    Mu Xiaobai was surprised to see Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming arguing when he came out of the bathroom.


    Didn''t Cousin Mu Sifa say that the two of them were very close? Why were they arguing?


    However, looking at the situation just now, it seemed that he was doing it for the sake of his third cousin.


    ¡°Shut up and go to the side.¡±


    Shang Mingming was currently in a bad mood, so he didn''t have the time to pay attention to Mu Xiaobai.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I''ll shut up, I''ll shut up, it''s none of my business anyway.¡±


    Mu Xiaobai didn''t think too much about it. He walked around like he was at home, holding everything in his hands.


    She looks so cute, but she''s got a bad temper! It was simply abination of his third cousin and third cousin.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 - Conspiracy


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Shang Cijie ran into the kitchen while crying. Mu Sifa was a bit scared, he was still fine a moment ago.


    ¡°Isn''t it all because of you? It''s all your fault. ¡°


    Shang Cijie, who threw himself into Mu Sifa''s arms, cried and pped Mu Sifa''s chest angrily.


    Mu Sifa naturally didn''t know what had happened, but since Shang Cijie cried so bitterly and said it was his fault, then he could only admit it.


    ¡°Fine, don''t cry. It''s my fault, it''s all my fault.¡± He gently patted Shang Cijie''s back tofort him.


    Wu wu wu ¡­ Bastard, it''s all your fault. ¡± Shang Cijie repeated this sentence in tears and became more and more sad.


    Maybe he didn''t want to say those kinds of words that disgusted him to Shang Mingming! However, at that time, he had blurted out the reason for the atmosphere. He clearly knew that Shang Mingming didn''t want to hurt him on purpose, but everything was irreparable. The words that came out were like spilled water.


    ¡°I am sorry to bother you two, but can you please step aside? I''ll get some water. ¡°


    Mu Xiaobai was thirsty. He was going toe in to get a bottle of water, but the fridge was blocked by Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie, so he couldn''t get it.


    Mu Sifa stepped aside, but he used his eyes to ask Mu Xiaobai what was going on.


    ¡°You must be arguing! What can it be? ¡°


    Mu Xiaobai, who opened the refrigerator to get water, replied simply. Then he gulped it down. Finally, he let out a loud ¡°ha¡± and looked like he finally came back to life.


    ¡°Stay here tonight! I have nowhere to go. ¡± Mu Xiaobai said as he twisted the cap on the bottle.


    Mu Sifa immediately frowned, ¡°Don''t you know how to live at home?¡±


    Hearing the word ¡°home¡±, a hint of annoyance suddenly appeared on Mu Xiaobai''s face. He forcefully closed the refrigerator and angrily said, ¡°Who the hell wants to go back there? ¡°Disgusting.¡± With that, Mu Xiaobai left angrily.


    Mu Sifa knew Mu Xiaobai didn''t like his father, but he didn''t expect Mu Xiaobai to be so conflicted.


    However, since Second Uncle suddenly adopted Mu Cheng as his son and ignored Xiaobai, it was no wonder that Xiaobai would hate him.


    ¡°If you want to go back, I can apany you.¡±


    Mu Sifa also didn''t really like his second uncle, but Mu Xiaobai was like his own brother, he didn''t want Mu Xiaobai to feel ufortable.


    ¡°Just take care of your wife, you don''t have to worry about me.¡± Mu Xiaobai refused and walked out of the hall.


    Such a stubborn temper, just like Second Uncle. But Mu Cheng''s words seemed to have stopped seeing him since five years ago. Wait a minute, wasn''t that when Xiao Yi went missing?


    Could it be? What did he have to do with it?


    Mu Sifa was shocked. After all, five years ago, Xiao Yi had plotted against him and almost caused his death. At that time, the people who had disappeared just happened to be Mu Cheng and his unlikeable second uncle.


    People had recently sent bombs to the hospital, and it just so happened that five years had passed. It couldn''t be such a coincidence!


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Shang Cijie stopped crying and asked Mu Sifa while wiping away his tears because Mu Sifa''splexion didn''t look too good.


    ¡°It''s fine. Go wash your face. I''ll cook noodles for you and Mingming.¡± Mu Sifaughed and put away the suspicion on his face.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie obediently listened, looking more and more like Shang Xiaojie five years ago.


    At this moment, Shang Mingming was standing outside and watching Shang Cijie cry until his eyes swelled up. His heart ached, regretting that he could not cover his mouth.


    In a moment, apologize properly to Xiaojie!

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 - Was Taken Away


    ¡°What''s the issue? Wasn''t he supposed to make an apology? Why has he returned?¡±


    As Shang Mingming re-entered, Mu Xiaobai, lounging on the couch, made a jesting remark.


    ¡°It''s none of your concern.¡± Shang Mingming remained in a sour mood.


    ¡°Alright, alright, it''s none of my business,¡± Mu Xiaobai responded nonchntly, his grin broadening, possibly finding Shang Mingming''s demeanor amusingly charming.


    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡­¡± Suddenly, a series of knocks echoed at the door.


    ¡°Hey, youngster, answer the door.¡±


    Remaining sprawled on the couch and flipping through TV channels, Mu Xiaobai directed Shang Mingming to get the door.


    ¡°Why don''t you do it yourself! I refuse.¡±


    Shang Mingming was naturally rebellious and, given his current foul mood, was even less inclined toply with Mu Xiaobai''s request.


    ¡°I''ll put in a good word for you with your third cousinter,¡± implying a condition for Shang Mingming to open the door.


    ¡°Really?¡± Shang Mingming''s demeanor brightened instantly, his youthful naivety shining through.


    ¡°Yes, really. Now, go quickly!¡± Mu Xiaobai urged, without bothering to nce at Shang Mingming, continuing tozily surf channels.


    ¡°Fine, you have my word.¡± A long-missed smile appeared on Shang Mingming''s face as he joyfully approached the door.


    At that moment, the door received another, more urgent knock.


    Shang Mingming couldn''t help but frown, ¡°I''m on my way, what''s the rush?¡±


    He internally criticized the impoliteness of service these days, finding the aggressive door-knocking exceedingly inappropriate.


    Grumbling to himself, Shang Mingming prepared to scold whoever was outside, only to be met with the sight of an unfamiliar man instead of a waiter.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±


    Shang Mingming, looking upwards at the imposing figure, felt an ominous hunch, especially due to the odd look the man shot him.


    Realizing the peril he was in, Shang Mingming decided to flee. However, it was already toote as the man swiftly gagged him with a cloth and hoisted him up.


    The strong odor that invaded Wu Tie''s nostrils caused his eyes to widen in shock, his strength ebbed away gradually, along with his consciousness. Wu Tie managed to muster his remaining energy to kick the door, hoping to catch Mu Xiaobai''s attention inside the room, but to no avail as Mu Xiaobai was engrossed in watching television, oblivious to his plight.


    Even after three minutes, Mu Xiaobai remained unaware of Shang Mingming''s absence, his attention still fixed on the television.


    Another knock on the door, two minutester, made Mu Xiaobai turn his head.


    He pondered, ¡°Wasn''t the door just opened?¡±


    Maybe Xiao Budian went to the kitchen seeking his parents, he thought, ending with a reluctant, ¡°So, it''s up to me to answer the door now?¡±


    Muttering to himself, Mu Xiaobai stood and upon opening the door, he looked at the waiter with annoyance, questioning, ¡°How many times will you knock until you''re satisfied?¡±


    The waiter, confused, responded, ¡°I only knocked once.¡±


    ¡°Only once?¡± Mu Xiaobai used, ¡°Are you trying to deceive me? Weren''t you the one who knocked earlier?¡±


    The waiter, taken aback, replied, ¡°It wasn''t me! Didn''t you request red wine? I''ve just arrived.¡±


    ¡°This is your first timeing up?¡± This made Mu Xiaobai sense something amiss.


    He inquired urgently, ¡°Did you see a young boy open the door when you came?¡±


    The waiter answered with a clear ¡°No!¡± and a prompt ¡°Open the door.¡±


    This response left Mu Xiaobai visibly drained of color.


    He eximed in disbelief, ¡°He actually dared to make a move?¡±


    Driven by an unknown impulse, Mu Xiaobai dashed out of the room, seething with anger.


    Once again, the waiter was left bewildered, caught in a situation he couldn''t understand or escape from.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 - Looking for


    ¡°What''s the issue?¡± Mu Sifa emerged from the kitchen upon noticing the disturbance.


    The server stood there, perplexed. ¡°I''m not sure!¡±


    ¡°You''re not sure?¡±


    Mu Sifa''s brow creased in concern, wondering why Xiaobai was upset.


    ¡°Has anyone seen Mingming?¡±


    Following suit, Shang Cijie emerged and surveyed the area, failing to locate Shang Mingming and expressed his confusion.


    Mingming? Who''s that?


    Overwhelmed, the server struggled to follow the conversation.


    ¡°Let me check on this.¡±


    Removing his apron, Mu Sifa hurried out to see if Shang Mingming was ying nearby.


    Not outside? Then where could he be? Perhaps Xiaobai took him along?


    This left Mu Sifa baffled, yet it seemed the only logical conclusion.


    Just then, the elevator bell sounded, and Lin Shuangxia approached rapidly, her pace quickening upon seeing Mu Sifa as though she found a beacon of hope.


    Mu Sifa, noticing Lin Shuangxia''s anxious demeanor, quickly shut the door to prevent any potential mishaps.


    Suddenly finding himself outside, the confused waiter cursed silently. What was happening inside? And what about the red wine order?


    ¡°You''re dismissed! And cancel the red wine,¡± Mu Sifa advised, seeing the waiter''s bewildered state.


    ¡°Okay, if you say so!¡± The waiter, still puzzled, nced at Mu Sifa before departing.


    ¡°Has something urred?¡± Mu Sifa inquired, pre-empting Lin Shuangxia.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Shuangxia revealed in distress, ¡°The Young Master has been kidnapped.¡±


    At that revtion, Mu Sifa''s eyes widened in shock, feeling his heart lurch.


    ¡°What was that again?¡± His voicecked strength, mirroring his ashenplexion.


    ¡°Reports from our men outside the inn indicated they observed an unknown individual taking the Young Master. Despite their efforts to tail him, they eventually lost track. Hence, I''vee to inform the Third Young Madame.¡±


    The thought of the Young Master being abducted would undoubtedly drive the Third Young Madame to despair.


    Lin Shuangxia was fraught with concern, yet relieved she encountered Mu Sifa beforehand.


    ¡°Didn''t I just witness your cousin departing from this location? Could he be involved?¡± Lin Shuangxia implied more with her question.


    ¡°The Third Young Madame had tasked me with uncovering who was behind the bombings at your hospital. We''re now onto some leads, unrted to the Third Young Master''s second uncle.¡±


    Without directly stating it, Lin Shuangxia insinuated that the Second Uncle of Mu Sifa, through Mu Xiaobai, was responsible for the act.


    ¡°I know Xiaobai well; he would never betray me, even under threat of death.¡±


    Mu Sifa maintained hisposure, possibly aware that any outburst might alert Shang Cijie, thus opting to remain calm.


    ¡°Yet, isn''t this timing a bit too coincidental?¡±


    ¡°Your current priority should be to dispatch more people for the search, not to cast doubt on Xiaobai. Moreover, we must ensure Xiaojie remains unaware of Mingming''s abduction, fearing he might not withstand the news.¡±


    As Mu Sifa voiced these concerns, his brows furrowed in distress, though he managed to control his anger.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia would have taken action regardless of Mu Sifa''s directives.


    ¡°Reach out to Big Bro to have him deploy search parties, and do the same with Jia Tianxia.¡±


    At this juncture, Mu Sizheng and Jia Tianxia were the only ones who could assist.


    ¡°I''ll engage the Sect Leader''s forces for the search, to prevent the Third Young Madame from sensing any irregrities.¡± Lin Shuangxia expressed her apprehension, visibly anxious.


    ¡°Xiaojie, rest assured, I''ll be here. Inform me immediately if there''s any development.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia hurried off,den with urgency.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 - Rouge! Bastard!


    ¡°Was it just summer?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly closed the door and Shang Cijie followed out curiously. He did hear Lin Shuangxia''s voice, but he only saw Mu Sifa when he came out.


    ¡°No!¡± ¡°He''s just talking to the waiter. Xiaobai called for red wine, so I told him to go back.¡±


    Mu Sifa was very calm and didn''t show the heaviness he had just shown.


    ¡°But wasn''t it a man just now?¡± It''s a male waiter, right? Impossible! I''ve heard the voice of summer!


    ¡°There are other waiters outside. He''s not the only one.¡± Mu Sifa was still very calm as he put the lie back.


    ¡°So it''s like that!¡± Shang Cijie said in disbelief, ¡°Then what about Mingming? Why isn''t he in the room? ¡°


    ¡°Xiaobai took him out to y. He''ll probably be backter.¡± Mu Sifaughed and rubbed Shang Cijie''s hair, then kissed him again. Everything was the same as usual, and so was his expression.


    ¡°But it''s already veryte! It''s time for Mingming to sleep. ¡± Shang Cijie was worried.


    ¡°asionally it doesn''t matter. Besides, if that little guy is here, we won''t have any more time to be alone, right? ¡°Let him have fun with Xiaobai. When he''s tired, he will naturallye back screaming.¡± He closed the door and entered the room with Shang Cijie in tow.


    Hearing Mu Sifa''s words, Shang Cijie suddenly felt nervous. It had been a long time since he was alone with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Did you do it on purpose? You intentionally sent Mingming away, didn''t you? ¡± Shang Cijie lowered his head and asked with a slightly red face.


    Mu Sifa was stunned for a moment, but then heughed, ¡°My wife is smart, it only takes a little bit.¡± This way, you won''t have to doubt it, right?


    ¡°Is this how you act as a father?¡± Shang Cijieined, but the redness on his face still couldn''t go away.


    Mu Sifa turned around, standing straight as he stared at Shang Cijie and asked with a smile, ¡°Wife, don''t you want to be alone with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course not.¡± He turned his face aside in panic so that Mu Sifa wouldn''t see his face blushing.


    However, Mu Sifa had already taken them into his eyes, and the smile on his face became even wider, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really, who would lie to you!?¡± ¡°Stop being so smelly.¡± He still did not admit it, but his voice was bing more and more cute. It was an alluring crime.


    ¡°Wife, your voice is not convincing at all!¡± Mu Sifa was full of smiles.


    ¡°My voice is always like this, how can it not be convincing? ¡°You''re thinking too much.¡± Continue pretending, your face is clearly flushed beyond recognition.


    Using such a soft and soft voice to deny it, how could it still be persuasive! No matter how I look at it, you are trying to tempt me!


    Mu Sifa smiled and didn''t answer. Suddenly, he pulled Shang Cijie into his arms and held his chin, making him look straight at him.


    Shang Cijie was quite scared. His heart sped up as if it was going to jump out of his chest.


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Shang Cijie pushed Mu Sifa to struggle, the blush on his face even extended to his ears, showing how shy he was.


    ¡°I''m not letting you go. Unless you, my wife, admit it, I''m going to mess with you!¡±


    ¡°Brawler, big bastard.¡±


    Ye Zichen scolded Mu Sifa with a blush, but it was still that cute voice that couldn''t make Mu Sifa''s heart move.


    ¡°Wife, don''t you like me to be a hooligan to you? ¡°Hrm?¡± Liao asked Shang Cijie with a smile. He clearly knew that Shang Cijie was extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°Who likes it? ¡°I don''t like it.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you stuttering?¡± Stillughing.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Shy to the point of crudeness.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 - Are You in a Bad Mood?


    ¡°How could it not be my business? ¡°Because I made you blush and your heart beat faster, didn''t I?¡±


    Mu Sifa was a bit naughty as he did not want to make Shang Cijie shy.


    ¡°You!¡± Shang Cijie was so embarrassed that he couldn''t say anything. He could only stare at Mu Sifa with a red face.


    ¡°What''s wrong with me? ¡°Hrm?¡± Ye Zichen picked Shang Cijie up with a smile and kissed him secretly.


    At this moment, Shang Cijie was even more embarrassed. He hit Mu Sifa''s chest and scolded him coquettishly, ¡°You''re too much. You know what I mean, but you just like to bully me.¡±


    Finally, he buried his head in Mu Sifa''s chest, blushing so much that he didn''t dare raise his head. His voice was so soft that it could drip water.


    Mu Sifa should have been happy, but he just couldn''t be happy.


    Because at this moment, Shang Mingming was still nowhere to be seen and he was hiding Shang Cijie.


    If he really couldn''t hide it from Shang Cijie, what should he do? At that time, was there no other choice but to see Shang Cijie cry?


    ¡°My wife, I''m sorry.¡±


    Mu Sifa hugged Shang Cijie''s body tightly and simrly buried himself into his neck, breathing a few mouthfuls of pain.


    Shang Cijie did not understand and felt that the situation was serious, because Mu Sifa suddenly apologized to him.


    ¡°Sorry for what?¡± Shang Cijie raised his head out of Mu Sifa''s chest, looking at Mu Sifa with confusion and adorableness.


    ¡°Everything, five years ago or today.¡±


    I''m really sorry, I couldn''t protect you properly, causing you to suffer grievance, and even angry at you. Today, I lost Mingming again.


    Mu Sifa felt very ufortable, but he couldn''t tell Shang Cijie.


    ¡°You should have let me down. You were such a beast five years ago.¡±


    Shang Cijie humphed with pride and turned away adorably. He looked like he was saying, ¡°I''m still angry, hurry up and coax me.¡±


    Mu Sifa finally revealed a smile. However, there was still a hint of bitterness and regret.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenly nced at Mu Sifa and asked, but then looked away. It was probably because he had just put on an angry face and Mu Sifa had not coaxed him, so he was unable to keep his face to show his goodwill.


    ¡°How could that be? Since you''re already apanying me, what good mood do I have? ¡°


    Mu Sifa smiled back and kissed Shang Cijie again. His eyes were filled with tenderness.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Do you think I can''t tell that you have something on your mind? Or was I pretending to be angry, and he was upset?


    Shang Cijie''s heart wavered. He said that he would make Mu Sifa suffer, but once Mu Sifa showed any other bad expressions, he immediately softened his heart.


    ¡°Today, I will be extremely merciful and give it to you.¡± Today, I will be extremely merciful and give it to you.


    Wu Tie pouted and said softly, then nced at Mu Sifa. Perhaps he felt that his mood would improve after Mu Sifa touched him, which was why Shang Cijie took the initiative to say this.


    Towards Shang Cijie''s consideration, Mu Sifa revealed a happy smile. He also understood that he had missed a lot of opportunities tomunicate with Shang Cijie.


    If he hadn''t said those words five years ago, they wouldn''t have been separated for five years.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that you will take revenge on me and won''t let me touch it?¡± Mu Sifa did not forget to tease Shang Cijie.


    ¡°My mood is good today, so let''s call a truce for the day. Tomorrow, I will naturally continue to fight. ¡°I won''t break my promise.¡±


    Shang Cijie had his hands crossed over his chest. His voice sounded very arrogant and delicate. However, it was also very cute. It was unique to Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Then should I obey?¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 - Traces of Caesarean Section


    ¡°Since when did you be so polite?¡±


    Shang Cijie uttered in a subdued tone, his face flushed. He then nestled his head into Mu Sifa''s chest once more, overwhelmed by embarrassment.


    This bashful demeanor hasn''t changed much from five years ago. Regardless of the passage of time, he remains the same Shang Xiaojie I remember! His heart is tender and easily moved.


    ¡°With Mingming not here, you should seize the opportunity. If you can''t continue once Mingming returns with your cousin, don''t expect me to allow you near him!¡±


    Unable to find a suitable topic for conversation, Shang Cijie blurted out his apprehension, fearing awkwardness. Yet, he found himself inadvertently extending an invitation to Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa, already in high spirits, weed the suggestion wholeheartedly.


    However, Shang Cijie''s mood swiftly soured once more.


    ¡°You''re behaving rather oddly. Is something amiss?¡±


    Concern began to gnaw at Shang Cijie.


    Mu Sifa''s departure from his usual demeanor hinted at concealed turmoil.


    ¡°No, how could there be any issues with me? I''ve simply been upied with worktely.¡±


    Mu Sifa concocted an excuse, offering Shang Cijie a smile devoid of any trace of unease.


    ¡°Truly?¡±


    Shang Cijie inquired softly.


    Although a sense of disquiet lingered, Mu Sifa had attributed it to work-rted matters, leaving Shang Cijie with no recourse but to obediently apany Mu Sifa and provide sce.


    Shang Cijie harbored confidence in his ability to remedy the situation.


    Each time Mu Sifa embraced him, his spirits lifted considerably.


    ¡°Darling, I''ll ensure your safety from now on.¡±


    Mu Sifa embraced Shang Cijie tightly, pledging her protection.


    Yet, Shang Cijie felt self-sufficient; he could safeguard himself.


    Still, Mu Sifa''s words evoked warmth in his heart.


    ¡°I wasn''t certain about Xiangyang''s intentions. I''ve disappointed you.¡±


    ¡°Let it go! Besides, there was nothing between you and him, right?¡±


    Shang Cijie pardoned Mu Sifa without resentment.


    Mu Sifa wasn''t unfaithful; her kindness toward Xiangyang stemmed from his resemnce to Shang Cijie.


    ¡°As long as I provide for you adequately, you won''t seek excitement elsewhere, will you?¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenly voiced this concern, perhaps still unsettled. Mu Sifa treated others as if they were him.


    Despite convincing himself that Mu Sifa and Xiangyang were innocuous, a lingering unease persisted.


    He couldn''t bring himself to resent Mu Sifa, yet difort lingered.


    A smile gradually spread across Mu Sifa''s lips. ¡°Am I ensuring your fidelity by taking the initiative to care for you, my beloved? When did you be so endearing?¡±


    Ye Zichen grinned as he caressed Shang Cijie''s body, reveling in its delicate fragrance.


    ¡°I''m not adorable; I''m a man,¡± Shang Cijie promptly countered, his voice carrying a soft allure.


    ¡°Yes, yes, my husband is indeed a man,¡± Mu Sifa chimed in, his smile evident in his tone.


    Despite Shang Cijie''s slender frame, hecked the bony frailty associated with it, instead possessing a pleasing plumpness that Mu Sifa found enticing.


    ¡°You''re such a rascal, a charming one at that,¡± Mu Sifa teased with a grin.


    ¡°Didn''t you say it would be fine, my dear?¡± he added yfully, proceeding to undress Shang Cijie.


    ¡°You''re incorrigible,¡± Shang Cijie responded with mock exasperation.


    ¡°Why are you ming me when you assured me it would be alright?¡± Mu Sifa retorted, his smile unwavering as he continued to disrobe Shang Cijie.


    Suddenly, his gaze fell upon a faint scar adorning Shang Cijie''s abdomen, a discovery that gave him pause.


    ¡°It''s unsightly; please don''t look,¡± Shang Cijie pleaded, his panic palpable.


    Mu Sifa remained silent, his expression shifting to one of sorrow as he recognized the scar''s origin¡ªa reminder of a past caesarean section.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 - Then We Get Married


    ¡°Does it still ache?¡± Mu Sifa''s gaze brimmed with sorrow as he tenderly traced the now-healed scar.


    ¡°The pain has subsided,¡± Shang Cijie replied without divulging the scar''s origin. Perhaps he sensed that Mu Sifa had already discerned the truth, considering Mu Sifa''s medical expertise.


    ¡°It must have been agonizing back then, right?¡± Mu Sifa leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss upon it, as if seeking to alleviate Shang Cijie''s suffering.


    Shang Cijie fell silent suddenly, wearing a crestfallen expression. The pain seemed palpable, prompting him to disy such mncholy.


    ¡°It''s in the past,¡± Shang Cijie murmured softly, yet sorrow lingered in his eyes.


    ¡°What''s the point of telling you now? Of course, it hurt! The agony was unbearable, wishing for the mercy of death. It felt like descending into the depths of hell.¡±


    Though he couldn''t see Shang Cijie''s face just then, Mu Sifa discerned the anguish in his voice, causing his heart to constrict.


    ¡°I''m sorry I wasn''t there for you during such a crucial moment, leaving you to face it alone.¡±


    Initially resistant to tears, Shang Cijie''s eyes glistened with moisture upon Mu Sifa''s apology. Despite the incident urring four years ago, it seemed as though he had yearned for Mu Sifa''s contrition.


    ¡°Damn you, why did you say that then? Why didn''t youe searching for me sooner?¡±


    Shang Cijie covered his eyes, weeping as tears streamed down his cheeks onto the sheets.


    Mu Sifa couldn''t reveal the true reason for his actions. It stemmed purely from anger at the time. Disclosing the truth would only deepen Shang Cijie''s sorrow.


    ¡°I won''t utter such words in the future, nor will I allow you to part from me. I promise.¡±


    Incapable of exnation, Mu Sifa consoled Shang Cijie with a renewed vow.


    ¡°I don''t trust you. Whenever I''m absent, I''ll be out gathering flowers and herbs. How can I believe your words?¡±


    Shang Cijie couldn''t seem to release his grip on Xiangyang, or perhaps he feared a recurrence of another Xiangyang. What if he did let go? Would he face separation from Mu Sifa once more?


    ¡°Whenever you''re ready, we''ll proceed with registering. Do you trust me now?¡±


    Mu Sifa''s smile exuded warmth. He tenderly kissed away Shang Cijie''s tears and caressed his face, expressing his affection.


    ¡°Truly?¡± Shang Cijie, no longer in tears, withdrew his hand to gaze at Mu Sifa, appearing adorable despite his sniffling.


    ¡°Absolutely. How could registering be a jest? Henceforth, you''ll be the Third Young Madame of the Mu Family.¡± Ye Zichen wiped the tears from Shang Cijie''s eyes with a finger, imparting a sense of warmth to his heart.


    However, Shang Cijie suddenly regained hisposure and admonished, ¡°You''re deceiving me. You''re fully aware I returned for vengeance, yet you propose registration. Why are you soposed?¡±


    He assumed he wouldn''t be detected, yet the response was swift.


    ¡°Don''t you realize it''s simpler to exact revenge after marrying me? See, it constrains my actions and regtes my life entirely, doesn''t it?¡±


    Mu Sifa presented a serious scenario to Shang Cijie, but essentially, only a spouse would resort to such measures! It was evident he was employing an alternative approach to understanding Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Do you truly believe I''m that naive? Is it so effortless to dupe me?¡±


    ¡°You dare to feed me such lines, but that''s alright. Who''s intimidated by whom!¡±


    ¡°Fantastic! Then let''s proceed with registering your pass!¡±

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 - Jealous


    Mu Sifa raised his eyebrows and was slightly surprised. Even though he knew I was trying to trick him, he still jumped?


    ¡°Wife, you can''t be nning to harm me, right?¡±


    ¡°Guess!¡±


    Shang Cijie smiled proudly. At the end, he took the initiative to wrap his arms around Mu Sifa''s neck, pulling him towards himself and suddenly became bold.


    Mr Moyu said that the more you trick people, the more you have to pretend to be unfathomable. Only then would the other party feel that you really have confidence.


    Don''t I know my own wife? He must be thinking about nothing right now! There was only one reason why he had be so bold all of a sudden, and that was because of the strange tricks they had taught him.


    If someone else had used it, I wouldn''t have been able to guess the reason, but if my own wife had used it, would I still be able to be tricked?


    ¡°Is the Mr Moyu that the little guy was talking about the wife of Sect Leader of Huaxia, Han Shaolin?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly asked Xu Moyu, Shang Cijie immediately startled, because all his skills were learned from Xu Moyu.


    Five years ago, when Shang Cijie was running out of the Mu Family, he ran into Mu Sizheng at the gate of the courtyard. It was Mu Sifa''s underling who said that he was Mu Sifa''s wife.


    At that time, Shang Cijie also had nowhere to go, so he didn''t consider anything. On the way, he found out that Mu Sizheng was Mu Sifa''s big brother and that he had escaped from his family.


    Fortunately, Mu Sizheng helped him hide his whereabouts, so he stayed in H City with a peace of mind. At that time, he also met Xu Moyu, who was also in H City, and became his friend.


    At that time, Mu Sizheng had returned to Hua Xia to do some work. Coincidentally, he wanted to return home to take a look, but he didn''t expect to meet Shang Cijie. Because Shang Cijie would cry pitifully and say that he had nowhere else to go, he took Shang Cijie in. However, he didn''t expect to be taken in for five years and even got spoiled by Xu Moyu.


    ¡°I, I don''t know the person you''re talking about.¡± Shang Cijie denied it, but he looked away. It was clear from one look that he was feeling guilty.


    Don''t know him? You don''t know, but you can answer so confidently? It seemed like he was Han Shaolin''s wife, Xu Moyu.


    I heard that his intelligence isparable to Zhuge Liang''s. He is a man with both talent and looks. I would like to meet him.


    However, Mu Sifa, who said that he wanted to meet him, had a scary expression.


    They probably thought that when Shang Cijie came back, he would be so cold and indifferent, taught by Xu Moyu, so they must be in a bad mood!


    ¡°Do you want to do something to Mr Moyu?¡± I forbid you to do so, and I will never forgive you. ¡± Seeing Mu Sifa''s expression, Shang Cijie immediately became unhappy.


    When Shang Cijie spoke up for another man and was pressed down by Mu Sifa, this made Mu Sifa very unhappy.


    ¡°It seems that I have no choice but to join you, Mr Moyu.¡± Mu Sifa immediately frowned.


    Shang Cijie became anxious, ¡°Mr Moyu is a good person.¡±


    ¡°I have to see for myself if he is a good person or not. Wife, that doesn''t count.¡±


    It was very obvious that he was now jealous, and was also someone he had never seen before.


    ¡°If it wasn''t for Mr Moyu, I think he would be dead.¡±


    It was just that he didn''t want Mu Sifa to harm Xu Moyu.


    Hearing the word ¡°die¡±, Mu Sifa was immediately shocked, ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°That''s not it.¡±


    Shang Cijie didn''t know what to say to Mu Sifa either.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294 - Still Haven''t Found


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Mu Sifa immediately frowned and asked.


    Mu Sifa didn''t even know what had happened in the past five years.


    He wanted to ask Mu Sizheng, but Mu Sizheng didn''t tell him and was toozy to answer him.


    Since Mu Sizheng came back, he spent all day at Nong Mobai''s ce and never went home. Therefore, he rarely met Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°It was when I was pregnant. Mr Moyu took great care of me.¡±


    How could Shang Cijie dare to tell Mu Sifa what he had been doing for the past five years?


    ¡°Why isn''t Mingming back yet?¡±


    Shang Cijie was afraid that Mu Sifa would ask too many questions so he quickly changed the topic.


    He was very sessful, because Mu Sifa had always been concealing Shang Mingming''s disappearance.


    ¡°He probably ran far away! ¡°There''s so much food on the other side of the night market now.¡±


    As Mu Sifa said this, he took the phone and pretended to call Shang Mingming back.


    However, he was actually waiting for Lin Shuangxia''s call, but his phone didn''t move at all.


    Damn, we''ve already been gone for so long, yet we still haven''t found him? What about you, big brother?


    Mu Sifa was very anxious.


    ¡°What did Mingming say?¡±


    Shang Cijie looked over and asked.


    Mu Sifa quickly pressed his phone and smiled at Shang Cijie, ¡°He said he went to the Gourmet Street. There''s so much delicious food that he''s reluctant toe back.¡±


    ¡°It looks like this!¡± Shang Cijie didn''t suspect too much.


    After all, he felt that there was no need for Mu Sifa to lie to him.


    ¡°Then ask Mingming to bring me some food as well. It''s a bitte, I''m probably hungry too.¡± Shang Cijie said as he buttoned his shirt.


    Then he asked, ¡°Do you want to work? I won''t sleep first, I''ll stay with you. ¡°


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Mu Sifa naturally didn''t refuse. If it was a normal situation, he would choose to stick to Shang Cijie, not work.


    However, he had to wait for news of Lin Shuangxia and his brother, so he took theptop and pretended to be busy.


    Shang Cijie didn''t look at it much, he got up from the bed and said, ¡°I''m going to get him a ss of ice water.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Whatever Shang Cijie said, Mu Sifa agreed.


    Therefore, Shang Cijie looked at Mu Sifa curiously, but didn''t ask anything and walked towards the fridge.


    Mu Sifa let out a sigh of relief after Shang Cijie left.


    He quickly called Lin Shuangxia and asked her in a low voice, ¡°How is it? Haven''t you found Mingming yet? If this goes on, even Xiaojie will be suspicious. ¡°


    ¡°I''m sorry Third Young Master, we are already trying our best to find it. There will be new newster, I will contact you again.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia was also worried because she had not found Shang Mingming.


    After hearing it for a while, Mu Sifa''s state of mind was about to explode.


    He had been waiting for this answer for so long.


    Plus, he didn''t know how long he could keep the truth from Shang Cijie. When he was smart, he reacted quickly.


    Once they found out that Shang Mingming had gone missing, they would definitely be extremely anxious and might even cry.


    ¡°There''s new information, report to me immediately. You can''t waste even a second, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand Third Young Master.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia was anxious too! But her anxiety was of no use.


    After Mu Sifa finished talking, he quickly hung up the phone because Shang Cijie was walking towards him with ice-cold water in his hand.


    ¡°Did you just speak to someone?¡±


    Shang Cijie, who passed the ice water to Mu Sifa, asked.


    ¡°Oh!¡± It''s a call from the hospital nurse asking me if the patient who underwent today''s surgery can be transferred to the ordinary ward. ¡°


    Mu Sifa calmly took the bottle and drank a mouthful of water.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 - Rest Head on


    ¡°The physician was indeed fortunate.¡±


    Shang Cijie whispered to himself.


    Lacking knowledge of Mu Sifa''s words, he was uncertain how to proceed.


    ¡°Darling,e over here.¡±


    Mu Sifa gestured for Shang Cijie toe closer with open arms.


    Slightly bewildered, Shang Cijie approached nheless.


    As soon as Shang Cijie was within his grasp, Mu Sifa embraced him, positioning him on hisp.


    The intimacy with Mu Sifa caused Shang Cijie''s cheeks to flush immediately.


    ¡°You''re not too upied?¡±


    Shang Cijie inquired softly, his voiceced with bashfulness as he averted his gaze.


    Despite the allure of his partner, Mu Sifa''s mind was elsewhere.


    With their son missing, his thoughts were preupied with concern, leaving little room for anything else.


    ¡°Are you truly alright?¡±


    Looking up, Shang Cijie addressed Mu Sifa, who neither met his gaze nor responded.


    ¡°Indeed, I am.¡±


    Mu Sifa assured him with a serene smile.


    Could he be exhausted?


    Shang Cijie spected quietly.


    ¡°Let me down, please.¡±


    Shang Cijie tapped Mu Sifa''s hand, which was resting on his waist.


    Confused yetpliant, Mu Sifa released his hold.


    Shang Cijie moved from Mu Sifa''sp to the bed, patting his thigh, signaling for Mu Sifa to rest there.


    Mu Sifa looked at Shang Cijie, momentarily lost in thought.


    ¡°Stop staring! It makes me feel shy.¡±


    Shang Cijie said, lowering his head, feeling quite uneasy.


    He softly added, ¡°You seem exhausted. Let me serve as your pillow for a bit.¡±


    With this exnation, Mu Sifa grasped his intentions, feeling a warmth spread within him.


    ¡°Truly, you''re adorable in your ways, my love.¡±


    Mu Sifa expressed with a smile,ying his head on Shang Cijie''sp.


    ¡°Is itfortable?¡±


    Shang Cijie asked, his cheeks tinged with a cute blush.


    ¡°Indeed, how could it not be when it''s filled with my partner''s love?¡±


    With a loving gaze, Mu Sifa stroked Shang Cijie''s cheek.


    ¡°Your words are too smooth.¡±


    ¡°Smooth words, but only for you.¡±


    Already shy, Shang Cijie''s embarrassment deepened with Mu Sifa''s remarks.


    Blushing again? How endearing you are, my dear.


    Mu Sifa''s nerves settled, finding tranquility.


    Despite concerns for his son, being with Shang Cijie and awaiting updates was his current focus.


    Mu Sifa embraced Shang Cijie, nestling against his waist.


    Unsurprised, Shang Cijie tenderly stroked Mu Sifa''s hair, reminiscent offorting Shang Mingming.


    Mu Sifa, feeling amused, looked up, ¡°Love, remember I am your partner, not your child.¡±


    ¡°Apologies, it was an instinctive gesture.¡±


    Feeling mortified, Shang Cijie withdrew his hand quickly.


    ¡°Don''t worry; your reaction doesn''t upset me.¡±


    Mu Sifa reassured, kissing Shang Cijie''s hand affectionately.


    With a slight blush, Shang Cijie did not withdraw but allowed the kiss.


    ¡°Perhaps you''d like to rest your eyes a bit? You seem quite worn.¡±


    Shang Cijie proposed gently, showing his caring nature.


    ¡°I''m alright as long as you''re by my side.¡±


    They intertwined their fingers after the kiss, affirming their bond.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 - What Do You Like Me?


    ¡°Don''t push yourself too hard. If you''re truly exhausted, you should take a break. I can manage waiting for Mingming''s return alone.¡±


    Wu was concerned that the tasks might be too much for Mu Sifa.


    Considering Mu Sifa had to apany him all day, one wonders from where he derived such energy.


    ¡°He affectionately praised his wife''s endearing and thoughtful nature with another kiss to Shang Cijie''s hand.¡±


    You oftenpliment my cuteness, yet I ponder what makes me so? I am a man, not the high school student I once was. Understandably, I might have been considered cute then, but now at 23, five yearster, it seems out of ce.


    ¡°This must be an issue with your vision.¡±


    Unable to make sense of it, Shang Cijie arrived at this conclusion.


    ¡°Why would that be problematic?¡± Is admiring my wife''s cuteness considered an issue?


    I found him endearing, yet how did it turn into a vision problem?


    Or perhaps he didn''t see himself as charming?


    Nheless, Xiaojie wasn''t one to be self-absorbed. He certainly wouldn''t agree with Ye Zichen finding him charming.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, what exactly did you see in me initially?¡±


    Shang Cijie asked, albeit with hesitation, his gentle tone still conveyed the courage to look Mu Sifa in the eye.


    Mu Sifa was taken aback by Shang Cijie''s inquiry.


    Such a question had never crossed his mind before.


    Was there affection? Previously, he would have detested someone of this demeanor¡ªconstantly weeping, despite being a man.


    Yet, observing the timidity in one who dared to confront and resist him sparked an interest.


    Perhaps the attractiony in the resistance itself! He was drawn to a man of such character, ensuring there was never a dull moment.


    Moreover, as his feelings grew, his expressions became increasingly endearing, striking a chord within me. Before I realized, his love had deepened to an intense degree, almost like an addiction.


    Waiting for an answer¡­


    Mu Sifa remained silent for an extended period, leading Shang Cijie to feel deeply let down, having anticipated a response yet receiving none.


    ¡°If you''d rather not answer, then let''s drop it.¡±


    Turning away, his eyes glistened with unshed tears.


    Only then did Mu Sifa recognize the dy in his response had led to a misunderstanding, prompting him to quickly reassure, ¡°It''s not that I''m unwilling to answer; rather, I can''t pinpoint a specific reason for my affection. But that doesn''t mean I don''t care for you. Isn''t it true that affection needs no justification?¡±


    Ye Zichen softened his tone, hoping to appease Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie, inherently straightforward, found Mu Sifa''s exnation usible and broke into a smile, saying, ¡°In that case, I''ll let it go.¡±


    Mu Sifa breathed a sigh of relief but then yfully remarked, ¡°My dear, your stature is indeed charming and slight.¡±


    Mu Sifa meant no harm by hisment, but it was misconstrued by Shang Cijie as a slight.


    ¡°It''s not my fault, and it''s unfair to me me,¡± he retorted, tears brimming with frustration rather than sorrow.


    Immediately, tears threatened to spill, not from hurt but from sheer irritation.


    Mu Sifa found Shang Cijie''s reaction adorable and reassuring, ¡°It was a misunderstanding. There''s no issue here to dwell on, right?¡±


    ¡°You were the first to make that remark,¡± he said, sniffling and lightly striking Mu Sifa''s chest, producing a faint sound.


    ¡°Let''s drop the subject; I admit my mistake,¡± Mu Sifa conceded, then embraced Shang Cijie with a kiss.


    Shang Cijie, though still upset, did not push Mu Sifa away but huffed in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Alright, my apologies, my dear. I was in the wrong,¡± Ye Zichen reassured with another kiss, continuing to soothe him with a smile.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 - Bored with Sunstroke


    ¡°I don''t forgive you.¡±


    Shang Cijie snorted weakly. He still dares to turn his back on me, causing me to be angry.


    ¡°Wife, if you keep getting angry, I''ll punish you!¡±


    Mu Sifa raised his eyebrows at Shang Cijie sinisterly.


    Shang Cijie immediately blushed. How could he not know the meaning behind Mu Sifa''s words?


    ¡°Why are you always so bad! It''s not proper. ¡°


    Shang Cijieined in a low voice.


    ¡°I only treat you like an immoral wife! It''s only bad for you. ¡°


    Mu Sifa''s mouth looked as if it was smeared with honey, but Shang Cijie was also very fond of this. His face was even redder than before.


    ¡°Wife, why do you keep tormenting me?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly said in a deep voice.


    ¡°How did I torment you?¡± It''s clearly you who are tormenting me! ¡± Shang Cijie replied in confusion.


    ¡°Why is it me? It''s obviously my wife, yet you are messing with me? ¡°


    ¡°I didn''t.¡±


    I clearly didn''t do anything! Where am I going to discharge my power at him?


    Shang Cijie was reflecting on it, but he didn''t feel like he was having any kind of disorderly discharge.


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa threw Shang Cijie onto the ground.


    Shang Cijie was shocked and looked at Mu Sifa in shock.


    Mu Sifa didn''t give him any time to think, he pulled over the nket and covered the two of them.


    Shang Cijie immediately panicked, but he didn''t get the chance. He also heard the sound of a sweet kiss, he had fallen.


    After an unknown amount of time, Shang Cijie''s body became weak and couldn''t cope with Mu Sifa anymore. Mu Sifa finally let him go.


    Shang Cijie slumped into Mu Sifa''s arms. His entire body was dizzy and he could not muster up any strength.


    It''s over, I really feel like I''m going to die. It was such a hot day and he had been hiding under the quilt.


    ¡°Wife, is there something wrong?¡±


    Seeing that Shang Cijie looked out of ce, Mu Sifa quickly got out of bed and poured Shang Cijie a ss of ice water to let him calm down.


    ¡°Wife, hurry up and drink it. You''re probably suffering from heatstroke.¡± He helped Shang Cijie up and made him open his mouth.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie obediently drank it. The moment it slid down his throat, he finally felt alive.


    ¡°Let''s take a break!¡± I''ll take you to take a bathter. ¡°


    Mu Sifa set the cup aside, turned around and put Shang Cijie down on the bed, telling him to lie down quietly for a while.


    ¡°Right.¡± Shang Cijie copsed on the bed again.


    ¡°It''s just a slight heatstroke. I''ll be back after a short rest.¡± Mu Sifa lowered his head and kissed Shang Cijie''s forehead tofort him, telling him not to worry.


    Am I overkissing? He was too thin to bear the strain, and I kept him under the covers for more than two minutes before he could breathe properly.


    ¡°Lie down and apany me. I want to rest my head on your arm.¡± Shang Cijie said in a soft voice, extremely cute.


    Mu Sifa smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Hey down beside Shang Cijie and made him a cushion of meat. Afterwards, he fanned Shang Cijie to help him recover faster.


    ¡°How cool.¡±


    Shang Cijie finally revealed a smile. He looked extremely happy.


    ¡°It''s cool here too.¡± Shang Cijie dragged himself over to Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa was cooler than Shang Cijie, so it was a whole new world for him.


    ¡°Sleep for a while!¡± I can wake you upter. ¡± He kissed Shang Cijie on the forehead.


    ¡°Mm. Alright.¡±


    Shang Cijie closed his eyes with a silly smile. He was also a bit tired.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 - First Active Kiss


    Eventually, Shang Cijie drifted into slumber, apanied by Mu Sifa, who remained by his side, smiling tenderly.


    Shortly thereafter, Mu Sifa''s phone chimed.


    Mu Sifa''s body tensed, his expression gravely serious, anticipating Lin Shuangxia''s update.


    However, upon checking his phone, instead of Lin Shuangxia''s message, he found amunication from Xiangyang.


    What did the youngster want now? Wasn''t my suffering enough? Is he attempting to make amends now?


    Mu Sifa''s visage twisted with irritation. He impulsively flung his phone aside. Yet, scarcely had he set it down when it rang once more.


    ¡°Damn it, hasn''t he finished yet?¡± Mu Sifa seethed. His previous kindness toward Xiangyang stemmed solely from Xiangyang''s resemnce to Shang Cijie. Moreover, he had never harmed Xiangyang. Their interactions merely involved apanying Xiangyang after work, enjoying drinks at the bar, and sharing supper. That was all.


    In hindsight, he shouldn''t have given that brat any attention.


    Regret gnawed at Mu Sifa, but time refused to reverse.


    Just as Mu Sifamented his past choices, the incessant buzzing of his phone roused Shang Cijie from slumber.


    Rubbing his eyes, Shang Cijie sat up and groggily inquired of Mu Sifa, ¡°Is there important news? Why aren''t you checking it?¡±


    ¡°Apologies for waking you.¡±


    Mu Sifa also rose, reaching to smooth Shang Cijie''s disheveled hair.


    ¡°It''s alright. I intend to rise and bathe as well. But shouldn''t you check the message? What if it''s urgent?¡±


    Shang Cijie gestured toward the hospital opposite them.


    ¡°I''ll attend to itter. Let''s get you cleaned up first.¡± With that, he tenderly kissed Shang Cijie, then lifted him from the bed, heading toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie responded with a soft, muffled voice, snuggling into Mu Sifa''s embrace. He appeared half-awake, exuding an endearing charm.


    ¡°What time is it? Why hasn''t Mingming returned yet?¡± Shang Cijie suddenly inquired about Shang Mingming''s whereabouts.


    Upon hearing this, Mu Sifa''s nerves instantly tensed, though he swiftly brushed it off. ¡°Maybe he got tired of ying with Xiaobai and decided to bring the little one home to rest! Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I''ll retrieve him tomorrow. Besides, he wouldn''t seek you out during the night.¡±


    Mu Sifa adeptly redirected the conversation, feigning reassurance for Shang Cijie. Nheless, deep down, he harbored concerns for Shang Mingming''s safety. He was certain this wasn''t an ordinary abduction; otherwise, ransom demands would have been made. The only usible scenario was that someone familiar had taken Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Yes, but Mingming dislikes sleeping elsewhere. He must be quite anxious.¡±


    Shang Cijie fretted, as Shang Mingming seldom strayed from his side overnight.


    ¡°Then fret not, I''ll fetch him back.¡± Mu Sifa gently set Shang Cijie down, ruffling his own hair. Everything seemed under control, with the sole aim of preventing Shang Cijie from realizing Shang Mingming''s absence. Mu Sifa dreaded the possibility of Shang Cijie not being able to cope.


    ¡°Hmm, just don''t stay out toote!¡±


    Standing on tiptoes, Shang Cijie affectionately pecked Mu Sifa''s cheek. Whether due to grogginess or ustomed intimacy, it was uncertain.


    Mu Sifa was dumbfounded. Did he just¡­ kiss me? He remained in a daze.


    ¡°You should leave. I need to freshen up.¡±


    Blushing, Shang Cijie nudged Mu Sifa out of the bathroom, shyly shutting the door behind him. Meanwhile, Mu Sifa remained lost in thoughts about Wu Tie''s unexpected kiss, yet to fully regainposure.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 - His Son Is in the Hands of Xiangyang


    After a long time, Mu Sifa slowly smiled, ¡°What revenge? So you like me.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Sifa was happier than ever. The person he was yearning for did not really hate him, so he came back to his side.


    ¡°You''re not allowed tough. If youugh again, I''ll be angry.¡±


    Shang Cijie, who was in the bathroom, seemed to know what was going on. He suddenly shouted and his face turned red.


    Mu Sifa lowered his eyes andughed again. He was really cute!


    ¡°Alright, I''m notughing. Hurry up ande out. I''ll help you clean your body.¡± He wasn''t a bad guy to tease Shang Cijie.


    Hearing that Mu Sifa wanted to clean his body, Shang Cijie''s face became even redder, shy to the point of stuttering, ¡°Who, who asked you to help clean your body? I don''t need it.¡±


    No need? Why are you panicking if you don''t need to? She was bing more and more adorable.


    Mu Sifa was in a great mood, but it was only now because his phone was still ringing.


    He was really spirited! Why don''t you go to bed in the middle of the night and send me a message?


    Mu Sifa''s good mood was swept away by Xiang Yang''s message. He restlessly walked towards the bed and picked up the phone. Mu Sifa was originally going to cklist Xiang Yang, but when he suddenly saw the three words'' your son ¡®, the blood in Mu Sifa''s body immediately froze. He quickly opened the message and looked at it.


    When he looked inside, Mu Sifa found that it was full of information about Shang Mingming, and he also found a picture of Shang Mingming.


    ¡°That stinking brat.¡± Mu Sifa''s veins immediately popped out as he furiously dialed Xiang Yang''s cell phone and roared, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Finally waiting for Mu Sifa to make a phone call, Xiangyangughed, ¡°You can finally pick up the phone from Mr Sifa, could it be that you were being warm with your mistress just now? ¡°Suddenly, I wonder if his voice is nicer or if mine is better.¡±


    With these words, Xiang Yang''sughter could be heard in a low voice, sounding somewhat strange.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Mu Sifa roared again. However, he immediately covered his phone and rushed out to the balcony, afraid that Shang Cijie would hear their conversation.


    ¡°I don''t want anything to happen. If you want your son to be safe, then break up with that man.¡± Xiangyang brought up his request, his voice cold and chilling.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Why should I break up with him? He''s my wife. You''d better bring Mingming back to me now. Don''t force me to use force against you. ¡± At this moment, Mu Sifa''s anger had reached its peak. His eyes were filled with burning fury.


    ¡°Your wife?¡± Xiangyang suddenly started chuckling softly again, ¡°But why did I hear others say that he''s just your wife''s little brother? What would happen to Mu Family if I were to expose this to the media? What will happen to your hospital? Won''t it be destroyed by Shang Cijie? ¡°


    Xiangyang smiled sinisterly and threatened Mu Sifa. Afterwards, he gently caressed Shang Mingming, who was sleeping beside him, and his expression became even more eerie.


    After hearing that, Mu Sifa''s body immediately shook. If this matter was exposed, it would be a huge blow to his Mu Family. After all, he had really attacked his wife''s little brother.


    If this matter was exposed, it would also be a form of harm to Shang Cijie. He would definitely be pointed out by others.


    ¡°Mr Sifa, why didn''t you answer my earlier question!?¡± Is it because your Little San''s voice is nice? Or am I the one with the nicest voice? Say it? ¡°Maybe you got it right, Mr Sifa. I''ll be in a better mood, maybe I''ll spare your son''s life.¡±

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 - You Belong to Me!!!


    ¡°Who cares if your voice is pleasant or not?¡± Mu Sifa fumed, tempted to hurl his phone.


    ¡°Then would Mr. Sifa recognize if he spent the night with me? I''m correct, aren''t I?¡±


    Xiangyang''s innocent smile concealed a subtle menace. He insinuated to Mu Sifa thatpliance was his only option, lest Shang Mingming face peril.


    ¡°Is this a threat?¡±


    Mu Sifa''s tone mirrored the chill emanating from a cer.


    Unfazed, Xiangyang chuckled softly. ¡°Why call it a threat? I merely desire your touch, Mr. Sifa. It''s a gesture of goodwill. For once, I wish to grant it to you.¡± He adopted a tender and affectionate demeanor.


    ¡°My touch?¡± Mu Sifa scoffed. ¡°Xiangyang, you''re bing too sentimental. I''m nice to you solely because of you.¡±


    ¡°Silence. Spare me your exnations,¡± Xiangyang interjected, unwilling to entertain further discourse.


    Before Mu Sifa could continue, Xiangyang erupted suddenly, sensing Mu Sifa''s intentions.


    ¡°So you''re aware. Then I needn''t say more! Return my son immediately, or face my unyielding resolve.¡±


    Mu Sifa wasn''t susceptible to intimidation. A mere wraith like Xiangyang wouldn''t coerce him intopliance.


    ¡°If you refuse toply, I''ll harm your son. Both of us will suffer. I wonder how your mistress would react if she found out? I''m not jesting. If you dare defy me, I''ll truly harm your son.¡±


    Xiangyang seethed with anger. He detested this situation, yet Mu Sifa left him no choice. Even when Xiangyang implored Mu Sifa to reconsider, Mu Sifa dismissed him.


    ¡°Dare to resist, and I''ll annihte your entire family,¡± Mu Sifa warned with indignation.


    Upon hearing this threat, Xiangyang''s eyes widened, tears silently streaming down his face. In anguish, he cried out, ¡°Why? Why do you reject me? Why must I adore that mistress? What''s wrong with me? I''m younger, more endearing, and more obedient than him.¡±


    ¡°Simply because he''s Shang Cijie. Your youth and charm are irrelevant to me. I, Mu Sifa, have long decided that Shang Cijie is untouchable. Don''t waste your efforts. While I''m still patient, return Mingming to me immediately,¡± Mu Sifa dered firmly.


    Despite Xiangyang''s heartfelt sobs, Mu Sifa remained unyielding, his tone devoid of empathy.


    Realization struck Xiangyang amidst his tears. Mu Sifa''s kindness stemmed solely from his resemnce to Shang Cijie; otherwise, he would be disregarded entirely.


    ¡°Mr. Sifa, please, just look at me. I genuinely care for you. Whether as your partner or not, can''t I remain by your side? I won''t harm your son, nor will I interfere with your rtionship with Shang Cijie ever again, I swear,¡± Xiang Yang confessed, his anguish piercing.


    ¡°Return Mingming to me immediately,¡± Mu Sifa reiterated coldly, ignoring Xiang Yang''s pleas.


    Mu Sifa''s words stoked Xiangyang''s fury. ¡°Mingming, Shang Cijie¡­ They''re all you care about. What about me? If you don''t love me, then don''t provoke me! If they''re dead, you''ll belong to me, won''t you? Then I''ll make sure they''re all dead,¡± Xiang Yang dered before abruptly ending the call.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 - You Didn''t Hurt Me Just Now


    Mu Sifa felt his blood surging in reverse, and his body quivered in ce. He never anticipated Xiang Yang''s abrupt termination of the call, let alone the words uttered.


    ¡°You insolent child, it seems you''re tempting fate!¡± Mu Sifa''s countenance morphed into a visage akin to a possessed spirit, his patience strained to its limits.


    Just as Shang Cijie concluded his shower and emerged, the sight of Mu Sifa on the balcony seized his heart with unease. Never before had he witnessed Mu Sifa so consumed by fury.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡±


    Shang Cijie queried cautiously, clutching his bathrobe tightly, specting that Mu Sifa''s ire stemmed from being excluded from the bathroom.


    Upon hearing the voice behind him, Mu Sifa swiftly masked his anger with a smile. Approaching Shang Cijie, he spoke reassuringly, ¡°It''s alright, I''ll step out to fetch Mingmingter. Just wait for me obediently in the room.¡± With those words, Mu Sifa stood before Shang Cijie, bending to nt a kiss atop his head and tenderly caressing it.


    ¡°I need to dry my hair before bed. I got a bit damp.¡± The entire interaction exuded an extraordinary gentleness, a stark contrast to Mu Sifa''s prior rage.


    Shang Cijie remained silent, his gaze fixed upon Mu Sifa. Was there something amiss? Since the waiter''s interruption, an unsettling feeling lingered, though indescribable. Earlier, there was fury, yet now, a smile adorned his face.


    ¡°Are you keeping something from me?¡± Shang Cijie voiced the question gnawing at his mind, his eyes locked on Mu Sifa, seeking any hint in his expression.


    Regrettably, Mu Sifa had anticipated Shang Cijie''s suspicions and exhibited no surprise. He chuckled and tousled Shang Cijie''s hair once more, remarking, ¡°What could I possibly conceal from you? Don''t dwell on it. Xiaobai was simply frolicking outside, dying Mingming''s return for some rest. It''s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Each word flowed effortlessly, devoid of any w.


    Though Shang Cijie still sensed something awry, he couldn''t discern it, thus opting to trust Mu Sifa''s reassurances.


    ¡°When will you return? Will it be long?¡±


    Nestling into Mu Sifa''s embrace, Shang Cijie affectionately nuzzled against his chest, speaking in a soft, tender tone.


    As Shang Cijie posed the query, a smile gradually spread across Mu Sifa''s face, for Shang Cijie''s reluctance to see him depart for an extended duration indicated his growing dependence on their bond.


    In this instance, Mu Sifa felt a profound sense of relief for not yielding to Xiangyang''s demands and for genuinely ending things with Shang Cijie.


    ¡°My dear, I apologize.¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly embraced Shang Cijie tightly, expressing remorse with a faint whisper.


    Shang Cijie pouted, ¡°What are you apologizing for? You didn''t harm me just now.¡±


    That''s what he presumed, hence Shang Cijie''s response.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t divulge the truth. Instead, he diverted the conversation to Shang Cijie''s interests, cherishing the embrace of Shang Cijie''s tender form.


    ¡°Truly, must I admit it!?¡± Shang Cijie, feeling bashful, yfully struck Mu Sifa''s chest.


    Departing, Mu Sifa found sce in seeing Shang Cijie behave like a pampered child.


    ¡°Drive carefully. Don''t rush; there''s plenty of traffic at night.¡± Shang Cijie withdrew from Mu Sifa''s embrace, adjusting his attire while reminding him, in a manner akin to a spouse, to be cautious.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be cautious.¡±


    Mu Sifa couldn''t bear to part from Shang Cijie at this moment, but circumstances dictated otherwise. With Shang Mingming still in Xiangyang''s clutches, he had to rescue him.


    ¡°Then I''ll be off. Rest well!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Zichen bid farewell with a sweet smile, watching Mu Sifa depart.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 - You also Gave Mu Sifa a Baby


    ¡°You heard it too! Mu Sifa didn''t have the intention to care about you at all. No matter what you do, I won''t look back at you. So, just leave the rest to me. Don''t be so stubborn. ¡°


    On Xiangyang''s side, the man beside him said with a smile when he saw Xiangyang angrily throw away his phone. It was as if he was trying to cause a ruckus between Xiangyang and Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Xiang Yang shouted at the man, fury in his eyes.


    The man was none other than Xiao Yi, who had been missing for almost five years. At this moment, he was here because he had always secretly sent someone to follow Mu Sifa. Knowing that Shang Cijie had returned with a son, he immediately had a bad idea.


    Coincidentally, he went to the bar with them tonight. When he found out about the matter between Xiangyang and Mu Sifa, he started a fire with Xiangyang and told him to use Shang Mingming to threaten Mu Sifa.


    From the beginning, Xiao Yi knew that Mu Sifa wouldn''t be threatened by Xiangyang because he knew that Mu Sifa didn''t want to y this game. Therefore, his goal was only to use Xiangyang to lure Mu Sifa out.


    ¡°It''s useless for you to be angry at me! ¡°With Mu Sifa''s temper being like this, no one can control him and it''s hard to guess what he''s thinking.¡± Wu Tie saidzily as he smiled faintly.


    Xiangyang had already been infuriated to begin with, and now that Xiao Yi still said such words, he became even angrier.


    No one could control him? Didn''t that man, Shang Cijie, manage Mr Sifa? Otherwise, how could Mr Sifa be so loyal to him?


    ¡°Don''t be so pessimistic, take a look!¡± After Shang Cijie came back, Mu Sifa immediately became obedient. Don''t you think that this has a lot to do with Shang Mingming, the little ghost? I know the former Shang Cijie, and he''s very scheming. Now that he chose this time toe back, he even brought Mu Sifa''s son. Maybe he already knew about your rtionship with Mu Sifa and intentionally came out to destroy it. ¡°


    ¡°What¡­ ¡°What?¡± Xiang Yang looked at Xiao Yi with disbelief and shock on his face. After that, he immediately became angry, ¡°So that''s how it is! So that''s what he did on purpose. No wonder he didn''t get angry when he was at the bar. He knew about my rtionship with Mr Sifa. It seems he knew I knew Mr Sifa from a long time ago. ¡°He''s too sinister, we can''t let such a person stay by Mr Sifa''s side.¡±


    ¡°His methods shouldn''t be limited to just these! Look! If he can knock out his brother-inw, what can he not do? ¡°


    Xiao Yi kept luring him over as if he knew what Xiangyang would say.


    ¡°This is too much. I will absolutely not let him off.¡± Xiang Yang clenched his fists, anger burning in his eyes.


    Seeing that, the smile on Xiao Yi''s face became even wider, as if this was the treachery that he wanted.


    ¡°I have a suggestion. I don''t know if you''re interested in hearing it.¡± Xiao Yi suddenly became suspicious.


    ¡°Hurry up and say it, why are you hiding it?¡± Not knowing that he had been taken advantage of, Xiangyang fell into his trap.


    Xiao Yi first forced a smile, and then said, ¡°Shang Cijie actually gave Mu Sifa a child, so wouldn''t you just do that?¡± Also, give Mu Sifa a child, tie him up properly. ¡°


    ¡°I, I gave Mr Sifa a child?¡±


    Although Xiangyang had this thought before, he was still shocked when Xiao Yi said it.


    ¡°That''s right! Didn''t you say that you can give birth? ¡± Xiao Yi smiled back, his eyes were full of drama.


    ¡°Of course it can.¡± Xiang Yang retorted excitedly.


    ¡°Why not just give Mu Sifa Sheng one?¡± They all say that mother''s money is expensive. ¡± Then, he messed up Mu Sifa''s life, making him lose Shang Cijie again. How fun is this! You''re right, Mu Sifa.


    Xiao Yi''s sinister smile couldn''t be hidden anymore, but Xiangyang couldn''t see anything, and was blinded by Xiao Yi''s words.


    ¡°But Mr Sifa has already refused me, how can I give birth to him!¡± Xiang Yang said dejectedly, looking like he was about to cry.


    Xiao Yi seemed to be waiting for these words from Xi Yang as his smile gradually became proud. ¡°It''s fine, I will help you. You just have to listen to me obediently and cooperate with me. That way, you can get Mu Sifa.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiangyang didn''t doubt it at all. He immediately agreed.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 - Get Annoyed


    ¡°That''s more like it!¡±


    Upon hearing Xiangyang''s response, Xiao Yi spoke softly. However, internally, he was bitterly plotting something else.


    Mu Sifa, oh, Mu Sifa! Five years ago, I failed to eliminate you.


    I acknowledge my past naivety and impatience. However, things are different now. You may be prepared, but I wonder if you''re aware of these next four words.


    ¡°How should I coborate with you?¡± You wouldn¡¯t consider exploiting me for disreputable purposes, would you?


    As Xiao Yi was lost in his daydreams, Xiang Yang posed a question that weighed on his mind.


    He appeared out of nowhere and offered help without disclosing his identity. Surely, he must have some ulterior motive, right?


    ¡°How could that be? My intention was merely to assist you. Consider it a matter of having nothing better to do; I mean no harm.¡±


    Xiao Yi anticipated that Xiang Yang would eventually raise this question, so he responded withposure.


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiangyang expressed skepticism before continuing, ¡°If we''re already coborating, surely you can disclose your name, right?¡±


    He won¡¯t derive any advantage from me. He surely wouldn''t contemte involving me in any nefarious activities!


    Xiangyang¡¯s demise was ultimately due to his naivety. Kidnapping is a crime, yet he was unsure how to respond, believing that Xiao Yi had nothing to gain from him.


    Initially, Xiao Yi¡¯s offer to help, coupled with his disdain for contemptible characters, led Xiang Yang not to suspect that Xiao Yi might have connections with Mu Sifa or that it was an adversarial situation. He remained partially skeptical yet somewhat trusting of Xiao Yi¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°Daly,¡± Xiao Yi lied smoothly, maintaining a smile on his face, seemingly assured.


    ¡°Daly? No surname?¡± Xiang Yang inquired with curiosity, though he didn''t dwell much on it.


    ¡°Correct.¡± He maintained his serene smile.


    ¡°Stay here for a moment; I''ll return shortly.¡±


    With that, Xiao Yi abruptly stood and exited the room, signaling to his subordinate to keep a close watch on Xiangyang to ensure no errors urred.


    His attendant nodded respectfully and positioned himself beside Xiang Yang, standing by attentively.


    ¡°Why did you leave someone here? I''m not a prisoner,¡± Xiang Yang protested irritably.


    Jiang, being the elder, prompted Xiao Yi, who had just closed the door, to turn and gently reassure, ¡°I''m only here to keep you safe. Rx a bit.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiangyang realized his misunderstanding and readily epted it without much doubt.


    Given his tender age of just over ten, he was naively unaware of the world''s perils, making it easy for him to trust others.


    ¡°Seeing him just irritates you, you little schemer.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, he nced at Shang Mingming, who was asleep nearby, and spitefully muttered under his breath.


    Clearly, Xiangyang was redirecting the anger he felt towards Shang Cijie onto Shang Mingming.


    ¡°If it hadn''t been for you, Mr. Sifa would never have taken in that detestable Shang Cijie. You deserve to die.¡±


    Suddenly, a mix of anger and insanity shed in Xiang Yang''s eyes as he ferociously seized Shang Mingming''s neck,ughing maniacally, ¡°As long as you''re dead, that''s fine! Right! So be it! Hahaha, indeed, I''ll do as you wish. I''ll make sure you die.¡±


    Fueled by envy, he clutched Shang Mingming¡¯s neck tightly, his eyes filled with lethal intent.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Luckily, one of his subordinates intervened and subdued Xiangyang, averting a potentially dire situation.


    Shoved aside, an enraged Xiang Yang glowered at the man and snapped, ¡°You''re just a guard dog, how dare you push me? You''re asking for death! Move!¡± After shoving the man aside, he attempted to resume his violent actions, seething with rage.


    ¡°You''d better stay still.¡±


    The man''s gaze turned deadly as he aimed a gun directly at Xiang Yang''s forehead.


    rmed, Xiang Yang recoiled in fear, his voice caught in his throat as he stood there, quivering.


    ¡°You, what are you trying to do? Remember, I''m your boss''s partner, so watch your actions!¡± Xiang Yang stammered, his voice shaky with fear.


    ¡°My lord?¡± The man scoffed mockingly, as if dismissing something previously said.


    ¡°Kid, you''ve gotten yourself into a mess,¡± the man remarked coldly before knocking Xiang Yang out and tossing him onto the bed. He then frantically searched for Shang Mingming.


    After ensuring everything was in order, the man let out a sigh of relief and allowed Shang Mingming to continue resting on his back, his expression then turning stern.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 - A Dog Is Better than You


    Xiao Yi, who was standing outside the door, did not know what was going on inside. At this moment, he warned Mu Cheng coldly, ¡°You''d better be honest and not do anything bad to me.¡±


    Mu Cheng was what Mu Sifa said. He was the one who helped Elina cover up her adopted son when her father was pushed down the stairs by Elina five years ago.


    However, these were not what Mu Cheng wanted to do, but purely based on Xiao Yi and his adoptive father.


    Mu Xiaobai''s father adopted Mu Cheng for a very simple reason, that is, to cultivate a killing tool and not to dirty his own hands.


    Over the past five years, Mu Cheng''s hands had been stained with blood and he had killed many good people in order to be his adoptive father.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to resist, but it was that resistance was useless. His sick sister needed treatment and was currently lying inside the hospital. The medical and hospital expenses were paid by his adoptive father. That was why he was so willing to be used. Even if he was a murderous devil, he didn''t care as long as his sister was alive.


    Although he was scolded, he didn''t argue back or defend himself. Instead, he stood silently at the side, not saying a word, as if he was a fake.


    Xiao Yi got angry the moment he saw it, ¡°Are you dumb or deaf, brat?¡±


    F * ck, if it wasn''t for the fact that he helped Mu Hsing a lot, I would have already f * cking killed him.


    What the heck, why did he have to take me in as his foster son? Just because he had something on his sister that he could use?


    But this brat will harm us sooner orter, how much longer do we need to keep him by our side?


    Xiao Ming had told Loong Xiaoyi before that his foster brother Xiao Yi liked men too, but his target was actually Mu Xiaobai''s father, Mu Hsing.


    It was because his father did not give him any of his Mu Family that he wanted to kill Mu Sifa and take over his hospital.


    It was likely that their father, Mu Sheng, had also seen Mu Hsing''s ambition. He knew that once he became the Patriarch, he would exterminate all his brothers, which was why he gave Mu Family to Mu Sifa''s father, Mu Renying.


    Xiao Yi was furious, but Mu Cheng still did not say anything. Instead, he took out his cell phone, which had been ringing non-stop since an hour ago, and looked at it. The caller ID showed Mu Xiaobai''s name. There were more than 200 missed calls and more than 100 text messages.


    ¡°Who?¡± Xiao Yi asked coldly.


    Mu Cheng replied coldly, ¡°Young Master.¡± He put the phone back in his pocket and didn''t answer.


    Maybe Mu Cheng knew the reason why Mu Xiaobai called him, so he didn''t pick up the phone.


    ¡°Xiaobai?¡± Xiao Yi''s tone immediately became better.


    Didn''t Xiaobai always refuse to go home? Why would he contact this kid?


    Although Xiao Yi was already together with Mu Hsing, they didn''t get along very well. Besides, Mu Xiaobai didn''t like him and even ran away from home with his father, Mu Hsing. Because Mu Xiaobai''s mother died not long ago, Mu Hsing found him a male stepmother.


    ¡°Xiaobai is in contact with you?¡± Xiao Yi was curious and asked.


    Obviously, Mu Hsing didn''t know where he was.


    ¡°asionally.¡±


    Mu Cheng''s tone was t and there was no expression on his face.


    Mu Cheng had been quiet before, but now, he was even more careful with his words.


    ¡°Why didn''t you tell us? Don''t you know Mu Hsing is looking for Xiaobai? ¡± Xiao Yi suddenly flew into a rage and pped Mu Cheng.


    Mu Cheng, who was used to being beaten up, was not surprised. He did not fight back, and said with his indifferent tone, ¡°Young Master did not say that he can report to the two of you.¡±


    Xiao Yi was thoroughly infuriated. He pped Mu Cheng twice and cursed, ¡°Bastard, who extended his hand when you needed help? Who saved your sister? Don''t you have any gratitude at all? ¡°


    Mu Cheng was hit so hard that blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth. He slowly dropped to the ground and a delicate red flower bloomed.


    He just stared at the eye-piercing dark red light beneath his feet, his eyes finally showing some emotions. However, it was only a ridicule. He was most likelyughing at his own sorry state.


    ¡°Answer me.¡± Xiao Yi roared again.


    Mu Cheng wiped the blood off his face silently, ¡°I know what to do in the future.¡±


    However, Xiao Yi still did not let his anger go. However, he couldn''t beat Mu Cheng to death, so he could only scold, ¡°Raising a dog is better than you.¡± Only then did he leave in anger.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 - Mu Sifa of Rampage


    ¡°I was wondering why you keep contradicting Brother Xiao Yi!¡± I feel pain just by looking at it.¡±


    Only after Xiao Yi had walked away did the other man on the side dare to make a sound. He took out a crumpled tissue and handed it to Mu Cheng, ¡°Wipe it! Looking at how horribly bloody it is, can''t you admit defeat once in a while? ¡± He didn''t forget to mention Mu Cheng.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Cheng, who took the tissue, merely thanked her. He didn''t exin anything extra, nor did he listen to the man''s opinion.


    The man also knew that Mu Cheng had a stubborn temper. He let out a long sigh and said, ¡°It wasn''t easy for you either! He is clearly the eldest son''s adopted son, yet he is being used as a weapon. If there is a chance in the future, he can just withdraw! You''re still young, you shouldn''t be tripping over this in the future. ¡°


    He seemed to be narrating his helplessness because he was already over 40 years old. At his age, he had no family and no home to stay in. He was just going to die. It was just a death, nothing to worry about.


    As he spoke, the man could not help but feel sad. He left by smoking a cigarette.


    Although Mu Cheng didn''t say anything, he still heard the man''s words.


    Exit? Do I really have such a chance in this life?


    Mu Chengughed at himself. His future was dark and there was no longer any light.


    At this moment, Mu Cheng''s phone rang again. He did not need to look to know that it was Mu Xiaobai.


    Angele leaned against the door and stared at the lights outside. Mu Cheng also wanted to fly, but he was just a moth in a cage, he couldn''t even fight against the fire.


    Mu Xiaobai, who could not wait for Mu Cheng to answer the phone after bombarding him, flew into a rage. He angrily hit the steering wheel and said, ¡°Fuck, you actually dared to not pick up my phone.¡±


    However, this also meant that Mingming was in the hands of Xiao Yi and the others. Bastard, how long is this bastard going to continue targeting Third Cousin Brother? Would he be able to plunder things that didn''t belong to him? Was there something wrong with his head?


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Mu Xiaobai angrily hit the steering wheel again as his eyes filled with raging anger.


    ¡°No, I have to tell Third Cousin Brother about this. I can''t do it alone.¡±


    Originally, Mu Xiaobai did not want to tell Mu Sifa about this matter. He wanted to deal with it himself and send Shang Mingming back without anyone noticing. But if Mu Cheng didn''t answer his call, he had no other choice.


    Mu Cheng took a deep breath and dialed Mu Sifa''s cell phone after he was ready.


    Before Mu Xiaobai, whose heart was beating crazily, could make a sound, Mu Sifa roared, ¡°Where the hell did you run off to? What was going on with Mingming? You''re already in the living room, why can''t you even look at a child properly? ¡°


    Facing Mu Sifa''s questioning, Mu Xiaobai felt even more guilt in his heart. At this moment, he had no way to exin himself and could only apologize, ¡°Sorry.¡± With regret.


    Mu Sifa was furious, but he knew that this matter had nothing to do with Mu Xiaobai, so he could only force himself to calm down.


    ¡°You came back to apany Xiaojie. I''m afraid he''ll think too much into it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where Mingming is?¡± With Mu Sifa''s order, Mu Xiaobai immediately asked.


    ¡°The address was just sent over. I will go meet that brat myself. Juste back and help me apany Xiaojie.¡±


    Mu Sifa said while stepping on the elerator and crazily galloping down the road. He was like a wild horse that had escaped from its restraints. The cars that passed him were all frightened, afraid of bumping into him.


    ¡°Take me with you. I can help you convince them. I''m begging you, third cousin.¡±


    Convince them? Who?


    Mu Sifa was puzzled, but he immediately understood that this matter had something to do with Mu Xiaobai''s father.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll give you the address.¡±


    One more person is easy to do.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 - Knocked out


    ¡°What happened to the person you asked you to arrange?¡±


    On Xiao Yi''s side, he went downstairs to look for the patrolling men outside the vi to ask him about his situation.


    ¡°It has been arranged. As long as Mu Sifaes, we will knock him out. We will do as you say and throw him on Xiangyang''s bed.¡± He smiled and said respectfully, looking like he was purposely trying to curry favor with them.


    ¡°Good, inform me through the walkie-talkieter. I''ll go upstairs to check on the situation.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care.¡±


    He watched Xiao Yi leave with a smile. However, the moment Xiao Yi entered the hall, the man''s expression immediately changed. He spat towards the side and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Bitch.¡±


    ¡°Brat, you don''t want to live anymore. What if hees back?¡± The man across from him said in a low voice.


    ¡°What is it? You''re a slut and you''re not allowing me to say it? Look at how young master hasn''t been home for a few years! Wasn''t it all because of this slut''s fault? We were serving the young master''s mother, not this kid. So you took thedy''s ce, just like that? ¡°


    ¡°Let''s not talk about the past. Why are you still brooding over it?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you find it strange? The boss brought the person back to Mu Family not long after the wife passed away. No matter how I look at it, it must be them working together to kill our wife! ¡°


    ¡°Fuck, I''ll patrol over there. I don''t want to stay with you, crazy.¡±


    This was, after all, a sphemy to his boss. The man did not dare to stay any longer as he was afraid of being implicated and leaving.


    ¡°Good, good, good. Let''s go, let''s go. You''re useless.¡± The man roared angrily.


    Not long after, two cars entered the courtyard. The man was puzzled. Didn''t they just say that it was just Mu Sifa? Why is there another car?


    He walked closer and saw that it was the furious Mu Xiaobai who got off the car.


    ¡°Young, Young Master?¡± The man was shocked, but then he immediately rushed towards Mu Xiaobai in joy, ¡°You''re back, young master. Where are your luggage? I''ll bring it up for you. ¡± Her face was filled with happiness.


    At this moment, Mu Xiaobai didn''t have the time to care about the man. He red at him and asked, ¡°Where''s that bastard Mu Cheng? Get him here. ¡°


    ¡°Mu Cheng? Oh him! Upstairs, shall I call you? ¡°


    Even though he hadn''t seen Mu Xiaobai for many years, the man still didn''t feel the opposite of Mu Xiaobai. It was as if Mu Xiaobai had just returned from a trip out.


    ¡°Where''s my son?¡±


    Mu Sifa, who got out of the car from the back, could no longer hold back his anger. He came over and lifted the man''s cor and shouted.


    Seeing that it was Mu Sifa, the man''s expression didn''t look as good as before. He said with a hint of dissatisfaction, ¡°It''s upstairs.¡± He pointed at the window on the second floor.


    Because the main family and Mu Xiaobai''s family had always been bad, often behind the scenes, so the men did not have a good impression of Mu Sifa.


    However, all of this wasn''t Mu Sifa''s fault. It was caused by Mu Xiaobai''s father.


    ¡°Was it led by that brat Mu Cheng?¡± ¡°Speak.¡±


    Mu Xiaobai didn''t know why, but he was very angry, especially when he asked about Mu Cheng''s matter.


    ¡°No!¡± This was all nned by that brat Xiao Yi! ¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Xiao Yi?¡±


    Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaobai were stunned at the same time. The person who had been missing for almost five years had suddenly returned.


    ¡°That''s me. Long time no see, Mu Sifa.¡±


    At this moment, Xiao Yi''s voice rang out. Dozens of men holding short guns surrounded Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaobai.


    But when he saw Mu Xiaobai''s face, Xiao Yi froze, then smiled. ¡°You''re back, Xiaobai.¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 - It Was Long Since Eaten Dry


    ¡°Do you think ¡®Xiaobai'' is a term you can use? Don''t disgust me with your foulnguage.¡±


    Mu Xiaobai''s spiteful remarks in return for Xiao Yi''s smiling visage left a sense of repulsion.


    Yet, aware of Mu Xiaobai''s penchant for suchments, Xiao Yi remained unperturbed, stating, ¡°Escort the young master upstairs, ensure his safety.¡±


    Despite this assurance, it was evident he intended to confine Mu Xiaobai, preventing his involvement.


    His subordinates exchanged uneasy nces. None dared to intervene; after all, Mu Xiaobai was their boss''s son! Who would dare to act against him?


    ¡°What''s the matter? Have you all gone deaf?¡± Xiao Yi''s countenance abruptly shifted.


    His men quivered but hesitated to advance. Just as Xiao Yi seemed poised to erupt in fury again, Mu Cheng emerged from the throng, positioning himself before Mu Xiaobai.


    ¡°What''s this? You dare toy hands on me?¡± Mu Xiaobai red defiantly, his demeanor brazenly impish.


    Mu Cheng remained silent, gripping Mu Xiaobai''s wrist firmly to forestall further provocation, then proceeded to drag him away.


    ¡°Release me, I won''t go anywhere. Give Mingming back to me!¡±


    Mu Xiaobai struggled and struck out at Mu Cheng, yet his efforts were futile against Mu Cheng''s superior strength, and he was forcibly led away.


    Enraged, Mu Xiaobaished out, delivering a vicious kick to Mu Cheng''s rear. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Recoiling from the blow, Mu Cheng cast a stern nce back at Mu Xiaobai.


    Mu Xiaobai''s heart quivered; his greatest fear was provoking Mu Cheng''s ire.


    ¡°D-doing what? Do you think I fear you just because of this?¡± He stammered.


    Still silent, Mu Cheng''s brow furrowed further. Without a word, he hoisted Mu Xiaobai and briskly ushered him into the hall.


    ¡°Damn it, are you all deaf? I told you not to enter!¡± Mu Cheng writhed and struggled wildly,shing out, but Mu Cheng remained unfazed, swiftly ascending to the second floor.


    ¡°Mu Cheng.¡± Mu Xiaobai''s enraged roar reverberated, resounding through the air.


    ustomed to Mu Xiaobai''s outbursts, Mu Cheng remained unperturbed, continuing his advance.


    ¡°Damn it, can''t youprehend human speech? I ordered you to set me down and cease moving.¡±


    Despite the admonition, Mu Cheng''s stride remained unyielding.


    Mu Xiaobai, fraught with anxiety, sunk his teeth into Mu Cheng''s shoulder without mercy.


    Unfazed, Wu kicked the door ajar and ushered Mu Xiaobai into the room.


    Abruptly, a shudder ran through Mu Xiaobai''s frame as he perceived a palpable tension enveloping the darkness within the room.


    ¡°What do you intend? Release me, I refuse to¡­¡±


    Uttering frantic protests, the purpose of which remained unclear.


    Mu Cheng maintained silence as he deposited Mu Xiaobai onto the bed.


    Startled, Mu Xiaobai''s heart pounded violently within his chest. Hastily, he scrambled from the bed, only to be restrained by Mu Cheng and pressed back down.


    ¡°Could you be any louder?¡±


    Mu Cheng finally spoke, his voice deep and familiar to Mu Xiaobai, unchanged over time.


    In that moment, it was as though Mu Xiaobai had been transported back to the night when Mu Cheng had tended to him, calming his agitated heart.


    ¡°Don''t act recklessly. I-I''m not the same feeble boy I once was.¡±


    Despite his posture of defiance, he appeared as fragile as a fledgling.


    Mu Cheng regarded Mu Xiaobai impassively, yet beneath his gaze, a subtle tenderness flickered as he observed the person beneath him.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 - Misced into Someone Else''s Room


    Why are you staring at me like that all of a sudden? Is there something on my face, or did I be unattractive after not seeing you for a few years?


    Was that actually serious?


    Mu Xiaobai instinctively touched his face, yet he still couldn''t see what was wrong, which made him incredibly anxious.


    At that time, Mu Cheng, positioned above on a higher tform, also gave him a meaningful nce.


    Mu Xiaobai awkwardly coughed and muttered, ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    This is mortifying. Could I be acting foolishly?


    ¡°When will you stop pressuring me? Get up already,¡± Mu Xiaobai demanded as he nudged Mu Cheng''s leg.


    Mu Cheng wasn''t upset; he casually stood up and took a seat to the side.


    The more Mu Xiaobai observed, the more perplexed he became, unable to discern what was going through Mu Cheng''s mind.


    The manner in which Mu Xiaobai and Mu Cheng met was rather amusing. It happened years before, when Mu Cheng hadn''t yet been adopted by Mu Hsing and hadn''t changed his name to Mu Cheng.


    Previously, Mu Cheng was Mu Xiaobai''s senior during high school. Back then, Mu Xiaobai was quite the character, always hanging out with the girls.


    One day, a junior girl invited Mu Xiaobai to a hotel with the promise of offering her virginity, prompting him to agree to meet her.


    Mu Xiaobai didn''t overthink the situation. He had no intentions of taking advantage of his junior; he simply wanted to give her advice.


    However, upon his arrival, he discovered that the room number his junior sister provided was incorrect, and he mistakenly entered Mu Cheng''s room.


    Mu Cheng was there to meet someone from a school forum for an indescribable activity.


    Not recognizing the boy who entered, Mu Cheng opened the door to a stranger, who happened to be his senior.


    Mu Xiaobai, surprised to see an attractive man at the door, momentarily paused to double-check the room number.


    It was correct! But why was it a man who answered the door?


    Could it be possible for the three of them? Was the junior sister that liberal?


    Mu Xiaobai''s face contorted with difort, as such interests were not to his taste.


    But what if it was merely a casual meeting? Or could the man be his junior sister¡¯s boyfriend, looking to discuss rtionship issues? Perhaps a disagreement?


    Since people often confided in him about such matters, Mu Xiaobai viewed Mu Cheng with suspicion.


    Mu Cheng mistakenly thought Mu Xiaobai was the person he was supposed to meet from the online arrangement, noticing a hint of surprise in his expression.


    Hadn''t the online description mentioned an ordinary appearance? Yet here stood someone who would be highly admired in the gaymunity.


    Or was he deceived by an experienced individual?


    Mu Cheng assumed Mu Xiaobai employed such tactics to attract men, reducing any feelings of guilt he might have had.


    Even though Mu Cheng was openly gay and hadn''t been with a man before, he wouldn''t have considered such a meeting if not for the other''s curiosity.


    Mu Xiaobai¡¯s appearance was exactly to his liking; his fair skin immediately caught Mu Cheng¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Come inside!¡±


    Mu Cheng gestured more invitingly, tilting his chin toward the interior.


    Do you really want to enter?


    Feeling uncertain, Mu Xiaobai thought it risky to be alone with a man after school hours and chose to stay.


    ¡°Then, I''ll impose on you.¡±


    Mu Cheng modestly bowed his head and walked into the room.


    Mu Cheng was puzzled by his own decision. He wasn''t here to casually visit; what did this say about his upbringing, or was it something else?


    Without overthinking, Mu Cheng shut the door.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 - Been Attacked by Sound Blushing and Beating His Heart


    ¡°Go take a bath first.¡± Mu Cheng, who was standing behind Mu Xiaobai, suddenly said.


    ¡°Wash, bathe?¡±


    Mu Xiaobai looked at Mu Cheng with his eyes filled with curiosity. He didn''t know why Mu Cheng was taking a bath.


    Mu Cheng looked straight at him and asked, ¡°Don''t you like bathing?¡±


    Is this a question of liking it or not? A man like him wants me to take a bath? F * ck, why do I feel like this isn''t good!


    ¡°I''m a germaphobe. You''d better take a shower first.¡±


    With that, Mu Cheng walked past the wardrobe, took out a bathrobe and stuffed it into Mu Xiaobai''s arms.


    Mu Xiaobai looked at her dumbly, then blinked his eyes in confusion.


    An obsession with cleanliness? So you want to take a bath first just to talk to him?


    It was obvious that Mu Xiaobai was thinking wrongly. When he thought of other ces, he did not know that he was going to be eaten.


    ¡°That handsome guy, are you alone?¡±


    Let''s ask about junior first! This situation really made one''s thoughts go awry.


    Mu Xiaobai wasn''t stupid, he still knew to be on guard.


    Am I alone? What do you mean? Could it be that he had made an appointment with someone else? This taste is really heavy.


    Mu Cheng also misunderstood Mu Xiaobai. This time, he was sure that Mu Xiaobai was a man that could be yed properly.


    He already came, it was impossible for him to leave just like that! If he didn''t eat it, then he would leave. No matter what he said, he wouldn''t forgive himself.


    After making up his mind, Mu Cheng hurriedly said, ¡°I''ll be there in a while. You take a bath first.¡± He looked calm.


    After hearing Mu Cheng''s words, Mu Xiaobai finally let out a sigh of relief,ughing without any warning, ¡°So that''s how it is! Alright, I''ll go take a bath now. We''ll talkter, so stop arguing! Wait till I get out. ¡°


    Having decided that his junior wanted to talk about love matters with him, Mu Xiaobai went to the bathroom to exin, which then led to Mu Cheng''s misunderstanding.


    Heughed coldly and muttered disdainfully, ¡°Fighting?¡± ¡°Who would quarrel with a man of unknown origins? Of course, they would run after eating.¡±


    Finally, Mu Cheng took out a cigarette, stood by the window and smoked. He just stared at the traffic downstairs.


    Mu Xiaobai was in the bathroom, humming a small tune as he took a shower. He was thinking about how he could solve the misunderstanding between his junior sister and his boyfriend.


    After about ten minutes, Mu Xiaobai, who had just finished his shower, came out. He wiped his hair and smiled at Mu Cheng, ¡°It feels sofortable. I feel like I''m alive.¡± Then, without any wariness, he walked towards Mu Cheng. When he smelled the smoke, he wrinkled his nose as if he didn''t like the smell.


    ¡°You smoke?¡± He immediately covered his nose and asked.


    Mu Cheng calmly turned his head to look at him. He did not say anything but sized Mu Xiaobai up from head to toe. Mu Xiaobai was wearing a bathrobe and his beautiful figure was faintly discernible.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡°What''s strange about that?¡±


    Could it be that he was wearing a reverse bathrobe? Mu Xiaobai quickly checked, but he didn''t.


    Mu Cheng watched for a while before raising Mu Xiaobai''s chin and asked, ¡°You don''t like it?¡± The voice was clearly very soft, but it was very mellow and had an alluring charm to it.


    Mu Xiaobai suddenly stared at Wu Tie in fascination. He was controlled by voice, so he was captivated by the voice and words in an instant. His face turned red and his heart started to beat faster.


    However, Mu Xiaobai also quickly came back to his senses. When he looked straight at Mu Cheng, he felt a little awkward.


    ¡°Because my dad smokes too, so I hate the smell of smoke.¡± The reply was both soft and embarrassed.


    Perhaps Mu Xiaobai had also realized this, so he went mad inside. I''m f * * king embarrassed! The voice is pleasant to listen to, and it suits my appetite, but he''s a man! Steady me.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 - Mistakenly Entering the Tiger''s Mouth


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, Mu Cheng could feel that Mu Xiaobai didn''t like his dad''s look.


    ¡°I won''t smoke if you don''t like it.¡±


    It wasn''t because he felt sorry for Mu Xiaobai that he said that, but because he respected Mu Xiaobai. That was it.


    Weird, why do these words sound so wrong!


    Mu Xiaobai''s heart couldn''t help but beat faster. Although he liked to mess around with women, most of them treated the girls as his close friends and listened to their troubles. They weren''t the kind of people that approached him with other intentions.


    ¡°Erm, can you let go of my chin first? ¡°It feels a little delicate.¡±


    Mu Xiaobai said embarrassedly again, then he turned his head to the side, wanting to get rid of Mu Cheng''s hand. However, before they could pull away from each other, they were suddenly grabbed by Mu Cheng and pulled his head back to let him look at them.


    He smiled a little and asked, ¡°How? Isn''t that what you want? ¡°


    Eh? What I want? What the hell? Mu Xiaobai was confused.


    ¡°Um, what are you talking about, brother?¡±


    What the hell, was this a game? Junior is here too?


    Mu Xiaobai quickly searched for his junior sister, but he couldn''t find her anywhere.


    F * ck, could it be that kind of thing, where did you hide and watch me, then deliberately watched my reaction when I was teased by a man before jumping out to make fun of me?


    Because there were people in Mu Xiaobai''s circle of friends who had yed with him recently, he instantly thought of this possibility.


    Hmph? You''re still ying this game with me? Was he acting like a statue?


    ¡°If you have something to say, you can say itter.¡±


    This time, without waiting for Mu Xiaobai to understand what he meant, Mu Cheng suddenly picked him up and walked straight towards the bed.


    Mu Xiaobai was so scared that his eyes became big, ¡°You, what are you doing, hugging me?¡±


    What the f * ck was going on?


    Mu Xiaobai''s heart was about to jump out of his chest. He didn''t know what was going on, why did everything he just said suddenly change?


    ¡°Is this how you fish for men? Unfortunately, I''m not going to do this, so you should just leave it to deal with other men! Also, the three of them are too disgusting, I can''t do it, and I don''t like to y with others, so I better be honest and not move. ¡°


    Mu Cheng thought Mu Xiaobai wanted to capture him but ignored him. Instead, he insulted Mu Xiaobai with his words. He was cold and didn''t treat Mu Xiaobai as a human being at all.


    ¡°Damn, what the hell are you doing!?¡± What the f * ck are you talking about? ¡°


    Mu Xiaobai got up from the bed and pushed Mu Cheng angrily. He looked like he wanted Mu Cheng to exin what was going on.


    However, Mu Cheng had misunderstood Mu Xiaobai too deeply. He still felt that Mu Xiaobai was purposely ying with him, so he didn''t have the patience to listen to him anymore. He covered his mouth and forcefully suppressed his body.


    Only now did Mu Xiaobai realize the seriousness of the situation. He struggled to get away, but Mu Cheng was holding him down and there was no way out.


    Plus, his mouth was covered by Mu Cheng, so even if he wanted to curse, it would be impossible.


    Fuck, what''s going on? What is this? What is this?


    Mu Xiaobai had already paid his respects to Mu Cheng''s eighteen generations of ancestors.


    ¡°Since you can y as you wish, you probably don''t need to make any preparations.¡±


    After Mu Cheng said this, he moved on his own.


    Mu Xiaobai''s eyes were filled with fear as tears fell from his eyes. Pain filled his entire body.


    Why are you crying? Don''t you often y?

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 - Only Then Did He Realize That He Was Wrong


    ¡°Acting again? Don''t you find it annoying? ¡°


    Determining that Mu Xiaobai was deliberately crying to soften his heart, Mu Cheng didn''t worry about his feelings and answered his own needs.


    Acting? What the hell were they talking about? I''ll f * cking kill him, I definitely have to kill him.


    Why do I have to do this? Who the hell would believe a man''s insults!


    Junior, did I steal your boyfriend? Or did I steal your girlfriend, how are you going to treat me!?


    Mu Xiaobai misunderstood Mu Xiaobai as his junior did it on purpose, otherwise, he wouldn''t have encountered such a situation.


    His eyes were red from crying and he was helpless and in pain.


    It''s so scary, so scary ¡­ Who''s going to save me? Third Cousin,e and save me, I''m so scared, I''m so scared.


    Mu Xiaobai, who was continuously being suppressed, no longer had the ability to resist. Other than fear, there was nothing else in his eyes.


    He looked at Mu Cheng with tears in his eyes. He sobbed as he watched Mu Cheng violence himself. The tears never stopped. He also seemed to be begging Mu Cheng, please let me go!


    Mu Cheng was stunned, because no matter how he looked at Mu Xiaobai, he was not faking it. His crying was too realistic.


    Mu Cheng finally stopped his actions and let go of Mu Xiaobai''s mouth.


    When his mouth got free, Mu Xiaobai thought that he would curse. However, he couldn''t say a word at this moment as tears rolled down his face.


    He shrank back and covered his eyes with his arms, biting his lower lip as he fought back the tears that were running down the sides of his eyes.


    After a long while, Mu Xiaobai finally sobbed and cursed Mu Cheng, ¡°Animal, not a human.¡±


    His voice was filled with pain and agony.


    Mu Cheng suddenly got annoyed. What was going on? Was he pretending to be very experienced? But for what purpose?


    Mu Cheng couldn''t figure out what was going on, but at that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Waiter?


    Mu Cheng was confused, but immediately thought of the person Mu Xiaobai mentioned.


    F * ck, it seems like he f * cking faked it again.


    Mu Cheng, who didn''t know what was going on, got angry. He backed away, wrapped a towel around his body, and went to open the door.


    However, when the door was opened, the person standing in front of him was a timid and short male student. He had freckles on his face and was wearing sses. He looked very ordinary, the type that you would find in the streets.


    [What the hell? Is it bad for me to be here?] What the hell was that kid ying at? Could it be that he wants me to fight two alone, my good friend?


    Mu Cheng looked the boy up and down with a frown. But if he was given the choice, he would touch Mu Xiaobai instead of the guy in front of him.


    Seeing Mu Cheng open the door, the boy first became nervous, then hurriedly grabbed his clothes and apologised with his eyes closed, ¡°Yes, I''m sorry senior, I, I still don''t want to try. I''m very sorry.¡±


    Would he, would he hit me! You only said that here?


    The boy had actually arrived very early. It was just that he had been wandering around downstairs and hadn''te up yet. Only after arriving at the hotel did he realize the seriousness of the situation. He shouldn''t have casually asked others for this sort of thing.


    It was also because the boy waste that he hurt Mu Xiaobai. Otherwise, Mu Xiaobai wouldn''t have to suffer this kind of pain.


    The male student apologized to him as soon as he got on the stage, even calling him senior. Mu Cheng raised his eyebrows slightly.


    What do you mean? It was as if I had asked him toe.


    Mu Cheng''s body suddenly shook as if he had sensed something.


    ¡°You are, Wave Sword?¡± Mu Cheng asked for the guy''s online name with a pale face.


    ¡°Right, right!¡± The boy thought Mu Cheng wanted to do something, so he answered carefully.


    Fuck, who''s that over there?

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 - Kneel down and Say That I will Take Responsibility


    At this moment, Mu Cheng was thinking about the wrong person.


    ¡°I''m really sorry, I didn''t mean to lie to your seniors, I''m really sorry, please don''t be angry.¡±


    The boy was scared to the point of crying. It was probably due to Mu Cheng''s expression bing very serious.


    Mu Cheng didn''t have the time to care about the boys. He didn''t know what to do now. The defendant wasn''t a joke, and if he got sued by the boys, it would definitely be the headlines.


    At this moment, one of the girls in the opposite room stuck her head out timidly and peeked at them.


    At this moment, the number 0805 was written on the door. It was just one word away from Mu Cheng''s room number.


    Eh? Eh? Isn''t this senior Mu Cheng? Ah, so handsome! This was the first time he looked at him at such a close distance. He was much more handsome than senior Xiaobai.


    But it was strange, why was he with a boy, or in a hotel, what was going on?


    The girl sneaked a peek at him out of curiosity, but when she met Mu Cheng''s cold eyes, she was shocked and quickly closed the door.


    Ah, it scared me to death. Those eyes are so scary! I heard that senior Mu Cheng is a gangster. It seems like he is right. It is best not to provoke him and just wait obediently for senior Xiaobai!


    Thinking about Mu Xiaobai, the girl was happy again.


    ¡°Ah, so nervous!¡± This is my first time! So shy! ¡°


    The girl covered her face shyly and rolled on the bed, extremely excited. Little did she know that she beat Mu Xiaobai up to 0305, causing him to be eaten.


    ¡°It''s already at that point, why isn''t senior Xiaobai here yet!?¡± It couldn''t have been me, right? ¡°


    After waiting for a while, she still didn''t see Mu Xiaobai agree to the appointment. The girl started to feel disappointed and looked like she was about to cry.


    ¡°This is too much. I took the initiative to ask him out, but he didn''t evene. Scum.¡±


    The girl hit her pillow angrily.


    On the other side, Mu Cheng and the boy suddenly froze. To be exact, the boy and Mu Cheng suddenly stopped talking.


    Not get angry? Aren''t you going to hit me?


    The boy was also surprised, because he had also heard that Mu Cheng was involved in this matter.


    ¡°Senior, can, can I go back now?¡± the boy asked timidly.


    When he first appeared on the forum, the boy knew that his target was Mu Cheng. It was because Mu Cheng was handsome that he took the initiative to ask Mu Cheng out. However, he regretted it halfway.


    ¡°Scram for me.¡±


    Mu Cheng''s eyes were filled with killing intent and his voice was ice-cold.


    The boy didn''t even dare to say anything else as he ran off as if he had seen a ghost.


    Mu Cheng was both angry and annoyed. Fuck, what should we do now? Go in and talk to him? But I just did that kind of thing to him.


    Mu Cheng scratched his head and looked at the room. I''m not going in, I''m not going in. In the end, he could only brace himself and close the door before walking inside.


    When Mu Cheng went in, Mu Xiaobai was still crying on the bed. However, he covered his body with the nket and did not let Mu Cheng leave.


    Mu Cheng, who came to the bedside, stopped. He didn''t know how to say it was a misunderstanding.


    However, Mu Xiaobai had also heard the conversation between Mu Cheng and the boy. After all, the soundproofing was not very good.


    ¡°Sorry, I don''t know what he looks like, I just came here to meet him on the forum. So ¡°, Mu Cheng lowered his eyes and stopped. He felt that it was toote to exin himself now.


    ¡°Can''t you confirm the name first?¡± Mu Xiaobai cursed angrily and wiped his tears away with his head.


    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What''s the use of apologizing! It''s all f * cking happening. ¡°


    Mu Xiaobai knew that he might have walked into the wrong room. However, Mu Cheng did not say anything and just came in. This made Mu Xiaobai very angry.


    ¡°If you want to call the police, just report it! But I hope you won''t notify my family. ¡°


    Mu Cheng took the initiative to suggest that he had an elderly mother and a sick sister, so he didn''t want his family to worry about him.


    ¡°Call the police? ¡°Do you think it''s great to let me tell the whole world that I was given something?¡±


    Damn it, is there something wrong with my brain?


    Mu Xiaobai was so angry that he was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Consider this my bad luck, I was also in the wrong regarding this matter. If you dare to spout nonsense outside, I will kill you.¡±


    Mu Xiaobai''s answer surprised Mu Cheng. However, after thinking about it for a while, he felt that Mu Xiaobai was right. It was not a good idea to report this to the police.


    ¡°I''ll take care of it, if you don''t mind.¡±


    ¡°Who the f * * k wants you to be responsible? ¡°F * ck off.¡± Mu Xiaobai was furious. He picked up the pillow and threw it at Mu Cheng.


    However, when he looked at it, he realized that Mu Cheng was kneeling beside the bed and apologizing to him.


    Damn it! This made people feel like they were f * cking mad, but they couldn''t even make a sound like this. The voice was so pleasing to the ear, it must be poisonous, right?


    Mu Xiaobai also understood that all of this wasn''t Mu Cheng''s fault alone. Both sides had to reflect on this, but their hearts were blocked. He was messed up by a man just like that, and the one who was confused was someone he didn''t know.


    Let me die.


    Mu Xiaobai wailed.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 - If You dare to Run I will Kill You


    ¡°Damn it, get up already! Why are you kneeling? Want me to die?¡± Mu Xiaobai was incensed, his anger growing even stronger.


    ¡°Am I losing my mind? Why am I being so polite to him?¡± Mu Xiaobai thought, chastising himself. ¡°He''s far stronger than me¡ªwhat an unforgivable viin!¡±


    ¡°But he didn''t mean to, right? It seems like I went to the wrong room.¡±


    Mu Xiaobai suddenly felt deted. He couldn''t tell who was in the right or wrong anymore.


    ¡°Forget it, let''s reach out to my junior first and see what¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°Hand over your phone.¡± Mu Xiaobai pointed to his phone on the cab and called out to Mu Cheng.


    Mu Cheng silently retrieved it and handed it to Mu Xiaobai.


    ¡°Wow, he''s actually very obedient! Like raising a big dog all of a sudden,¡± Mu Xiaobai chuckled yfully, seemingly forgetting how he''d been treated earlier.


    After unlocking his phone, Mu Xiaobai discovered that his junior had sent him more than sixty texts, repeatedly asking why he hadn''t responded and criticizing him for looking down on her.


    Mu Xiaobai''s head throbbed after reading the messages. He asked his junior what room number she was in.


    ¡°0805! Didn''t I tell you?¡± his junior quickly responded, as if she''d been waiting online for his reply.


    ¡°0805?¡± Mu Xiaobai''s mouth twitched. ¡°Wasn''t it 0305?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Seeing those three words, his junior erupted with rage, mentally cursing Mu Xiaobai''s entire family lineage.


    ¡°Could I have given the wrong room number?¡± She covered her mouth, her face stricken, and quickly checked her messages, realizing she had sent the wrong room number.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, senior. I gave you the wrong room number.¡±


    Heh! Sorry? What good is an apology? It resulted in a man viting me.


    ¡°That senior?¡± ¡°You went back?¡± Ye Zichen asked Mu Xiaobai cautiously.


    Naturally, Mu Xiaobai couldn''t admit he didn''t go back or that he was in Room 0803, so he imed, ¡°I went back, but you weren''t there, so I left. I have things to handle now, so I''ll cut this short.¡± He then abruptly ended the conversation with his junior sister.


    After hanging up, Mu Xiaobai''s heart pounded for what felt like ages.


    He initially wanted to calm down and avoid making a fuss, understanding it was all a misunderstanding.


    Still, his heart felt like it was about to explode, leaving him unable to contain his intense energy.


    ¡°Ahh, so frustrating! Just die already!¡±


    Mu Xiaobai scratched his head and shouted. But after yelling, he sighed, realizing time couldn''t be rewound and anger wasn''t helpful.


    Mu Cheng, standing next to the bed, didn''t know what to say, so he kept silent to avoid upsetting Mu Xiaobai further.


    ¡°Damn it, why are you just standing there like an idiot? Get some medicine for me! It''s bleeding, for crying out loud!¡±


    Mu Xiaobai angrily threw his pillow at Mu Cheng.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    Mu Cheng appeared flustered.


    After changing clothes, he urged Mu Xiaobai to wait while he hurried out of the restaurant.


    ¡°Come back right now! If you run away, I''ll kill you!¡± Mu Xiaobai yelled at the closed door.


    ¡°Oh my god, he just took off like that? What should we do? Did he pay for the room?¡±


    Even with everything happening, Mu Xiaobai worried about whether the room was paid for, striving to be considerate.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 - Xu Moyu will Make His Move


    ¡°What''s going on? Why do you keep staring at me?¡± Mu Cheng asked the distracted Mu Xiaobai.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± It was the same old response.


    In truth, Mu Xiaobai didn''t want Mu Cheng to know he was remembering the odd event from their past meeting.


    Back then, he thought Mu Cheng had abandoned him, but he was sweating profusely while buying medicine for him.


    Damn, he used to be so obedient and even shy, but now he''s like a block of wood. Why didn''t he dare to answer my call?


    ¡°Thinking about the past?¡± Mu Cheng was astute and could sense a bit of what Mu Xiaobai was recalling, even without him saying it.


    ¡°Why would I ask if I already knew!¡± Mu Xiaobai snapped, clearly annoyed. He then fell silent, hugged his legs, and stared intently at the sheets.


    Ever since he was taken in by his deceitful father, he had be increasingly distant. He knew Mu Cheng listened to his father because he was treating his sister, but when would it end? He didn''t want to maintain this strained rtionship with Mu Cheng, as it left him feeling ashamed.


    ¡°How''s your sister doing?¡± Mu Xiaobai leaned against Mu Cheng and asked casually.


    ¡°I haven''t found a suitable heart yet, so she can''t have cardiac surgery.¡±


    As Mu Cheng said this, he bowed his head and kissed Mu Xiaobai''s crown.


    Mu Xiaobai didn''t respond, weighed down with worry. He and Mu Cheng had only just graduated from university, and they couldn''t even afford his sister''s hospital bills. Mu Cheng''s mother had passed away a few years ago, and now they were like orphans, directionless and unsure where to turn for help.


    ¡°Let''s just take our sister and end it all.¡±


    He couldn''t stand seeing Mu Cheng continue working for his father. That life was inhumane. If anything happened to Mu Cheng, what would be of him and his sister?


    Mu Cheng was taken aback by Mu Xiaobai''s sudden talk of suicide. He never told Mu Xiaobai that his mother had taken her own life because she couldn''t bear constantly working to pay for her sister''s medical care.


    ¡°Don''t overthink it. He promised me that if I could find apatible heart and seed, he''d let me go.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe the words of a monster like my father?¡± Mu Xiaobai grew agitated, not out of anger at Mu Cheng but at his father.


    He loathed Mu Hsing, suspecting that his mother hadn''t died of illness but was killed by Mu Hsing to be with Xiao Yi.


    ¡°I know, but I want to believe it.¡± At this point, he had no choice but to trust it. If he didn''t stay close and let his father exploit him, even Xiaobai wouldn''t be able to take him away. At the very least, let me have thisforting dream!


    ¡°I''m going to kill him.¡±


    Mu Xiaobai angrily grabbed Mu Cheng''s pistol and got out of bed.


    ¡°Don''t act recklessly. The moment you consider it, he''ll kill you without hesitation.¡±


    Mu Cheng held Mu Xiaobai back, preventing him from acting impulsively.


    ¡°So what do you suggest we do? He kidnapped my third cousin''s son, and you expect me to just stand by? How could I face my third cousin then?¡±


    Mu Xiaobai couldn''t contain his rage and directed it at Mu Cheng, shouting in frustration.


    ¡°Xiao Yi wants them to take you because they pressured you to ignore them. If you go out with a gun, he''ll kill you. You''re a sensitive issue between him and his adoptive father. As much as I hate to say this, going after him will only lead to his death.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you expect me to do!? Tell me!¡± Mu Xiaobai roared. Despite his anger, tears suddenly flowed down his cheeks. His heart ached for Mu Cheng, and he didn''t want to see him forced into a corner.


    ¡°Mu Sifa''s wife has been close to Han Shaolin''s wife all these years. Now that Shang Cijie''s son has been kidnapped, Xu Moyu will definitely intervene. The one with the greatest influence in China right now is still Sect Leader Han Shaolin, so we should just watch from the sidelines.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you know Han Shaolin?¡± Mu Xiaobai asked, surprised. After all, Han Shaolin was the leader of Huaxia and was widely known.


    ¡°Not exactly. Xiao Yi sent me to investigate Shang Cijie over the years, so I just happened to learn about it.¡±


    ¡°So you''ve always known where Shang Cijie was but didn''t report it to Xiao Yi or my dad?¡±


    ¡°Shang Cijie is innocent. There''s no need to involve him,¡± Wu Tie said.


    Thankfully, Mu Cheng still had the same kindness he always had and wasn''t corrupted by Xiao Yi and his ruthless father.


    ¡°Don''t worry! Anything you''re anxious about won''t happen.¡± Ye Zichen hugged Mu Xiaobai, trying to reassure him.


    Mu Xiaobai wanted to be calm, but it was hard while his father and Xiao Yi remained alive.


    ¡°Are you nning to join Han Shaolin and his followers? If you continue like this, you could be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Third cousin knows one of Han Shaolin''s subordinates. I''ll contact them,¡± Wu Tie said with a glimmer of hope. But Mu Cheng refused, ¡°Not now, my sister is still under your father''s control. He has guards at the hospital, and if I make a move, my sister will be killed.¡±


    At this point, Mu Xiaobai was filled with unwillingness and resentment, but he had no choice but to follow Mu Cheng''s advice. He didn''t want any harm toe to Mu Cheng''s sister.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 - Why Is It That People like You Can be Happy


    While Mu Cheng and Mu Xiaobai were both feeling helpless about their fate, Mu Sifa, who was downstairs, wasn''t in a good situation either. As soon as he came out, the gun pointed straight at his head.


    ¡°I didn''t expect you to reallye alone. It seems that you love your wife a lot. Mu Sifa probably still doesn''t know that his son is gone, right!?¡± Right in your room, sleeping soundly. ¡°


    Xiao Yi walked towards Mu Sifa, a smile on his face, as if everything was under his control.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mu Sifa''s body shook, followed by his eyes that were dyed red by anger.


    He pulled on Xiao Yi''s cor angrily, clenched his teeth and warned with a cold voice, ¡°If you dare to attack him, try. See if I can cripple you, Xiao Yi.¡±


    But Xiao Yiughed, ¡°Oh!¡± He''s not stupid! You know what I mean. But it''s already toote, Mu Sifa, just before you left the hotel, my men sneaked into your room, they are probably enjoying your wife''s wonderful body right now! I hope he didn''t die from the cyclone. ¡°


    After saying that, heughed maniacally through the cold night, the air was filled with Xiao Yi''s crazyughter.


    ¡°Xiao Yi.¡±


    Mu Sifa roared and punched Xiao Yi, knocking him to the ground furiously. Just as he was about to beat Xiao Yi to death, his body was held back by Xiao Yi''s men.


    ¡°F * ck off.¡±


    At this moment, Mu Sifa was like a mad beast, his four or five underlings were almost unable to stop him.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yi, are you alright!?¡± One of his subordinates rushed over to help Xiao Yi up.


    ¡°Help what?¡± I''m a cripple, so what? ¡°


    Xiao Yi didn''t appreciate the gesture and gave a loud p to the subordinate that helped him up.


    His subordinate hurriedly apologized, ¡°Yes, I''m sorry.¡± He stepped aside in fear, his hands shaking. He clearly had good intentions, but he was somehow beaten up by Xiao Yi.


    When the other subordinates saw Xiao Yi like that, they subconsciously took a step back, not wanting to be the one to suffer.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, if anything happens to Xiaojie, I''ll f * cking fight with you.¡±


    Mu Sifa wanted to punch Xiao Yi a few times, but it was difficult for him to do so with his fists, so he was held back by Xiao Yi''s men.


    ¡°You aren''t finished with me? Great! Mu Sifa,e on. It just so happens that you have settled our ounts in one go. ¡± Xiao Yiughed coldly as he wiped away the blood at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Calcte?¡± Wasn''t that what I was supposed to say? Who attacked me in the first ce? Wasn''t it you, Xiao Yi? It''s simply ridiculous. ¡°


    Up till now, Mu Sifa still couldn''t understand why Xiao Yi would want to deal with him. It was obvious that the two of them had a good rtionship in the past.


    ¡°You don''t understand?¡± Xiao Yi let out that coldugh again, and then suddenly roared crazily at Mu Sifa, ¡°If it wasn''t for you, could the professor havemitted suicide? You know I like professors. Why did you report the professor selling organs? If it wasn''t for you, if it wasn''t for you, my professor wouldn''t have died. So, you deserve to die. The person who should not have received happiness the most was you, Mu Sifa. ¡°


    ¡°Professor?¡±


    Mu Sifa was at a loss. Ten years ago, he did report a professor for breaking thew, but he didn''t know that that person was someone Xiao Yi liked.


    ¡°Do you know, Mu Sifa, in order to take revenge on you, my hands are covered in blood and I curse you to die at every second.¡± But you, Mu Sifa, not only is your career flourishing, you even received both fame and fortune, and now your wife is back. Why? How can someone like you be happy? ¡°

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 - His Savior


    ¡°Now it''s Mu Hsing again, why do you, Mu Sifa, have to interfere with the people I like? You don''t like me getting happy, do you? ¡± The roar of rage sounded as though it was filled with pain.


    ¡°Well, I was wrong about the professor. But Mu Hsing? What did I do to him? ¡°Huh?¡±


    F * ck, this is f * cking ridiculous, Mu Hsing wants the property of Mu Family, but he did a bunch of little tricks in private, do you me me? Did I hold a knife to his neck?


    ¡°You''re like a lunatic right now, do you know Xiao Yi?¡±


    Since he was good brothers with Xiao Yi in the past, Mu Sifa didn''t want things to get so out of hand.


    On the way here, Mu Xiaobai also told him about his father and Xiao Yi, and the person who sent the bomb to the hospital was also Xiao Yi.


    After hearing this, Mu Sifa still didn''t think that Xiao Yi would deal with him for the sake of loving Mu Hsing. It was only just now that he found out that Xiao Yi had be so extreme because he wanted to teach Mu Sifa.


    ¡°That was also driven mad by you, Mu Sifa. If it wasn''t for you, the professor wouldn''t have died and I wouldn''t have lost him. But you? Yet, you are living more freely than anyone else, what right do you have to do so? ¡°


    He didn''t know how many times Xiao Yi had questioned Mu Sifa like this.


    ¡°That''s what the professor deserves. Wake up.¡±


    No, now is not the time to talk so much nonsense with him. I have to go save Xiaojie, I have to go back and save him.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡± Mu Sifa roared, almost deafening the ears of Xiao Yi''s subordinates.


    But how would they dare to let go? No matter how Mu Sifa struggled, four or five people still held onto him tightly.


    ¡°Humph!¡± You want to save your wife? It was toote for Mu Sifa, even if he didn''t die, he would still be half crippled. ¡°It''s a pity. I can''t see your wife being controlled by everyone to the point that she''s begging for mercy ¡­ Hahaha ¡­¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yi.¡± The anger in Mu Sifa''s eyes could clearly be seen.


    ¡°Is there any use in roaring at me? The reason why your wife turned into this state is all your fault. You can only me him for following you and suffering. ¡°


    ¡°Madman, you are a f * cking madman, let go of me.¡± Mu Sifa roared and struggled, but it was useless and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    ¡°I''ll get one of my men to film your wife for thest time. Take it easy!¡± The bloodthirsty man sneered, but he was also in a good mood.


    ¡°So that''s how it is! In your eyes, I, Shang Cijie, am so weak. ¡°


    Suddenly, Shang Cijie''s voice sounded at the gate of the courtyard. Then, the troops surrounding them immediately surrounded Xiao Yi''s group. It seemed that there were more than 50 people there.


    At this time, behind Shang Cijie was the smoking Mu Sizheng, as well as his old acquaintance Mo Ya. Then there was Han Shaolin''s left and right hand, Xi Men, and his husband, Gong Haoran. These people were all famous figures. It could be said that no one on the Chinese dao didn''t know them.


    ¡°Shang, Shang Cijie?¡± Seeing Shang Cijie standing there perfectly fine with his men surrounding his subordinates, Xiao Yi''s pupils dted as if he couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°You, why are you here? Isn''t it in the hotel? ¡± Why? Why was he standing here with nothing to do?


    Xiao Yi finally had fear in his eyes. How could he not be afraid? He couldn''t afford to offend any of the people behind Shang Cijie.


    ¡°If you want to deal with me, then I''ll have to trouble you to find a capable subordinate, even if you have to fill the gaps between your teeth.¡±


    At this moment, Shang Cijie''s gaze was cold and icy. Other than the cold aura, there was nothing else in his eyes.


    ¡°Impossible, my men clearly reported that they seeded.¡± Xiao Yi did not ept reality.


    ¡°Is it my voice?¡± Xi Men Yu, who was standing behind Shang Cijie, asked with a hint of arrogance in his eyes.


    Xiao Yi''s body shuddered. Only then did he realize that he was cheated.


    ¡°How dare you be so arrogant in our territory, you little rascal!¡± Do you think we are all dead? ¡°


    Xi Men Yu''s status in China was only second to Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu, because when Han Shaolin was not in China, he was the leader of the gang and Han Shaolin''s most trusted brother.


    ¡°Wife, don''t be angry. You''re still pregnant with your daughter.¡± His husband, Gong Haoran, looked as if he was afraid that Xi Men would bump into him, so he opened his arms to protect Xi Men''s body.


    Xi Men Yu rolled his eyes at Gong Haoran, ¡°Can you not be so embarrassing?¡±


    It wasn''t easy for Young Mistress to give me a mission, can''t Ie out and act pretentious? Staying at home every day to nurture my baby, I''m going to be a cripple.


    ¡°How would it be shameful? So what if it was embarrassing? What does my wife have to do with them? ¡± Gong Haoran did not feel that anything was wrong and felt that Xi Men Yu was like a treasure.


    At this time, Mu Sizheng teased, ¡°Are you sure it''s your daughter this time? No longer a son? ¡°


    Gong Haoran had always wanted to have a daughter. However, he could not bear to have a daughter even though he was only a son in the Ximen family. ¡°This has be a topic of conversation since they helped with their meals and tea in the house, and it always makes peopleugh.


    ¡°Shut up Mu Sizheng, I said that daughter is daughter.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say so thest time Simon was pregnant? But it''s still a son, right? ¡± Mu Sizheng put out his cigarette and teased Gong Haoran.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 - Domineering and Forceful


    ¡°Regardless, I won''t back down this time. What''s there to fear? I can handle it.¡± Gong Haoran remained resolute, even disying confidence.


    Xi Men Yu couldn''t help but smirk. ¡°Do you, Gong Haoran, take me for a fool?¡±


    Even if he were begged on bended knee, he wouldn''t yield the tools needed for childbirth unless it was for his daughter''s sake. He was adamant, even in the face of coercion.


    ¡°Where''s the promised daughter, wife? There''s no room for any more dys! Xi Men Yu still awaits his sister.¡±


    Using his eldest son as leverage was merely a ploy to secure his own daughter.


    ¡°Ha! Don''t think I''m unaware of your intentions. I know exactly what you, Gong Haoran, are up to,¡± Xi Men Yu retorted, seeing through Gong Haoran''s facade.


    Despite being business rivals, the marriage between Xi Men Yu and Gong Haoran required considerable effort, given their families'' enmity.


    Had it not been for Gong Haoran''s initiative in securing transportation and tickets, allowing the birth of Xi Men Family''s eldest son, Ximen Zero, they might not have cooperated. However, Gong Haoran often bore the brunt of the consequences, having abandoned Xi Men Xi previously but nowpelled to return.


    ¡°Seriously, can''t you focus? Is now the time for chitchat?¡±


    Nong Mobai, parked nearby, couldn''t tolerate the distraction. Their purpose was to rescue Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Why fret? Xu Moyu has everything under control. Our assistance isn''t required; we''re simply apanying Xiaojie through the formalities,¡± Gong Haoran reassured, pulling Xi Men Yu closer.


    Xi Men Yuplied, remaining by Gong Haoran''s side.


    Mu Sizheng silently embraced Nong Mobai, pulling him close, as if they were assembling a formidable team.


    Mo Ya observed quietly, reminiscing about a past love marred by his own actions.


    Having hurt his beloved years ago, he hade to Hua Xia to escape and start anew.


    He avoided his former love,cking any reason to remain by their side.


    ¡°Cut the affectionate act and focus.¡±


    Nong Mobai, disliking Mu Sizheng''s domineering nature, was preupied with concern for Mu Sifa, unable to entertain romantic gestures.


    ¡°Why the fury? Just observe quietly; we''ll resume when we''re ready.¡±


    Mu Sizheng responded calmly, attending solely to his own affairs, indifferent to Nong Mobai''s remarks.


    An hour earlier, Mu Sizheng had sessfully diverted Nong Mobai''s attention. Originally nning to spar until dawn, Mu Sifa''s unexpected situation necessitated his swift departure.


    ¡°Beast? Who''s got the energy to entertain you?¡± Nong Mobai swatted his hands away.


    Unperturbed, Mu Sizheng simply grasped Nong Mobai''s waist.


    Nong Mobai cursed inwardly, swiftly removing Mu Sizheng''s hand.


    ¡°Damn it, are you asking for trouble?¡±


    He muttered under his breath, directing his ire at Mu Sizheng.


    Undeterred, Mu Sizheng persisted in his actions.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Nong Mobai was on the brink of boiling over due to Mu Sizheng''s actions.


    ¡°It was an urgent matter earlier, so I must take my leave. Prepare yourself for when I return!¡±


    ¡°Prepare yourself? Get lost.¡±


    Damn it, I''ve barely returned! I''ve been on the grind twenty-four seven. Don''t I deserve some rest?


    ¡°I''m heading to Mu Sifa and the others'' ceter. Return to your own abode and cease pestering me.¡±


    Ye Zichen shot a stern re at Mu Sizheng, urging him to behave.


    ¡°If you want me to cause a scene in front of others, I won''t hesitate. Let''s settle this!¡± Ye Zichen warned Nong Mobai sternly.


    Seriously, what''s wrong with him? Does he have nothing better to do than torment me every single day? How shameless.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 - Shang Yujie''s Domineering Attitude


    ¡°Fine, I''ll damn well return with you!¡± Was this his attempt to make amends for years of neglect?


    ¡°Shouldn''t we have addressed this sooner?¡± ¡°If coercion is what it takes for you toply, Nong Mobai, then you''ll obey me.¡±


    Mu Sizheng released his grip on Nong Mobai, ceasing his intimidation.


    Huh? So it''s all my fault? Is he even human?


    ¡°Why should others suppress their affection while you two are always unting yours?¡± Gong Haoran inquired with a smile, though ignorant of the context, his hearing sharp.


    Rumor has it that Mu Sizheng harbors unrequited feelings for someone. To protect them, I''ve deliberately kept my distance. Initially, he believed Mu Sizheng''s protection stemmed from his innocence, only to discover it came from a courageous man. Mu Sizheng''s guardianship was unnecessary.


    ¡°You chatter too much. What''s it to you?¡± Xi Men Yu retorted, silencing Gong Haoran with a warning.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. If you won''t spill, then don''t. My dear, your word isw.¡± With a smile, he sought favor with Xi Men Yu.


    Nong Mobai shot Mu Sizheng a fierce re, cautioning against impulsive actions. Yet Mu Sizheng paid him no heed, already focusing on Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie.


    Mu Sifa marveled at Shang Cijie''s sudden appearance. Furthermore, behind him stood Xi Men and Gong Haoran, both prominent figures in Huaxia, yet Shang Cijie recognized them.


    ¡°Are you truly unharmed, my love? Or is he injured?¡±


    Anxiously, Mu Sifa called out, yearning to approach Shang Cijie, but held in ce by a firm grip.


    ¡°You have ulterior motives, don''t you?¡± Shang Cijie exhaled in relief, his demeanor shifting to one of cold determination. Pointing the gun at Xiao Yi''s forehead, he issued a warning, ¡°Release Mu Sifa, or face the consequences.¡±


    Despite Xiao Yi''s recent fear, his possession of Mu Sifa and Shang Mingming bolstered his confidence. He confronted Shang Cijie with icy arrogance, ¡°Release them, or prepare for the consequences, which won''t bode well for you and your son.¡±


    ¡°Impressive, but inconsequential. With Han Shaolin''s backing, your threats hold no sway over me. Do you forget I hold your husband and son? Today, it''s either Mu Sifa''s demise or yours, Xiao Yi. I''ve nothing left to lose; fear me if you dare.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s tone chilled, implying to Xiao Yi, ¡°I''m not here to negotiate. You''re simply fortunate I offer you an exit. Don''t be ungrateful.¡±


    Were it not for Xiao Yi''s rtion to Xiao Ming, Shang Cijie would have acted decisively. Yet, Xiao Ming was now Mu Xiaoxiao''s husband,pelling Shang Cijie to afford Xiao Yi leniency for Mu Xiaoxiao''s sake.


    ¡°You boast recklessly, Shang Cijie. My grip still tightens on your son''s fate. I''m no pushover, remember that.¡±


    Shang Cijie''sughter erupted upon Xiao Yi''s threat, amused by his ignorance and misced pity.


    ¡°Did I mention releasing my son?¡± Ye Zichen countered with a smirk.


    Xiao Yi, caught off guard, joined Shang Cijie''s amusement, ¡°Ah, I see! Husband and son, which did you choose? It''s quite a pity for that little devil to be your pawn.¡±


    Despite his transformation, Xiao Yi once resembled a timid rabbit, but now, without Mu Sifa, exuded a more menacing aurapared to his former self.


    ¡°Wife, our son''s rescue takes precedence. Don''t fret over me,¡± Mu Sifa presumed Shang Cijie would prioritize his son''s safety, thus abandoning him.


    ¡°Rescue whom? Does my son require my rescue?¡± Shang Cijie retorted disdainfully.


    Shang Cijie gestured towards the hall''s entrance. A man emerged, holding Shang Mingming while pressing a gun against Xiang Yang''s head, urging him to leave promptly.


    Bewildered, Xiang Yang was swiftly rendered unconscious by the man. Upon awakening, he was coerced down the stairs at gunpoint. At the bottom, Mu Sifa was restrained by Xiao Yi''s men, while Shang Cijie stood nearby, wearing a frigid expression.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 - Helped Secretly


    ¡°What ¡­ what is going on?¡± Xiang Yang said in astonishment as he looked at Xiao Yi, who was also shocked.


    Xiao Yi did not expect Shang Cijie''s men to be among his own men.


    ¡°Shang Cijie, are you trying to do that for me?¡± Xiao Yi turned angry from embarrassment and shouted at Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Yin? I still don''t know who yed the Yin first. ¡± Shang Cijie responded with a sneer and then his gazended on Xiang Yang. His gaze was so cold that it seemed to be able to pierce through him.


    Xiangyang might have also noticed Shang Cijie''s gaze, but he shuddered subconsciously. Shang Cijie was even more chilling to him than when he was in the bar.


    ¡°I gave you a way out but you refused to leave. You just wanted to force me to attack you, right? ¡°Kid.¡±


    In the past, Shang Cijie would never use the word ¡°brat¡±, but now he used it on Xiangyang. This showed how angry he was.


    On the way here, Shang Cijie had already understood the whole situation. Knowing that Shang Mingming was kidnapped by Xiangyang and Xiao Yi, he was more than annoyed.


    ¡°People like you are not fit to be with Mr Sifa, what''s my fault? I just want Mr Sifa to be happy. ¡°


    Xiangyang was scared witless, but he was still angry at Shang Cijie. He didn''t want to be suppressed by Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Why didn''t you ask my husband if he chose you or me?¡± As Shang Cijie said this, he gently looked at Xiang Yang''s face. However, that cold air was like an ice pir, piercing through Xiang Yang''s chest, causing him to be unable to move.


    What a terrifying look in his eyes. Was this person really the man from the bar?


    Xiang Yang finally knew how to write the word fear. When Shang Cijie let him go, he didn''t have a good grasp of it, but now he was courting death.


    ¡°Young master, are you alright?¡±


    Lin Shuangxia suddenly rushed through the crowd and came up to the man that was hugging Shang Mingming and took him over.


    ¡°I just fell asleep. It''s nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°That''s good, that''s good.¡± Lin Shuangxia''s heart was about to burst out of her chest. Because it was all her fault, Shang Mingming was taken away.


    ¡°Summer.¡±


    At this moment, Shang Cijie called out to her. He didn''t seem to have any additional emotions on his face, but his breathing seemed to have a hint of urgency.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lin Shuangxiaming came to Shang Cijie''s ce and gave Shang Mingming to him.


    Seeing Shang Mingming''s face that was sleeping soundly, Shang Cijie heaved a sigh of relief. Feeling heartache, he caressed Shang Mingming''s face and kissed on his forehead.


    It''s a good thing that you''re fine. I let Mingming down and got you involved. Next time, it won''t happen again, I promise.


    ¡°Take Mingming with you. I''ll be there in a moment.¡± Shang Cijie gave Shang Mingming to Lin Shuangxia, and his expression was cold again.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia did not hesitate at all, carrying Shang Mingming and leaving with a few of her subordinates.


    Xiang Yang, who was looking straight at him, was filled with jealousy and anger. He hated himself for having nothing, but he also hated everything that Shang Cijie had.


    ¡°I don''t have the time to talk to you guys right now. Are you guys going to let me go or not? ¡°Awesome words.¡±


    Shang Cijie pointed the gun at Xiao Yi''s head again, and this time, the bullet went straight to his head. Because Shang Mingming had returned safely, he didn''t have any worries.


    On the way back here, Shang Cijie received a call from Xu Moyu, telling him that he had sent someone to sneak into Xiao Yi''s underlings. Shang Mingming was fine, he should wait until his underlings carried Shang Mingming out before moving around safely. That was the reason why Shang Cijie kept dragging Xiao Yi to talk so much nonsense with him.


    ¡°Let him go, can you, Shang Cijie, let me live?¡±


    Do you think I, Xiao Yi, am an idiot? However, this isn''t the time to fight them head on. There are many times more of them than me.


    ¡°Are you all idiots?¡± ¡°Now it''s clear that Xiaojie has the advantage. If you don''t want to die, then release Mu Sifa. Don''t lose your life for someone who''s not important.¡±


    Gong Haoran couldn''t stand it any longer, so he interrupted and reminded Xiao Yi''s men to take a look at the situation.


    Those subordinates naturally understood that they had no chance of winning, but they did not dare to betray Xiao Yi.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it, Gong Haoran. They won''t listen to your provocation.¡± Xiao Yi had a cold smile on his face, full of confidence.


    But as soon as he said that, Shang Cijie took him by surprise, ¡°As long as you let Mu Sifa go, I will let you go. I will keep my word.¡±


    His subordinate wasn''t calm anymore. He looked at Shang Cijie and asked, trembling, ¡°Really, really? Will you really let us go? ¡°


    ¡°Of course, you only listen to orders. I have no enmity with you, so there''s no need to go against you. Even if I kill you, I won''t be able to gain anything.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s tone was firm and didn''t have the slightest intention of lying to them.


    ¡°Then, then, you must do as you say.¡±


    After all, it was a matter of life and death. They didn''t want to lose their lives for Xiao Yi. They let Mu Sifa go and pushed him back to Shang Cijie. Afterwards, they quickly retreated to the side and stayed away from Xiao Yi.


    ¡°You, you actually betrayed me.¡±

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 - You Want to Give Me a Baby Too?


    In the face of Xiao Yi''s angry criticism, his men did not say anything. One or two of them lowered their heads.


    ¡°What a bunch of smart people. They can do it easily.¡±


    Gong Haoran''sugh was intriguing. He only wanted to sow dissension and see if Xiao Yi''s men would abandon Xiao Yi. Who knew that Shang Cijie''s skill was better than Xiao Yi''s? He cooperated well and pped Xiao Yi''s face.


    ¡°This p to the face hurts so much!¡± I feel ashamed for him. ¡± The Xi Men family did not mind the hustle and bustle and the corner of their mouths curled up slightly.


    Are you here to see the monkey show? Nong Mobai cursed in his heart.


    But in the end, he also sighed, because at this moment, they were the ones who had the upper hand.


    Xiao Yi''s face was burning with anger. But now that he was outnumbered, there was no point in resisting.


    ¡°Alright, today I, Liu Tie, have lost. Don''t think that you, Shang Cijie, won. Without me, Mu Sifa would still be the same as always. Everyone would covet him.¡±


    Xiao Yi did not forget to scold Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie even before his death. However, it was hard to tell if what he said was true or not.


    ¡°Arrest him.¡± Shang Cijie did not want to waste his breath on Xiao Yi.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    One of his men took his gun and walked towards Xiao Yi. However, at this moment, a ¡°bang¡± sound rang out and the surroundings were filled with smoke. He could no longer see anything.


    Mu Sifa immediately hugged Shang Cijie, ¡°Wife.¡± Protect Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie was stunned for a moment and then snuggled into Mu Sifa''s arms obediently. Today was really unbearable.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, I won''t let this go easily. We''ll see.¡±


    Xiao Yi''s arrogant voice suddenly rang out from the fog, then he slowly turned silent. When the smoke dispersed, Xiao Yi had already disappeared, leaving only his underlings spinning in circles.


    ¡°What a clich¨¦, there''s still smoke bombs in use.¡± Gong Haoran used his hand to fan the smoke away from Xi Men''s body.


    However, they had no choice but to deny that they had all been tricked by this little trick.


    ¡°Don''t worry, I''ll send someone to keep an eye out for them.¡± Mu Sizheng took out a cigarette and said lightly. He had already made preparations.


    ¡°As expected of Mu Sizheng, his brain is really nimble.¡± Gong Haoran praised, but his face immediately darkened as he grabbed the cigarette and threw it to the side, ¡°Don''t you know that my wife is pregnant? Reject second-hand smoke, you bastard. ¡°


    Mu Sizheng raised Gong Haoran without saying anything, but he didn''t take out his cigarette to smoke.


    Nong Mobai suddenly stared at Xi Men''s stomach. Although Xi Men''s stomach was not big, it was obvious that he was pregnant.


    Nong Mobai knew that men could have children. After all, Shang Mingming was Shang Cijie''s son. However, he was still curious how and where a man got pregnant.


    ¡°What is it? You want to give birth to one for me too? ¡± Mu Sizheng suddenlyughed teasingly as he took Nong Mobai''s body into his arms.


    ¡°F * ck off, who the hell wants to give birth?¡± Ye Zichen was immediately pushed away by Nong Mobai, and didn''t have a good expression on his face.


    Mu Sizheng was used to Nong Mobai''s violence so he didn''t care and shamelessly hugged Nong Mobai back.


    Nong Mobai immediately rolled his eyes. No matter how angry he was with Mu Sizheng, he remained unmoved.


    ¡°Fine, you can fucking hug for as long as you want. I''m toozy to bother with a beast like you.¡±


    Nong Mobai gave up resisting because it was useless. Why did he have to make things difficult for himself?


    However, Mu Sizheng''s men hurried over and reported, ¡°Boss, we can''t find anyone everywhere.¡±


    Mu Sizheng slightly raised his brows, ¡°Have you guys looked carefully?¡±


    ¡°Look carefully, there''s no one here.¡± His subordinate said confidently.


    No one? He had only left such arge ce for a short period of time.


    ¡°It should be the sewer.¡±


    Mo Ya suddenly walked back and said as he passed by Mu Sizheng. He walked to his car, took the shlight, and returned to the top of the well. He jumped down, still unperturbed.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Do you want to follow Mr. Mo Ya? ¡± his subordinate asked Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Take a few men with you to help him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His men quickly left.


    ¡°So desperate? ¡°What''s going on with that man called Mo Ya?¡± Gong Haoran suddenly asked.


    The reason why Gong Haoran was so calm andposed was because Xiao Yi and the others had been able to escape for a while and a lifetime, so they didn''t send people to look for him. Especially since this was their territory, no one would be able to escape their grasp.


    ¡°He probably wants to find something to do to numb himself!¡± Mu Sizheng replied as if he was thinking about something.


    ¡°I heard he hurt his man and hid in China. Is that true?¡± Gong Haoran suddenly started gossiping.


    ¡°Wounded? Who knows? In short, he had been wounded all over, and from then on, he was no longer a flexible shell. I only heard what was said in the past, so I don''t know what happened. But something must have happened. He looks very miserable. ¡°

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 - Was Taken away by His Son


    ¡°Ah, now it makes sense! Xu Moyu''s concern about Mo Ya was more about their rtionship than anything else.¡±


    It appears he indeed caused harm and fled, possibly bing a pawn in past power struggles. Xu Moyu''s request to watch over Mo Ya now makes sense.


    ¡°You all seem rather rxed! With Xiao Yi missing and Young Mistress likely furious, shouldn''t we be concerned?¡±


    Xi Men Yu, uninterested in gossip, assumed Xiao Yi would surrender after the chaos settled. Little did he expect Xiao Yi''s bold escape.


    ¡°Calm down, my dear. Xiao Yi won''t escape China. Remember, you''re pregnant, don''t stress yourself.¡± Gong Haoran tried to pacify Xi Men''s agitation.


    ¡°Young Master Xu Moyu, surely you''re aware Xiao Yi left something behind. If we can''t locate it, let''s wait. There''s no need for haste.¡± Gong Haoran, like Xi Men, remainedposed.


    Despite knowing this, Xi Men Yu felt vexed over the failure of Xu Moyu''s assignment. Perfection had always been his pursuit.


    ¡°Moreover, Xu Moyu must have other concerns at the moment!¡± ¡°I''m still clueless about where that rascal Xu Mochen took me!¡± Gong Haoran chuckled, amused.


    Mu Sizheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°I heard from headquarters that Young Master left with Young Master Xu Moyu. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°I heard Xu Mochen had a huge spat with his father, Han Shaolin, then whisked away Xu Moyu.¡± Gong Haoran borated with a grin. ¡°But Xu Mochen''s audacious! Defying Han Shaolin like that, he must have faced consequences before.¡±


    Gong Haoran appeared entertained, showing no concern.


    Mu Sizheng chuckled. ¡°Young Master caused quite a stir in H City. But who knew he''d be bold enough to flee with Young Master Xu Moyu.¡±


    Undoubtedly, Young Master Xu Moyu permitted the top expert''s presence. Otherwise, he would''ve been intercepted. It seems he''s inviting Han Shaolin to engage in some y.


    Han Shaolin faced a dilemma. Managing a scheming wife and a temperamental son while appeasing his demanding daughter was no easy feat. One might hesitate to follow in his footsteps.


    ¡°Ah, so it was deliberate!¡± Xi Men Yu''s mood soured.


    ¡°We can''t solely me Xu Moyu. Han Shaolin must have provoked something, my dear.¡±


    ¡°Xu Moyu''s at fault; can his son just whisk him away? With his reputed intellect,parable to Zhuge Liang''s, Xu Mochen couldn''t have acted without his consent.¡±


    As close friends, Xi Men Xi naturally sided with Han Shaolin.


    However, regarding her own husband, his alliance leaned towards Xu Moyu''s family, despite Xi Men''s current stance. Without Xu Moyu''s consent, Xu Mochen''s involvement in any scheme would prove challenging.


    ¡°Alright, alright, no need to be upset. It was my mistake to oppose you. Let''s avoid discussing that matter further. It''ste; let''s head home and rest. It''s not good for pregnant women to stay upte.¡±


    Gong Haoran humbled himself, acknowledging Xi Men Xi''s authority. After all, Xi Men Qian being pregnant now made him the eldest.


    ¡°We''ll depart now. Reach out if you need anything!¡± Gong Haoran carried Xi Men Xi towards the car, leaving a message for Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    ¡°Understood, you can head backter!¡± With that, Gong Haoran drove off.


    Once Gong Haoran andpany departed, Mu Sizheng lit a cigarette. His habit stemmed mostly from reminiscing about Nong Mobai during his time away, reinforcing this vice.


    Nong Mobai, seeing Mu Sizheng smoking, reacted swiftly, ¡°Why do you keep smoking? Do you want to kill yourself?¡± ring at Mu Sizheng, he didn''t hold back his disapproval.


    ¡°If you want me to quit, then cook three meals a day for me. Otherwise, forget about it.¡±


    With a hint of jest, he pulled out another cigarette, though Nong Mobai didn''t find it amusing. Given his grandfather''s death from lung cancer, smoking deeply troubled him.


    Despite Mu Sizheng''s nonchnt demeanor, Nong Mobai took the matter seriously due to his family history with smoking-rted illness.


    Without a word, Nong Mobai grabbed his car keys and impatiently headed towards the car. Not seeing Mu Sizheng following, he turned back and cursed, ¡°Why the hell are you still standing there? Go home!¡±


    Mu Sizheng was taken aback. Was Nong Mobai serious?


    ¡°Damn it, so irritating. I''ll support you in quitting smoking. You idiot, are youing or not?¡±


    st it! I extended the offer; why isn''t he eagerly following along?

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 - Wife If You''re Angry Just Hit Me


    ¡°Since you''ve taken the initiative, how could I not apany you?¡±


    Mu Sizheng''s grin transformed into something lewd as he swiftly hoisted Nong Mobai into the car, seemingly anxious that Nong Mobai might backtrack.


    The onlookers were stunned as the bosses departed abruptly, leaving them to ry instructions to Shang Cijie.


    ¡°He left after justing for a spectacle?¡± a subordinate in the gathering retorted suddenly.


    A nearby man sighed, ¡°He''s not a threat. The bosses won''t regard him seriously. It''s business as usual. I suppose it''s time to head home to my spouse.¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed how the wives of our gang''s bosses are bing more masculine?¡± ¡°I fear bing a target among the gang brothers. Many are being influenced by the boss, altering their sexual preferences. They''re wary of me,¡± another man confessed, tears streaming down his face as he covered it.


    ¡°Bloody hell, kid, don''t frighten me! I only agreed to a drink with a brother today,¡± another protested.


    ¡°I''d advise against it. I might just end up getting drunk and making advances,¡± warned another.


    ¡°Damn, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Who the hell knows? I''m not that brother, but you better watch out for me. Nowadays, all men are wolves,¡± another added, hiding his face, unwilling to speak further.


    The crowd erupted into chatter as their subordinates debated the credibility of the situation. Meanwhile, a couple of men turned away, pretending to whistle. A single nce revealed they were part of the ¡®Wolves'' faction within their group.


    ¡°What''s all themotion about?¡±


    The man who had carried Shang Mingming moments ago bellowed suddenly, reproaching his subordinates for their mor.


    His underlings were taken aback, swiftly lowering their heads in silence, afraid to make a sound.


    The man then approached Shang Cijie and introduced himself, ¡°I''m a subordinate of Young Master Xu Moyu''s father. My name is Hei Zi, code name Ying Er.¡±


    Shang Cijie found it astonishing. Xu Moyu employed his father''s associates, the ¡®shadow'' members of Mr. Xu Mo? Who would have anticipated Moyu utilizing his father''s men, or¡­? If he was being abducted by his own son, he couldn''t employ his own people. Was that why he resorted to his father''s associates?


    ¡°Is Mr. Moyu currently in Hua Xia?¡± Shang Cijie inquired with curiosity.


    Hei Zi responded deferentially, ¡°Yes, he arrived just a few days ago. I apanied the young master here.¡±


    Ah, so that''s the case! Moyu left with his son not long after I departed from City H?


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± So, Han Shaolin will also being? Shang Cijie seemed apprehensive about Xu Moyu''s husband, Han Shaolin, his expression souring.


    ¡°The young master mentioned he wishes for me to bring you to himter. The young master also expresses longing for your presence.¡±


    ¡°Excellent! I''ll head overter.¡±


    Upon hearing Xu Moyu''s desire to meet, Shang Cijie''s eyes sparkled with delight, reminiscent of a child.


    Mu Sifa, embracing his waist, felt displeased. Xu Moyu again¡­ What''s his connection to my wife? It''s truly vexing.


    ¡°So, how will he handle it? Deal with it?¡±


    Hei Zi nced at Xiangyang and subtly gestured a throat-slitting motion. His countenance remainedposed, as if he was ustomed to it.


    ¡°We''ll arrive shortly.¡± Shang Cijie''s gaze chilled as he surveyed Xiangyang.


    At this moment, how could Xiangyang dare to utter a word? Shang Cijie''s aides were all armed, trembling with fear, their eyes wide with dread.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hei Zi refrained from bombarding Shang Cijie with questions and instead stood by quietly.


    ¡°Darling, are you truly nning to meet Xu Moyuter?¡± Mu Sifa''s inquiry hinted at his reluctance to let Shang Cijie go.


    ¡°You must go, unless you prefer returning to the hotel.¡±


    Wu Tie''s displeasure was evident. Though he didn''t push away Mu Sifa''s hand resting on his waist, his aloof demeanor conveyed his feelings.


    Aware of Shang Cijie''s irritation, Mu Sifa quickly embraced him, seeking reconciliation. ¡°Forgive me, my dear. I mishandled our personal affairs. I assure you, it won''t happen again. I truly mean it.¡±


    Shang Cijie remained silent, neither rejecting nor epting Mu Sifa''s embrace. Perhaps hecked the energy to resist, or maybe he couldn''t bring himself to be so cold-hearted. This wasn''t the reaction Mu Sifa had hoped for, leaving him unsettled.


    ¡°If you''re upset, you can hit me or scold me, but please don''t give me the silent treatment, my dear.¡±


    Mu Sifa clung to Shang Cijie, his tone tinged with difort.


    When had the proud Mu Sifa ever disyed such humility for anyone else? Only in Shang Cijie''s presence did he exhibit such vulnerability.


    Xiangyang, observing from afar, felt a pang of self-pity. He realized his insignificancepared to Shang Cijie. Mu Sifa wouldn''t humble himself in front of him.


    Tears welled in Xiang Yang''s eyes, his sobs echoing his helplessness.


    Xiangyang refrained from questioning Mu Sifa''s choice. He recognized hisck of authority. At that moment, Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie''s love was genuine, and he was the outsider.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 - Two ps


    ¡°Who''s here?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know!¡±


    A car drove into the courtyard, and his subordinates all looked over.


    On the other hand, Shang Cijie was very calm, as if he knew who it was.


    However, the people who got off the car were people they knew. They were Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen. They were in a hurry.


    Upon seeing Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen, Xiangyang''s tears immediately flowed. He couldn''t hold it in any longer and started crying silently.


    Loong Xiaoyi looked at him coldly with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Sorry, I apologize on behalf of his parents.¡± Loong Xiaoyi bowed deeply towards Shang Cijie, his face full of self-me.


    Xiangyang had only gotten to know Mu Sifa because he introduced him to Ann Yichen. That was why he felt that the incident today was rted to him.


    ¡°We''ll teach him a good lesson when we get back. I''m really sorry, Mu Sifa.¡± Ann Yichen also apologized.


    When they received Mu Sizheng''s phone call saying that Xiangyang had kidnapped Mu Sifa''s son, Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen were scared half to death and hurriedly drove their cars over.


    ¡°Mu Sifa was also wrong about this, so he''ll write it off.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s voice was very cold. If he did not know everyone, he would not have let Xiangyang off so easily. However, that did not mean that he would forgive Xiangyang.


    ¡°Tell him that if he dares to make a move against my son, I''ll cripple him, and I won''t joke with him.¡±


    With that, Shang Cijie walked away coldly. He did not even turn his head back as he did not even look at Xiang Yang or Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa turned his head to look at Xiangyang, but other than the coldness, there was nothing else.


    Having received Mu Sifa''s gaze, Xiang Yang cried harder and harder, but he still didn''t know how to repent. He ran towards Mu Sifa, ¡°Mr Sifa, don''t leave me, I won''t do anything else, I will listen to you and don''t leave me behind.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t wait for him toe over and had already fiercely followed Shang Cijie. He had nothing else to say to Xiangyang.


    ¡°Don''t go, Wu Tie, don''t go! Wu Shuang, please don''t go, don''t leave me behind.¡± Ye Zichen continued to follow Mu Sifa as he cried.


    ¡°Are you ashamed?¡± Loong Xiaoyi pulled Xiang Yang back in anger and roared at him, his eyes filled with rage.


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me! I want to go with Mr Sifa! Get lost!¡±


    Xiangyang still hadn''t restrained himself as he loudly scolded Loong Xiaoyi as he pushed Loong Xiaoyi away.


    Loong Xiaoyi was on the verge of exploding in anger. He raised his hand and pped Xiangyang viciously, ¡°Wake up, that''s a man with a wife.¡±


    The beating caused Xiangyang to open his mouth wide in astonishment, and his tears immediately began to fall. In the past, everyone had treated him like a treasure and no one had ever beaten him up before.


    ¡°You hit me? You''re still hitting me? I''m your brother! It''s fine if you don''t want to help me, but you still want to hit me? ¡± His eyes were filled with anger, yet he shamelessly allowed Loong Xiaoyi to help him.


    ¡°My brother? ¡°He''s just a cousin, don''t call yourself my younger brother, I feel embarrassed.¡±


    This was also the first time Loong Xiaoyi got so angry. If it weren''t for the fact that Shang Cijie knew them personally, he would have already sent Xiangyang into the police station. However, Xiangyang did not have the slightest intention of repenting.


    ¡°I''m embarrassed? How did I embarrass myself? He, Shang Cijie, had also snatched Mr Sifa from his sister''s hands, didn''t he? Why can''t I just snatch it away from Shang Cijie? On what basis? ¡± He still thought that it was reasonable to retort Loong Xiaoyi, so he roared at Loong Xiaoyi with all of his strength.


    ¡°You even talked back to me?¡± Loong Xiaoyi raised his hand and pped Xiangyang again, causing him to tilt his head to the side.


    Xiang Yang was also unyielding. He raised his head and continued his crying, ¡°Did I say something wrong? He, Shang Cijie, is also a mistress, why can''t I snatch Mr Sifa away. ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi, who could no longer control his temper, raised his hand again. However, this time, he was stopped by Ann Yichen, ¡°What''s the use of you hitting him? Right now, he doesn''t want to listen to anything and the pain is all because of your hand.


    Ann Yichen had known that boys like Xiangyang would go crazy if they couldn''t get what they wanted, but he didn''t expect him to be so stubborn.


    ¡°Let me tell you the difference between you and Shang Cijie. Shang Cijie is Mu Sifa''s own choice, and you? Mu Sifa isn''t interested in you at all, why are you pestering him? And kidnap his son? Are you clear? Do you know what you''re doing? ¡°


    After all, Ann Yichen was a teacher. He would not deal with problems like Loong Xiaoyi and was not angry. Instead, he lectured Xiangyang in a cold voice.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? I can only do this! Mr Sifa ignored me, what can I do? ¡°


    Xiangyang still cried like he had been wronged and then shamelessly kneeled down and begged Ann Yichen, ¡°Yichen ge, can you help me? You and Mr Sifa have such a good rtionship, can you help me say a few good words in front of him? I already know that I was wrong today and will never do this again. Please help me tell Mr Sifa about it. ¡°


    He was still as stubborn as before,pletely unaware that there was no point in doing so.


    ¡°So? Do you think someone like him can listen? ¡± Loong Xiaoyi had already seen through Xiangyang''s personality.


    At this moment, Ann Yichen wanted to wake Xiangyang up, but no matter what, it was useless.


    ¡°Get up, I''ll send you back to your hometown, don''t embarrass me here.¡±


    Regardless of whether Xiangyang left or not, Loong Xiaoyi grabbed his clothes and dragged them away, not giving him the chance to resist.


    Xiang Yang was naturally both crying and making a ruckus. ¡°No, I don''t want to go back to my homnd. Let go of me, you bastard.¡±


    However, Loong Xiaoyi was indifferent and stuffed him into the car. He locked the car door and let Xiang Yang scold him.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 - He Was Afraid


    ¡°Let me out, let me out, I don''t want to go back home, I don''t want to go back home, I''m going to find Mr Sifa ¡­¡±


    Xiangyang, who was sitting in the back seat, was still pping on the window as he wanted to go to Mu Sifa''s ce. However, Mu Sifa had long since disappeared. He had left with Shang Cijie, along with his men in the yard. They left cleanly as if nothing had happened here before.


    ¡°I can''t stand it anymore. Even now, you''re still daydreaming.¡±


    Ann Yichen got into the back seat and angrily hit Xiangyang until he fainted. The ruckus made his head hurt. Finally, he returned to the passenger seat and fastened his seat belt.


    Loong Xiaoyi had already started the car, but he didn''t drive away. Instead, he leaned on the steering wheel and frowned in annoyance. He apologized to Ann Yichen, ¡°Sorry, this matter dragged you in too.¡±


    If Mu Sifa had nothing to do with Ann Yichen because of Xiang Yang, how could I face Ann Yichen? Why can''t this brat just stay there obediently? You want to cause trouble for me?


    ¡°I know what you''re worried about. Mu Sifa isn''t that kind of man who doesn''t know right from wrong. He won''t cut off all ties with me over this matter.¡± Ann Yichen saw through Loong Xiaoyi''s worry and said to him. Then, he rubbed Loong Xiaoyi''s head as if he was coaxing his student.


    ¡°When did our little one be so sentimental!?¡± Do you want me tofort you? ¡°


    Ye Zichen smiled evilly, and even seduced Loong Xiaoyi with his seductive eyes.


    Usually, when Loong Xiaoyi was in a bad mood or when Ann Yichen wanted to tease Loong Xiaoyi, Ann Yichen would call him Little Yi, or Long Yi, depending on Ann Yichen''s mood.


    Loong Xiaoyi finallyughed out loud. He was probably teased by Ann Yichen''s words.


    ¡°Am I your student now? And? Comfort me? How tofort? ¡°You are right. You can''t attack me.¡±


    His mood began to change. With a smile, he drove the car out of the courtyard.


    Seeing Loong Xiaoyi''s smile, Ann Yichen''s smile also became better. He said it deliberately to change Loong Xiaoyi''s mood.


    ¡°Then do you want to get a y for the students and teachers? Are you going to be a teacher and I am going to be a student? ¡°


    Ann Yichen suddenly became angry. Hezily held his head as he looked at Loong Xiaoyi, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, and purposely touched Loong Xiaoyi''s thigh.


    ¡°What are you doing? Now driving. ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi just calmly said that and remained unmoved. This was because it wasn''t just a day or two that Ann Yichen would tease him.


    ¡°What''s wrong with driving? Anyway, I can''t see inside from the outside. ¡± Ann Yichen answered honestly.


    However, Loong Xiaoyi still nced at him indifferently, and didn''t seem to be moved at all.


    Ann Yichen frowned at Loong Xiaoyi. After that, he swept his gaze over Loong Xiaoyi and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with your body?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t know whether tough or cry at being asked, ¡°I''m not cooperating with you, is there a problem with my body?¡±


    ¡°Is it not?¡±


    If it wasn''t a physical problem, what could it be? Why don''t you even touch my alluring little butt?


    ¡°What the f * ck!¡± You can''t be so young that you have to take medicine in order to fight, right? ¡°


    Ann Yichen had a huge reaction from the sudden copse of the sky.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t know whether tough or to cry. If it was Ann Yichen''s words, he would always be out of the scope of Loong Xiaoyi''s understanding.


    ¡°The time is wrong.¡± Loong Xiaoyihui.


    After Ann Yichen heard this, he walked out of the window awkwardly with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    He kicked the door angrily.


    ¡°If you''re angry, juste over here. Why are you kicking at the door? It''s so hard and painful, don''t kick your own foot. ¡± Then, she suddenly said a few sweet words and took Ann Yichen''s leg and massaged it for him.


    ¡°What do you think I am kicking for? ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Zichen raised his voice and looked at Loong Xiaoyi with anger.


    Loong Xiaoyi put one hand on the steering wheel and smiled, ¡°What are you so agitated about? Aren''t you very busy right now? Sleep is more important. ¡°


    ¡°Of course I''m anxious. You just f * cking stepped into society and you''re still a young man. What about me? We are about to be on the same level as Uncle, how can I not be anxious? ¡°


    F * ck, a man these days is so aggressive, what if I pounce on you and eat you? Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 - He Wanted to Kill Loong Xiaoyi


    ¡°So, you''re concerned I might fall for someone else?¡± Loong Xiaoyi Lian found Ann Yichen''s response endearing.


    Witnessing Loong Xiaoyi''s disregard, Ann Yichen grew animated, ¡°You don''t get it, do you? Mu Sifa wasn''t implying that. He was just being protective. But what if you encounter someone like that in the future? Want me to tie him up and make him vanish?¡±


    ¡°No, I''ll handle it. Shang Cijie is too soft; it''s only a bluff against Xiangyang. If it were my son or husband in that situation, he''d surely retaliate in anger.¡±


    ¡°That won''t happen, because I won''t give them the chance to approach me.¡± Loong Xiaoyi''s smile brimmed with affection, his love nearly overflowing.


    Ann Yichen''s aggressive stance softened instantly, surprised by Loong Xiaoyi''s resolute response.


    ¡°Why the doubt? With you by my side, would I wander off alone in the fields? Don''t you trust me that much?¡± His yful smirk was quite charming.


    ¡°It''s not about distrust. It''s just that the guy seems overly forward, making it hard for you to fend him off.¡±


    Ann Yichen''s tone lowered, guilt seeping in.


    Why do I feel guilty!? It''s for his own safety! But he''s so genuine! So earnest with me.


    ¡°Mu Sifa acted because Xiangyang gave him an opening. I won''t allow any unwarranted advances, nor will I leave room for attacks. If someone interferes, I''ll involve the authorities.¡±


    Though Loong Xiaoyi''s tone was casual, his intent was serious, reassuring Ann Yichen he wouldn''t let others take advantage.


    Ann Yichen stared dumbfoundedly at Loong Xiaoyi, speechless. His repeated concerns were met with such a firm response, leaving him astonished.


    ¡°I''ll whip up supper for you when you''re home. You seem in good spirits today.¡± Ann Yichen bashfully turned away from Loong Xiaoyi, his blush evident in the car window.


    It was a rare sight to see Ann Yichen bashful. Loong Xiaoyi simply smiled softly in response, refraining from teasing.


    Maybe it was Loong Xiaoyi''sck of response, but Ann Yichen felt bashful and burst out, ¡°Oh,e on, justugh already! What''s up with me being out of character today?¡±


    Yet when he red at Loong Xiaoyi, all he received was a tender smile and a calf massage.


    ¡°Rx, it''s not sore anyway.¡±


    It was just a door kick. What was there to worry about?


    But in this moment, Ann Yichen felt profoundly content. He didn''t vocalize it, afraid Loong Xiaoyi would be touched if heughed at him.


    ¡°Stay still, don''t move. You''ve been on your feet a lottely. I''ll give you a massage when we get home. And after that, take a nice bath before bed.¡±


    Ye Zichen pulled Ann Yichen''s leg back, positioning himfortably on his thigh while driving.


    ¡°Am I suddenly a damsel? Why resort to such tactics?¡±


    Ann Yichen grumbled irritably, though he made no move to retract his leg.


    ¡°Men are human too. Can''t I empathize with my people?¡± The smile remained reassuring.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I concede defeat in this verbal joust.¡± He lounged against the door, azy grin forming.


    ¡°So, what''s the n for this kid?¡± Taking him home at this hour wasn''t feasible, was it? ¡± Ann Yichen gestured towards Xiangyang in the back seat.


    ¡°I just messaged his uncle. He should be arriving shortly to collect him.¡±


    ¡°The intimidating guy from before?¡±


    ¡°Surprised you remembered someone you met just once.¡±


    ¡°How could I forget? The silent type, cold as ice, with a hint of underworld aura. Strikingly simr to you, actually, in appearance and demeanor.¡±


    It was like looking at a 30-year-old Loong Xiaoyi!


    Ann Yichen, in Loong Xiaoyi''s presence, praised other men''s appearances.


    Loong Xiaoyi shrugged, ¡°Does it really matter? He''s a distant rtive on my mom''s side, somewhat simr.¡±


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    Thirty minutester, Ann Yichen returned to his apartment building to find a car waiting.


    The man by the car, dressed sharply with an air of aloofness, stood around 90 meters tall.


    Seeing Loong Xiaoyi''s return, he approached, wordlessly scooping up the unconscious Xiang Yang before departing.


    ¡°Is he mute? Not a single word,¡± Ann Yichen grumbled discontentedly.


    ¡°Don''t take it to heart. That''s just how he is. Business aside, he''s not one for conversation,¡± Loong Xiaoyi reassured.


    Loong Xiaoyi had grown ustomed to his silence.


    ¡°Don''t emte such behavior. It''ll surely alienate people.¡±


    ¡°No need to fret!¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Ye Zichen paused as he opened the car door for Ann Yichen, momentarily conflicted as this wasn''t Ann Yichen''s usual residence.


    ¡°Care for a seat upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Isn''t it ratherte for an invitation with doors already ajar?¡±


    Despite rolling his eyes at Loong Xiaoyi, Ann Yichen appeared content, having been away for six months.


    ¡°Move aside quickly, I''m leaving.¡± Ye Zichen impatiently shoved Loong Xiaoyi aside, then strolled out alone, stretchingzily.


    Loong Xiaoyi remained silent, simply closing the car door with a smile, his gaze filled with affection.


    ¡°I''ll bunk here tonight. Refuse at your own risk.¡±


    With that, Ann Yichen headed towards the elevator, indifferent to whether Loong Xiaoyi consented or not.


    Nheless, Loong Xiaoyi couldn''t refuse, fearing Ann Yichen''s wrath. He worried Ann Yichen might concoct an excuse to get physical.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s hunch proved urate. Upon entering the elevator, Ann Yichen forcefully tugged his tie, pulling him close for a proud, teasing kiss.


    Yet, he cautioned Loong Xiaoyi, ¡°If you dare to suggestter that you didn''t intend for this and just want to sleep, I''ll damn well kill you. Remember that clearly. Understand?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi felt helpless. How could he not? Ann Yichen would truly follow through on his threats, without hesitation.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 - In the Elevator


    ¡°They''re outside now. Most residents here work night shifts, so they''ll be out and about,¡± Loong Xiaoyi informed Wu Junyi.


    Ann Yichen took Loong Xiaoyi''s words to heart, even though Ann Yichen''s initialment was made in jest.


    ¡°Am I really that embarrassing?¡± Ann Yichen''s tone betrayed difort. Failing to spot Loong Xiaoyi around, he felt wounded by his words and actions.


    Loong Xiaoyi sighed, pondering how his words came across as hurtful.


    Opting not to borate to Ann Yichen, Loong Xiaoyi lifted him and positioned them both in the elevator''s center.


    Ann Yichen felt a surge of fear. Moments ago, Loong Xiaoyi warned him about being spotted, hence his plea not to cling to him. So why the sudden change of heart?


    ¡°Don''t me meter,¡± Loong Xiaoyi uttered without further exnation.


    Confusion engulfed Ann Yichen, but before he could grasp its meaning, the elevator halted at the basement''s first floor, revealing two attractive women.


    Catching sight of Loong Xiaoyi carrying Ann Yichen, the women met his bewildered gaze, creating an awkward atmosphere. Unsure whether to proceed, they exchanged uncertain nces.


    Sensing their difort, Loong Xiaoyi graciously stepped aside, offering them the space.


    Feeling obliged by his gesture, the women reluctantly boarded the elevator.


    As the doors closed, one of the women stole a curious nce at Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen, intrigued by their peculiar situation.


    Ann Yichen wished for the ground to swallow him whole. Only now did he grasp Loong Xiaoyi''s intentions¡ªto spare the women difort. Regrettably, he found himself in this mortifying situation.


    ¡°You sly brat, you set me up,¡± Ann Yichen muttered, gripping Loong Xiaoyi''s arm.


    ¡°You brought it on yourself, didn''t you?¡± Loong Xiaoyi remainedposed, unfazed by the ordeal.


    Unfazed by Ann Yichen''s agitation, Loong Xiaoyi considered their future alliance, indifferent to the current embarrassment.


    ¡°When did I agree to this? You''re the one who failed to rify, you rascal.¡±


    Ann Yichen, ashamed to show his face, quickly shielded it.


    At that moment, the elevator halted again, admitting a middle-aged couple.


    Initially startled, the couple hesitated to enter, mirroring the previous upants'' reactions.


    Sensing the tension, especially the woman''s pointed stare at Ann Yichen, she inquired, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    The elderly woman assumed that because Ann Yichen was injured and unable to walk, Loong Xiaoyi would lend him support.


    ¡°Hey, olddy, why are you meddling in other people''s affairs?¡±


    Her husband, standing beside her, seemed to grasp the situation. He pulled his wife back, preventing her from staring at Loong Xiaoyi and the others.


    ¡°I was just curious. These two youngsters are quite charming. Our eldest daughter is nearly 30 and still hasn''t brought home a boyfriend. Isn''t that a bit worrying?! Since they live in the same building, I thought I''d inquire! No harm in asking.¡±


    Regardless of the setting, his mindset remained consistent.


    ¡°Just say you''re clueless about market values! These two are an obvious match.¡±


    The grandmother was taken aback, then swiftly turned to observe Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen, pointing at them, she eximed, ¡°What a fitting pair!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we are.¡± Loong Xiaoyi admitted openly.


    Ann Yichen dared not utter a word, wishing to vanish. Fortunately, they reached their floor, or who knew what the grandmother might have said next.


    Yet, they both heard the grandmother''s final remark clearly, ¡°So, this is what our eldest meant by ¡®lovely''! Two men together!¡±


    ¡°They''re called spouses, not just two men,¡± her husband corrected.


    ¡°Oh, forget it, it''s because you''re toox that she hasn''t found a boyfriend. What kind of romance novels is she writing all day? I''m confiscating her phone when I go upstairs. I want a grandchild.¡±


    Despite her anger, the grandmother didn''t hold prejudices against homosexuals. Throughout, she didn''t express any opinion about them, except forbidding her daughter from writing such novels.


    ¡°You did it intentionally! Alright, Loong Xiaoyi, you''ve got guts!¡± Ann Yichen cursed, wanting to both shame and hurt him.


    ¡°It was just your misunderstanding. I had to act to clear my name, didn''t I?¡± Loong Xiaoyi justified himself with a smile.


    ¡°You did it on purpose. Your mother''s heart is truly devious.¡±


    Ann Yichen cursed, but as he looked up, he noticed Loong Xiaoyi staring nkly at the door.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Is the key misced?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi hesitated before responding, ¡°No, the door isn''t locked.¡±


    But it''s odd, I distinctly remember locking it before we left!


    Suddenly, Loong Xiaoyi trembled, uncertain if he remembered something or not.


    ¡°What!? Unlocked? How dare you leave without locking the door?¡± Ann Yichen, oblivious to Loong Xiaoyi''s demeanor, eximed again.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 - His Mother Met Me While Carrying Ann Yichen


    As the two of them stood outside the door chatting, the door suddenly opened. An old woman about 567 years old with a kind face came out.


    She was overjoyed. ¡°Son, you''re back.¡±


    However, after saying that, she looked at Loong Xiaoyi, who was hugging Ann Yichen, stunned. After that, she just looked at the two of them, unable to react.


    Ann Yichen did not expect Loong Xiaoyi''s mother to be here. She was so scared that her face turned pale and her heart stopped beating. Panic filled her eyes.


    Loong Xiaoyi knew what he looked like, so he probably guessed it because other than his mother, Xu Mo, no one else woulde here.


    ¡°Tea-teacher?¡±


    Xu Mo was stunned for a long time before looking nkly at Ann Yichen as she spoke. Then she met Loong Xiaoyi''s eyes, as if she was asking what was going on and why she was carrying Ann Yichen.


    ¡°Mom, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t want to hide it anymore. If this continues, Xu Mo will always arrange a matchmaking partner for him.


    ¡°Yes, what''s the matter?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi''s expression suddenly turned serious. Xu Mo''s heart tightened for no reason, as if she was afraid something would happen.


    Xu Mo was a single mother, so she raised Loong Xiaoyi by herself. To her, Loong Xiaoyi was her everything, so she valued Loong Xiaoyi a lot.


    ¡°What can happen? It must be something rted to work. I must have been scolded by the Leader!¡±


    Ann Yichen sensed that Loong Xiaoyi was going to talk about their rtionship, so he quickly interjected. Afterwards, he held his breath and shook his head at Loong Xiaoyi, telling him not to tell the truth at this time.


    Ann Yichen naturally wanted to be honest with Xu Mo, but he didn''t dare to listen to Xu Mo''s answer. If Xu Mo didn''t agree, then he and Loong Xiaoyi could only end it here. He also knew that Loong Xiaoyi would abandon everything, even his family, for him. But he didn''t want Loong Xiaoyi to do that, he was the only family Xu Mo had left.


    ¡°So that''s how it is! I was scared to death. Did I think that something had happened? ¡°Recently, you went to a room by yourself and bought a car. Mom thought you were exhausted and that something was wrong with your body.¡±


    Xu Mo heaved a sigh of relief. When she spoke, the wrinkles on her face were very kind.


    ¡°How could that be? Auntie, don''t worry, Loong Xiaoyi is in good health. ¡± Ann Yichen forced himself to calm down and talk to Xu Mo as usual before getting off Loong Xiaoyi''s arms.


    Ann Yichen interrupted him without permission. Loong Xiaoyi frowned for a moment, but he knew Ann Yichen was worried and did not continue the topic.


    ¡°Thank you teacher. He has been taking care of us all these years. Not only did he help us find a good school, but he also helped us find a goodpany.¡±


    Xu Mo could not thank Ann Yichen enough for his kindness. However, she didn''t know that it was all because Ann Yichen loved Loong Xiaoyi that he helped him like this.


    In the past, Loong Xiaoyi often didn''t go to school when he was in school, so Ann Yichen had met Xu Mo a few times. Coupled with the fact that Ann Yichen brought Loong Xiaoyi down and persuaded him to go to college, Xu Mo had a whole new level of respect for him.


    ¡°But what happened to teacher?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Due to Loong Xiaoyi hugging Ann Yichen earlier, Xu Mo thought he was injured and asked worriedly.


    ¡°It''s nothing serious, I just sprained my ankle.¡± Ann Yichen replied with a smile as if it was a serious matter. Although he replied calmly, his heart was in pain. In front of Xu Mo, he dared not say anything.


    ¡°Why are you so careless? ¡°Xiao Yi quickly carried teacher in and Mom went to get ice cubes to apply to teacher.¡± With that, Xu Mo walked into the kitchen in a flustered manner. She didn''t suspect anything at all.


    With Xu Mo''s departure, the smile on Ann Yichen''s face slowly disappeared and was reced by sadness.


    ¡°I, I better go back first! ¡°Can you help me talk to Auntieter?¡± Ann Yichen turned around with disappointment.


    Loong Xiaoyi sighed and then forcefully carried Ann Yichen into the house and closed the door.


    ¡°You''re crazy. Let me down.¡± Ann Yichen quickly looked in the direction of the kitchen in panic.


    ¡°My mom told me to bring you in, what are you afraid of?¡± Loong Xiaoyi''s voice was very calm. He wouldn''t get angry because he knew what Ann Yichen was thinking.


    ¡°But you clearly know that''s not the case!¡± ¡°Hurry up and put me down.¡±


    Ann Yichen felt uneasy and also felt guilty, ashamed of his lie.


    ¡°Be good, don''t be so noisy. My mom is fine too. She knows that we''re on good terms and won''t be suspicious. So let''s stay tonight! ¡°It''s toote now, and I''m not at ease to let you go back alone.¡±


    Ye Zichen put Ann Yichen down on the sofa and sat him down obediently.


    Ann Yichen suddenly felt his nose turn sour as he cried tears of joy. Actually, when he turned around to leave just now, he was hoping that Loong Xiaoyi would keep him. Luckily, he did, otherwise he would be sad for a while.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Loong Xiaoyi. I''m really sorry that I fell in love with you.¡± Ann Yichen''s vision was blurry.


    Loong Xiaoyi smiled and gently wiped away the tears on Ann Yichen''s face. He said softly, ¡°Thank you, Ann Yichen. Thank you for falling in love with me.¡± It revealed his deep love, as well as his inseparability.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 - I Already Have Someone I like


    After Ann Yichen finished listening, his nose started to turn sour again. He was so moved that he was speechless.


    ¡°What''s there to cry about, why don''t youugh at this time, teacher?¡±


    While wiping the tears from the corners of Ann Yichen''s eyes, Loong Xiaoyi suddenly called him Teacher Ann Yichen with a touch of ridicule.


    ¡°Who did you say made me cry? Isn''t it you? ¡°


    Ann Yichenined to Loong Xiaoyi. Xu Mo was still holding ice in the kitchen. Ann Yichen didn''t dare to speak too loudly. He felt like he was secretly hiding something, but somehow, his heart was beating faster.


    ¡°Hurry up and sit to the side. What if someone sees youter?¡± Xu Mo urged Loong Xiaoyi to the side to not let him squat in front of her. When Xu Mo saw this, she would not be able to exin it clearly.


    However, it was toote. Xu Mo walked over with ice. However, what was strange was that she wasn''t scared, or anything, and probably didn''t see the interaction between Ann Yichen and Loong Xiaoyi just now.


    ¡°This child is already this old, and he still wants to act like a spoiled child to your teacher?¡± Looks like I mistook it for this appearance.


    Ann Yichen was initially shocked, but after hearing Xu Mo''s words, he felt relieved. She didn''t see anything unnecessary.


    ¡°Auntie has wrapped you in ice. You can apply it.¡± Xu Mo smiled and handed the ice bag over to Ann Yichen.


    Ann Yichen was very embarrassed. He was fine from the start, it was scary that he would be exposed, so he still took over.


    ¡°Thank you Auntie.¡±


    ¡°What''s there to be polite about? For Auntie! You were a part of our family since long ago.


    Xu Mo''s previous words made Ann Yichen ecstatic, but thest words sent him back to hell, causing his expression to darken.


    ¡°I''ve made dumplings, you two sit down and rest for a while. I''ll go heat it up for you guys.¡± Xu Mo was busy as usual, never resting.


    Ann Yichen''s heart felt even worse as he stared nkly at the ice pick. Xu Mo liked him, but she didn''t ept it in that way.


    ¡°Don''t think so much. My mom doesn''t hate you, right?¡± Loong Xiaoyi kissed Ann Yichen''s forehead tofort.


    ¡°Right.¡± Ann Yichen''s voice was very soft and his eyes were lifeless.


    Loong Xiaoyi sighed. Recently, he seemed to be prone to depression and his mood was a little unstable.


    ¡°No matter what happens, I''m still here. ¡°Just listen to me obediently and don''t think about anything else.¡±


    ¡°I know, but¡± But I will feel sorry for your mother! She was so kind to me, and I was deceiving her.


    ¡°My mom will ept us. It''s just a matter of time, believe me.¡± Facing Ann Yichen''s forehead seemed to be giving him strength.


    ¡°I''m going to go into the kitchen to help my mom. Why don''t you sit for a while?¡± With that, Loong Xiaoyi stood up and left.


    When Loong Xiaoyi walked away, Ann Yichen was still sitting on the sofa with his dim eyes looking at the ice bag in his hands. No one knew what he was thinking, but he finally let out a long sigh, closed his eyes and leaned against the sofa, frowning.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the kitchen. Listening to the shing of the tableware inside, his heart slowly calmed down.


    At first, I thought that as long as I get in the car and make up the tickets, my dad and grandpa would agree to let us stay together. There was nothing to stop us, but I forgot.


    Was he really going to spend the rest of his life with Loong Xiaoyi like this?


    The more he thought about it, the more troubled Ann Yichen became, and he didn''t know what to do.


    At the moment in the kitchen, Xu Mo saw Loong Xiaoyie in to help and gave him a seat. Then she smiled and asked Loong Xiaoyi, ¡°Does teacher still have a girlfriend now?¡±


    ¡°Why did you suddenly ask about this?¡± Loong Xiaoyi said while washing the green onions.


    ¡°I let you go on a blind date, but you didn''t go. Mom just wanted to! Don''t you feel embarrassed going alone, just want to ask the teacher to go with you! ¡°With this many people, you can also help mom see if it''s suitable for you.¡±


    ¡°How long have I graduated? ¡°There''s no rush to get married. Work is the priority right now.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was still very calm after rejecting her offer. His words were spoken without hurting Xu Mo.


    ¡°That is true, but my son!¡± You''re already in your twenties! Mom has never seen you have a girlfriend, so you should at least look for someone everywhere first, right? It would be convenient to get married in the future! ¡°Cultivating rtionships is very important.¡±


    If it was before, I wouldn''t be in a hurry, but this child is already this old, why didn''t he find someone to get along with?


    ¡°Don''t tell me, son, you have someone you like?¡± Xu Mo asked with a puzzled expression.


    Loong Xiaoyi paused for a moment and then replied faintly, ¡°Yes, I already have someone I like.¡± He then continued to cut calmly.


    ¡°Really! ¡°Then I''ll bring it back for mom to see next time. Mom will see if it''s suitable for you.¡±


    Xu Mo''s eyes were filled with impatience, as if she wanted to see the target of her son''s desire.


    But she never would have thought! The man was sitting outside in the hall.


    Due to work reasons, Loong Xiaoyi didn''t live with Xu Mo, but chose to buy a house outside. Xu Mo would asionally make food for him and give it to him. But it was the first time without a surprise night attack, as it had been tonight.


    ¡°When the timees, I will introduce you.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was Loong Xiaoyi. He was as calm as a mountain.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Mom, just wait.¡± This made Xu Mo extremely happy.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 - Small Movement Under the Table


    Shortly after, Loong Xiaoyi emerged from the hall carrying a te of piping hot dumplings, followed by Xu Mo, who brought along a bowl and chopsticks.


    ¡°Teacher, eat more, don''t be shy. You look too frail,¡± Xu Mo called out to Ann Yichen, presenting him with a bowl of dumplings.


    Ann Yichen felt a flutter of gratitude. Neither his father nor grandfather had shown him such care back home.


    Perhaps due to growing up without a mother, Ann Yichen found Xu Mo''s warmth unfamiliar yetforting, akin to maternal affection.


    ¡°Quit daydreaming and dig in! There''s plenty more where that came from. Let Auntie know if you need seconds,¡± Xu Mo urged, slipping two more dumplings into Ann Yichen''s bowl.


    ¡°Xiao Yi, you too. Don''t be shy. You need to put some meat on those bones. What if you can''t even lift your future wife?¡± Xu Mo teased as she added another dumpling to Loong Xiaoyi''s bowl. Despite serving herself the smallest portion, her smile radiated contentment, as if she had already dined on their joy.


    ¡°I can handle both,¡± Loong Xiaoyi retorted casually, casting a subtle nce at Ann Yichen, who was busy eating, eliciting a shy smile.


    Ann Yichen''s cheeks flushed as he kicked Loong Xiaoyi discreetly, urging him to stop boasting.


    Unaware of the silent exchange, Xu Mo beamed. Turning to Loong Xiaoyi, she inquired with curiosity, ¡°Son! How old is she? Is she virtuous? Where does she live, and how did you two meet?¡±


    Ann Yichen, bewildered, looked at Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Teacher, you''re not aware!¡± Loong Xiaoyi interjected. ¡°I already have someone in mind. She''s quite a catch.¡± Xu Mo''s smile, brimming with pride, nearly melted as she listened to Loong Xiaoyi''s confession.


    ¡°Ah! So that''s it! You have someone you fancy!¡± Ann Yichen, feigning innocence, teased Loong Xiaoyi and then slyly kicked him below the belt.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s face paled, and dumplings went flying in surprise.


    ¡°Is something wrong, son?¡± Xu Mo''s concern was palpable.


    ¡°N-nothing, just a bit hot,¡± Loong Xiaoyi stammered, unable to reveal the truth, cautioning Ann Yichen silently to ease off.


    Ann Yichen persisted, attempting another kick, but Loong Xiaoyi swiftly evaded.


    ¡°He''s relentless,¡± Loong Xiaoyi thought, bracing for further onughts.


    ¡°You''re not getting a second shot,¡± he vowed silently, eyeing Ann Yichen warily.


    Ann Yichen persisted, but Loong Xiaoyi remained vignt, prepared to deflect any further attempts.


    ¡°He won''t let up,¡± Loong Xiaoyi mused, resolving to remain on guard against future assaults.


    This kid dares to catch my feet.


    Ann Yichen shot a stern nce at Loong Xiaoyi, silently warning him to desist or face his ire.


    Ignoring the caution, Loong Xiaoyi persisted in his mischief.


    Ann Yichen''s eyes widened in disbelief. Despite being beneath the table, Auntie was present! Was he asking for trouble?


    ¡°I was careless!¡± ¡°I''m not a child anymore. Do you want Mom to scold you?¡± Xu Mo feigned scolding Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°No need. I''ll be cautious.¡± Loong Xiaoyi declined, though his demeanor remained indifferent.


    Ann Yichen, already sensitive, contained his frustration until his cheeks flushed crimson.


    ¡°What''s wrong, dear? Is it too hot? Your face is flushed!¡± Xu Mo inquired with concern.


    ¡°Son! Turn on the air conditioner! It''ll cool down the dumplings faster,¡± Ann Yichen instructed.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi, the culprit, casually reached for the remote and activated the air conditioner as if nothing transpired.


    ¡°Feeling better, dear? Should we eatter?¡± Xu Mo suggested.


    ¡°I''m fine. I''ll manage.¡± Ann Yichen''s difort lingered.


    His face flushed as he quickly consumed dumplings to alleviate the awkwardness, avoiding Xu Mo''s gaze.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Xu Mo inquired, intrigued.


    ¡°It''s nothing, Auntie. Please, continue eating,¡± Ann Yichen deflected with a forced smile, seething inwardly at Loong Xiaoyi''s audacity.


    Ann Yichen''s smile masked a desire to throttle Loong Xiaoyi for his audacity.


    This reckless behavior was infuriating. Couldn''t he wait until they were alone?


    Curse it! It must have been deliberate, setting him up for embarrassmentter.


    ¡°Ah, I see!¡± Xu Mo brushed it off, her attention fleeting.


    ¡°Still not done eating? Did the teacher burp?¡± Loong Xiaoyi taunted, eyeing Ann Yichen.


    ¡°Indeed! Did you choke? Auntie will fetch you some water!¡± Xu Mo turned to the water dispenser, oblivious to the tension.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Ann Yichen maintained a smile, swiftly retracting Loong Xiaoyi''s hand when Xu Mo turned around, cautioning against rash actions.


    Loong Xiaoyi smirked mischievously, focusing on his dumplings, unfazed by Ann Yichen''s re.


    ¡°You''ll pay for this, you troublemaker,¡± Ann Yichen muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Let''s eat quietly. There''s plenty of night left,¡± Ye Zichen intervened, silencing Ann Yichen with dumplings.


    Ann Yichen suppressed his anger to avoid arousing Xu Mo''s suspicion, directing a fierce gaze at Loong Xiaoyi.


    Subsequently, after a hearty supper, Ann Yichen''s anger subsided with a full stomach. Upon seeing Loong Xiaoyi tidy up and leave, he hastened to follow.


    Xu Mo intended to leave, but Ann Yichen had already taken away the bowl.


    ¡°Such a well-behaved child! Whoever marries the teacher will be quite fortunate,¡± Xu Mo mused, smiling at Ann Yichen''s departure, then settled onto the sofa, awaiting Loong Xiaoyi andpany.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Ann Yichen caught up with Loong Xiaoyi, promptly delivering a scolding kick. ¡°You insolent brat! Have you lost your senses?¡±


    Damn, does Auntie have no sense of caution?


    ¡°You made the first move, didn''t you?¡± Loong Xiaoyi maintained his grin.


    ¡°You provoked it with your talk about a girl! Who is she? Why haven''t I heard of her before?¡± Ann Yichen fumed.


    Angered, Ann Yichen demanded, ¡°Who''s the girl? I''m a man. Did you tell your mother something?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi met Ann Yichen''s gaze squarely. ¡°Isn''t she right here?¡±


    Fortunately, his mother didn''t press further about the girl earlier. It was a blessing in disguise.


    ¡°Who is she? I''m a guy. Did you tell your mom anything?¡± Ann Yichen felt a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Rx, it''s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ann Yichen doubted Loong Xiaoyi''s assurance.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± He leaned in, nting a kiss on Ann Yichen''s lips with a broad grin.


    Argh! Always kissing and duping me.


    Despite knowing his antics, Ann Yichen willingly fell for them.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 - It Was as If They Knew about Their Rtionship


    Thirty minutester, Ann Yichen, having finished washing the dishes, exited the dining area with Loong Xiaoyi, only to find Xu Mo absent.


    ¡°Auntie, are you heading back?¡± Ann Yichen inquired, scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°We''ll discuss once we''re home,¡± Loong Xiaoyi replied.


    Straight to his chamber, Loong Xiaoyi discovered Xu Mo assisting in packing his belongings.


    ¡°Dishes are done! I''ll tidy your closet. Any unwashed clothes? I''ll take care of them too,¡± Xu Mo offered.


    Since her arrival, Xu Mo remained tirelessly active, organizing Loong Xiaoyi''s residence and preparing meals.


    ¡°I washed up yesterday. You should rest, Mom,¡± Loong Xiaoyi insisted. ¡°No need to rush.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi''s heart panged; despite Xu Mo''s lifelong toil, he felt incapable of reciprocating her care, now witnessing her endure.


    ¡°I''m fine. It''s been a while since I''ve been here, I wanted to assist with your packing,¡± Xu Mo reassured.


    Smiling, Xu Mo nted a gentle kiss on Loong Xiaoyi''s cheek, radiating warmth and grace.


    ¡°Son,¡± Xu Mo''s tone turned earnest. ¡°Don''t mind Mom''s nagging. My time is limited. I only wish to witness your marriage and hold my grandchild before departing.¡±


    Xu Mo''s sudden plea carried a weight of concern as she tenderly caressed Loong Xiaoyi''s face.


    His resemnce to his father grew more pronounced with age. Despite Xu Mo''s decade-long struggles, Howling Firmament remained steadfast withoutint.


    Tears welled in Xu Mo''s eyes, a testament to her solitary upbringing of her son.


    Emotions surged within Loong Xiaoyi; though aware of Xu Mo''s eventual departure, her words proved difficult to ept.


    ¡°I''ll make you a grandmother soon,¡± he pledged, cradling Xu Mo in his arms. His once robust frame now frail.


    ¡°Mom trusts you,¡± Xu Mo affirmed unwaveringly, patting Loong Xiaoyi''s back as she did in his youth.


    Ann Yichen, eavesdropping from outside, closed his eyes, grappling with his own emotions.


    Knowing he must relinquish Loong Xiaoyi to pursue a conventional life, Ann Yichen found himself unable to do so, unable to envision life without him.


    ¡°Alright, I won''t disturb your rest, Mom. Go take a bath,¡± Loong Xiaoyi urged gently.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    When Xu Mo exited the room, she noticed Ann Yichen waiting outside.


    ¡°Is the teacher staying over tonight?¡± Xu Mo asked with her characteristic smile.


    Ann Yichen quickly masked his sorrow with a forced smile, ¡°No need, I''ll return shortly. Please keep Loong Xiaoyipany, Auntie. I won¡¯t impose.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s quitete, and it¡¯s unsafe to travel alone at this hour! You should stay,¡± Xu Mo insisted. Yet, the more thoughtful Xu Mo was, the more it made Ann Yichen feel remorseful.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. What should I be afraid of as a man? I¡¯ll head back now. Auntie, you should get some rest too,¡± Ann Yichen said before quickly departing. As he turned away, his heart ached tremendously, feeling as though he was about to abandon Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Alright, alright then.¡±


    Xu Mo was taken aback, sensing that something was off in Ann Yichen¡¯s demeanor.


    ¡°Son, go see the elder out.¡±


    But before Xu Mo could finish, Loong Xiaoyi zoomed past her at lightning speed and vanished.


    This left Xu Mo even more confused as her son¡¯s expression seemed troubled.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    As Loong Xiaoyi caught up to him, Ann Yichen was just entering the elevator. Without a word, Loong Xiaoyi pulled him back and embraced him.


    Ann Yichen, anticipating this, let tears fall as he was pulled back.


    ¡°Am I overthinking again? If you dare leave like this and cut off contact, I¡¯lle to your house and make a scene, understand?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear your mother pushing for you to get married? She¡¯d be heartbroken if she knew about us,¡± he cried again.


    ¡°My mother just wants to embrace her grandson; can¡¯t you give her that joy?¡± Loong Xiaoyi soothed him softly.


    ¡°But what if I fail?¡±


    Do I have to leave when that happens? Do you want to watch me marry someone else?


    ¡°What should we do, Loong Xiaoyi? I can¡¯t let you go. It feels like my heart is dying. The pain is unbearable.¡±


    ¡°Then stay with me, and you won¡¯t hurt,¡± Ye Zichen embraced Ann Yichen tighter, speaking softly.


    Ann Yichen stayed silent, his pain stemming from the impossibility of being with Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Come inside! How can I not worry when you¡¯re out alone sote? The streets are chaotic, and it¡¯s dangerous for a young master of the An n like you to be out,¡± Ye Zichen took Ann Yichen''s hand and guided him back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just told Auntie I was leaving, how can I show my face there again?¡± Ann Yichen dabbed his tears.


    ¡°My mom won¡¯t mind. She was concerned about you, which is why she sent me to check on you.¡±


    Subsequently, Loong Xiaoyi escorted Ann Yichen back inside. They nned to exin to Xu Mo that they wouldn''t be homete, but upon seeing them, Xu Mo became visibly unsettled.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s going to take a bath,¡± Xu Mo said abruptly, something peculiar in her tone as she nced at Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen. Before they could respond, she hurried into the bedroom and was gone.


    Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen exchanged bewildered looks.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 - I will Not Leave Him


    ¡°Auntie, this is, what''s wrong?¡± Ann Yichen asked Loong Xiaoyi.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t say anything. He just stared at the direction where Xu Mo had disappeared. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    ¡°Say something to me!¡± Ann Yichen was confused and uneasy.


    ¡°She didn''t say anything. Didn''t she mean that it was all right? Go back to your room! You''re going to school tomorrow, aren''t you? ¡°Hurry up and wash up before going to bed.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi''s previous words seemed to be implying something, but Ann Yichen was too nervous and didn''t listen carefully, so he couldn''t be wrong.


    ¡°Why don''t I go back? My heart is about to explode.


    Ann Yichen couldn''t stand this kind of atmosphere, even his high blood pressure was about to be exposed.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t want to hear what Ann Yichen had to say anymore. Picking up Ann Yichen, he walked towards his room, not giving him any chance to resist.


    ¡°You''re crazy. What if auntie sees you?¡±


    ¡°She went to take a bath. She won''t see him.¡± Loong Xiaoyi brought them into their room.


    Loong Xiaoyi carried Ann Yichen into the bathroom and put him down. Then he came out and took his pajamas and put them on the shelf for Ann Yichen.


    Loong Xiaoyi was so calm, yet he was still getting along with them when they were alone. Ann Yichen felt puzzled and scared out of his wits, afraid that Xu Mo would suddenlye in and see them.


    ¡°Go out! I can do it myself. ¡± Ye Zichen pushed Loong Xiaoyi out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Sure, call me when you can wash upter.¡± He kissed Ann Yichen before leaving. Everything seemed very natural, and he didn''t try to restrain himself.


    What do you mean? Aren''t you afraid of auntie finding out?


    Ah, forget it. Taking a bath, thinking too much about it would only make it even more annoying.


    After exiting the bathroom, Xu Mo suddenly appeared in front of the door. Loong Xiaoyi was slightly shocked, but that expression onlysted for a split-second.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± He asked very calmly.


    Xu Mo''s eyes flickered as she looked at Loong Xiaoyi and then at the room, as if she was looking for Ann Yichen, as if she had something to say but didn''t know what to say.


    ¡°He''s taking a bath.¡± Loong Xiaoyi was still very calm.


    ¡°This, ah!¡± Being seen through by Loong Xiaoyi, Xu Mo smiled awkwardly. However, she looked at Loong Xiaoyi with a distressed expression and hesitated to speak.


    ¡°That, son!¡±


    Finally, Xu Mo spoke up, but she still didn''t seem to know how to answer.


    ¡°Mom, I won''t leave him. Even if you don''t agree, I won''t leave him, so don''t try to convince me, I won''t listen.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi got into the main topic himself because he saw Xu Mo''s strange expression when he came back. He was also shocked when he saw them. Now that he came here, Loong Xiaoyi was thinking that Xu Mo must have heard everything he said to Ann Yichen.


    ¡°So, the two of you, are really that kind of rtionship?¡± Xu Mo''s heart clenched as she asked. Even now, she still couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°Right.¡± She didn''t hide anything from Xu Mo.


    Xu Mo revealed aplicated expression. She suddenly felt at a loss of what to do. After all, they were her son and her teacher. Furthermore, they were both men.


    ¡°What about teacher''s family? Do you know? ¡± Xu Mo asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I know, but I don''t agree with it. However, it''s only temporary. I will convince them.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Mo suddenly felt a bit ufortable. However, she somehow felt relieved and her mood became mixed.


    However, Xu Mo was in good shape. She did not scold them nor did she question them directly. Instead, she sneaked over to confirm with Loong Xiaoyi that it was real, although she could not quite ept it.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 - Let Me Hold You for a Minute


    ¡°Son!¡± It''s not that Mom wants to point fingers at your private life. But, but you are the only son of our family after all! Teacher is a man, what will happen to our Long family''s incense in the future? How could Mom have the face to meet your dad downstairs?¡±


    Xu Mo paused as she spoke. It was probably because she was worried about Loong Xiaoyi''s feelings, so she didn''t say it to the absolute limit. She just wanted Loong Xiaoyi to stand on her side and think about it.


    Xu Mo did like Ann Yichen and treated him as her second son, but this was apletely different matter when Loong Xiaoyi and him were together.


    ¡°Men can also have children, but it''s just a matter of physique. You heard what I said to him outside just now. Ann Yichen is also trying to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Mom knows, but isn''t the probability of her being pregnant high? ¡°When the timees ¡­¡± Xu Mo wanted to say something but hesitated. Her face was filled with mncholy.


    I do know that now open same-sex marriage, men can also have children, but I have never met this type of men! I didn''t have much hope in my life, so I just wanted to take care of Xiao Budian and leave in peace.


    Was I wrong?


    Xu Mo wasn''t an unreasonable person. It was just that she was temporarily unable to ept this fact. The blow she received was too great.


    ¡°How long have you guys been dating?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi said lightly, ¡°Five years.¡±


    Five years? Didn''t he start dating teachers when he was still in high school? This ¡­


    Xu Mo was shocked beyond words.


    ¡°I''m the one who pestered Ann Yichen, it''s none of his business.¡± Knowing what Xu Mo was thinking, Loong Xiaoyi exined. After all, one of them was a teacher while the other was a student. How could they get along?


    ¡°Mom, I have never asked you for anything in my entire life, and I will not force you to ept this matter. I only hope that you will give us some time.¡± Loong Xiaoyi no longer spoke in a casual tone, but in a begging tone.


    Xu Mo just looked at her son, the worry in her eyes getting more and more intense. Just like Loong Xiaoyi said, she never begged for anything in her life, it was just this matter.


    ¡°You can reply to me after a while. There''s no rush.¡± Loong Xiaoyi gave Xu Mo time, so he didn''t force her.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s understanding made Xu Mo''s heart heavy andplicated. She looked at Loong Xiaoyi with her mouth slightly open, but was unable to say anything.


    ¡°I hope you don''t know about this first. I''m afraid he will be burdened.¡± Loong Xiaoyi said. Loong Xiaoyi had taken into ount Xu Mo and Ann Yichen''s feelings, so he didn''t favor them.


    ¡°OK, Mom understands.¡±


    Xu Mo didn''t know how to face Ann Yichen, so she had no choice but to do this.


    ¡°It''ste, go rest!¡±


    Xu Mo hesitated for a moment before she nodded and walked into the room. However, she turned back to look at Loong Xiaoyi midway.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t say anything. He watched Xu Mo return to her room before closing the door.


    After he was alone, Loong Xiaoyi heaved a sigh of relief ufortably. The worry on his face couldn''t be put down no matter how hard he tried.


    That''s right, isn''t it?


    Loong Xiaoyi asked himself, but he couldn''te up with an answer.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Where can one stand in a daze? ¡± Ann Yichen, who had just finished his shower, asked him when he saw it.


    Hearing Ann Yichen''s voice, a smile slowly appeared on Loong Xiaoyi''s face. He walked up to Ann Yichen and gently pulled him into his arms.


    ¡°What, what''s wrong?¡±


    What was going on with this kid? How baffling!


    ¡°It''s fine, let me hug you for a while.¡± Just give me some strength, Ann Yichen.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 - Stop Looking and Go to Sleep


    ¡°You really are a little strange!¡± Did Auntie find something? ¡± Ann Yichen''s breath immediately went up and his heart was beating so fast that it could not stop.


    ¡°I just wanted to hug you. What are you daydreaming about?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t admit it, but he was afraid that Ann Yichen would see through it. After kissing her, he went into the bathroom.


    ¡°Wait for me on the bed.¡±


    Ann Yichen looked at him nkly, then replied, ¡°Ok.¡±


    He must have hidden something from me. Otherwise, how could he escape so quickly?


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    He could not hold back his curiosity and asked the bathroom loudly.


    ¡°If you want toe in and bathe with me, I don''t mind.¡± Loong Xiaoyi replied.


    Xu Mo was here right now, so how could Ann Yichen dare to act so arrogantly?


    ¡°Alright, have you won yet?¡±


    This brat must have known that I didn''t dare to go in, so he said that! There was definitely something he was hiding from me.


    But what was going on?


    Ann Yichen thought as he walked towards the bed while wiping his hair.


    Knock, knock, knock ¡­


    There was a knock on the door.


    Ann Yichen''s expression immediately tensed up. He quickly tidied up his robe and quickly walked over to open the door.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Auntie?¡± He tried his best to put on a most natural smile so that Xu Mo wouldn''t see that he was feeling guilty and uneasy.


    Xu Mo did not expect Ann Yichen to open the door. She was slightly shocked and immediately panicked. Her eyes shed as she did not know where to look.


    Yet another reaction, what the hell was going on?


    ¡°I heated up two cups of milk and went to sleep.¡± After speaking in a fluster, he stuffed the tray back into Ann Yichen''s arms, ¡°Then Auntie will go to sleep first. You guys should get some rest as well. Don''t stay upte.¡±


    Suddenly, no one was there. It was as if she was the one who had done the wrong thing. She was also somehow cute.


    Ann Yichen looked at the two cups of milk in front of him in shock. When he came back to his senses, he had already heard the sound of Xu Mo closing the door.


    ¡°Did Auntie get scared when I opened the door in my nightgown?¡±


    Ye Zichen scratched his head in confusion, then walked to the side of the bed.


    After about ten minutes, Loong Xiaoyi finished his shower and came out.


    ¡°Here.¡± Ann Yichen, who was lying on the bed, handed the milk to Loong Xiaoyi, who was walking towards him.


    ¡°Did my mom send it over?¡± Loong Xiaoyi asked calmly.


    ¡°Hmm, and you''re still flustered.¡± Ann Yichen said as he recalled the scene just now.


    Loong Xiaoyi stopped drinking the milk. His eyes twitched for a moment before he asked, ¡°Mom, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Give me the milk and I''ll run. ¡°


    He naturally hugged Loong Xiaoyi from behind and stuck to him.


    ¡°Should we do something bad?¡± Ye Zichen raised his evil eyebrows and asked Loong Xiaoyi.


    After Loong Xiaoyi heard this, he showed a smile that said he didn''t want to lose his favor, ¡°You usually shout so loudly, aren''t you afraid my mom will hear it?¡±


    ¡°Who''s shouting? ¡°Who is it?¡± Ann Yichen retorted and pped Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Could it be me?¡± Loong Xiaoyi smiled as he finished all the milk and let go of the cab at the side. Then he turned around and picked up Ann Yichen andid him down.


    ¡°Fuck, what are you hugging? Tell me everything clearly.¡± He didn''t seem happy.


    ¡°Alright, it''s my fault, I said the wrong thing, so stop messing around, go to sleep!¡±


    Lightly pecking Wu Junyi''s lips and stroking his hair, Loong Xiaoyi looked more like an older adultpared to Ann Yichen, and the two of them grew against each other.


    Maybe Ann Yichen also noticed it himself and stared at Loong Xiaoyi curiously.


    This kid had really matured quite a bit! Terrifying!


    ¡°Stop looking, hurry up and sleep.¡± Another kiss.


    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Ann Yichen''s voice was perfunctory, but he obediently closed his eyes.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 - Running at the Back of His Buttocks


    On the other side, Shang Cijie and Mu Sifa left the mansion at Xiao Yi''s side.


    At this moment, the atmosphere in the car was dead silent. Mu Sifa, who was driving, nced at Shang Cijie, who was sitting in the back seat.


    In the beginning, he had followed Shang Cijie and heckled him, but unfortunately, Shang Cijie ignored him. It was unknown if Shang Cijie was angry or if he was ignoring Mu Sifa on purpose, or both.


    Hei Zi, who sat in the back seat with them, was silent. He was only responsible for bringing Shang Cijie over to meet Xu Moyu, not helping them defuse the atmosphere. But even Hei Zi didn''t know how to help. After all, he himself was very taciturn and didn''t know how to speak.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    After about ten minutes, Mu Sifa couldn''t stand the silence anymore and finally called for Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie, who was looking out of the window, did not respond. He did not look at Mu Sifa either. He just watched the cars pass by.


    Mu Sifa suddenly felt ufortable. He knew it was his fault that he became like this, but Shang Cijie didn''t even give him the chance to exin.


    ¡°Only Mr Moyu with Tian Tian?¡±


    He ignored Mu Sifa, but Shang Cijie suddenly asked Hei Zi, who was beside him.


    Hei Zi was stunned for a moment before he looked at Mu Sifa, who had a gloomy expression. After a long while, he finally replied, ¡°There''s only Young Master and Young Master Tian Tian.¡±


    Everyday, Xu Moyu''s son''s nickname was Xu Mochen, the second son of Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu, and the young master who was favored by the heavens.


    The reason why Hei Zi called Xu Moyu was because Xu Moyu was the son of his boss.


    On the other hand, Han Shaolin''s subordinates were called Young Lady Xu Moyu, because to them, Xu Moyu was Han Shaolin''s wife and they had to follow Xu Moyu''s position in the Han family.


    ¡°Where''s Xiao-Xiao?¡± Shang Cijie asked again. His voice was light, as if he just wanted to talk.


    ¡°Miss Xiaoxiao is with Sect Leader Han. When we left, Young Master did not bring Miss Xiaoxiao with him.¡±


    Smiling. His name was Han Feiyu, the eldest daughter of Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu. She was also Xu Mochen''s elder sister.


    ¡°Did Mr Moyu and the others quarrel?¡± It was another very calm voice.


    ¡°Not really. It''s just that young master Tian was scolded by Sect Leader Han. After the incident, young master Tian was furious, so he dragged him along and said that he wanted to run away from home. ¡°Young master thought that it would be hard for you to go back to China by yourself, so he followed me.¡± However, the young master also wanted Sect Leader Han to find him all over the world. Hei Zi cursed in his heart.


    During the five years of protecting Xu Moyu, Hei Zi had often followed Xu Moyu around everywhere. In the end, it was always Han Shaolin who caught Xu Moyu and the others. He scolded them, but it was useless.


    ¡°Tian Tian really doesn''t shed tears until she sees the coffin.¡± Shang Cijie finallyughed.


    He was afraid that Han Shaolin would be scared to death, yet he dared to run away with Mr Moyu. He was really brave. When he was found by Sect Leader Han, he would be beaten up again.


    ¡°This is already the fifth time in half a year.¡± It was not hard to tell that he was truly troubled. After all, no matter where Xu Moyu went, he would follow him.


    This time, not a single person followed him. His wife, Wei Chunli, also came along with him. He even brought their daughter, Xiao Yue''er.


    ¡°It''s been hard on you.¡±


    Hei Zi sighed and didn''t say anything because he had nothing to say and was already exhausted.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 - Mu Sifa''s Vinegar


    ¡°I understand you''re upset and deliberately avoiding me, but my dear, your actions are causing me pain¡­¡±


    ¡°Just give me a call once you arrive.¡±


    Mu Sifa, neglected, attempted to speak, but Shang Cijie, preempting him, instructed Hei Zi in a manner that silenced Mu Sifa.


    Caught in the middle, Hei Zi faced a dilemma, ncing between Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Very well,¡± he conceded atst. Given his familiarity with Shang Cijie, assisting him seemed only natural.


    Mu Sifa gripped the steering wheel tightly, his expression betraying inner turmoil.


    ¡°At the next intersection, make a left turn,¡± Hei Zi suddenly directed Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa remained silent, his brow furrowed,plying with Hei Zi''s instructions. A palpable heaviness filled the car.


    Shang Cijie, eyes barely open, gazed out at the shing lights, lost in thought.


    Hei Zi turned to nce at Shang Cijie, but refrained from speaking, recognizing the need for Shang Cijie to collect himself.


    Shortly after, following Hei Zi''s directions, Mu Sifa arrived at an opulent mansion, halting before a European-style vi.


    Spotting Hei Zi''s subordinate alighting at the gate, the guard hurried over, addressing him warmly, ¡°Wee back, Brother Hei Zi.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Where is the Young Master?¡±


    ¡°He''s upstairs with the young master.¡± With a gesture, he cleared a path for Hei Zi, bowing respectfully to Shang Cijie, whom he didn''t recognize, and to Mu Sifa as well.


    ¡°Please, after you,¡± Hei Zi gestured for Shang Cijie to enter first.


    Shang Cijie departed without a word, his expression icy.


    ¡°Wife, let''s discuss.¡±


    Yet, in that instant, Mu Sifa seized Shang Cijie''s arm,pelling him to face him.


    Ignored and met with silence, Mu Sifa''s resentment surged. Suspicious of the bond between Xu Moyu and Shang Cijie, he resisted Shang Cijie''s visit instinctively.


    ¡°Later. Release me.¡± Shang Cijie''s tone was frigid, his gaze unmoving, treating Mu Sifa as if he were invisible.


    Mu Sifa''s patience wore thin. ¡°Tonight was my fault, I''ve apologized. Can''t you acknowledge me? Respond!¡± His anguish palpable.


    ¡°Speak,¡± Ye Zichen finally met Mu Sifa''s gaze, his eyes chilly.


    Mu Sifa recoiled. Shang Cijie''s demeanor mirrored his recent departure, impervious to warmth.


    ¡°Aren''t you aware of my discontent?¡± Shang Cijie retorted, shedding his former gentleness for a domineering stance.


    Mu Sifa faltered, utterly perplexed by Shang Cijie''s ire.


    ¡°I vow to rify any rtionships in the future, granting no ambiguity. Is that insufficient? What more do you seek?¡±


    Is it Xu Moyu''s presence that fuels your animosity, Shang Cijie?


    Jealousy consumed Mu Sifa. Five years of Xu Moyu''spanionship versus a few months of his own acquaintance with Shang Cijie; he feared losing Shang Cijie and teetered on the brink of madness.


    ¡°I desire nothing from you. If you, Mu Sifa, feel slighted, depart. Cease pestering me.¡±


    He shook off Mu Sifa''s grip, departing with decisive, icy steps.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 - Beautiful Man Xu Moyu


    ¡°Shang Cijie,¡± Mu Sifa bellowed.


    Yet, Shang Cijie, leading the way, did not halt and continued into the courtyard.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, please stay here.¡±


    Hei Zi restrained Mu Sifa because he appeared overly threatening and there was concern he might harm Shang Cijie.


    Mu Sifa, refusing to be passive, shoved Hei Zi aside and angrily marched towards Shang Cijie.


    But Hei Zi was tough. He caught up and aimed a gun at Mu Sifa¡¯s head, his tone icy, ¡°I don¡¯t want to harm Mr. Mu, so please halt here and avoid disturbing Mr. Xiaojie.¡±


    ¡°Not disturb? My wife is secretly involved with someone else, why wouldn''t I intervene?¡± Mu Sifa, enraged, knocked Hei Zi''s gun aside and hurried after Shang Cijie.


    A secret affair? Hei Zi was taken aback. Had he misunderstood something?


    ¡°Just a moment, please.¡±


    Before Mu Sifa could angrily reach Shang Cijie, the guards at the entry halted him.


    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±


    Mu Sifa pushed them aside to clear his path.


    ¡°Gentleman, if you proceed, we will not remain courteous.¡±


    His men quickly stepped in, drew their guns, and aimed at Mu Sifa¡¯s temple.


    ¡°Go ahead and shoot if you dare,¡± Mu Sifa challenged, staring coldly at the man before him.


    Unable to proceed, he reluctantly turned to Hei Zi, who was following, pleading for assistance.


    Hei Zi gestured with his chin to his men to let Mu Sifa pass.


    ¡°Yes,¡± his men promptly holstered their weapons.


    ¡°I was wondering about themotion. It turns out it was Xiaojie arriving.¡±


    A cool voice echoed from the second-floor staircase, and a handsome man descended, carrying a small boy.


    There was a gentle look in his appealing eyes, devoid of feminine allure but radiating a distinctly masculine charm that did not detract from his youthful appearance.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Hei Zi approached and took the boy into his arms.


    The man was none other than Han Shaolin''s wife, the current High Priestess of the Dao of Huaxia, also known as Mr. Moyu, whom Shang Cijie frequently mentioned.


    The child Hei Zi was holding was Xu Moyu¡¯s son, Xu Mochen.


    When Liu Tie heard Sun Tie refer to him as Young Master, surprise flickered in his eyes. He knew the underworld often said Xu Moyu¡¯s beauty surpassed even that of women.


    Always, Mu Sifa had taken Han Shaolin''spliments as mere ttery, since no one dared offend Han Shaolin in China, and people naturally sought his favor.


    Yet, it was only upon seeing Xu Moyu that Mu Sifa realized there was no exaggeration. Xu Moyu was genuinely handsome, his beauty so striking it seemed as though he stepped out of a painting.


    Is that Xu Moyu?


    The scene was mesmerizing, but in an instant, Mu Sifa¡¯s expression turned sour. He would not be charmed by Xu Moyu¡¯s looks.


    He stepped forward and positioned Shang Cijie behind him so he wouldn¡¯t have to face Xu Moyu directly.


    Observing this, a spark of interest appeared on Xu Moyu¡¯s lips. It turned out he was still guarding Xiaojie, not the scoundrel he feared. Concerned that Xiaojie might specifically choose China, it seems he was overthinking. How could this man forsake Xiaojie at such a time? He clearly saw him as a romantic rival.


    ¡°Did Mr. Mu perhaps misunderstand something?¡± Xu Moyu asked, his lips pursed, the previous coldness gone.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 - Crying and pping


    ¡°Misunderstanding? Can you tell me what a misunderstanding is? What do you mean by calling my wife to see you in the middle of the night? ¡± Mu Sifa''s voice was cold, bringing anger into Xu Moyu''s sharp eyes.


    Was that why he was angry?


    Xu Moyu felt an inexplicable urge tough. He then nced behind Mu Sifa and nced at Shang Cijie''s gloomy expression.


    Judging from his appearance, he must have had a fight with Mu Sifa just now. Needless to say, it was about Mingming''s kidnapping.


    ¡°I''ve apanied Xiaojie countless of days and nights in the past. I wonder what''s wrong with calling Xiaojie over to meet me now? Mr. Mu, on the other hand, should be able to answer my question. ¡°


    Xu Moyu didn''t exin and walked down thest flight of stairs. He arrived in front of Mu Sifa with a smile still on his face.


    Xu Moyu''s calmness made Mu Sifa''s temper go up another level, especially what Xu Moyu said about him apanying Shang Cijie for countless of days and nights.


    Anger caused Mu Sifa to clench his fists, facing Xu Moyu''s gaze as if he wanted to swallow him whole.


    This man spoke with such ease that others would want to kill him.


    Damn it, just what had happened between him and Shang Cijie in the past five years? Even if he''s Han Shaolin''s wife, he''s still a gay! Xiaojie was so cute that anyone would be tempted by him.


    This was something that he absolutely could not tolerate. He had to sever all rtions between him and Shang Cijie, so that they could not interact with each other in the future.


    After this decision was made in his heart, Mu Sifa had to pay a price for his actions. But before he could say anything, Xu Moyu said, ¡°It seems like the one who pushed Xiaojie away was you, Mr. Mu! Now that things had developed to this point, why was he so angry? ¡°You think you have the right?¡±


    Although Xu Moyu''s voice was still calm and indifferent, it gradually became dangerous. It was neither light nor heavy, making you feel terrified.


    ¡°He used to be a child, but he was pregnant and had no one to rely on. When he was helpless, where were you, Mr. Mu?¡± Xu Moyu''s voice finally turned cold as he stared coldly at Mu Sifa. However, he thenughed with a hint of ridicule in his voice, ¡°I think he''s having a midnight snack with that Xiang Yang kid and sent him home! Mr. Mu''s life these days is really carefree, even I am envious. ¡± Smiling again. Beautiful yet like a poisonous poppy. Mu Sifa was suffocating to the point where he was unable to refute.


    ¡°Why is Xiaojie angry? Do you know? ¡± Xu Moyu suddenly asked Mu Sifa. Hearing his words, it seemed like he knew what was going on.


    ¡°There''s no need for you, Xu Moyu, to interfere in our matters.¡±


    Mu Sifa, who was repeatedly being suppressed by Xu Moyu''s imposing manner, reprimanded him in a low voice, trying to get rid of Xu Moyu''s suppression so that he wouldn''t lead him astray.


    ¡°Xiaojie is really pitiful!¡± There''s such a simple-minded, well-developed husband. ¡± Xu Moyu sighed, feeling sorry for Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Who do you think is a simple-minded person? Xu Moyu?¡± Mu Sifa flew into a rage.


    ¡°Enough, go. I don''t want to see you.¡±


    Suddenly, the silent Shang Cijie by the side bellowed, and the air seemed to tremble.


    ¡°You actually dared to call me Shang Cijie for Xu Moyu? Who exactly is your husband, do you think? ¡± He held Wu Tie''s arms tightly, shaking him vigorously. His eyes were angry and painful.


    ¡°Who is the one who doesn''t know the situation? Didn''t you, Mu Sifa, reflect on your mistakes? What are we talking about and what are you refuting? With that, Shang Cijie pped Mu Sifa hard, allowing him to calm down and think about why he was angry.


    Actually, the reason why Shang Cijie was angry was very simple. Xu Moyu had said it earlier, when Shang Cijie was at his most helpless, Mu Sifa was apanying Xiangyang to eat supper and send him home after work. As for himself? Almost every day, he would wash his face with tears. Seeing Mu Sifa and being afraid that he no longer wanted him, Mu Sifa didn''t dare toe back and find him.


    ¡°You, Mu Sifa, are an animal. You never think from your own point of view. Once you feel wronged, you will only question others. Scum, what''s the difference between you and a bastard?¡±


    At the same time as he cursed, Shang Cijie''s tears also slowly fell. He didn''t want to make himself into such a miserable state, but no matter what, he couldn''t control himself.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 - I will Never Let You Go in This Life


    Shang Cijie''s tears finally pulled Mu Sifa back to reality. At this moment, he realized that what Shang Cijie wanted was neither his promise nor his apology. Perhaps it was a simple and gentle hug, so he didn''t need to say anything.


    ¡°Get lost, I don''t want to see you again.¡± He pushed Mu Sifa away and turned around in tears, not looking at him.


    Mu Sifa slowly took a deep breath and seized Shang Cijie''s hand, bringing him into his embrace.


    That''s right! He was just like that, holding back his thoughts and saying nothing. He was also weak. Why was I so fierce towards him just now? How ufortable was he?


    ¡°Let me go, I don''t need you tofort me.¡± Ye Zichen pped Mu Sifa''s chest angrily.


    ¡°I''m not letting go. I''ll never let go of your wife in this life, so if you have anything to say in the future, just say it. Don''t hold it in by yourself.¡±


    Her voice became very gentle, no longer shouting at Shang Cijie, and no longer angry.


    ¡°What''s the use of saying it? Will you listen to me? You''re just like that, only thinking about yourself and never caring about how other people feel. ¡± He stopped struggling and started crying in Mu Sifa''s arms.


    ¡°I will change it in the future. As long as you don''t like it and think that what I did was wrong, I will change it, okay?¡± So don''t cry anymore. When I go back home and the little guy sees me, he thinks I''m bullying you. ¡± Ye Zichen caressed Shang Cijie''s head and kissed his forehead.


    ¡°Aren''t you bullying me?¡± Shang Cijie asked while sucking on his tears, ¡°You do, you are bullying me right now, people like you, people like you, I don''t want to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±


    Hearing that, Mu Sifa smiled warmly, ¡°So it turns out that you n to live with me for your entire life! You aren''t taking revenge on me? ¡°


    ¡°I''m not. I''m just warning you.¡± He denied it while wiping away tears in Mu Sifa''s arms.


    ¡°Good, good, good. It''s my fault. I''ve misunderstood.¡± Another touch of a gentle smile,pletely returning to normal.


    ¡°You''re making fun of me, asshole.¡± Ye Zichen pped Mu Sifa shyly, but Mu Sifa didn''t seem to be angry.


    However, since Mu Sifa knew he was wrong, there was no need for Shang Cijie to be angry.


    Furthermore, at that time, Mu Sifa treated Xiangyang like that, and it was also because he considered Xiangyang to be himself.


    ¡°How could I make fun of my wife? ¡°Don''t let your imagination run wild.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do.¡± He was angry, but his voice was very soft.


    ¡°I don''t have the habit of eating dog food. Do you want me to leave the room and continue?¡±


    Xu Moyu, who was standing in front of them, said with a smile.


    Mu Sifa was initially in a good mood, but when Xu Moyu''s voice sounded, it made him frown in dissatisfaction.


    He shielded Shang Cijie behind him, looked Xu Moyu in the eye and said, ¡°I will take good care of him, there''s no need for you to worry. If you have nothing else to do, don''t get close to my wife and go back to your city.¡±


    Xu Moyuughed, ¡°Then it''s a pity, I n to stay here for a period of time. I heard that your mother doesn''t wee Xiaojie either! ¡°Then, just let Xiaojie stay here with me. It won''t affect your mother''s eyes, and you don''t need to take offence at her.¡±


    ¡°Don''t even think about it.¡± Mu Sifa replied without thinking and started to protect Wu Tie behind him more and more.


    ¡°Your opinion is unimportant.¡± Ye Zichen looked over at Mu Sifa and looked at Shang Cijie, who was behind him.


    Shang Cijie looked at Xu Moyu with hesitation, as if he didn''t know what to choose. Although he wasn''t liked by Hee Meier, he couldn''t escape for the rest of his life. He had to always get along with her, if he really wanted to live with Mu Sifa.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 - Choose to Go Back


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Moyu, I¡ªI want to return with Mu Sifa.¡±


    Shang Cijie spoke softly, clutching Mu Sifa''s clothes tightly, seemingly worried that Xu Moyu would be angry.


    Yet, after he spoke, Shang Cijie immediately regretted his words. He knew Xu Moyu came because he didn''t trust him, and now he felt he had betrayed that trust.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to him? You''re my wife; naturally, you shoulde back with me. What''s the issue here?¡±


    Mu Sifa couldn''t grasp why Shang Cijie behaved this way and regarded Xu Moyu with even greater disdain.


    ¡°Don''t spout nonsense! There''s nothing of that sort between Mr. Moyu and me.¡±


    Shang Cijie hastily pulled Mu Sifa, urging him to stop looking at Xu Moyu with such disrespect.


    ¡°I don''t care if he''s fond of you, I won''t tolerate it. I can''t even bear the thought.¡±


    This man was cunning. Who knew what his true intentions were? He definitely should not be allowed anywhere near Xiaojie.


    ¡°We''ve met him now. Let''s return.¡±


    Mu Sifa led Shang Cijie away, giving him no opportunity to say more.


    ¡°Hold on, Mu Sifa, I haven''t yet spoken to Moyu.¡± Shang Cijie turned back, but in the next instant, Mu Sifa picked him up and rushed out of the yard.


    ¡°This is too much! Mr. Moyu has been supportive and even looked after me; how can you be so disrespectful?¡±


    ¡°I''m a jealous person, keep your distance from him.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being so unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°I''ll get angry if you continue to talk.¡±


    Then, their voices faded into the distance, and the sound of a car could no longer be heard.


    ¡°Young master, shall I retrieve Mr. Xiaojie?¡± Hei Zi inquired.


    Xu Moyu smiled, embracing Xu Mochen from Ye Zichen''s arms, and murmured, ¡°No need. His concern for Xiaojie reassures me.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    ¡°But! The more Mu Sifa avoids me, the more I itch to taunt him for Xiaojie''s sake.¡± Xu Moyu''s smile widened.


    Hei Zi''s unease intensified; he anticipated impending trouble.


    ¡°Um, Young Master.¡± Hei Zi halted abruptly, eyes fixed on the buzzing phone.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Xu Moyu turned, noticing the caller ID: ¡°Young Master and husband.¡±


    ¡°It''s been ringing all night. Please, answer it!¡± Hei Zi handed the phone to Xu Moyu cautiously.


    Xu Moyu grasped Hei Zi''s apprehension, knowing it signified his potential wrath.


    ¡°Later!¡± Xu Moyu resolved to return the call once upstairs, carrying Xu Mochen with him, leaving a relieved Hei Zi behind.


    Just as his phone ceased, it rang again. This time, not Han Shaolin, but his wife, Wei Chenli.


    Hei Zi grimaced, resigned. ¡°I''ll hurry back.¡±


    Wei Chunli''s enraged voice erupted from the other end, ¡°You promised four hours ago, you son of a b*tch. Return now, or I''ll fetch our daughter myself.¡±


    Wei Chunli''s furious words lingered in Hei Zi''s ears, unsettling him.


    Hei Zi rubbed his face, gazing at the night sky.


    ¡°What to do? Abandon the young master and apany thedies?¡±


    The thought crossed his mind, yet how could he justify it to his master?

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 - Han''s Husband


    Upon ascending the stairs, Xu Moyu carefullyid Xu Mochen on the bed, tucking him in with a nket before stepping out onto the balcony with his phone.


    As he approached the chair, he activated his device with a smile that seemed somewhat forced.


    Hei Zi must be furious! Despite being unreachable all day, Hei Zi hesitated to answer his calls.


    Unlocking his screen, Xu Moyu''s delight surged upon seeing numerous missed calls and messages, enhancing his already radiant expression.


    ¡°Your progress ismendable, Sect Leader Han. Another 100 points to you,¡± he murmured, his smile unwavering, unbothered by potential bacsh from his spouse.


    Just as Xu Moyu relished his mood, a sudden call interrupted. Only Han Shaolin, his husband, would dare disturb him in the dead of night.


    ¡°Just got to theputer? Sect Leader Han is indeed swift!¡± Xu Moyu chuckled, answering the call, still in high spirits.


    However, the voice on the other end belonged not to Han Shaolin, but to his daughter, Han Feiyu, clear and cold. ¡°Dad''s upied. Mom, why are you back? He''s furious!¡±


    Startled by his daughter''s voice, Xu Moyu quicklyposed himself. ¡°Is your father away? Busy?¡± His tone betrayed surprise.


    ¡°Busy indeed. If you don''t want to return, I won''t go searching for you anymore. That''s what I said,¡± Han Feiyu responded coldly, indifferent even as she nced at her incensed father, Han Shaolin.


    Han Shaolin shot her a meaningful look, silently permitting her behavior despite his anger.


    Han Feiyu rolled her eyes, seemingly indifferent to their conflict. However, faced with Han Shaolin''s fury, she reluctantly aided him in cating Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Did Dad really say that?¡± Xu Moyuughed knowingly, sensing Han Shaolin''s presence with Han Feiyu. He likely coached Han Shaolin to ry that message, inducing worry and prompting Xu Moyu''s return to H City.


    Han Feiyu, aware of Xu Moyu''s insight, replied casually, ¡°Guess.¡±


    Han Shaolin, exasperated, remained silent, knowing if he attempted to guess, it would confirm Xu Moyu''s suspicions.


    ¡°Damn it! Running off every few days. Do you think I have as much free time as before?!¡± Xu Moyu expressed his frustration, aware of Han Shaolin''s tendency to escape.


    ¡°Assure your dad I''m well-versed in these tricks.¡±


    ¡°No need to mention it. Sect Leader Han can hear,¡± Han Feiyu retorted, adopting Xu Moyu''s yful address for Han Shaolin.


    Han Feiyu addressed Han Shaolin as Sect Leader Han, mirroring Xu Moyu''s manner of speaking.


    ¡°Ah, I see! Sect Leader Han was eavesdropping,¡± Xu Moyu remarked with a serene smile, reclining with crossed legs, savoring tea under the night sky, though feeling somewhat unsettled.


    Aware of Xu Moyu''s arrogance, Han Shaolin''s anger red once more, though he refrained from confrontation, attributing Xu Moyu''s behavior to frequent departures.


    ¡°But indeed, Sect Leader Han is upset!¡± Han Feiyu nced at Han Shaolin, her tone calm yet firm, her demeanor reminiscent of her father''s icyposure.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 - Remarry Do You Want to Take Me with You?


    ¡°Is Sect Leader Han really angry?¡± Xu Moyu asked with a smile on his face.


    Han Feiyu could tell from the words that she suddenly felt sorry for her father.


    Mother must have done it on purpose! He made his father anxiously search the entire world for him, then he would secretlyugh. In the future, I will absolutely not marry a man of this type. I will also not marry a man of the same type, but I will also not marry a man of the same type.


    ¡°And then? When will mom bring Tian Tian back? ¡± Han Feiyu asked calmly, as if she was in no hurry.


    Xu Moyu smiled. ¡°I''ll go back whenever your dades looking for me. If he doesn''te, then I can only settle down in China. He doesn''t feel the need to be in pain anyway, right? ¡°


    He had tried to goad her into doing so, and had even voluntarily revealed the position to Han Feiyu.


    How rare! Mom was so honest this time.


    ¡°He said he''s in China!¡± Want to pick up Mom? ¡± Han Feiyu turned around and asked Han Shaolin.


    Han Shaolin had already heard it. There was no need for Han Feiyu to pass it on to him. After all, it was hands-free.


    ¡°Tell him to eithere back by himself or note back.¡± Han Shaolin finally opened his mouth to speak, but it was extremely cold. His cold, sculpture-like face was filled with rage.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Later on, it''s your own business to kneel down and beg your mother to go back.¡±


    Han Feiyu rolled her eyes at Han Shaolin again. She couldn''t be bothered to care about that. Since Xu Moyu didn''te back, she would go to Hua Xia to find Xu Moyu herself. Han Shaolin could do whatever he liked.


    ¡°Did you hear that!?¡± ¡°He''s so angry.¡± Han Feiyu sighed and shrugged, then said to Xu Moyu in a veryzy tone.


    ¡°I heard it. I was really furious.¡±


    Han Shaolin had clearly said that, but Xu Moyu wasn''t nervous at all and was still smiling?


    ¡°Then help me tell Sect Leader Han that if he still hasn''te tomorrow morning, I''ll remarry.¡±


    ¡°Remarry? Take me with you? ¡± Han Feiyu asked very calmly.


    Without waiting for Xu Moyu''s reply, Han Shaolin had already snatched the phone away and was furious, ¡°You, Xu Moyu, are itchy, aren''t you! Remarry? You, Xu Moyu, wish for the best. ¡°


    It''s fine if she didn''t reflect on it, but she still dared to incite Han Feiyu? This damned man was bing more and morewless.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han is finally willing to speak to me?¡± Xu Moyu''s smile was like a flower. His words just now only provoked Han Shaolin and made him answer the phone in anger.


    Han Shaolin only found out about Xu Moyu''s scheme at this time. He was so angry that blood rushed to his head. What could he do? His wife must be forgiving even when she was crying!


    ¡°Do you know how chaotic it is outside? You still want me to walk around? And bring Tian Tian? ¡± Han Shaolin''s voice was softer. After all, he was worried about Xu Moyu and was angry just now.


    ¡°Did Sect Leader Han misunderstand something?¡± It''s Tian Tian that''s carrying me. ¡°


    Xu Moyu reminded with a smile, and sold Xu Mochen out just like that.


    ¡°Xu Mochen.¡±


    Han Shaolin''s voice immediately became cold again. He couldn''t wait to rush to Xu Moyu''s side and give Xu Mochen a good beating.


    ¡°It''s because Sect Leader Han is too harsh on Tian Tian that he will resist you.¡±


    Despite knowing that she had the same temper as him every day, she was still doing this every day.


    ¡°That brat is too attached to you, that''s why he became sowless.¡± Han Shaolin was obviously angry because his son was the target.


    After hearing that, Xu Moyu suddenly put on a fake smile and said dangerously, ¡°What does Sect Leader Han mean by that? Is that why you became sowless because you stuck to me?¡±

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 - The Bitter Han Shaowen


    ¡°What is it? Do you want me to exin it to you, Xu Moyu? ¡°


    Han Shaolin didn''t try to coax Xu Moyu in a humble tone, but his voice sounded dangerous.


    How was thiswless? He came right up on top of me and wouldn''t listen to anything he said, and he insisted that I let him have everything he wanted.


    In fact, Han Shaolin didn''t hate to be pampered by Xu Moyu. Rather, he liked Xu Moyu sticking close to him, but unfortunately, Xu Moyu was too strong. Han Shaolin actually didn''t hate to be pampered by Xu Moyu.


    ¡°So that''s how it is! So in Sect Leader Han''s heart, I''m such a unreasonable wife. ¡°Fine, I won''t trouble you toe and answer it. Don''t call me in the future either, let''s go our separate ways then!¡±


    After Xu Moyu said this, he hung up the phone. It was not hard to hear his anger.


    Han Shaolin didn''t expect Xu Moyu to just hang up like that. He was so angry that his veins were popping out.


    ¡°Hang up? You, Xu Moyu, can''t be cured anymore! ¡± Anger burned in his eyes.


    ¡°You clearly only need to say good words with your mother. Maybe your mother will soften her heart and bring her home every day, bringing it upon herself.¡±


    Han Feiyu was already used to it as she calmly ate the pastries that the servants brought over.


    ¡°You little girl, shut up!¡± Don''t force me to be angry with you. ¡°


    One or two, all of them were overpowered by Xu Moyu, I didn''t even listen to him.


    ¡°Aren''t you angry with me now?¡± Han Feiyu nced at Han Shaolin, then coldly turned her gaze away and continued eating her pastries.


    If it wasn''t for Han Shaolin''s daughter, Han Shaolin really suspected that the person in front of him was a stranger.


    Han Feiyu didn''t really hate Han Shaolin, but her personality was always like that. She was cold and indifferent, as if nothing could arouse her interest.


    ¡°There are only seven hours left before dawn!¡± Mom said it! I want you to go and find him tomorrow morning, or you won''t be back. ¡± Han Feiyu suddenly reminded Han Shaolin. Then, she moved her body across the tea table and used her hands to pick up the cup. Then, she drank a mouthful of fruit juice in a soft and adorable manner.


    No matter how you looked at it, it was cute. However, the words that came out were not that likeable. At least, it was like that with Han Shaolin.


    Do I owe you anything from my previous life? Han Shaolin frowned and sighed in annoyance.


    ¡°Are we going to pick up Mom or not? ¡°If I don''t go, I''m going to sleep.¡±


    Han Feiyu, who couldn''t get a reply from Han Shaolin, wiped her mouth and asked Han Shaolin.


    ¡°Damn girl, you really want me to divorce your mother? Why sleep? ¡°Wait till I pack my bags and go find your mother.¡±


    Han Shaolin threw his phone to Han Feiyu, then angrily went over to the wardrobe and took out his luggage.


    Han Feiyu was puzzled. ¡°What are you picking up for Mom to pack?¡±


    ¡°Shang Cijie is in China, can your mome back with me immediately?¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Han Feiyu replied with an ¡°oh¡± in an extremely infuriating manner.


    Xiaojie and Mingming went back to find that man called Mu Sifa. He should be staying for a long time.


    A heartless person? I feel like it''s still fun, just go and help Xiaojie. Anyway, I''m very free and the people at home can''t y with me all day.


    ¡°Did you beat the boy to tears again?¡± Han Shaolin suddenly thought of this and turned around to look at Han Feiyu with a frown.


    Han Feiyu lowered her head and sent a text message to Xu Moyu. She replied without any care, ¡°I just pushed him.¡±


    ¡°Push?¡± Can you say that the other party''s head is bleeding just by pushing teacher around? ¡± Han Shaolin felt like beating Han Feiyu to death.


    What daughter? Like a man. His son was like a girl all day, if he couldn''t act coquettishly, he would be angry with you.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 - It''s Him That''s Letting Us Mother Go


    ¡°He''s the one who doesn''t know how to fight. You''re ming me?¡± Han Feiyu didn''t feel like she did anything wrong.


    Han Shaolin couldn''t do it. Endure, isn''t your daughter having such a bad temper?


    ¡°He''s not one of your men who can y with guns and bullets while you''re practicing, he''s your ssmate.¡±


    If I had known that she would turn into such a strong character, I would have never allowed her to get involved with matters of the underworld. Now, I am even more adept at ying around with her than I am.


    ¡°He was the one who looked down on me first. The fight was considered light. I haven''t even sent anyone to sweep through his house yet.¡±


    Just as Han Shaolin was giving his earnest advice, Han Feiyu said inly, as if she really wanted to send someone to get rid of the Han Shaolin''s family.


    ¡°Are you a bandit?¡± Han Shaolin was speechless.


    I don''t expect her to be ady of a noble family, but what does that mean? Would he still grow up?


    ¡°I am the daughter of a bandit.¡±


    Han Feiyu finally decided to look at Han Shaolin. However, she took a photo with her cell phone and sent it to Xu Moyu on the other end. She added: Sect Leader Han is giving me a lecture while packing his luggage, just like an old woman.


    Xu Moyu almostughed out loud when he saw the message, ¡°Old woman? If Sect Leader Han saw this, he would probably be mad! ¡°


    However, Xu Moyu did not miss out on the main issue behind his question, so he typed it out and asked, ¡°Did you cause trouble at school again?¡±


    It was really sharp! Han Feiyu sighed in her heart.


    ¡°It broke the head of a male ssmate.¡±


    Her calmness could be seen between the lines of her words. Nothing could move her at all.


    So that''s how it was! Is that why Sect Leader Han lectured to her?


    ¡°Whose son?¡± Xu Moyu asked.


    Han Feiyu tilted her head and thought for a moment, then continued, ¡°What are you calling me, uh ¡­¡± Son of the council! I don''t remember. Anyway, he was looking for trouble with me and I didn''t like him for a long time, so I hit him, which is bad for my eyes. ¡°


    The son of a councilor? Wasn''t that the big shot that Han Shaolin won with great difficulty? No wonder he was smiling.


    ¡°What kind of person is he? That council member or whatever. ¡± Han Feiyu asked. She seemed to know that the other party''s identity wasn''t ordinary.


    Xu Moyu replied with a smile, ¡°Compared to your dad, he''s nothing.¡±


    After reading it, Han Feiyu curled her lips in dissatisfaction, ¡°Mom, you really do like that man!¡± What''s so good about him? ¡°Your brain isn''t good enough, and it''s not as capable as yours. Won''t you feel aggrieved when you marry him?¡±


    I''ve clearly been yed around by you. What''s so good about a man like that?


    While thinking, Han Feiyu nced at Han Shaolin again.


    At this moment, Han Shaolin was packing his stuff and didn''t notice Han Feiyu''s movements.


    ¡°Do you really think that Sect Leader Han''s brain is worse than mine?¡± Xu Moyu didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Isn''t it?¡± He wasn''t a match for his mother at all!


    ¡°Can I marry a man weaker than myself?¡±


    Han Feiyu was stunned, because with his mother''s personality, it was absolutely impossible.


    ¡°So? He''s letting you go? ¡± It had an indescribable taste, as if it was sour.


    Xu Moyu saw through it and smiled again, ¡°He was the one that let our mother go.¡±


    ¡°Since you''re his wife, you should naturally speak up for him. Anyway, an uncle like him isn''t worthy of you, so he won''t ept rebuttal.¡±


    He might seem to be annoyed with Han Shaolin, but there seemed to be a little bit of arrogance behind his words. He knew that Han Shaolin was powerful, but he just didn''t want to admit it.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 - Beautiful Face of One''s Own Parents


    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±


    When Han Shaolin, who was packing his luggage, heard the sound, he suddenly turned around and looked at Han Feiyu.


    Han Feiyu was shocked and quickly put away her phone.


    ¡°I didn''t talk to anyone! I''m talking to myself. ¡± Pretending to be calm, his eyes twinkled.


    The reason she didn''t let Han Shaolin know was because she was informing Xu Moyu about Han Shaolin''s situation.


    ¡°What kind of clothes do you want to bring?¡± Han Shaolin asked. He didn''t take any advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± However, Han Feiyu didn''t give him any face and continued to chat with him.


    ¡°Right, what about the son of that council member? What should he do? ¡°Are you going to apologize?¡±


    Han Feiyu finally considered Han Shaolin''s position and secretly looked back at Han Shaolin. It seemed that she felt guilty.


    ¡°The Senator''s son said he fell on his own. It''s none of your business.¡±


    Han Shaolin answered her with a tone that was neither painful nor itchy. If the council member really asked for an exnation on this matter, he wouldn''t have let Han Feiyu admit her wrongs and he would have dealt with it privately. But in private, no one knows. There might be news about a certain council member disappearing overnight.


    The other side probably knew that they couldn''t beat Han Shaolin, so they didn''t say anything.


    ¡°He said he fell?¡± Is there something wrong with his head? He is obviously looking for trouble. It wasn''t easy for him to enter my book, yet he didn''t add insult to injury. What kind of scheme is he plotting?


    His mother had said that this type of person definitely had other intentions.


    ¡°I know you hit him, but don''t I know your temper? Just like your mom. ¡± Han Shaolin suddenly muttered.


    After hearing that, Han Feiyu passed these words to Xu Moyu without missing a single word.


    Xu Moyu saw that he wasn''t angry, so he smiled and replied to Han Feiyu, ¡°Tell your dad, you spoiled his bad temper.¡±


    Han Feiyu''s mouth twitched. Can you not show me your love? I hate it!


    However, Han Feiyu still obediently listened to what Xu Moyu said, and said to Han Shaolin in dissatisfaction, ¡°Mom, weren''t you the one who spoiled Mom''s bad temper? ¡°me who?¡±


    ¡°What is it? Don''t tell me that your mother''s willfulness and violent temper were all spoiled by me? ¡± Han Shaolin asked, with a hint of a smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Anyway, we were born of your wife. Thank you so much for raising me all these years, I will repay you in the future! Are you satisfied? ¡°


    If it weren''t for the fact that Tian Tian''s mother gave birth to me, you would have already given us away. Do you think I wouldn''t know?


    Han Feiyu was so precocious that she could see even this.


    Indeed, Han Shaolin had the same idea, because after Han Feiyu and Xu Mochen, his wife was separated out and couldn''t belong to him alone.


    ¡°Stop sticking to my wife in the future, I''ll be a Amitabha.¡±


    What spring water? Just don''t get me into trouble.


    Han Feiyu sent this message to Xu Moyu in the form of a voice message, telling him to listen to how outrageous his man was.


    However, Xu Moyu replied, ¡°Don''t bully your dad too much, I will get angry.¡±


    Han Feiyu''s face quickly darkened. Am I really biological?


    ¡°Let your dad give me a call, I''ll coax him when he wakes up.¡± Then, Xu Moyu logged off.


    Han Feiyu wasn''t interested in eating it. She had gotten used to her brother''s domination of Xu Moyu long ago.


    ¡°Your wife told me to tell you to call him tomorrow morning, that''s all.¡± She didn''t like the sound of Han Shaolin''s voice.


    So this girl was actually chatting with his mother. No wonder why she had been grumbling this whole time.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 - Xu Moyu''s Way of Education


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Xu Mochen, roused from sleep, rubbed his eyes and searched for Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Over here.¡±


    Xu Moyu set his phone down and stooped to lift Xu Mochen.


    ¡°Is Mom talking to Sect Leader Han? Is he upset?¡±


    Yawning, Xu Mochen inquired groggily, nestling against Xu Moyu''s chest.


    ¡°Do you understand why he''s upset?¡±


    Instead of consoling Xu Mochen, Xu Moyu redirected, opting to take him outside to sidestep the question, knowing his son wasn''t at fault.


    Xu Mochen grimaced, ¡°It was Sect Leader Han''s fault! I only asked Uncle to give me a ride, then suddenly he scolded me.¡± He pouted, tears welling, recalling Han Shaolin''s earlier reprimand.


    ¡°Tian Tian, remember our teachings? Do you understand why your father scolded you?¡±


    Xu Moyu''s demeanor shifted, stern, quelling Xu Mochen''s tantrum.


    Xu Mochen remained silent, gripping his head, perhaps contemting.


    Eventually, he murmured, ¡°Sect Leader Han was upset because I treated Uncle like a pet.¡±


    ¡°But I just wanted a ride! Besides, Uncle volunteered. Yet, Sect Leader Han scolded me harshly, even spanking me till I cried.¡±


    Tears streamed down Xu Mochen''s cheeks, staining Xu Moyu''s clothes.


    Xu Moyu sighed. He and Han Shaolin doted on Xu Mochen, shaping his character.


    ¡°Those uncles will support you in the future. They''ll groom you into a worthy sessor. As a future leader, think before you act, understand?¡±


    Xu Moyu remainedposed, offering patient counsel.


    ¡°But I don''t want to lead Han''s faction! Shouldn''t Xiaoxiao take over? She''s more suited.¡±


    ¡°I dislike violence. It hurts to get hurt!¡±


    Xu Mochen whispered inwardly, withholding his words from Xu Moyu''s ears.


    Xu Moyu understood Xu Mochen''s character well. While it seemed unlikely for him to inherit Han Shaolin''s position, being the son of the Chinese Sect Leader, he couldn''tck capability. Otherwise, they''d face scorn and be easy targets.


    Why did it seem like his daughter was defying traditional gender roles regarding her son? Xu Moyu couldn''t help but wonder, though it wasn''t the first time he''d pondered this.


    ¡°Mom, I get it. You worry about me because Sect Leader Han has many foes and fears for my safety. But I''m not like Xiao-Xiao, all brawn and no brain. I can take care of myself.¡± Xu Mochen reassured Xu Moyu, confident in his intelligence.


    Xu Moyu felt a sudden urge tough; in terms of intelligence, Han Feiyu surpassed Xu Mochen.


    ¡°If your sister heard that, she''d surely wallop you again.¡±


    ¡°Xiaoxiao''s quite the hothead. She must''ve been mixed up during delivery,¡± Xu Moyu joked.


    Having endured bullying since childhood, Xu Mochen held strong opinions about Han Feiyu, yet they got along well.


    ¡°Then maybe I was the one mixed up, unlike either of us or Sect Leader Han,¡± Xu Moyu chuckled.


    ¡°No, I must have taken after another ancestor. I''m my mother''s son,¡± Xu Mochen eximed, suddenly wide awake.


    Xu Moyu teased Xu Mochen, surprised by his earnest response.


    ¡°Sleep now! Your father will be here in the morning,¡± Ye Zichen murmured, drifting off while holding Xu Mochen.


    Xu Mochen suddenly felt a pang of fear, pleading with Xu Moyu, ¡°Mom, if Sect Leader Han gets upset tomorrow, you have to defend me!¡±


    ¡°That depends on how you handle it. You shouldn''t have provoked my husband. I''ll see how I feel tomorrow,¡± Xu Moyu replied casually.


    Xu Moyu wasn''t above teasing her children.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Xu Mochen shook Xu Moyu like a child seekingfort.


    ¡°You need to admit when you''re wrong. Otherwise, you''ll grow up to be troublesome. And then, Sect Leader Han won''t just scold you; he might even string you up for a thrashing.¡±


    Xu Mochen dreaded the thought of Xu Moyu saying such things, which would terrify him.


    ¡°I-I understand. I''ll apologize to Sect Leader Han tomorrow,¡± Xu Mochen conceded tearfully, facing the harsh reality.


    ¡°That''s better. Now, sleep tight!¡± With a kiss on Xu Mochen''s forehead, Xu Moyu switched off the light.


    But Xu Mochen couldn''t sleep. His eyes remained wide open, trembling, as if already anticipating Han Shaolin''s wrathful visage.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 - Don''t like Me to be Bad to You?


    ¡°Why is his temper ring up again?¡±


    They returned to Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie''s spot in the hotel parking lot.


    At this juncture, Shang Cijie was perplexed by the situation. Yet, here he was, disying his temper once more, causing Mu Sifa a headache.


    ncing at Mu Sifa, who stood outside the door awaiting his departure, Shang Cijie huffed and turned away in discontent.


    Mu Sifa sighed, furrowing his brow. ¡°Okay, I admit fault, but you need to pinpoint where I went wrong.¡±


    Wasn''t he fine at Xu Moyu''s ce? Why the sudden outburst upon leaving?


    ¡°You truly have no idea?¡± Shang Cijie''s lips twitched as he inquired.


    ¡°I genuinely don''t, so enlighten me! I''ll rectify it.¡± Shang Cijie''s tone had softened, his patience evidently depleted.


    ¡°How could you be so disrespectful to Mr. Moyu earlier? He even had to forcibly remove me.¡±


    Mr. Moyu has been caring for me for the past five years, so it''s only fair to show gratitude for his assistance in looking after his wife.


    Damn it, Xu Moyu again?


    Mu Sifa''s good mood evaporated the moment Shang Cijie mentioned Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Mr. Moyu not only nurtured me, but he also raised Mingming. Why harbor resentment towards someone so considerate to us? Are you envious of Mr. Moyu as well?¡±


    Shang Cijie grumbled once more, though his anger had dissipated, and he exited the car.


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I''ll apologize to him next time I see him. That should suffice, right?¡± Mu Sifa bent down to pick up Shang Cijie, his actions somewhat perfunctory.


    It wasn''t that Mu Sifacked patience, but upon hearing Shang Cijie attribute his upbringing and that of Shang Mingming to Xu Moyu, irritation red. After all, his own wife had been raised by someone else.


    ¡°Really? If you don''t apologize to Mr. Moyu, I''ll give you the silent treatment.¡± Softness returned to his voice.


    A smile graced Mu Sifa''s lips. ¡°I promise you, I''ll apologize to him.¡±


    How could Mu Sifa not catch his breath upon hearing Shang Cijie''s soft, endearing voice?


    ¡°That''s more like it.¡± Shang Cijie''s smile mirrored the beauty of the moment.


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa froze. It wasn''t Shang Cijie''s charm that left him speechless, but the sight of Shang Cijie aiming a gun at Xiao Yi''s head.


    This coldness emanating from Shang Cijie was unfamiliar. As Mu Sifa stared, he wondered if the person before him was truly the same man with the adorable smile.


    ¡°You disappoint me. This is a public parking lot.¡±


    Observing passersby exchanging nces and murmurs, Shang Cijie swiftly nudged Mu Sifa aside.


    ¡°Husband, we''re already a familiar sight. No need to fret.¡±


    Ignoring the onlookers, Mu Sifa scooped up Shang Cijie and headed towards the hotel entrance.


    ¡°But we''re not¡­¡±


    Shang Cijie fell silent as Mu Sifa habitually referred to him as his wife, blurring the lines between them.


    ¡°Not what?¡± Mu Sifa''s smile hinted at recognition as he prodded Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Let''s not dwell on it. I don''t want to argue with you.¡± Shang Cijie''s words conveyed his unspoken thoughts.


    Nestling into Mu Sifa''s embrace, Shang Cijie whispered softly, his demeanor utterly adorable.


    ¡°I''ve heard that only mean guys attract attention. Do you secretly prefer your wife being tough on you?¡± There was a hint of teasing in his words.


    Shang Cijie''s blush deepened, as if he had sensed the underlying implication.


    yfully pping Mu Sifa''s chest, he retorted in a bashful tone, ¡°You''re the one who''s mean. I won''t indulge you anymore.¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 - Fuck Off


    Mu Sifa smiled and didn''t say anything. He carried Shang Cijie into the hotel''s lobby.


    However, his arrival caused quite a stir.


    ¡°What''s going on? Was it a man in his arms? ¡°


    ¡°Seems so.¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡±


    ¡°Even if he''s my husband, isn''t he too indiscreet!?¡± In public. ¡°


    ¡°Exactly! There are still children here. ¡°


    What they meant was that their husband was shameless and would teach his children badly, making them angry.


    Although Shang Cijie had heard this much, he still felt ufortable.


    He grabbed Mu Sifa''s clothes, leaned on Mu Sifa''s chest with his dim eyes and felt depressed.


    ¡°There really is a bunch of madmen everywhere we go.¡± Mu Sifa red at the long-tongued women and shouted.


    ¡°He''s even angry!¡± ¡°He''s really speechless.¡±


    ¡°That''s right. If you don''t want others to criticize you, then don''t be so mboyant! that people don''t know they''re having an affair. ¡°


    ¡°That''s right! How shameless. ¡°


    They spoke with contempt towards Mu Sifa and the others as they carried the child away. It was as if they couldn''t see anything, and no one forced them to look.


    If they weren''t women, Mu Sifa would have already rushed over to beat them up.


    ¡°What a bunch of lunatics.¡± Mu Sifa was furious.


    ¡°Forget it, if they want to say it, then say it. Let them do it!¡± Shang Cijie whispered in Mu Sifa''s arms and pulled on Mu Sifa''s clothes, telling him not to be impulsive.


    Mu Sifa didn''t think it was a big deal when he was scolded, but when they talked, they looked at Shang Cijie in his arms with disdain.


    It was also because of the noise of these people that a lot of people looked over towards Mu Sifa and the others and started to whisper among themselves.


    ¡°What are you looking at? ¡°F * ck off.¡±


    Mu Sifa roared. After that, he also attracted the security guards and evacuated the crowd.


    When the customers saw that the security guards were also looking towards Mu Sifa''s direction, they didn''t dare to say anything and just left.


    ¡°I want to see Mingming. Let''s go up!¡± Shang Cijie said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mu Sifa suppressed his anger and walked towards the elevator with Shang Cijie in his arms.


    After arriving at the floor where his room was, Mu Sifa was going to go to his original room, but Lin Shuangxia came around the corner and said to Mu Sifa, ¡°The room hasn''t been cleaned. I''ve got another room.¡± With that, he led the way.


    He didn''t clean it up? Deal with what?


    Mu Sifa was puzzled, but he didn''t think too much and followed Lin Shuangxia.


    After a few turns, they finally arrived at the room Lin Shuangxia opened. Surprisingly, it was extremely concealed, as if she had intentionally chosen this spot.


    The moment the door opened, Shang Mingming ran out and shouted sweetly, ¡°Xiaojie, you''re back.¡±


    But when he saw Mu Sifa hug Shang Cijie, Shang Mingming''s brows immediately tightened up and changed to the tone of a young adult, ¡°Where''s that bastard dad that we talked about? It was attacked again? ¡°


    Damn it! Bastard dad is really quick, I attacked Xiaojie the moment I was not around.


    ¡°You bastard, dad, don''t think that Xiaojie will obediently listen to you just because you are acting like this. ¡°Put Xiaojie down immediately, you''re not allowed to stick to Xiaojie like this.¡±


    Ye Zichen pointed at Mu Sifa and spoke fiercely.


    Mu Sifa didn''t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I''ll put your mom down.¡± After saying that, he really put Shang Cijie down.


    Shang Mingming quickly shielded Shang Cijie behind him and warned Mu Sifa in a childish voice, ¡°Stay away from us in the future. We can''t afford to offend your little lover.¡± Xiaojie, let''s go. ¡°


    Ye Zichen pulled Shang Cijie into the room and ignored Mu Sifa.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 - No Longer


    Mu Sifa finally understood the reason for Shang Mingming''s anger when he heard Shang Mingming say the three words ¡°little lover¡± in a huff.


    ¡°I''m really sorry, because the Young Master asked me where Third Young Madame went when he woke up. I couldn''t hide it from him, so I could only tell him what happened tonight.¡± Lin Shuangxia quickly apologized.


    Mu Sifa did not me Lin Shuangxia, because he knew very well what kind of personality his son had.


    ¡°What''s going on over there? Need to be dealt with? ¡± Mu Sifa was curious about this.


    Lin Shuangxia, who was being asked, immediately shuddered, panic filling her eyes.


    ¡°What is it? You can''t say it? ¡± Mu Sifa noticed something unusual.


    ¡°No, that''s not it. I''m just afraid of scaring you, Third Young Master.¡±


    Afraid of scaring me? Interesting, what can frighten me? Even more terrifying than when Shang Mingming was kidnapped?


    Mu Sifa didn''t think much of it, ¡°Say it!¡±


    Lin Shuangxia hesitated, then looked at Shang Cijie, who Shang Mingming had dragged away. After about ten seconds, she said, ¡°Actually, it''s because of Lili, he killed all the men Xiao Yi sent to ambush us.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia spoke very carefully, so she didn''t dare to look at Mu Sifa''s expression.


    Mu Sifa''s body stiffened and his eyes widened, ¡°Killed them all, what, what does that mean?¡± He didn''t dare to ept Lin Shuangxia''s words. After all, it was the innocent Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I''m not too sure about what happened. When Mr. Gong Haoran and I caught up, all the invaders in the room were shot one by one. ¡°A total of five people.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia''s voice gradually became softer. Not to mention her, even Gong Haoran was shocked at that time. However, when he saw Shang Cijie calmly putting away his gun, he coldly told her to deal with the corpses.


    Lin Shuangxia also knew that Shang Cijie''s kung fu skills were taught to him personally by Xu Moyu, but she never expected Shang Cijie to be this powerful. The moment he saw Shang Cijie sheathe his gun, it was as if he saw Xu Moyu''s shadow, which made her shudder.


    ¡°Third Young Madame is now one of Young Master Xu Moyu''s subordinates, so she''s already used to shivering.¡±


    Lin Shuangxia was afraid that Mu Sifa wouldn''t be able to ept it, so she tried to exin as lightly as possible.


    Mu Sifa was not the only one who couldn''t ept this. He waspletely shocked. He couldn''t even imagine Shang Cijie killing someone. After all, Shang Cijie was too soft and cute for him.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Mu Sifa suddenly asked with a cold tone.


    ¡°Don''t worry, we have settled everything properly. Nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Mu Sifa let out a sigh of relief after hearing that he had been dealt with. However, he suddenly became depressed when he looked at Shang Cijie''s back.


    ¡°That''s how it is on this street, it''s not weird that Third Young Master will see this much in the future.¡± Lin Shuangxia said.


    This matter was caused by Xiao Yi''s sneak attack, and Shang Cijie was trying to protect himself, so he couldn''t say that it was Shang Cijie''s fault.


    ¡°I got it, you can go now!¡± ¡°Don''t tell him I already know.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s breath felt a little ufortable. He waved his hand and told Lin Shuangxia to leave.


    ¡°I understand. Just call me if you need anything.¡± With that, Lin Shuangxia nodded and left.


    After not seeing Mu Sifa for a long time, Shang Cijie turned around and looked at him, ¡°Why didn''t youe in!¡±


    Mu Sifa quickly put on a smile and closed the door, ¡°I''ll be right there.¡± Shang Cijie did not see through his disguise.

 Chapter 349

    C349 ¨C The Father and Son Who Stand in the Opposite Direction Once Again


    The following morning, when Shang Cijie awoke, Mu Sifa was nowhere to be seen, and his son was absent from his side.


    Shang Cijie blinked in confusion, then gazed vacantly at the ceiling.


    ¡°If you¡¯re searching for your husband, he¡¯s already left for the hospital. He mentioned undergoing surgery.¡± The sound of Shang Mingming munching suddenly sounded from beside him, followed by the pitter-patter of Shang Mingming climbing onto the bed.


    Shang Cijie smiled, embracing Shang Mingming and nting a kiss on his cheek. He teased, ¡°Feeling jealous, are we?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous? Bastard Dad isn¡¯t a threat to my position yet. Besides, it¡¯s advantageous if he¡¯s smitten with you now; easier to exact revengeter,¡± Shang Mingming remarked casually, still fixated on vengeance.


    Shang Mingming remained fixated on revenge.


    Shang Cijie suddenly froze, locking eyes with Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Why the stare? Get up and eat. It¡¯s past ten already.¡± Shang Mingming tugged at Shang Cijie, preventing him from reclining back.


    ¡°Past ten already?¡± Shang Cijie eximed, startled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    Shang Cijie stood abruptly, causing Shang Mingming to recoil.


    ¡°Ouch! Don¡¯t spring up like that. It hurts,¡± Shang Mingmingined, rubbing his head.


    ¡°Let me see. Does it hurt here?¡± Shang Cijie¡¯s concern was palpable as he inspected Shang Mingming¡¯s injury.


    Shang Mingming sighed inwardly. Xiaojie seemed to lose his wits whenever his father was around.


    ¡°Bastard Dad instructed me not to disturb you. Tell me, did he manage to deceive you against night?¡± Shang Mingming pointed usingly at Shang Cijie.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shang Cijie was puzzled.


    ¡°What else? Did that scoundrel father of yours deceive you into¡­ into sleeping together again?¡± Shang Mingming¡¯s irritation was palpable.


    Shang Cijie hadn¡¯t anticipated this topic. His cheeks flushed crimson. ¡°I¡¯m not that foolish.¡±


    ¡°Not foolish? Xiaojie, you¡¯re blinded by that scoundrel father, willingly subjecting yourself to such¡­such acts. Are you nning to retaliate against him?¡± Shang Mingming lectured, his anger evident.


    Shang Mingming fumed, pointing usingly at Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie fell silent, casting a hesitant nce at Shang Mingming, hinting at something unsaid.


    ¡°Why the hesitation? Did that father of yours really¡­?¡± Shang Mingming¡¯s tone remained stern.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t do anythingst night,¡± Shang Cijie admitted, his face flushing once more.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Shang Mingming¡¯s gaze narrowed.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about¡­ retaliating against your father!¡± Shang Cijie¡¯s voice quivered slightly as his eyes darted.


    ¡°And then?¡± Shang Mingming waited, expectant.


    Shang Cijie felt a pang of fear. The tables had turned, and he found himself confiding in his son.


    ¡°Perhaps we should postpone the retaliation?¡± Shang Cijie¡¯s voice wavered.


    ¡°Why the dy?¡± Shang Mingming¡¯s tone brooked no argument.


    Shang Cijie hung his head guiltily, stealing a nce at Shang Mingming before continuing, ¡°I was considering¡­I¡¯ve almost forgiven your dad. I¡¯ll wait and see how he behaves in the future.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you kidding? That scoundrel! If you let him off the hook, he¡¯ll never change. Have you forgotten what that old scoundrel and your dad put you through?¡± Shang Mingming seethed.


    Shang Mingming¡¯s concern wasn¡¯t solely for Mu Sifa; he feared for Shang Cijie¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry, Mingming. I just wanted to discuss this with you,¡± Shang Cijie apologized earnestly, feeling the weight of his role reversal.


    OR download the app directly??

 Chapter 350

    C350 ¨C Scared of What?


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be upset?¡± Shang Mingming jabbed Shang Cijie¡¯s forehead in frustration.


    ¡°I did apologize, didn¡¯t I!?¡± Shang Cijie retorted, lowering his head and gesturing in a sorry manner.


    ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving, Xiaojie. Without my vignce, your father would have taken advantage of you,¡± Shang Mingming remarked protectively.


    Sensing Shang Cijie¡¯s remorse, Shang Mingming¡¯s tone softened slightly, unable to sustain his anger.


    ¡°I understand you¡¯re looking out for me, not harboring any ill will towards your father,¡± Shang Cijie murmured.


    Shang Mingming sighed, ¡°As long as you understand.¡± Tenderly, he brushed Shang Cijie¡¯s forehead and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, not a child anymore. It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Shang Cijie reassured, embracing Shang Mingming before yfully tickling him, eliciting heartyughter.


    ¡°Hahaha, stop, Xiaojie, it tickles,¡± Shang Mingmingughed heartily.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    At the sound of knocking, attention shifted to the door.


    Curiously, Shang Cijie inquired, ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    Shang Mingming chuckled sinisterly. ¡°Is your husband back?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always teasing me,¡± Shang Cijie pouted.


    Shang Cijie¡¯s cheeks flushed, an adorable sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a jest, no need to blush like that. It¡¯s evident your father is quite the scoundrel,¡± Shang Mingming remarked.


    ¡°Quit with the pretense, open the door for your husband already!¡± Shang Mingming rolled his eyes impatiently.


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Shang Cijie beamed with excitement, scooping up Shang Mingming and heading for the door.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Why are you carrying me?¡± Shang Mingming protested, struggling in Shang Cijie¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Resistance is futile,¡± Shang Cijie quipped, smiling sweetly as they approached the door.


    However, upon opening the door, Shang Cijie¡¯s smile froze.


    ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to see my father,¡± Shang Mingming remarked, oblivious to Shang Cijie¡¯s change in demeanor, as he pushed past him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Xiaojie?¡±


    Shang Cijie finally took notice of Shang Mingming¡¯s pause, following his gaze to Hee Meier and Elina at the doorstep.


    ¡°You¡¯re being disrespectful. Are you blocking the door on purpose?¡± Hee Meier chided.


    Shang Cijie¡¯s shock only deepened, drawing disapproval from Hee Meier.


    ¡°Apologies,¡± Shang Cijie stepped aside hurriedly. Yet, a nagging guilt gnawed at him. Why did he feel remorseful? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s involved with Mu Sifa, right?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shang Cijie adopted a cold demeanor, shedding his previous vulnerability.


    Shang Cijie¡¯s abrupt change irked Hee Meier, furrowing her brows.


    ¡°Ah! A son¡¯s true colors emerge once his guardian¡¯s gone! Let Sifa witness this and sever ties,¡± Hee Meier mused to herself.


    ¡°Do you have nothing better to do than intrude? Or are you just here to feed off my misery?¡± Shang Cijie retorted with aposed smile, unflustered.


    Hee Meier¡¯s disdain was palpable. ¡°Am I free to visit? Or are you always this hostile?¡±


    It appears she has ulterior motives for her visit, especially with Mu Sifa absent.


    Elina observed the scene with a smug grin, anticipating the drama.


    Shang Cijie hadn¡¯t expected Hee Meier to contact him directly. This time, he wouldn¡¯t escape her grasp! With Mu Sifa absent, what trouble could he possibly stir?


    ¡°How would I know if you¡¯re just nosy or truly concerned? Not a parasite, are you?¡± Shang Cijie retorted with a polite smile, unperturbed.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hee Meier was rendered speechless by Shang Cijie¡¯s retort.


    OR download the app directly??

 Chapter 351

    C351 ¨C Please be a Little More Reserved


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Mu Sifa, then he¡¯s not here.¡± Shang Cijie continued to speak calmly.


    ¡°I wille to you for my son? It¡¯s simply a joke. ¡°


    Now that Hee Meier had been provoked, she could not help but get even more agitated.


    ¡°Then grandma, what are you doing here? To cause trouble for Xiaojie? ¡°


    Since Hee Meier hated Shang Cijie so much, Shang Mingming didn¡¯t want to pretend to be a good kid in front of her and asked her in a low voice.


    ¡°Who allowed you to call me Grandmother? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my son¡¯s child. ¡°


    Unexpectedly, Hee Meier suddenly flew into a rage, and the bag almost hit Shang Mingming¡¯s face.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t scream, then don¡¯t scream. Do you think I¡¯m willing!?¡± Shang Mingming snorted disdainfully at Hee Meier with his chin, showing no fear of her.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hee Meier was infuriated once again. Her high blood pressure was on the verge of erupting.


    ¡°The big ones are uneducated, and the little ones are uneducated. Someone like you, Shang Cijie, can forget about entering my Mu Family. ¡± He finally couldn¡¯t control his anger and pointed at Shang Cijie¡¯s face and cursed.


    ¡°It looks like we agree. If I actually have nothing to do with your Mu Family, then please take care. I won¡¯t send you off.¡±


    He pushed Hee Meier out of the room and mmed the door shut.


    Shang Cijie did not want to be angry, but Hee Meier¡¯s words were too unpleasant to listen to. He could not control his anger.


    Hee Meier, who had been shut out, was obviously in disbelief, her eyes wide open.


    She thought Shang Cijie would please him. After all, he needed her permission to be with his son. Then, she would suppress Shang Cijie and force him to leave her son.


    However, the situation was the opposite. She was directly kicked out of the room by Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Shang Cijie, open the door for me, open the door.¡±


    Hee Meier pounded on the door and roared. She no longer had her usual elegance. Perhaps this was the so-called ¡°desperate dog jumping into a wall¡±!


    Shang Cijie allowed Hee Meier to knock on the door and ignored her.


    ¡°Good job, Xiaojie.¡± Shang Mingming pped happily with Shang Cijie.


    However, Shang Cijie¡¯s mood suddenly dropped as he muttered to himself, ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be another scene of cultivation.¡±


    Since Hee Meier was treated like this by me today, she would definitely stop me from being together with Mu Sifa in the future.


    ¡°Xiaojie, that bastard¡¯s father called.¡±


    Shang Mingming bent down from Shang Cijie¡¯s arms and handed the vibrating phone to Shang Cijie.


    Upon hearing that it was Mu Sifa on the phone, Shang Cijie¡¯s haze was swept away. ¡°Mu Sifa.¡± Ye Zichen called Mu Sifa¡¯s name into the phone sweetly.


    When Mu Sifa heard that, he also became happy.


    ¡°So happy I called you?¡± The corner of his mouth curled up unconsciously.


    ¡°Who, who¡¯s happy, I¡¯m normal.¡± Shang Cijie couldn¡¯t stand Mu Sifa¡¯s teasing and started to blush again.


    Shang Mingming started to roll his eyes again, because in his eyes, Shang Cijie was like a lovestruck fool.


    ¡°Be more reserved, Xiaojie, please. Don¡¯t be like a dog that sees its owner when your dad calls. Your tail is shaking.¡±


    Damn it! I¡¯ve lived with Xiaojie for so long, but he¡¯s never been this happy. But that bastard father of his just made a phone call and made Xiaojie fall for it. It¡¯s so unfair.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡± Shang Cijie retorted with a cute soft voice.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you just don¡¯t have a tail.¡± Shang Mingming answered snappily. It could be seen that he was really jealous and felt that Shang Cijie had been snatched away by Mu Sifa.

 Chapter 352

    C352 ¨C I Just like to be Mean to My Wife


    ¡°Why are you like your father!? You only know how to bully me. ¡± Shang Cijie muttered shyly.


    Hehe! You seem to enjoy it yourself, don¡¯t you? Was he a masochist?


    Forget it, since Xiaojie was so domineering as to chase Grandma away just now, I¡¯ll let him rx for a while and chat with his husband.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± I¡¯ve already ordered breakfast for you. ¡± Before getting off the bed, Shang Mingming urged Ye Zichen not to eat dog food.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Mu Sifa, who had been quietly listening, slightly pulled his tie back and smiled.


    ¡°Has he been lectured by this little fellow again?¡± Mu Sifa asked with a smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you?¡± Shang Cijieined in a soft and cute voice.


    Because of me? Looks like the little guy said something about taking revenge on me, and something about me snatching him away! This little fellow really made people worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and help you take care of him.¡±


    ¡°No need, Mingming didn¡¯t bully me.¡±


    Shang Cijie was still as adorable as ever. Then, he suddenly hugged the pillow shyly and asked in a very soft and gentle voice, ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re done, go back.¡± Mu Sifa said and finally smiled, ¡°What happened? You miss me? ¡°


    ¡°Of course not, who would miss you? You wish!¡± It was not difficult to hear Shang Cijie¡¯s disobedience as he frantically rejected the proposal.


    You still say it isn¡¯t? He was clearly so nervous.


    I decided not to expose him and saidter that I bullied him.


    ¡°What do you want to eat tonight?¡±


    He walked to the room at the end of the hospital and pulled open the curtain of the waiting room. Suddenly, Shang Cijie, who was sitting opposite him, caught his eye, and replied while tilting his head and ying with his pajamas, ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    Mu Sifa¡¯s fatigue of the whole day vanished after he saw Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Wife, look over here.¡± There was a hint of abduction in Mu Sifa¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Look over here?¡± Look where? ¡± Shang Cijie rolled his eyes nkly. He looked around and found that it was really cute.


    ¡°It¡¯s the other side. Look at the other side.¡± Mu Sifa waved at Shang Cijie from the opposite hotel.


    On the other side?


    Only then did Shang Cijie know that the room here could also see Mu Sifa¡¯s hospital, but it was the back door.


    When he looked over, Mu Sifa, who was wearing a white coat and was extremely handsome, was already standing by the window, facing their room.


    ¡°Why are you here? Isn¡¯t the office on the other side?¡±


    Shang Cijie was very curious, it didn¡¯t look like a ward at all.


    ¡°I missed you, so I went upstairs to see your face to recharge.¡±


    Mu Sifa did not hide anything and directly said it out when he thought of Shang Cijie.


    When Shang Cijie heard that, his face immediately turned red. He buried his head in the pillow and cursed, ¡°Scoundrel.¡± She was so shy that it felt like blood wasing out of her mouth.


    ¡°I like to be bad to my wife. Others can¡¯t even enjoy this kind of treatment.¡±


    Mu Sifa smiled in satisfaction. Although he couldn¡¯t see Shang Cijie¡¯s shy expression, he could imagine it in his mind.


    ¡°Smooth talker.¡±


    Shang Cijie scolded him again, but he was very shy. He didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all, which was very seductive.


    If he wasn¡¯t working right now, Mu Sifa would probably rush back and hug Shang Cijie and kiss him enough.


    ¡°Wife, if you speak to me in this voice again, I¡¯ll turn into a wolf!¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s all your fault for saying such words out of the blue. me me!¡±


    A crisp sound rang out! Very soft.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 - You''re Responsible for Me


    ¡°Of course I me you. me you, wife, for being too adorable, making me unable to stop myself.¡± He spoke sweet words without the slightest bit of shame.


    ¡°You''re still saying that you wanted to embarrass me?¡±


    Scoundrel, always teasing me.


    Mu Sifa chuckled, ¡°Alright, alright, I won''t tease you. I just heard from Xiao Ming that my mother went to find you. Did she do anything to you? ¡°


    So he knew! No wonder he called in time.


    ¡°I threw her out. I reckon she''s gone now! Just a moment ago, he was knocking on the door nonstop. ¡°


    Shang Cijieid down, supported his chin with one hand and stepped on his leg, still as soft as before.


    Chasing away my mother? Mu Sifa was surprised. Looks like he has improved a lot.


    ¡°My mom just can''t ept it, so don''t argue with her. If she gets into trouble, I''ll have a headache too. ¡± Mu Sifa said awkwardly.


    Since ancient times, it had always been difficult to make a choice between his mother and his wife, and it was the same for Mu Sifa as well. He wasn''t the kind of person who would exterminate a rtive for justice, so he naturally hoped that Hee Meier could get along well with Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I know, so I didn''t argue with her! And it was too much! And she said Mingming wasn''t yours, so I got angry and shut her out. ¡± Shang Cijie twitched his mouth in displeasure as he adorably hit the pillow beneath him.


    Mu Sifa, who saw all of this from afar, smiled again. It was really cute and reasonable.


    If it was an ordinary woman, she would probably ask my mother who she and my mother chose! Fortunately, he didn''t ask what it was and just let it be.


    ¡°Is that my birth? ¡°Hrm?¡± Mu Sifa suddenly asked.


    ¡°What do you mean? ¡°You suspect me?¡± Shang Cijie sat up angrily and red at Mu Sifa across from him. He even threw a pillow at the French window to express his anger.


    Mu Sifa also knew that Shang Cijie would be angry, so he smiled and said, ¡°Finally willing to look up at me? I''m clearly on the other side, why are you still ying with the pillow? Don''t I have a pillow to y with? ¡°


    ¡°I can''t see you clearly with my near-sighted eyes. There''s no use in looking!¡± Shang Cijie softened his voice. He knew what Mu Sifa meant, so he was no longer angry.


    ¡°Insight? Howe I didn''t know? ¡°


    ¡°You don''t know too much, I just don''t want to tell you.¡± Ye Zichen turned his head to the side with a snort, showing Mu Sifa a nice look.


    ¡°Who said I don''t know? I clearly know how many mole''s on your body, where is the sensitive spot, and how can I make you feelfortable.¡± Mu Sifa drove with a serious expression.


    Shang Cijie''s face exploded with a look of extreme familiarity.


    ¡°How can you say that!¡± Brawler, Brawler, Super Invincible Brawler, ignore me. ¡°


    Ah, I really want to find a ce to jump! How could he say it so lightly and so humiliatingly!


    ¡°But no matter how much of a hooligan you are, it''s still your husband right?¡± Mu Sifa was addicted to teasing Shang Cijie, and his smile gradually turned evil.


    ¡°Of course not, you are not my husband, we are not legally anything at all. Didn''t you see the receptionist in your hospital? I''m your mistress, not your wife. Don''t take advantage of me. ¡± Cute for a century.


    ¡°That''s also the most seductive Xiao San. He could even hook my soul. You have to take responsibility for me, my wife.¡± Immediately entering the routine, Shang Cijie mode.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354 - The Routine Wife Fails


    ¡°Let me ¡­¡± To make me responsible for him?


    Shang Cijie was at a loss. Then, his heart suddenly felt happy, but he did not know that Mu Sifa was the one who dug the pit for him.


    ¡°What, why should I be responsible for you?¡± He asked with a hint of hesitation.


    The fish took the bait. Mu Sifa smiled proudly.


    ¡°Naturally, you are responsible for my life, my wife. Take a look at who doesn''t know that my soul has been taken away by you, right? My reputation has been tarnished. Ah ~ after that! He would definitely not be able to marry another wife, and he would definitely not be able to do so for the rest of his life. ¡°My wife, if you still don''t take responsibility for me, then I will have to live alone for the rest of my life.¡±


    Mu Sifa said he was very pitiful.


    After Shang Cijie heard this, he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    ¡°Do you still want to marry another wife?¡± However, Shang Cijie''s main point was here.


    ¡°I didn''t say I want to marry! If you are responsible for me, then I am your wife, am I not? In the future, it''ll be more convenient for you to take revenge on me at close range, right? ¡± Mu Sifa started his speech and continued digging holes for Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie thought about it and felt that it made sense. As long as he married Mu Sifa, he would be able to restrict his entire life. When the time came, he would do whatever he had to do and it would be great to be able to ride on Mu Sifa''s head.


    ¡°Wife, are you really not responsible for me? Taking a step back, isn''t this little fellow also in need of a reputation? You can''t possibly let him be someone''s son, right? ¡± Mu Sifa lobbied with Shang Mingming, but he didn''t see Shang Cijie move again.


    ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±


    Shang Cijie naturally didn''t want to do this. It was good that he was told, he couldn''t implicate his son.


    This was exactly what Mu Sifa was waiting for, ¡°Wifey, let''s go register! Then, the little guy will be famous, and will be a child of Mu Family. ¡°


    ¡°But can your mother agree? She must be very angry. ¡°


    Shang Cijie muttered in grievance, he didn''t know that he had already fallen into the pit.


    ¡°We all said that we would first get on the car and then make up for it. We''ll talk to my mom about it in the future.¡±


    Of course, now is the time to deal with you, my mom. After that, she will figure it out for herself, so she doesn''t have to worry about so much.


    ¡°When are we going?¡±


    Because he went to register for Shang Mingming, Shang Cijie never thought that he would be Mu Sifa''s real wife like this. Therefore, he calmly asked, ¡°I wonder what kind of expression he would have when hees back to realityter.¡±


    ¡°I have your ount book with me. As long as you are willing, you can go right now.¡±


    Mu Sifa was ready and waiting for Shang Cijie, this little sheep, to jump into the pit.


    However, he miscalcted. Shang Cijie said in a serious tone, ¡°No way, you''re still at work now and can go when you have time. Tomorrow is Saturday, so the Civil Administration Bureau should be resting.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s mouth twitched. He had been trying for so long, but he didn''t expect it to turn out like this.


    ¡°Xiaojie, breakfast is here. Hurry up and hang up on Dad.¡±


    Shang Mingming, who opened the door for the waiter, shouted loudly. There was a trace of unhappiness in the voice, because Mu Sifa had taken up a lot of Shang Cijie''s time.


    ¡°Alright, here we are.¡± Shang Cijie quickly got off the bed and said to Mu Sifa, ¡°I''ve had breakfast. Are you busy?¡± Then he threw his phone on the bed and ran off to eat.


    ¡°Wait a moment, my wife, I haven''t finished speaking.¡± Mu Sifa called out anxiously, but Shang Cijie had already disappeared from the window and dered his failure.


    ¡°I can''t believe I didn''t eat that much?¡± Mu Sifa sighed and suddenly felt sorry for himself.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 - Ah You also Gave Me a Blush?


    ¡°Did that bastard''s father do the same thing again?¡±


    Seeing Shang Cijie blushing, Shang Mingming ced the food in front of him, raising his eyebrows and asking.


    ¡°No, I''m not. Do you think I''m that easily fooled by your father?¡±


    Shang Cijie happily ate his favorite sandwich, closing his eyes and savoring the familiar local vor.


    ¡°Hehe! Xiaojie, with your IQ, wouldn''t it be strange if dad didn''t follow you?¡±


    Although he had some intelligence before, now he waspletely bewildered and confused. How could he still have any IQ left in front of this sly father?


    ¡°I already said no.¡± Shang Cijie red at Shang Mingming, then stuffed a sandwich into his mouth, signaling him to stop teasing.


    Shang Mingming, expecting Shang Cijie''s reaction, sighed and took a leisurely bite. It seemed inevitable that his sly father would eventually win over Xiaojie, so he would have to keep a closer watch on him.


    ¡°So, what did that crafty dad say to you just now that made you blush like a boy experiencing his first love?¡±


    As he asked, Shang Mingming pushed the juice towards Shang Cijie, cing it within his reach. He then sat down, looking at Shang Cijie, waiting for a response.


    ¡°He didn''t say anything! He was just worried you''d be talked about.¡± Shang Cijie replied in a normal tone, taking a sip of the juice.


    ¡°What? My name?¡± His expression clearly showed confusion.


    ¡°He wants me to register with him, so you will be recognized as a child of the Mu Family, and no one will call you the child of a mistress.¡±


    Shang Cijie, still unaware it was a trap, happily enjoyed his breakfast.


    The corner of Shang Mingming''s mouth twitched violently as he stared at Shang Cijie, looking at him as if he were a simpleton.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡± Shang Cijie asked innocently, putting down his cup and taking a big bite of his sandwich.


    ¡°You''re asking me what''s wrong?¡± Shang Mingming raised his voice, exasperated by Shang Cijie''s naivety. He mmed the table and stood up, ¡°Are you stupid? This crafty father is obviously plotting to register you with him. What kind of identity is this? It''s all his tricks. He''s just trying to trick you into getting his license.¡±


    Oh my god! How did someone with such low IQ father such a clever and cute child like me? Was I even raised by him? Or did he lose his IQ when he gave birth to me?


    Shang Cijie continued to blink dumbly after hearing this. He just held the sandwich in his hand and stared at the furious Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Is that really it?¡± After a while, he finally said this.


    ¡°Are you still asleep, Xiaojie? Do you hear me?¡±


    Shang Cijie was also a bit confused and, being hungry, couldn''t think straight.


    After a while, he gathered his thoughts and slowly blushed, finally realizing he had been tricked by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°What? You''re blushing at me? Why are you blushing, Xiaojie? You should be angry now, be angry, okay?¡± Opposite him, Shang Mingming was furious and resentful towards Shang Cijie.


    I''m going to die of anger. It''s because Xiaojie is always like this that his crafty father gets his way.


    Ah, I''m going crazy. It''s all his dad''s fault. If it wasn''t for him, Xiaojie wouldn''t be so gullible. Right, it''s his fault.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 - Ipetent and Infatuated


    ¡°But your dad wants to register with me, right? At least he has the intention!¡±


    Shang Cijie''s eyes were now filled with pink foam. There was no cure; the infatuation was too deep.


    ¡°What does that intention matter? That''s why that bastard dad acts this way when he sees you.¡±


    Bastard, if you have the guts,e at me! Why are you bullying Xiaojie?


    However, Shang Mingming suddenly thought about it. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t be able to marry another wife, right? At the very least, with Xiaojie''s protection, he could openly move into the Mu Family and irritate that woman, Elina, or even drive away the annoying people around that bastard father.


    Not bad, not bad, this isn''t bad at all. Xiaojie wasn''t forced, and we have the upper hand. It would be even better if Xiaojie had a younger sibling.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you, Mingming? That''s a creepyugh.¡± Shang Cijie backed off a little.


    ¡°I''m in a good mood, so I won''t argue with you.¡± Shang Mingming chuckled, having thought it through.


    In a good mood? Weren¡¯t you angry with me just now? Really?


    ¡°Then register!¡± Shang Mingming suddenly said.


    ¡°Really?¡± Shang Cijie immediately smiled.


    ¡°It''s true. Once you''re registered with that bastard father, he can''t mess around outside anymore. Xiaojie, you''ve definitely won half the battle.¡±


    ¡°Seems so!¡±


    Shang Cijie said in a daze. He did not want to take revenge on Mu Sifa at all.


    In the beginning, Shang Cijie really hated Mu Sifa. However, when he saw Mu Sifa apologize to him in order to find him, no matter how angry he was, Mu Sifa would still soften his heart.


    ¡°People like that bastard dad must be coveted by many women outside, and they can do whatever they want at any time. So, Xiaojie, you have to be more fierce, you can''t be suppressed by those women. If there''s no other way, I''ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Your dad doesn''t flirt? I know he has a sexual obsession.¡± Shang Cijie was filled with confidence.


    ¡°Hehe! Then there''s this Xiangyang guy. Look, do you think that bastard dad still has a cleanliness obsession? Men are creatures that think with their lower body. If he meets someone better than you in the future, he''ll definitely cheat on us.¡±


    Shang Cijie was originally in a very good mood. When Shang Mingming said this, he immediately looked at him with tears in his eyes, as if he was about to cry.


    ¡°What are you crying for? I''m just making an analogy. I''m just making an analogy.¡±


    Is there a need to be so serious? Or do you just want to keep the bastard dad from cheating? However, I can¡¯t stand it either, so if this bastard dad dares to let Xiaojie down, I''ll deal with him.


    ¡°It''s not about your dad. You just said that I''m not good enough, so you want to rece me too? If I can find a better mother in the future.¡±


    Shang Cijie sobbed and looked at Shang Mingming pitifully.


    Shang Mingming''s mouth twitched, that''s right! If it could be traded, I want that too! You''re so unpromising, yet so infatuated.


    However, Shang Mingming sighed again, ¡°Why would I rece you? What are you thinking?¡±


    Shang Cijie probably had this thought because Shang Mingming was too domineering, and Shang Cijie was always criticized by him, so Shang Cijie was afraid that one day Shang Mingming would find him annoying.


    ¡°Really?¡± Tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°It''s true, it''s true. It''s not going to happen, just rx for a million!¡±


    Do you think anyone can be my mother? You have to.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 - Shameless


    Mu Sifa stood in front of him for a while, but when he didn''t see Shang Cijie, he could only bitterly smile and go downstairs.


    A few minutester, he returned to his office. When the nurse passed by, she gave him a look, indicating that Hee Meier was here.


    Mu Sifa''s head immediately hurt. The one he didn''t want to see the most was Hee Meier.


    ¡°Really, now that I''m retired and have nothing to do, I''m here to mind my own business, right? ¡°He definitely said something about asking me to leave Xiaojie. He''s a scheming man or something like that.¡±


    Mu Sifa hasn''t gone in yet? She was already beginning toin about what her mother would say.


    ¡°Go and see where Sifa went, why isn''t he back yet?¡±


    After sitting in the office for less than ten minutes, Hee Meier couldn''t sit still any longer andmanded Elina to find someone.


    It was probably because Shang Cijie had just shut the door! That was why it was so abnormal.


    ¡°I ¡­ I''ll go find him now.¡±


    It was Elina''s first time seeing Hee Meier so angry, so she didn''t dare to offend her.


    However, the moment she turned around, the office door was pushed open and Mu Sifa walked in.


    ¡°Sifa.¡±


    Elina''s smile blossomed on her face as if she had seen spring. She also cried out in intimacy.


    Mu Sifa nced at Elina coldly. Then, he looked away cleanly and walked towards Hee Meier.


    Elina, who was being ignored, immediately revealed a vicious look. The sweetness from earlier was no longer there.


    Hee Meier frowned, ¡°Where did you go?¡± Isn''t the operation over? ¡°


    Mu Sifa knew Hee Meier''s temper, so he didn''t choke her and chose to sit across from her in silence.


    ¡°I''m asking you a question, why aren''t you making a sound?¡± Tightening his brows into the shape of a ¡°chuan¡±.


    Mu Sifa first sighed, then asked Hee Meier, ¡°Why are you looking for trouble with Xiaojie? Since you already have a grandson, what else is there that you''re not satisfied with? ¡°


    He really didn''t understand why she had to be so calctive. Am I not happy? What''s wrong with a man? Can''t I just love him? A hint of annoyance appeared on Mu Sifa''s face.


    ¡°Humph!¡± I just left, and he''s already snitching on you? ¡± With a contemptuous tone.


    ¡°Where is Xiao Ming''s hotel?¡±


    Mu Sifa was toozy to exin so much. He felt that Hee Meier was causing trouble for no reason.


    ¡°He said exactly what he said. What kind of excuse do you have for him?¡± Hee Meier did not believe him and angrily threw the bag in her hands to the side.


    Mu Sifa''s head started to hurt again, but since Hee Meier was his mother, he could only endure it.


    ¡°I don''t care what method you use, but you must at least bring him out of the Mu Family. My Mu Family does not wee people like him.¡± Hee Meier was in high spirits.


    ¡°What kind of person is that?¡± Mu Sifa was clearly unhappy as his voice was twisted together.


    ¡°What is it? Do you still want me to say it out loud? Was it not obvious that he had returned with the child? is precisely for the sake of our Mu Family''s property, to be like that big sister. ¡°


    What a joke, there''s no reason now. Just say that Xiaojie did it for my money?


    ¡°If you''re worried, I''ll get Xiaojie to write you a guarantee. Is that enough?¡±


    Since he didn''t want to argue with Hee Meier, Mu Sifa voluntarily gave in.


    However, when Hee Meier heard this, she got angry. She threw a ss at Mu Sifa and scolded, ¡°Am I f * * king f * * king f * * king your mother? I only know how to protect that kid.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Now that Xiaojie has my child, and I love him, can''t you take a step back? ¡°Why are you forcing us like this?¡±


    ¡°What did the two men talk about? ¡°Shameless.¡± Hee Meier was so angry that her face and neck turned red as she red fiercely at Mu Sifa.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 - It''s Nothing I Just Missed You


    Mu Sifa didn''t want to be angry at first, but after hearing what Hee Meier said, he couldn''t suppress his anger any longer.


    ¡°What kind of society are we in now? Can you not impose your thoughts on us? If Xiaojie can give you a grandson and satisfy the requirements of the next generation, then what reason do you have to oppose us being together? Just because we''re both men? ¡± Mu Sifa''s face and neck were also red, and his eyes were red from anger.


    ¡°Right, just because you''re two men, I feel ufortable looking at it.¡±


    The moment Mu Sifa said that, Hee Meier immediately roared in reply, refusing to give in.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do? ¡°I just like him, Shang Cijie. I love him, and I want to marry him as my wife for my entire life. I''m not interested in the woman that you gave me.¡±


    Dammit, why did he say it didn''t make sense? What''s wrong with a man? Xiaojie has already given you a grandson, right? What is there to be dissatisfied about?


    ¡°You, you did this on purpose to anger me to death, didn''t you?¡±


    Hee Meier felt that Mu Sifa was stubborn and ruthlessly pped Mu Sifa''s face, which resounded through the entire office.


    Mu Sifa was stunned as he looked at Hee Meier. In his heart, his mother was always so well-mannered, but this time, she was so angry that she didn''t even hesitate to beat him up.


    Elina, who was watching the show, was also shocked. She covered her mouth in disbelief as her eyes slowly widened.


    Her impression of Hee Meier was that of an elegantdy, a calm woman who only knew how to move her mouth without making a move. Yet, she still continued to fight.


    ¡°I''m telling you, Mu Sifa, you can decide for yourself if you want to have him or not.¡±


    With that, Hee Meier angrily grabbed the bag and left in a rage. However, the hand she used to hold the bag slightly trembled. This was the first time she hit Mu Sifa, the youngest son that she doted on.


    ¡°Ah, Auntie, please wait for me.¡±


    Elina followed Hee Meier. Although she turned around to look at Mu Sifa, she still decided to follow Hee Meier.


    Mu Sifa copsed on the sofa. He could no longermunicate with Hee Meier. The burning sensation on his face also told him that what happened just now was not his imagination.


    ¡°Looks like he''s really angry!¡± In the past, no matter what I did, she would never say it out loud. ¡°


    Mu Sifa sighed and then frowned, not knowing what to do.


    Let''s wait for Dad toe back! No matter how much trouble Mom had, she would still hold back when she was with her dad.


    Right now, Wu can only ce his hopes on Mu Renying. A good happy asion, he didn''t want to turn into a family split.


    ¡°At this time, I really want to hear his voice! ¡°Heal me.¡± Mu Sifaughed bitterly.


    ¡°Whose voice? Whose voice do you want to hear? ¡°


    Suddenly, Shang Cijie''s voice came from behind.


    Mu Sifa was surprised for a moment as if he couldn''t believe it. He turned around and stared nkly at Shang Cijie who also had a nk look on his face. Then, he stopped and asked, ¡°Wife?¡±


    Shang Cijie raised his cute eyes and looked at him. Then he replied with a grunt. He had no idea what was going on with his face the whole time.


    Hearing Shang Cijie''s reply, Mu Sifa covered his face andughed. He was probablyughing at his own joke! His expression just now was too idiotic.


    ¡°What ¡­ what is going on?¡± Shang Cijie was speechless.


    ¡°It''s nothing, I just missed you.¡±


    He got up and carried Shang Cijie, making him sit in his arms. Then he rubbed Shang Cijie''s neck as if he was charging a ball.


    Shang Cijie didn''t dare to move and just let Mu Sifa hug him like this.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 - Sleeping the Right Person


    ¡°How long are you going to hold her?¡±


    Shang Cijie felt a bit embarrassed and gently pushed Mu Sifa away.


    ¡°If I could, I''d carry you with me forever,¡± Mu Sifa said with a satisfied smile, lifting his head to steal a kiss.


    Naturally, Shang Cijie blushed and yfully hit his chest, saying, ¡°You''re being shameless.¡±


    ¡°I have a glib tongue, so why not be informal with my wife? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡±


    He spread Shang Cijie¡¯s legs and sat him on hisp.


    Even though this wasn¡¯t Shang Cijie¡¯s first time, he was still too shy to face anyone.


    ¡°Don''t sit like this. It feels strange.¡±


    Shang Cijie stood up, intending to leave, but Mu Sifa pressed him down again, holding his face and kissing him.


    ¡°How can you kiss so naturally, like you¡¯re eating my tofu?¡± Her voice was soft and flirtatious, creating a pink atmosphere.


    ¡°Of course, it''s natural for me to kiss my wife. But what about eating tofu? What? Kissing my wife is eating tofu?¡± Mu Sifa asked with a bright smile.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa was so gentle that it made Shang Cijie blush and his heart race.


    ¡°I haven''t agreed to register with you yet. I''m not your wife yet.¡± Shang Cijie sat on Mu Sifa''sp obediently, no longer resisting.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already given me a child and you''re still sitting on my thigh. How are you not my wife?¡±


    Logically, Shang Cijie couldn''t out-argue Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Did you do this to me? Otherwise, how would I have Mingming? You bully me but still won¡¯t admit it.¡± Shang Cijie retorted with a pout, looking aside unhappily.


    ¡°Do you regret it then? Do you regret giving me a child?¡± He turned and kissed Shang Cijie''s lips, then smiled gently.


    Shang Cijie''s face turned red again, and he shyly buried his head in Mu Sifa''s chest, ¡°I don''t know, you''re not allowed to ask me.¡±


    This also implied he didn''t regret it, even if he didn''t say it outright.


    Mu Sifa was truly happy now. He had really ended up with the right person by mistake. Luckily, he hadn''t abandoned him in the past.


    ¡°I''m really grateful to my dad right now. Do you know why?¡± Hugging Shang Cijie tightly, he kissed his hair and asked.


    Shang Cijie thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Why?¡± Following Mu Sifa''s example, she hugged his waist. The sweetness was overwhelming.


    ¡°If my dad hadn''t made me responsible for you, we probably wouldn¡¯t have been friends for the rest of our lives. So, I''m grateful he kept you here, allowing us to develop further, and now we have this little one.¡±


    Words couldn''t fully express the gratitude between Mu Sifa and Mu Renying. Therefore, he had to cherish this rtionship and treat Shang Cijie well.


    ¡°Back then, you were really awful. You not only used violence against me but also threatened me. It was very frightening.¡±


    Thinking back, Shang Cijie still felt a lingering fear, but considering Mu Sifa''s behavior since then, other than those few days, he treated him very well and doted on him. Despite being very busy, he always made time to apany him to the movies and take him out.


    The only bad memory was the night they had argued, which left a shadow in his heart.


    ¡°Wife, I''m sorry. Everything I said that night was out of anger. To me, you are not just a male prostitute, but someone I want to cherish for life.¡±

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360 - It Is Not Good for a Wife to be too Young


    ¡°Anyway, it''s over now. Let''s not talk about it anymore.¡±


    Shang Cijie also med himself for not calming down at that time. If he had calmly talked with Mu Sifa and neither of them got angry, things wouldn''t have escted to that point.


    ¡°I know, but I still feel bad for you,¡± Ye Zichen said, continuing to rub Shang Cijie''s neck and hugging him tightly.


    Shang Cijie gradually returned to his cheerful self, a smile appearing on his face.


    ¡°Are you busy? Did I disturb you?¡± Shang Cijie asked gently.


    ¡°The surgery for this morning is done. I''m not busy right now.¡±


    ¡°That''s good,¡± Shang Cijie said, smiling cutely and feeling relieved.


    Noticing Shang Cijie''s good mood, Mu Sifa teased, ¡°What''s up? Did youe just to see me? Or did you miss me?¡± As he spoke, he rubbed Shang Cijie''s stomach and pinched it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Shang Cijie grabbed Mu Sifa''s hand in a panic, his face turning red.


    ¡°Just checking if my wife is full. Don''t be so nervous,¡± Mu Sifaughed.


    ¡°Liar, you clearly have other intentions. You keep trying to trick me and think I''m easy to fool.¡±


    He was obviously still touching my waist, speaking lies with a straight face.


    ¡°I was just touching my wife through her clothes and haven''t had enough yet! How did I bully you?¡±


    Mu Sifa''s logic was wed, as he was actually taking advantage of Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Are you trying to trick me again? Do I look that easy to fool? Stop taking advantage of me. This is your office; what if someonees?¡±


    Shang Cijie was flustered, probably due to the location being inappropriate, but he was also shy.


    ¡°So, it means we can do it after we get home?¡± ¡°Hrm?¡± Mu Sifa asked shamelessly.


    ¡°If you need it, I¡­ I can cooperate.¡±


    Shang Cijie lowered his head shyly, his ears starting to turn red.


    Why was he suddenly so honest today? Usually, he doesn''t give in so easily. Did something happen?


    ¡°Then why wait? Let''s do it now!¡±


    Seeing Shang Cijie being agreeable, Mu Sifaughed mischievously.


    ¡°You, you rascal.¡±


    Why is he always like this! So unruly.


    ¡°I''m not a rascal! I haven''t done anything yet.¡±


    Mu Sifa tried to argue his way out, obviously wanting to make a move, but Shang Cijie''s words were faster.


    ¡°By the time you do something, it''ll be toote. Do you take me for a fool?¡±


    Shang Cijie immediately exposed Mu Sifa''s intentions, having a better understanding of his character now.


    He was no longer the same Shang Cijie as before, naively falling for Mu Sifa''s tricks.


    But now, even knowing that Mu Sifa was trying to trick him, Shang Cijie would still fall for it.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t see through it, but he knew that Mu Sifa was still willing to go through with it.


    ¡°They really are like little children! If you didn''t tell them your age, who would know you''re in your twenties? You look like a high school kid.¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly eximed, pinching Shang Cijie''s face.


    He was only worried about his own age, while Shang Cijie still had that youthful face.


    Originally, he should be happy that his wife was young, but he couldn''t be happy. He feared that Shang Cijie would attract too much attention in the future, and he, being older, wouldn''t be able to fend them off.


    ¡°Wife, can''t you grow up faster?¡± Mu Sifa sighed.

 Chapter 361

    C361 ¨C There¡¯s No Way to be Together in the Open


    After Shang Cijie heard this, he was a bit confused, so he asked, ¡°Am I not grown up yet? I¡¯m no longer a high school student.¡±


    ¡°Age is indeed not, but your face is!¡± I already became an uncle, but are you still a high school student? ¡°


    So this was what he was referring to!


    ¡°But that¡¯s what my face looks like! How do I grow up? Do you want a beard? ¡°


    Shang Cijie asked cutely.


    Mu Sifa thought for a while and felt that it was not a good idea. Shang Cijie¡¯s beard and the like, he was afraid just thinking about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t. I feel ufortable looking at it.¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    Shang Cijie replied softly.


    This also reminded him of the past, when he went to pick up Shang Mingming in kindergarten, he was always misunderstood to be Shang Mingming¡¯s brother.


    After exining it to him, he still didn¡¯t believe it and thought it was a joke.


    There were still people who wanted to court him, but they didn¡¯t dare to make a move because they were afraid of him being underage.


    However, he had heard this from one of Xu Moyu¡¯s subordinates, so he didn¡¯t have any experience with it.


    After all, Xu Moyu was always by his side, who would dare to attack him?


    Even if they were to look from afar, those people would not have the guts to do so.


    ¡°Has anyone misunderstood? Are you the little fellow¡¯s older brother?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly asked curiously.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie nodded obediently.


    There really was one!


    ¡°Then when you said you were the little guy¡¯s mother, how did they react?¡±


    Mu Sifa was more and more curious to know the answer to this question.


    Shang Cijie thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what would happen next.


    Because every time it was the other party who saw Xu Moyu, they would not dare to say anything else and quickly left.


    ¡°Is that a difficult question to answer?¡±


    Mu Sifa raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°No, I forgot.¡±


    Shang Cijie wanted to say something about Xu Moyu, but Mu Sifa was jealous, so he gave up.


    ¡°Earlier, who was it?¡±


    Shang Cijie changed the topic.


    Mu Sifa was in a better mood. What Shang Cijie said immediately made him restless.


    Because Hee Meier came and said that she didn¡¯t agree with him being with Shang Cijie.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sifa didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he hugged himself tightly and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that you appeared at the perfect time that made me so happy.¡±


    Happy? But why do I feel like he¡¯s not in a good mood?


    He was still fine just now, but I asked him a question that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I go back or not. You¡¯re still at work.¡±


    Shang Cijie whispered, then moved his body and asked Mu Sifa to let him go.


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy right now. Let me carry him for a while.¡±


    Mu Sifa liked to hug Shang Cijie¡¯s body like this, as if all his worries would disappear.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you lie down for a while and rest? I¡¯ll give you the thigh pillow. ¡°


    Shang Cijie suggested that Mu Sifa should rest on his bed at any time with a look of being mentally prepared.


    He couldn¡¯t help Mu Sifa with his work, so he could only relieve Mu Sifa¡¯s stress.


    But Shang Cijie misunderstood, Mu Sifa did not feel tired.


    What made him tired was his mother.


    If his mother could agree to be with Shang Cijie, then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. He would happily go to work every day and then carry Shang Cijie to sleep with his son for a beautiful day after getting off work.


    However, all of this was just a dream for Mu Sifa right now.


    As long as Hee Meier didn¡¯t agree with him and Shang Cijie, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be openly with Shang Cijie.

 Chapter 362

    C362 ¨C The Son Is the Biggest Hindrance


    Right now, Mu Sifa really missed his father.


    Seriously, when will dad be back!?


    If he hade back, I wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard now.


    Although her mother was domineering, she was asionally unreasonable.


    However, in front of his father, she was a very obedient little girl.


    It¡¯s just that Dad always runs outside and doesn¡¯te home often.


    Mu Sifa now also suspects that his father married his mother for what purpose, and often let his mother keep her room by herself.


    But then again, since a woman husband isn¡¯t around and his sons aren¡¯t obedient, Mu Sifa felt sorry for his mom.


    He scratched his hair and sighed helplessly.


    No matter how angry he was with Hee Meier, she was still his mother after all. Therefore, Mu Sifa couldn¡¯t ignore her opinion and decided to make the decision on his own.


    ¡°Wife,fort me!¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly became naughty.


    Shang Cijie immediately blushed.


    Seeing Shang Cijie¡¯s expression, Mu Sifa wanted to hug him, but he was shocked when he saw Shang Mingming staring at them from behind.


    ¡°What is it? Am I that scary? ¡°


    Shang Mingming said in a cold voice. He wiped the blood off his face and made a ferocious gesture towards Mu Sifa.


    ¡°How, how could that be?¡±


    Mu Sifa instantly felt guilty andughed awkwardly.


    When did this little fellowe? I didn¡¯t hear the door open!


    Could it be? The corner of Mu Sifa¡¯s mouth twitched. The little guy was here right from the start!


    ¡°Mingming?¡±


    Hearing the voice behind him, Shang Cijie turned around.


    Shang Mingming did not say anything, but coldly nced at Mu Sifa, and then handed the te to Shang Cijie as a lecture, ¡°Is Xiaojie an idiot? If you don¡¯t even take the lunch, what will you give me for lunch? ¡°


    ¡°Right, right! I¡¯m here to deliver lunch. ¡± Shang Cijie muttered to himself.


    Half an hour ago, Shang Cijie, who had breakfast, muttered that he didn¡¯t know if Mu Sifa had eaten yet. He looked very worried. After that, Shang Mingming on the opposite side said that he would send lunch to Mu Sifa and pack it up from the hotel.


    Shang Cijie was naturally happy when he heard that, but he was also overjoyed. His heart had already flown here, causing him to run over to Mu Sifa without taking anything out of his mind.


    ¡°Wife, did you bring me lunch?¡± Mu Sifa was very surprised.


    ¡°Or what? Do you think Xiaojie is here to do something shameful with you? ¡°You scoundrel.¡± Shang Mingming red angrily at Mu Sifa.


    Why are you angry again? It¡¯s normal for me to touch his mother! It wouldn¡¯t be normal if he didn¡¯t touch it!


    ¡°Mingming, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shang Cijie lowered his head in apology, and peeked at Shang Cijie¡¯s reaction out of the corner of his eyes in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s father¡¯s fault, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Shang Mingming had been watching Shang Cijie the whole way, so he knew that Shang Cijie was only tricked by his bastard father and not his fault.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Shang Cijie wanted to say something but stopped himself. Shang Cijie added in his heart.


    ¡°I say, little guy, adults need time to develop their feelings. Do you know that?¡±


    Mu Sifa bent down and pointed his finger at Shang Mingming¡¯s forehead, trying to reason with him. But he had just bent down? He was immediately kicked in the groin by Shang Mingming, who then threw the bowl to him, ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Mu Sifa was in so much pain that he had to support himself on the sofa. His face was ashen.


    ¡°Shang Mingming.¡± There was a roar in his voice.


    ¡°You deserved it.¡± After saying that, he climbed onto the sofa and sat in Shang Cijie¡¯s embrace. He even nced at Mu Sifa and snorted.


    This kid was really the biggest electric light bulb! With him around, it would be hard for me to even touch Xiaojie in the future.


    ¡°Alright! I ept my fate, that should be enough, right? ¡°


    Mu Sifa put the te on the tea table and opened it. Mu Sifa was surprised again when he found that they were all things he liked to eat, because he never told Shang Cijie what he liked to eat.


    ¡°I asked my big brother. He told me.¡± Shang Cijie hugged Shang Mingming¡¯s body, burying his head shyly into Mu Sifa¡¯s back, feeling embarrassed to look at him.


    So that¡¯s how it was! I told him how he would know.


    ¡°It¡¯s good as long as there¡¯s something to eat. Are you curious how Xiaojie knew?¡±


    Shang Mingming could not bear to see Mu Sifa so proud, so he fought with him again.


    If he knew it would turn out like this, he wouldn¡¯t have told Xiaojie about delivering lunch.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Mu Sifa smiled in satisfaction. Even though he was arguing with Shang Mingming, he still felt happy.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 - Abominable Sakyamuni


    ¡°Auntie, don''t be upset, Sifa is just like that.¡±


    Elina, who hade downstairs to follow Hee Meier, finally caught up with her, panting as she tried tofort her.


    ¡°What do you mean he''s just like that? Before we met Shang Cijie, my son used to listen to me and never talked back.¡±


    Hee Meier was furious. Elina''s words had only added fuel to the fire.


    Regardless, it would be surprising if he didn''t resist!


    Elina thought to herself. If Hee Meier became her mother-inw in the future, she would be frustrated, but she didn''t dare to speak her mind.


    ¡°Yes, it''s all Shang Cijie''s fault, so don''t be angry, Auntie. You''ll just make yourself more upset.¡±


    Elina walked up to Hee Meier and supported her. Though her words wereforting, she secretly despised Hee Meier, viewing her as dictatorial and unreasonable. However, she needed to win over Mu Sifa through Hee Meier, so she pretended to be agreeable.


    Hee Meier was less angry than before but still annoyed with Elina. ¡°Why don''t you take the initiative? How can I handle this alone? If Shang Cijie can have children, can''t you? Show some woman''s pride! Aren''t you embarrassed to lose to a man?¡±


    There''s no connection to woman''s pride here! Besides, having children? Am I crazy? Having a child would ruin her figure and turn her into a haggard old woman. Who would want that?! It''s good that Shang Cijie gave Mu Sifa a child; it saves me the trouble. Anyway, as long as there''s an heir for the Mu Family, what more do you want? This is ridiculous. Women aren''t just for having children.


    ¡°No matter what, Shang Cijie cannot stay with my son. Someone like him isn''t fit to marry my son.¡± Hee Meier remained adamantly opposed and grew furious again.


    Oh! There''s going to be quite a show now. Shang Cijie, I almost feel sorry for you. Dealing with such a difficult mother-inw, that''s good for me; it gives me a chance to secure my position.


    ¡°Auntie, let''s think about thister. Don''t be so upset. Sifa actually thinks Shang Cijie is suitable as a wife. Why not give Shang Cijie a chance? Sifa''s recognition of his character might make him realize things on his own. I still believe women are the best choice.¡±


    Elina suddenly suggested, a sly smile appearing on her face.


    ¡°Give him a chance?¡± Hee Meier asked immediately. Although she had her doubts, she was curious to hear Elina''s thoughts.


    ¡°It''s simple. Just make him do the housework. Whose wife doesn''t do housework nowadays? Let Shang Cijie stay at the Mu Family and give him tasks. If he doesn''t do them well, you''ll have more reasons to convince Sifa to leave him, right?¡±


    ¡°Housework?¡± Elina''s suggestion was unexpected but also reasonable.


    ¡°If you make things difficult for him, he might back off! Don''t you think Shang Cijie is pampered? Surely, he''s never done such tasks.¡± Elina continued exining to Hee Meier with a smile.


    That''s true. Shang Cijie is a young master of the Shang Family after all. How could he handle such tasks? If I make things tough for him, he''ll surely back out.


    ¡°Alright, let''s do it.¡± Hee Meier agreed immediately.


    ¡°Auntie, you''re wise and understanding.¡± Elina praised her, though her real intention was simply to make Shang Cijie suffer.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364 - Deliberately Make It Difficult


    Not long after, Mu Sifa received a call from Hee Meier. She said she agreed to let Shang Cijie stay at home, but he had to follow her arrangements.


    Mu Sifa, thinking he had figured it out, agreed without much thought.


    In the next seven hours, Shang Cijie and Mu Sifa returned to the Mu Family.


    As soon as Mu Sifa got out of the car, the butler, Aunt Mu, came out to wee him. She then greeted Shang Cijie, ¡°Hello, young master Third Young Madame.¡±


    Shang Cijie politely nodded and smiled. However, this didn''t alleviate the heaviness in his heart. He felt it was impossible for Hee Meier to agree to let him return to the Mu Family so easily. There must be a reason, though Mu Sifa didn''t say it directly.


    Even though he knew Hee Meier had ulterior motives, Shang Cijie still agreed to return with Mu Sifa. He didn''t want Mu Sifa to be troubled.


    ¡°Grandmother will definitely make things difficult for youter. Xiaojie, be careful.¡±


    Shang Mingming whispered into Shang Cijie''s ear, seeing through Hee Meier''s intentions.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Shang Cijie was no longer cute and soft, but had a serious expression.


    Mu Sifa, standing beside her, darkened his eyes. He probably understood Hee Meier''s intentions but didn''t want to ept them. After all, he finally managed to bring Shang Cijie back with great difficulty.


    ¡°Give me the little guy! You carry the tiredness.¡±


    Mu Sifa took Shang Mingming''s hand and led him to the door.


    Shang Cijie hesitated for a moment, then followed. He would try his best to block the iing attacks and counter them.


    When Mu Sifa brought Shang Cijie and the others into the hall, Hee Meier and Elina were already sitting on the sofa.


    At this moment, Hee Meier, knowing they had returned, turned around and coldly nced at Shang Cijie and the others before suddenly saying, ¡°Aunt Mu, teach Young Master Shang how to treat guests.¡±


    ¡°Alright, madame.¡±


    Aunt Mu seemed to have been informed of something. After hearing Hee Meier''s words, she showed no surprise, but smiled and said to Shang Cijie, ¡°Third Young Madame, I will take you to make tea.¡± She gestured towards the kitchen, inviting Shang Cijie to leave first.


    Shang Cijie didn''t say anything, but didn''t directly follow Aunt Mu. He wasn''t surprised because he had roughly guessed something.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Mu Sifa''s eyes immediately filled with anger. He couldn''t bear to see Shang Cijie act, so how could he agree to let Shang Cijie serve Elina?


    ¡°What for? I just asked Aunt Mu to teach him how to entertain guests. Do you think it''s so easy to be the wife of our Mu Family? You think you can just fool around outside every day without doing anything?¡±


    These words were Mu Sifa''s reply, but the meaning was purposely spoken for Shang Cijie to hear.


    ¡°Since there are so many servants in our family, can''t you just use them? Why does Xiaojie have to do it?¡±


    ¡°Harmony?¡± Hee Meier''s voice immediately turned cold. She looked at Mu Sifa and said, ¡°How did you promise me? Didn''t you say he would do whatever I say? That''s why I agreed to let him stay at home.¡±


    Mu Sifa did not retort and felt even more annoyed. However, he had no way to say no, fearing that Hee Meier would kick Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming out right then.


    ¡°If he doesn''t like it, he can leave now! I won''t keep him.¡± Hee Meier nced at Shang Cijie arrogantly and said harshly.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 - It''s Not like I Don''t Have a Temper


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Mu Sifa''sst sentence was filled with even more anger than usual.


    ¡°I have nothing else to say.¡±


    Hee Meier was not soft-hearted at all. That''s right, she couldn''t wait for Shang Cijie to leave in a fit of anger, so how could he be soft-hearted? He might even think that he didn''t hate Shang Cijie enough to provoke him.


    ¡°Xiaojie, let''s go and live at Big Daddy''s ce. We shouldn''t live under the eaves with a petty adult like him, it would be easy for us to get infected.¡±


    Shang Mingming could not stand his mother being bullied like this. He pulled his body out of Mu Sifa''s arms, grabbed Shang Cijie''s clothes with his small hands, and was about to leave.


    Shang Cijie stood still with no expression on his face. He first looked at Hee Meier, who had turned her head away from him, before turning to Elina, who had smiled at himcently.


    Receiving Shang Cijie''s gaze, the corner of Elina''s mouth rose immediately, as if she had already won.


    Shang Cijie had gotten it in his eyes, but he was still so cold that it caused people to be confused. They didn''t know what he was thinking when he looked at Elina.


    What did this brat mean? Pretend to be calm? Or was it some medicine from the gourd?


    Elina was not as happy as before. She frowned because what she wanted to see was Shang Cijie''s panic and fear, as well as begging for mercy.


    ¡°I''ll have to trouble Aunt Mu to lead the way.¡±


    Shang Cijie took back his gaze from Elina and politely said to Aunt Mu with a smile. He was neither impatient nor impatient.


    Aunt Mu didn''t react for a while. She stayed in a daze for a few seconds before answering the call three times. Then, she brought Shang Cijie into the kitchen.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa was stunned and quickly followed with Shang Mingming in his arms.


    Not to mention Mu Sifa, Hee Meier was also very surprised. She thought Shang Cijie would directly leave.


    Elina''s brows tightened even more. What''s going on!? Would a young master like him obediently order others around?


    ¡°Wait for me in the lobby with Mingming. No need to follow me.¡±


    Knowing that Mu Sifa would definitely worry that he would keep up with him, Shang Cijie looked back at Mu Sifa, seemingly not forcing him to follow.


    ¡°I''ll take care of this matter. You don''t need to follow mom''s instructions.¡±


    ¡°But you fight, don''t you? When the timees, she will have even more of an opinion towards me, so I can bear with her small emotion, it''s no big deal. ¡± He still had a slight smile on his face and looked at her openly. After all, he was his own mother, so it was not beneficial for him to fight head on with her.


    Mu Sifa stopped his steps. At this moment, he realized that Shang Cijie was no longer the little boy from before. He had matured, knew how to endure, and knew what to do for his own good.


    However, the current Shang Cijie still made Mu Sifa''s heart ache. He could directly register with Shang Cijie and then ignore Hee Meier''s objections to stay together with him. However, this also meant that Shang Cijie would never be able to enter the Mu Family''s gate. If he couldn''t get the recognition that he should have, then in the future, people would treat him as a mistress, and even Shang Mingming''s background would be looked down upon.


    ¡°I''m really fine. Just go to the sofa with Mingming and wait for me there. I''ll be out in a bit.¡±


    Shang Cijie patted Shang Mingming''s head with a gentle smile, telling him not to worry about himself.


    ¡°I don''t want it.¡± Shang Cijie was extremely angry.


    Why did he have to obediently listen to his grandmother''s words!? If she doesn''t like us, then she doesn''t like us!


    ¡°Mingming, this is an adult''s problem, I have to take care of it myself, do you understand?¡±


    This was the first time Shang Cijie used the tone of a mother to speak to Shang Mingming.


    ¡°But Grandma bullied you!¡± Shang Mingming didn''t understand.


    ¡°Do you want your dad and your grandma to have an argument?¡±


    ¡°I hope not.¡± Shang Cijie''s voice finally became a little softer. After all, he was still a child. He didn''t like it when adults argued, especially when Hee Meier would use this as an excuse to argue.


    ¡°So I put up with it. ¡°What''s more, Grandmother is only angry right now. She won''t do anything to me.¡± With that, he kissed Shang Mingming on the forehead and finally had the awareness of being his mom.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± But if Grandmother goes too far, we''ll leave. ¡°


    ¡°Of course. It''s not like I don''t have a temper, right?¡± Shang Cijie promised Shang Mingming. Then, his eyes slowly became firm as if he had his own ns.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366 - Why Should I Hug Him?


    ¡°It''s really fine?¡± Mu Sifa looked at Shang Cijie worriedly. He frowned and asked. He didn''t want Shang Cijie to be wronged.


    Shang Cijie''s eyes twitched and then he smiled, ¡°We don''t have any other choice, do we? Consider it a chance for Mom, and a chance for myself. ¡°


    So if she still doesn''t ept me, then I give up! Forcing it would only make it worse.


    However, Shang Cijie didn''t dare to think what would happen between him and Mu Sifa. He was afraid that Mu Sifa would part ways with him just like that.


    ¡°I''ll take it one step at a time. Don''t worry too much, go to the main hall and sit down! Otherwise, Mom will say that I snatched you away and bewitched you or something. ¡°


    Shang Cijie suddenly had a pretty smile. When he said this, there was a hint of helplessness.


    ¡°That''s right, Third Young Master. Just listen to Third Young Madame!¡± Today, the old mistress was not in a good mood. If you stay here, the old mistress will find trouble with Third Young Madame. ¡± Aunt Mu, who was beside him, tried to persuade him, but it wasn''t hard to tell that he was still on Shang Cijie''s side. However, because Hee Meier was the mistress of this house, she didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± When something happens, just call me. ¡± He gently caressed Shang Cijie''s face with a trace of reluctance and heartache.


    With that touch, Shang Cijie immediately blushed, ¡°Is Aunt Mu still here?¡± After taking down Mu Sifa''s hand, his face turned red and he lowered his head.


    Only after seeing Shang Cijie''s face turn red did Mu Sifa feel relieved. Shang Cijie had been too calm just now, so Mu Sifa wasn''t used to it.


    ¡°Aunt Mu, help him. Don''t let him get hurt.¡± Mu Sifa exined.


    ¡°Don''t worry, Third Young Master, leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    After that, Mu Sifa reluctantly carried Shang Mingming and left the restaurant, walking towards the main hall.


    When Mu Sifa and the others left, the smile on Shang Cijie''s face immediately disappeared and was reced with a sharp and cold expression.


    Although Aunt Mu was not shocked, she revealed a hint of surprise. After all, Shang Cijie was no longer as innocent as he was back then.


    On Mu Sifa''s side, he sat across from Hee Meier with Shang Mingming in his arms, not giving her a good look the whole time.


    Hee Meier''s heart naturally ached when her son treated her like this. She looked at Mu Sifa with difort in her eyes.


    I was doing it for his own good, so why didn''t he know? You''re still mad at me?


    From beginning to end, Hee Meier didn''t think that what she did was unnecessary. She thought it was really for Mu Sifa''s sake.


    ¡°Sifa, can I hold Mingming?¡± Elina took the initiative to sit beside Mu Sifa with a sweet smile on her face.


    Mu Sifa nced at her without saying a word and did not give Shang Mingming to her.


    Elina awkwardly retracted her hands and gave an unnatural smile. On the surface, she looks like this, but in her heart, she looks like this. If I don''t give her a hug, then I won''t give it a hug. You only want to put on an act in front of auntie, do you really think I care?


    ¡°Mom, hug Mingming!¡±


    Mu Sifa stood up and walked over to Hee Meier, giving her Shang Mingming. He wanted to let her feel like he had a grandson, so that she might have a different thought.


    However, Mu Sifa''s thoughts were whimsical, because not only did Hee Meier not hug him, she said with a cold face, ¡°I wonder if he is my Mu Family''s child, why should I hug him?¡± There was no sympathy in him at all.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 - Pneumo-myocardial Infarction


    ¡°I don''t want you to hug me yet, do I? Who cares!¡±


    Shang Mingming turned his head away, unwilling to look at Hee Meier''s expression. He was also in a bad mood. If not for Shang Cijie saying he would tolerate it, he would have already fallen out with Hee Meier.


    ¡°Look, look! He has no respect for his elders. This is the good son that Shang Cijie taught.¡± Hee Meier was flustered and exasperated, pointing at Shang Mingming and yelling. Her voice echoed throughout the hall.


    Mu Sifa felt a headache. He really didn''t want to witness this situation, but Hee Meier had always been so aggressive.


    ¡°You don''t respect Xiaojie, why should I respect you? You''re not one of mine.¡±


    Shang Mingming turned around angrily and retorted, not giving in at all.


    ¡°How dare you speak to me like that. Are there any rules?¡± Hee Meier trembled with anger, her finger pointing at Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Anyway, I''m not a child of your Mu Family, so what do your rules have to do with me? Can you control me?¡± Shang Mingming snorted, unfazed by Hee Meier.


    Since you bullied Xiaojie and made things difficult for him, I''ll make things difficult for you and drive you mad.


    ¡°Get out, get out of this house, get out!¡±


    Hee Meier was so furious that her eyes were bloodshot. She angrily pointed at the door and roared at Shang Mingming to leave.


    ¡°If you tell me to get out, then I''ll get out! This is also my dad''s home, not just yours. If you don''t like us, you can leave! Who''s stopping you?¡± Shang Mingming nced at Hee Meier coldly and spoke arrogantly.


    Hee Meier''s heart skipped a beat. She clutched her chest, gasping for air, greatly angered.


    ¡°Auntie, are you alright!?¡±


    Elina stood up and came over to check on her, her face full of worry, while she gently soothed Hee Meier.


    But despite her worry, she was smiling inside. Hee Meier had been bullied by a kid, her own grandson.


    ¡°Do I look alright?¡±


    Hee Meier suddenly roared, deafeningly, still unable to control her breathing.


    Why are you so angry at me! What a joke.


    ¡°Mingming is still a kid, it''s normal for him to speak without a filter. Don''t take it to heart.¡± Elina pretended to be a kind-hearted peacemaker.


    ¡°A child? Then everything he said was definitely taught to him by Shang Cijie, purposely to anger me.¡±


    I have to kick him out of this house. I can''t let him stay near Sifa.


    Hee Meier''s anger turned to coldness. She was so mad that she now disliked Shang Cijie even more.


    ¡°I said it myself, what does it have to do with Xiaojie! You are strange. Is your brain normal? I know how to tell right from wrong.¡±


    When Shang Cijie was ndered, Shang Mingming immediately became furious and started arguing with Hee Meier.


    ¡°You¡­ You still dare to talk back to me?¡±


    ¡°What''s wrong with my retort? You''re not my grandmother, so I''ll say whatever I want.¡±


    You don''t want to recognize me, I don''t want to recognize a grandmother like you.


    Shang Mingming was full of disdain towards Hee Meier. After cursing, he turned his head to the side and ignored her.


    ¡°You''re still standing here watching? Didn''t you hear what your son said to me? That''s outrageous.¡±


    Hee Meier turned her anger towards Mu Sifa. If she could stand up, she would probably p him.


    Mu Sifa did not say anything and just looked at him calmly, because he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with what Shang Mingming had said.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 - Hot Tea Was Spilled


    ¡°A child knows right from wrong, so why are you so stubborn?¡±


    Mu Sifa sighed. He suddenly felt it pointless to argue with Hee Meier any longer. Soon, Shang Cijie would start talking about him again.


    ¡°Am I stubborn?¡± Hee Meier found it amusing and looked at Mu Sifa as if he were a monster, ¡°Who''s the one refusing to admit his mistake? You''ve been so confused by Shang Cijie that you don''t even consider me, your mother, anymore.¡± Her voice was nearly hoarse from the loud roar.


    ¡°Fine, Mu Sifa, for his sake, you won''t even acknowledge me, will you? Fine, I''ll do as you wish, okay?¡±


    Hee Meier trembled as she stood up and left angrily with Elina''s support.


    Mu Sifa didn''t stop her because he knew they would start fighting again as soon as she opened her mouth. Why?


    At that moment, Shang Cijie coincidentally walked over with a cup of tea.


    ¡°It''s all because of you. It''s all because of you, fox spirit. It''s your fault. Give me back my son.¡±


    Hee Meier pushed Elina away and rushed at Shang Cijie. She raised her hand and pped Shang Cijie across the face. Not satisfied, she also knocked over the hot tea on Shang Cijie''s tray, spilling it on Shang Cijie and burning him.


    ¡°Are you alright, Third Young Madame?¡±


    Aunt Mu, who was standing nearby, waspletely terrified and didn''t know what to do.


    Shang Cijie seemed stunned but replied calmly, ¡°Nothing serious.¡± However, the areas where the tea sshed were entirely red.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa yelled, releasing Shang Mingming and rushing over to pull Shang Cijie into the kitchen to rinse the burns, but Shang Cijie didn''t move. He just stared at the still furious Hee Meier.


    He spoke evenly, ¡°You don''t like me. I know, and I also know you can''t ept me as a man. If we continue like this, we''ll both suffer. So let''s set a time! If after a month I still don''t meet your standards, and you still find me displeasing, I''ll leave the Mu Family and never step foot here again.¡±


    Shang Cijie and Hee Meier set terms, clearly putting the decision in Hee Meier''s hands.


    However, Hee Meier''s eyebrows furrowed as she believed Shang Cijie was deceiving her, trying to dy the conflict.


    ¡°I will do as I said. When the timees, I''ll leave the Mu Family immediately and won''t shamelessly stay here. So rest assured about this.¡±


    Noticing Hee Meier''s doubts, Shang Cijie continued to speak calmly and coldly.


    ¡°Why are you still talking nonsense with her at a time like this?¡±


    Mu Sifa was anxious. Since Shang Cijie wouldn''t leave, he could only carry him and run towards the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Shang Mingming, who was behind them, was crying and shouting Shang Cijie''s name, wiping his tears as he followed. The sight broke Shang Cijie''s heart.


    Aunt Mu looked at the distressed child beside her. Without worrying about what Hee Meier would say, she picked up the crying Shang Mingming and followed Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Little Young Master, don''t cry. Aunt Mu will take you to see the Third Young Madame!¡± Aunt Mu supported Shang Mingming and helped wipe his tears tofort him.


    Shang Mingming, probably in shock, didn''t say anything. However, he didn''t forget to turn around and cry while cursing Hee Meier. ¡°You scoundrel, old demoness, I hate you. I hate you.¡±


    After cursing, he started crying sorrowfully again, tears streaming down his face.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 - I''ll Take You away with Me


    Suddenly being scolded at by such a child, Hee Meier was stunned. Her face was nk.


    Did I really do something wrong?


    Hee Meier questioned herself in her heart, her anger reced by doubt.


    ¡°Are you okay, Auntie?¡±


    Why did he suddenly look foolishly at Shang Cijie and the others!? Could he have been soft-hearted!?


    Elina seemed to have noticed and immediately frowned.


    How could he make her stop when things had already gotten to this point? Impossible?


    ¡°Auntie, Shang Cijie must have said that just now to make you rx. It''s impossible for you to leave Sifa. If he was really willing to leave, why would he return after five years? I think it''s him! must be here for the Mu Family. ¡± Elina embellished the situation by the side, making it sound as if what she said was true.


    After Hee Meier heard this, her heart began to waver. Afterwards, she alsoughed and said, ¡°That''s right. If he doesn''t have this bit of ability, he really can''t deceive my son.¡±


    Anyway, a month has passed quickly, as long as I insist that he, Shang Cijie, is not suitable for our Mu Family, he will have to leave, and I will give him this chance to struggle, and I won''t lose out.


    ¡°Sifa was coaxed by Shang Cijie to the point of being ted, that''s why he fell head first into the trap.¡± Elina continued to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°He probably can''t do anything, so let him stay for a bit longer.¡±


    Hee Meier felt that it had only been a month. She definitely wouldn''t change her mind, so she was full of confidence.


    ¡°Help me to rest!¡± ¡°If you see him, you''ll be confused.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Elina quickly stretched out her hands to support Hee Meier, treating her like an old Buddha.


    She really thought of herself as the queen! You want me to support you even if you walk? In the future, when I sit at Mu Family''s Third Young Madame''s position, see how I deal with her, how dare she order me around like this.


    Elina''s heart was extremely unlucky. At this moment, she was already thinking about how to deal with Hee Meier.


    However, Elina didn''t dare to say out anyints, because she was still nothing.


    Previously, Elina was also ady of a noble family, and could be considered to be the eldest miss of a prestigious family. However, his father''s business had failed and he had ended up worse off than most people. That was why he wanted to marry into Mu Family and enjoy wealth.


    At the kitchen side, Mu Sifa took out an ice towel from the refrigerator and applied it on Shang Cijie''s red skin. Then, he scolded him angrily, ¡°Are you an idiot? That kind of situation and you still tell Mom that kind of thing? Maybe she was having a good time right now? I''m d you''re seeking your own death. ¡°


    Shang Cijie, who was being nagged at, did not say anything. He sat down and helped Mu Sifa deal with the burns.


    After a long while, Shang Cijie finally said lightly, ¡°If I didn''t say that, I think we would have gotten into another argument! It''s been a month anyway, so I''ll try my best. ¡°


    However, she definitely wouldn''t change her mind! Was I too impulsive just now?


    At this moment, Shang Cijie was reflecting on himself. However, he could no longer take back the words he said.


    ¡°Don''t worry!¡± If Mom doesn''t agree, I''ll take you away. ¡± Mu Sifa suddenlyughed. He didn''t know whether he was joking or not.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Who asked you to elope with me? ¡± Shang Cijie''s face immediately turned red. It was so bashful that it was seductive.


    ¡°What is it? You''re not even willing! ¡± Mu Sifaughed again.


    ¡°When the timees that I''ll still be your Little Three, who''s willing?¡± Shang Cijie retorted with a pout. He was very cute.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 - Next Time I Won''t Let Your Mother Get Hurt


    Yeah, he did run away, but he''s still my Little Three. This time, it was really difficult! It can''t be done, and it can''t be done.


    ¡°It can''t be. Have you ever thought about it?¡± Shang Cijie rolled his eyes at Mu Sifa when he saw his hesitation.


    ¡°How could that be? They must have all thought about it! ¡°


    Mu Sifa epted it calmly. How could he dare to be right! Shame.


    ¡°You''re clearly showing off, but can''t you see that you''re bullying me as much as you can?¡± Shang Cijie pouted.


    ¡°Ah!¡± You saw through it!


    Mu Sifa smiled awkwardly, it was the first time he showed such an expression.


    Shang Cijie should have been angry, but seeing Mu Sifa like this, he felt relieved for some reason. Mu Sifa was not someone who knew everything and was also an ordinary person. He was not far away from him and did not have that feeling of distance.


    ¡°Wuu, wuu, wuu, wuu, wuu¡­¡±


    Shang Mingming finally caught up. He struggled out of Aunt Mu''s embrace, rushed into Shang Cijie''s arms and buried his head in his tears.


    ¡°Silly child, I''m fine. What are you crying for?¡± Shang Cijie patted Shang Mingming''s back and smiled tofort him.


    ¡°You''re still saying that it''s fine? That tea is so hot. ¡± Shang Mingming raised his head from Shang Cijie''s embrace and looked at him with two streams of tears on his face, sniffling.


    ¡°It''s really fine now. Look, isn''t it not red anymore?¡±


    Shang Cijie showed his scalded hand to Shang Mingming. The red mark had indeed faded.


    ¡°Is it really not painful?¡±


    Shang Mingming asked in a soft tone. He then took Shang Cijie''s hand and looked left and right. There really was no other ce with red marks on it. Only then did he purge his lips and wipe away his tears, looking cute and adorable.


    ¡°Is Mingming going to brag to me?¡±


    Afraid that Shang Mingming still didn''t trust him, Shang Cijie said to him with a smile.


    ¡°Will Xiaojie get better if I blow on you?¡± He raised his innocent big eyes and asked Shang Cijie. At this time, Shang Mingming finally had the nature of a child, and he was no longer that fierce little adult.


    ¡°Un, just blow for me, Mingming.¡± Shang Cijie smiled gently, and this was the first time he had ever seen Shang Mingming cry. Shang Mingming had never before shown any sign of weakness in front of him.


    ¡°Then I will blow Xiaojie away, and the pain will fly away.¡± Her lips moved closer to Shang Cijie''s scald, gently blowing on his skin. Her actions were very gentle, as if she was afraid that it would hurt Shang Cijie.


    Mu Sifa smiled as he rubbed Shang Mingming''s head. This little guy really dotes on his mom! No matter what happened to Xiaojie, the first thing he did was to protect them.


    Having not been with Shang Mingming for the past few years, Mu Sifa felt a little guilty. He vaguely knew in his heart why Shang Mingming was so mature. It was because he was not by Shang Cijie''s side, and Shang Mingming, in order to protect Shang Cijie, forced him to be an adult at such a young age.


    ¡°Just give your mom an ice towel and she''ll be fine. No need to blow it.¡± He picked up Shang Mingming and let him sit in his arms. Then, he continued to treat the burns on Shang Cijie''s chest.


    Shang Mingming didn''t argue back with Mu Sifa as usual and just sat there quietly while wiping away his tears. He knew that this wasn''t the time to argue, so he didn''t retort to Mu Sifa.


    ¡°It''s all because of you. It''s all your fault. It''s because you didn''t protect Xiaojie properly that he got injured.¡±


    After a while, Shang Mingming suddenly burst into tears again, crying about Mu Sifa''s dereliction of duty.


    ¡°It''s my fault. I won''t let your mom get hurt next time. Sorry.¡± Mu Sifa apologized with a very soft voice and a hint of difort on his face.


    ¡°It''s good that you know the mistake, dad bastard.¡±


    Shang Mingming continued to shed tears, but he stopped crying and his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 - Is Sect Leader Han Stupid?


    ¡°Has he been bullied?¡±


    Since Xu Moyu was here, he had spies in the Mu Family. Thus, now that he found out that Shang Cijie had been sshed with hot tea by Hee Meier, other than a cold glint in his eyes, there was nothing else.


    ¡°Luckily, Mr. Mu managed to deal with it in time, so we don''t have much else to say. We''ve already gone back to our room to rest.¡± The subordinate continued to report.


    Xu Moyu didn''t say anything, but his whole body was filled with killing intent. Lili, who was ying with a gun at the side, curiously looked up at him.


    What about Xu Mochen? He did not dare to make a sound, because the person sitting opposite him was his father, Han Shaolin. He had just been spanked by Han Shaolin this morning and was still in so much pain that he could not sit down. So now he was standing on the chair that Xu Moyu was sitting on, holding Xu Moyu''s clothes and sneaking a peek at Han Shaolin from behind. He was scared to death, yet he dared to bring Xu Moyu away from home.


    ¡°Kid,e over here.¡±


    Han Shaolin frowned and told Xu Mochen to go his way. His expression was as scary as it could get.


    Xu Mochen did not dare to go over. His eyes immediately became moist and he cried on the spot.


    ¡°I''ll say it again, are you going to make it?¡± There was a hint of anger in his voice.


    Han Shaolin didn''t want to get angry. After all, he was his own son. However, there was no other way around it. Xu Mochen only knew how to cry, otherwise, he would act coquettishly on his own ord. He had to do it out of anger.


    ¡°Wu wu ~ I don''t want it, Sect Leader Han''s expression is so scary.¡± Xu Mochen''s tears were still fresh in his mind. He still remembered how he was beaten up by Ye Zichen this morning.


    ¡°You still know how to be afraid of me!?¡± You know you''re scared of me and you''re still causing trouble for me? You even dare to bring your mother away from home? You sure you don''t want to live anymore, little brat? ¡°


    Han Shaolin is the one who keeps his mouth shut when he calls his son. When he calls Han Feiyu, he also calls her a damn chick in a bad mood.


    ¡°I know I was wrong!¡± I''m sorry, too. Why are you always talking about me? ¡°Too much.¡±


    Han Shaolin had only said a few more words to Xu Mochen when he immediately raised his head and wailed. He looked like he was going to copse the ceiling in tears.


    Han Feiyu, who was ying on the side, immediately frowned. She was extremely annoyed with Xu Mochen for crying so easily.


    ¡°So noisy.¡± Han Feiyu, who had always been cold and indifferent, was furious. She pulled the trigger forcefully with both hands and fired a shot directly at the top, scaring her subordinates outside into rushing in, thinking that the enemy had attacked.


    However, after they ran in and looked at each other, nothing happened. Han Feiyu threw her gun to the side and looked angrily at Xu Mochen, who was dumbstruck.


    Was it the youngdy who was causing trouble again? Ah, it''s really enough. If she were less than a day from scaring us, wouldn''t she feel ufortable?


    The underlings howled in their hearts and silently retreated. When he thought about how he would have to serve Han Feiyu in the future and listen to hermands, he felt like dying.


    ¡°Han Feiyu.¡± Han Shaolin was so angry that his hair was about to stand on end.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Han Feiyu looked at Han Shaolin calmly and didn''t feel like she was wrong at all.


    ¡°What?¡± Why are you asking me? ¡± Han Shaolin was infuriated to the point that he was almost unable to say anything, ¡°Did I say that!? You y with a gun, you can''t pull the trigger. How many times have I said that? ¡°


    ¡°Yes yes yes, in case I hit mom and hurt my brother, I know! ¡°You don''t find it tiring to talk about this every day, I get annoyed just by listening to it. Can you please shut up?¡± After saying so, she rolled her eyes at Han Shaolin, then picked up the modified pistol and continued ying with it calmly.


    The corner of Han Shaolin''s mouth twitched. What kind of evil did I do? Have a daughter like you?


    Han Shaolin frowned in annoyance. If he could beat Han Feiyu up, he would have already. However, Han Feiyu was his daughter, so he couldn''t do it himself. In addition, the more Han Feiyu grew up, the more she resembled Xu Moyu, so how could he still harden his heart?


    ¡°That''s too much. Xiao-Xiao and Sect Leader Han are bullying me. Scoundrel. Big scoundrel.¡± Mother, you have to hug every day, you have to hug. ¡°


    Stunned, Xu Mochen suddenly burst into tears again. He reached out for Xu Moyu who was on the phone and asked him to hug him. He immediately acted spoiled again, crying until he burst into tears.


    Xu Moyu immediately shot a cold nce at Han Shaolin and Han Feiyu, then carried Xu Mochen and continued to listen to the report from his subordinate.


    Han Shaolin sighed helplessly. He didn''t even know if Xu Moyu wanted him or his son anymore.


    ¡°Is Sect Leader Han an idiot?¡± Han Feiyu suddenly said to Han Shaolin, with a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    ¡°Damn girl, do you want to fight?¡± Han Shaolin''s eyes immediately became ruthless. He didn''t let his daughter go either.


    Han Feiyu ignored him and continued, ¡°If you''re not stupid, why would you cause me to cry every day? Didn''t he know that his mother was on the phone? He deserved to be stared at. ¡°If mom gets angryter, just coax yourself. I won''t help you.¡±


    Speaking of which, it''s as if you helped me coax your mother? When weren''t you the one who turned the tables? This damned girl really dared to say that!


    Also, if it wasn''t for her shooting Tian Tian behind her back, would Tian Tian have cried so loudly? Now that her mother was angry, she had to get rid of their rtionship.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 - Help Him


    ¡°He even got pped?¡±


    No matter what happened between Han Shaolin and Han Feiyu, Xu Moyu still calmly answered the call. At this moment, Xu Mochen, who was in his arms, stopped crying. Xu Mochen, who was in his arms, stopped crying.


    ¡°Old Madam Mu was too agitated earlier. I think she was unable to control her temper.¡±


    Hearing Xu Moyu''s voice bing more dangerous, the subordinate said in a very euphemistic voice, afraid that Xu Moyu would get angry.


    Indeed, at this moment, Xu Moyu''s eyes showed a hint of coldness. He would not allow Shang Cijie to be bullied like this.


    But he didn''t. He suddenlyughed and said to Han Shaolin, ¡°Does Sect Leader Han want to manage more families?¡±


    He asked with a smile, but what he meant was that he wanted to take over the Mu Family and throw it over to Han Shaolin.


    Han Shaolin naturally knew what he meant. He nced at Xu Moyu and replied, ¡°I''m not helping you clean up this mess.¡±


    If I really took in Mu Family, wouldn''t Mu Sizheng fight with me with his life on the line? Old Man Mu is the same as well. Right now, our Mu Family is closely rted to each other.


    The reason Han Shaolin said this was because the hospital in Mu Family had already be a private ce for the private use of the Chinese gangs. In addition, Mu Sizheng was also working under them right now, so wouldn''t taking down Mu Family be an internal strife?


    ¡°Sect Leader Han really doesn''t want to help?¡±


    Xu Moyu once again asked with a smile. He wasn''t in a hurry, nor was he angry. He probably guessed that Han Shaolin would say that!


    ¡°I know that you want to take revenge for Xiaojie, so that the people from Mu Family don''t dare to bully him. But right now, our Mu Family and ours are doing business, so it''s not a good idea for them to be less. ¡°So you should think of a way yourself. I won''t be involved in this.¡±


    I just came to pick you up and bring you home. These things have nothing to do with me.


    ¡°Can I really handle Sect Leader Han without worry? Maybe, someone will die? ¡°


    Xu Moyu had a smile on his face. Even though he was smiling, he was actually serious.


    Han Shaolin immediately frowned because he knew Xu Moyu was serious.


    ¡°You want to cause trouble for me again?¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Han is going too far! Since when have I done anything for you? Haven''t I been very obedient in recent years? ¡°Did you listen to me?¡±


    As he said that, Xu Moyu stretched out his long legs and touched Han Shaolin''s leg. His smiling lips were raised, obviously wanting to sell his looks for Han Shaolin''s help.


    Again? I refused him, and gave me that little trick again.


    ¡°No way, no way. This matter is too big, it''s not good for me to interfere.¡±


    It was not that they were not going to help, but once he moved, the situation would develop differently. Those who did not know what was going on would think that he wanted to invade Mu Family. At that time, if the news of Mu Family and their internal strife spread out, there might be someone who would take the opportunity to stir up trouble and disrupt the morale of the troops.


    Xu Moyu was well aware of this matter. He just wanted to ask Han Shaolin if he would blindly pamper him.


    But at this moment, Han Feiyu, who assembled the gun on the side, said, ¡°Who is Mommy going to deal with? I''ll help you. ¡± With that, she picked up the gun, aimed it at it and checked it. After that, she looked for a convenient direction, acting like a veteran the whole time.


    However, that was also true. The gun was something that Han Feiyu had yed with since she was young. To her, this ice-cold monster was nothing more than a toy.


    But after looking for a bit, she suddenly looked at Han Shaolin''s temple and imitated Xu Moyu''s tone as she said to her father, ¡°Sect Leader Han wants to eat a silent bullet?¡± It sounded harmless, but it was also indescribably childish.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373 - He Stepped Hard on His Father''s Crotch


    ¡°Han Feiyu, how do you want to die?¡±


    Han Shaolin naturally wouldn''t show panic. He red at his own daughter with eyes as cold and sharp as a sword.


    ¡°It''s just a joke. Why is Sect Leader Han arguing with a kid like me?¡±


    Han Feiyu, unfazed by Han Shaolin, calmly turned the gun towards Xu Moyu. However, she aimed it not at him but at Xu Mochen, who was in Xu Moyu''s arms.


    Xu Mochen, who had just stopped crying after being hit by the gun, was so frightened that his eyes began to tear up again. Just as he was about to cry, Han Feiyu suddenly said, ¡°Cry! Maybe I''ll pull the trigger.¡± She spoke these dangerous words with an innocent and cute face.


    Xu Mochen immediately held back his tears, looking at Han Feiyu with tear-filled eyes, feeling very innocent.


    Han Feiyu rolled her eyes at Xu Mochen andzily said, ¡°You''re really useless. You must be a child that Mom picked up.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I''m not a child picked up by my mother. Xiao-Xiao is.¡±


    Upon being told he was a picked-up child, Xu Mochen immediately stopped crying and retorted loudly.


    ¡°Alright then! Tell me, who do you resemble? Mom? Impossible! Sect Leader Han? Even more impossible!¡±


    Han Feiyu acted as if she wanted to argue with Xu Mochen to the end, bing serious with him.


    ¡°I, I''m like, I''m like¡­¡± But after a while, Xu Mochen couldn''t say a single word because his personality really didn''t resemble anyone.


    When he couldn''t say anything, Xu Mochen''s tears began to fall again, streaming down his long ck and beautiful eyshes as he started to cry.


    ¡°Look, you can''t even say it yourself! You must have been picked up.¡±


    Han Feiyu put down the gun and jumped onto Han Shaolin from the end of the tea table. She stomped heavily on Han Shaolin''s crotch, causing his face to turn green instantly.


    ¡°Han Feiyu.¡±


    Han Shaolin clenched his fists and fumed at the mention of his daughter''s name. It seemed she was truly in distress.


    Han Feiyu remained silent, her gaze fixed on Han Shaolin as if she were up to something.


    ¡°You troublesome girl, why aren''t youing over? What are you hopping around for? Damn it, this hurts, you must be doing this on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Did I step on you? Sorry, I didn''t mean to, why are you being so fierce?¡±


    Ye Zichen rolled her eyes at Han Shaolin, then plopped down on his thigh without a second thought.


    ¡°You even argue with me. Get up.¡± Han Shaolin shook his thigh, trying to dislodge Han Feiyu.


    Han Feiyu sat as immovably as a Buddha,pletely ignoring Han Shaolin''s words.


    Enraged, Han Shaolin raised his hand to smack Han Feiyu''s butt, but she suddenly looked up at him, batting her beautiful eyes. ¡°Are you really going to hit me, Sect Leader Han? Right here on my face?¡± she said, pointing at her own face.


    Han Feiyu knew that Han Shaolin wouldn''t dare, as she resembled Xu Moyu closely, and when she grew up, she would be just as formidable as her mother.


    ¡°Alright, Han Feiyu, you little rascal, using your face as a shield now, huh?¡±


    She really did look like her mother, with a temper to match.


    ¡°If Sect Leader Han doesn''t like me, then go ahead and hit me!¡± Han Feiyu even pushed her face closer to Han Shaolin''s hand, daring him to strike. Out of his sight, she stuck her tongue out mischievously.


    Xu Moyu saw Han Feiyu''s expression clearly.


    Xu Moyu smiled but remained silent. After all, it wasn''t the first time he had seen Han Feiyu tease Han Shaolin.


    However, he reminded Han Feiyu, ¡°Xiao-Xiao, don''t forget, Sect Leader Han is your dad, but he''s also mine.¡±


    He didn''t warn her harshly nor sounded angry; instead, he smiled while addressing Han Feiyu.


    ¡°Got it, he''s my mom''s husband, so I can''t keep bullying him. Mom will get angry.¡±


    Han Feiyu said it like she was reciting a lesson, probably something she''d heard often from Xu Moyu!


    ¡°If mother wants to remarry, I will support her! A man like Sect Leader Han, who abandoned his wife early on, is too unpromising, only knowing how to fawn over his wife.¡± Then, Han Feiyu added something else, not looking like she was joking. She would dare to say this even if Han Shaolin was present, showing she was fearless.


    The way she addressed her mother was actually quite amusing. Since Han Feiyu first called her ¡°Mom,¡± she couldn''t change it, so Xu Mochen followed suit.


    Initially, Xu Moyu would correct them both, but over time, he got used to it. Since Han Feiyu didn''t change, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Your mother remarried? Who would dare to marry her? Besides me?¡±


    Han Shaolin didn''t get angry; instead, he scoffed. After all, who else but him could tolerate Xu Moyu stepping on his head and trailing behind her all day long?

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 - Give Your Parents Time Alone


    ¡°So, what Sect Leader Han means is, no one wants me?¡± Han Feiyu asked sharply, as if reminding Han Shaolin that his mother would punish him severely.


    ¡°Then ask your mom if she would marry another man besides me.¡±


    Han Shaolinughed, and his anger dissipated instantly. After all, Xu Moyu had been betrothed to him since youth. How could she like another man after enduring so much to be his wife?


    Xu Moyu wasn''t angry because Han Shaolin was right. She wouldn''t marry another man.


    ¡°Really? Is what Sect Leader Han said true?¡±


    Han Feiyu doubted him and looked directly at Xu Moyu. It also seemed to suggest that Xu Moyu denied it, as she couldn''t ept it.


    In truth, Han Feiyu didn''t hate Han Shaolin, nor did she think he wasn''t worthy of her mother. It was just that Han Shaolin doted on them excessively, which sometimes made her feel guilty, as it only worsened their behavior.


    However, no matter how much trouble they caused, Han Shaolin still followed the mother and daughter duo. Perhaps this was why Han Feiyu didn''t act recklessly, instead staying with Han Shaolin to find Xu Moyu! She pitied her father.


    How could Xu Moyu not understand what her daughter was thinking? She replied with a smile, ¡°Who knows? Guess.¡±


    This answer showed that Xu Moyu didn''t want to side with anyone. She remained neutral, merely observing.


    ¡°Right, right, right. Seeing Sect Leader Han so confused and muddled by mom, she must have baffled him a long time ago.¡±


    Han Feiyu shrugged, looking like she didn''t care about their opinions. Although Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu didn''t spend much time alone after having children, their rtionship was still as strong as ever. asionally, they even sent gifts to each other.


    ¡°I''m going out to y. I''m tired of staying at home.¡±


    Han Feiyu suddenly jumped down from Han Shaolin''sp and walked over to Xu Moyu. She made a great effort to reach Xu Mochen''s armpit, leaving with him as if carrying a small animal. However, before leaving, she left a message for Han Shaolin, ¡°If you dare to bully my mother, watch out tonight when I sleep!¡± This was clearly a warning, though her voice wasn''t loud.


    Xu Mochen, who was suddenly taken away by his sister, was confused. Then, he thought Han Feiyu was going to bully him, and his eyes immediately became teary.


    ¡°If you dare to cry, I''ll throw you into the tiger''s den to sleep when we get home.¡±


    Xu Mochen still hasn''t cried? Han Feiyu had already grasped the situation and dered this in advance.


    The tiger den was from Han Feiyu''sst birthday, when Han Shaolin had bought her a pet. Given Han Feiyu''s unique tastes, ordinary pets couldn''t satisfy her.


    What about Xu Mochen? He was timid and afraid of pain, so how could he dare to y with a tiger? He had never dared to go near the retired tiger''s enclosure.


    ¡°I know you''re bullying me.¡±


    Xu Mochen sniffled, trying to hold back his tears, not daring to cry.


    Han Feiyu rolled her eyes in exasperation and lectured Xu Mochen, ¡°Are you dumb? Sect Leader Han, because we''re here, never gets any alone time with Mother. And you keep pestering her, isn''t that unfair to Sect Leader Han? If we don''t show some mercy, I think he''s going to lose his mind!¡±


    After hearing this, Xu Mochen looked up at Han Feiyu with teary eyes, thinking he had misheard.


    ¡°Didn''t Xiaoxiao hate Sect Leader Han?¡± he asked in his baby voice, looking adorable.


    ¡°Who hates him? I just can''t stand how useless he is.¡±


    Every time, he was used to us, deservedly being yed around by Mother.


    ¡°I like Sect Leader Han too! I really like him.¡± Xu Mochen finally smiled, his eyes curving into beautiful crescent moons.


    Han Feiyu didn''t respond but smiled, sharing Xu Mochen''s sentiment. Although Han Shaolin was strict with them, he also loved them deeply, always putting them first, even though Xu Moyu was his top priority.


    ¡°I still like Mom a little more.¡± Xu Mochen added,ughing like a bell.


    ¡°So stop pestering Mom. She also wants to be alone with Sect Leader Han.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Xu Mochen replied obediently. From the moment he smiled, the smile never left his face. He was innocent and cute.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375 - me Me


    When the subordinates in the distance saw Han Feiyu carrying Xu Mochen out, they immediately rushed over, afraid that they would fall down.


    ¡°Greetings, Miss. Greetings, Young Master.¡± They lowered their heads in greeting and followed closely behind Han Feiyu.


    Han Feiyu wanted to say something, but she didn''t have the time. Xu Mochen had already struggled out of her embrace and ran towards his men. He adorably pulled the leg of one of them and said, ¡°Uncle, I want to ride high.¡± He looked at the man with big, shining eyes.


    The man hesitated, ncing at his other subordinates. He was probably afraid that Xu Mochen might fall down, so he was unable to exin!


    ¡°Just let me ride for a while, Uncle. I''ll catch you honestly, really.¡±


    In order to reassure his subordinates, Xu Mochen promised.


    But his men still didn''t dare to put him on their shoulders. Everyone looked at each other.


    In fact, they were not Han Shaolin''s and Xu Moyu''s direct subordinates, but the Xi Men family people from China. Due to Han Shaolin''s sudden return, Xi Men Yu hurriedly sent people to protect him.


    ¡°It''s fine if you don''t hug me! I will only tell Uncle Xi Men that you guys are not serious at work, and that Uncle Xi will not hire you in the future. ¡°


    Xu Mochen crossed his arms and turned away unhappily. If not satisfied, he would lose his temper immediately.


    When the man heard that he was done for, he quickly bent down and picked Xu Mochen up before putting him on his shoulder.


    ¡°Young, young master, is this alright?¡± The man asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes, yes. It''s enough.¡±


    Xu Mochen''s smile immediately brightened. His legs continuously moved in front of the man''s chest as he happily yelled and drove.


    The man wanted to cry but had no tears. Young master, I''m not a horse!


    ck lines appeared on the faces of the subordinates on the side. But there was no helping it, since Xu Mochen was the son of their Sect Leader, how could they dare to make a sound?


    Han Feiyu justzily watched on,pletely indifferent. She didn''t know what was so interesting about this. It would be more interesting if she could loot a gun.


    ¡°Xiao-Xiao, let''s y together!¡± So high, so far away! ¡± Xu Mochen didn''t forget to share it with his sister. Other than joy, he didn''t show any other expression on his face.


    ¡°Childish.¡±


    Han Feiyu rolled her eyes at Xu Mochen, then she looked into the hall with her chin up, looking at her parents.


    Compared to Xu Mochen, who was ying around in her head, Han Feiyu felt strangely mature. She was obviously still a child.


    ¡°Are you childish? ¡°Xiaoxiao Scoundrel, you big scoundrel.¡± Xu Mochen was very angry and his cheeks were bulging.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, I am childish, okay!?¡± y with you, kid. ¡°


    Han Feiyu couldn''t be bothered to respond to Xu Mochen, she didn''t even want to use her strength to speak.


    Xu Mochen immediately started crying, but this time, he didn''t cry out loud. Instead, he told his men to leave and said to Han Feiyu angrily, ¡°I''m not ying with you anymore, I''m going there to y.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡± Han Feiyu remained calm and collected.


    Xu Mochen couldn''t hold it back this time and burst into tears.


    His subordinates were flustered and tried tofort him, but it was useless. Xu Mochen just kept on crying.


    And Han Feiyu, who made Xu Mochen cry? She let out a long breath. Why am I a girl! Giving Tian Tian to a man was aplete waste.


    When he heard Xu Mochen cry, Xu Moyu got up and was about toe out, but before he could move, Han Shaolin grabbed his wrist and pulled him into his arms so that he could sit on hisp.


    ¡°What time is it? Do you still have such thoughts, Sect Leader Han?¡± Xu Moyu frowned.


    ¡°It is because you cherish that boy that he is so willful, allowing him to cry for a while longer.¡±


    Han Shaolin picked up Xu Moyu''s body with ease and turned him towards him. Afterwards, he raised his head and gave Xu Moyu a secret kiss.


    Having been kissed like this, the corner of Xu Moyu''s mouth immediately curled up, ¡°Sect Leader Han is really eager to send the children back now. Come with me and stay alone in Hua Xia!¡±


    ¡°Of course, even in my dreams. But there''s no other way, those two little devils will stick to you, and if they can''t see you, they''ll cause trouble, who can stand them? ¡°


    Even I can''t take it anymore, much less my subordinates.


    ¡°What is it? Was it my fault alone? Wasn''t it all because of Sect Leader Han? If not, how could Xiaoxiao and Tian Tian develop such a personality? ¡± Xu Moyu smiled and took the initiative to hug Han Shaolin''s neck in a seductive pose.


    ¡°Who told you to give birth to them? Can I not spoil it? ¡°


    Han Shaolin was helpless. His wife was born, so no matter how bad his skin was, it would still hurt!


    After Xu Moyu heard this, the smile on his face was both bewitching and tempting, ¡°So Sect Leader Han should ept his fate. Since it''s your own seed, who are you going to me?¡±


    ¡°That''s right, it''s me. It''s me who isn''t good at breeding. I let you, Xu Moyu, give birth to such a difficult son and daughter.¡±


    Whatever Han Shaolin could say, his wife was right. He could only agree.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han still doesn''t seem convinced!¡±


    ¡°And if it is? Wife, how are you going to convince me? ¡°Hrm?¡± Ye Zichen raised Xu Moyu''s chin with his finger and looked at Xu Moyu with a smile.


    ¡°The taste of the bullets is pretty good. I wonder if Sect Leader Han would like to try it?¡± Xu Moyu''s smile was like that of a fairy. He was unimaginably beautiful, but his words were extremely dangerous. He was the typical beauty of a scorpion.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 - You Want Me to Abstain from Sex for the Rest of My Life?


    ¡°As long as you don''t feel sorry for me, why should I refuse?¡±


    Han Shaolin followed up with augh full of confidence. He knew that this was just Xu Moyu''s catchphrase and he wouldn''t actually shoot him.


    He would never have answered me like that in the past, but now he''s full of confidence.


    ¡°How long do you think we''ve been married? You think I can''t figure out your thoughts? ¡± As Han Shaolin said this, he carried Xu Moyu and headed upstairs.


    Xu Moyu was stunned for a moment. Only then did he understand Han Shaolin''s intention. He reminded him, ¡°Sect Leader Han, it''s only a little past 7.¡±


    ¡°You still need to see the time to love my wife? Howe I didn''t know? ¡± Han Shaolin didn''t stop and continued walking upstairs. Then, he said, ¡°If you want to reject me, then show me your courage, don''t just remind me not to do anything.¡±


    He clearly knew why I brought him upstairs, but he was still so calm. No matter how I looked at it, it should be tacit approval! Give me this back?


    ¡°My husband needs me, why should I refuse?¡± Xu Moyu, who was hugging Han Shaolin''s neck, asked with a smile. Of course, he knew why Han Shaolin carried him upstairs. The only reason he reminded him was because it was still early. Han Feiyu and Xu Mochen were still awake, so they would definitely be disturbedter on.


    ¡°Little guys, leave them to our men tonight. They can sleep anywhere they go.¡± Han Shaolin seemed to have realized it as well and added on.


    ¡°Who can take Tian Tian with them?¡± Xu Moyu revealed a slight headache and then obediently leaned on Han Shaolin.


    ¡°You''re almost six years old, how long are you going to bring him to sleep with us? Do you want me to abstain from lust for the rest of my life? ¡°


    With that brat around, he couldn''t do anything, not to mention crying non-stop all day long. His brain felt like it was about to explode.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han speaks as if I''m hungry for you. I don''t know who was the one that messed around with me the day before yesterday when he was sleeping every day.¡± Xu Moyu smiled.


    You feed it to me only once a month, you really dare to say that.


    ¡°In short, let that kid sleep by himself in the future.¡±


    Han Shaolin didn''t want to argue with Xu Moyu about this, because no matter what he said, he still had to submit to Xu Moyu in the end. Why?


    ¡°How about it, Sect Leader Han can just marry him out, so that he won''t bother you.¡±


    Xu Moyu suddenly became unhappy. He didn''t know what was going on.


    Han Shaolin frowned as he followed Xu Moyu''s words, ¡°Did I say that?¡±


    Seriously, that kid''s temper came from following him. Whenever he wasn''t satisfied, he would get angry.


    ¡°Isn''t that what Sect Leader Han meant by what he said just now? ¡°It''s just that I don''t want to expose it.¡±


    Xu Moyu ignored Han Shaolin and said coldly, ¡°Put me down.¡± He didn''t want Han Shaolin to carry him anymore.


    Han Shaolin''s eyes became cold as he said his name in a very serious voice, ¡°Xu Moyu.¡±


    But after Xu Moyu, he sighed again and didn''t seem to take Xu Moyu away.


    ¡°It was my mistake, right?¡± Can''t you give in to me once?


    Fine! Who told me to spoil you, Xu Moyu, like that girl said, I deserve it.


    ¡°Don''t think that I don''t know that you are always looking for your inws outside. If I am here one day, you can give up on this idea!¡± How could my son get married? ¡± Xu Moyu had a face of helplessness. He probably got angry because of this.


    ¡°Do you think I want to marry him out!? Looking at his appearance, he didn''t know if anyone would dare to hire him. Why don''t we find him a reliable man in the future? With his personality, he''ll be killed sooner orter. Can you and I protect him for the rest of his life? ¡°


    ¡°The underworld is chaotic, and he is my son. The higher my status, the more dangerous he is. You don''t need me to point this out, you already know it. ¡°So don''t be so frustrated, he''s not the kind of guy to take over my business. It''s good for you to find a wife for him early on.¡±


    Xu Moyu was silent because Han Shaolin was right. Xu Mochen didn''t have the ability to take over their gang, and if he couldn''t do anything well, people would gossip about him. As time went on, Xu Mochen would be under a lot of pressure, so he might as well find a backer for him now to n his life for him and find someone to protect him in advance.


    ¡°It''s not like I''m going to marry him now, so don''t get mad at me.¡± Han Shaolin was always the one who took the initiative to lower his head.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    After a while, Xu Moyu apologized to Han Shaolin with a hint of mncholy. He naturally wished for Xu Mochen to stay by his side forever, but sometimes, he was too weak to do so. There would always be a time when he would be old, and there were many talented people in the underworld right now.


    But suddenly, Xu Moyuughed, ¡°In ancient times, girls couldpete in the Groom Search Competition, so why can''t we do it every day?¡±


    After Han Shaolin heard this, he became a little angry because he also had his own selfish thoughts and wanted to marry Xu Mochen out. The reason was because Xu Mochen was too attached to Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han, just ept your fate! This matter is decided. ¡°


    Xu Moyu probably saw it too! That was why he said that.


    ¡°Let''s talk about thister.¡± Han Shaolin, who was in the wrong, decided to give up first.


    ¡°Forget it, he''s still young every day anyway, there''s no rush.¡± Xu Moyu had a smile like a flower.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377 - Sect Leader Han Dislikes It?


    ¡°Can''t you just give me some face asionally?¡± Han Shaolin closed the door behind him, walked towards the bed, and frowned at Xu Moyu.


    ¡°What is it? Do you also need me to save your face?¡± Xu Moyu still wore a pretty smile. After being put down on the bed, Han Shaolin''s upper body pressed down while his face remained calm.


    ¡°I''m a man, how can I not care about my pride?¡±


    Unbuttoning Xu Moyu''s shirt, he moved with practiced ease.


    ¡°But you are my man, aren''t you? Do you have any pride here?¡± Xu Moyu smiled and slightly lifted his upper body to let Han Shaolin take off his clothes.


    Since Xu Moyu was sopliant, Han Shaolin couldn''t stay angry even if he wanted to! He lowered his head, kissed his forehead, and asked, ¡°Do you want to take a bath?¡± Then he gently touched Xu Moyu''s face with his finger.


    Xu Moyu smiled back and asked, ¡°If I don''t wash up, would Sect Leader Han still dislike me?¡±


    ¡°How would I dare!? I still want to live.¡± Han Shaolinughed.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han spoils me so much, aren''t you afraid I''ll get even more spoiled in the future?¡±


    Pulling down Han Shaolin''s cor, Xu Moyu raised his head and kissed him on the lips, a beautiful smile blooming on his face.


    ¡°Don''t you already have it now?¡±


    Han Shaolin raised his eyebrows at Xu Moyu.


    If this wasn''t getting spoiled, then what would you call it?


    Han Shaolin was very concerned about this. When Xu Moyu was unhappy, he did not leave.


    ¡°Do I?¡±


    Xu Moyu immediately pretended to reply innocently.


    Han Shaolin naturally frowned even more. Did he say anything? He had a temper that not even nine oxen could pull back.


    ¡°I''m the only one who dotes on you, Xu Moyu. If you want a different man, who can endure your bad temper?¡± Han Shaolin said.


    Xu Moyu didn''t get angry; instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Then that is my honor. But I don''t want my husband to let me off so easily. Isn''t that right, Sect Leader Han?¡±


    What Xu Moyu said made Han Shaolin happy. He liked to hear what Xu Moyu had to say.


    Therefore, it was because of this that he indulged Xu Moyu time and time again, giving him the chance to get even worse.


    ¡°Only your mouth is sweet.¡±


    Han Shaolin pinched Xu Moyu''s nose and said helplessly.


    Xu Moyu smiled without saying a word. After all, he was unscrupulous. Who asked Han Shaolin to love him?


    ¡°Didn''t Sect Leader Han like me being sweet to you?¡± Xu Moyu asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I like the sweetness in your mouth.¡±


    Han Shaolin sighed in agreement. What else could he do but agree?


    Seeing that Han Shaolin had let him win, the smile on Xu Moyu''s face widened as he took the initiative to kiss Han Shaolin.


    Han Shaolin was surprised for a moment, then he smiled, ¡°You''re being so obedient today?¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Han doesn''t like it?¡±


    Perhaps because Han Shaolin had run all the way back to Huaxia to be with him, Xu Moyu didn''t make things difficult and tried his best to please Han Shaolin.


    Han Shaolin was surprised; Xu Moyu was too obedient today.


    ¡°Wife, what''s wrong?¡±


    Han Shaolin asked him worriedly.


    ¡°I didn''t do anything! I got it, Sect Leader Han doesn''t like it anymore, it''s really weird.¡±


    ¡°It would be strange if you were obedient.¡±


    Han Shaolin immediately retorted.


    Xu Moyu smiled and said nothing. He knew Han Shaolin would say this because he hadpletely ignored him.


    ¡°You''re stillughing? You must be used to being spoiled, right?¡±


    It was Xu Moyu, but his face was filled with gentleness as he affectionately kissed Xu Moyu''s lips.


    Sure enough, Han Shaolin couldn''t be harsh to Xu Moyu.

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378 - Fuck Off


    Ten minutes ago, in the courtyard downstairs, he saw Han Shaolin carrying his mother upstairs. Han Feiyu, resting her head on her hands, looked at him with a slight expression.


    However, after a minute, she suddenlyughed mischievously. She picked up the still sobbing Xu Mochen and walked into the hall.


    ¡°Where are you going, Miss?¡±


    His men hurriedly followed her. After all, Han Feiyu was only slightly taller than Xu Mochen. It was too risky to carry Xu Mochen like this.


    ¡°You''re not allowed toe here, I have something to do.¡± Han Feiyu turned and gave her subordinates a cold nce.


    The subordinates were immediately startled and quickly replied. They looked at Han Feiyu and sighed inwardly. Han Feiyu was truly intimidating.


    ¡°I don''t want to y with Xiaoxiao, I don''t want to. Let me go.¡±


    Xu Mochen still hadn''t forgiven Han Feiyu, struggling to keep his temper.


    ¡°Even if¡­ Even if I take you to see Mom, you won''t go?¡± Han Feiyu continued walking, clearly finding it difficult, as she was even gasping for breath when she spoke.


    Hearing that, Xu Mochen immediately quieted down, ¡°Really?¡± She raised her head to ask Han Feiyu but bumped into her chin, making Han Feiyu angry. ¡°Don''t look up, carrying you is already very tiring. Be good and learn!¡±


    Normally, Xu Mochen would have tears in his eyes. However, the thought of seeing Xu Moyu now made him happy, making him forget to cry!


    ¡°I can walk by myself! Just smile and hold my hand.¡± Xu Mochen stood up straight and pulled Han Feiyu''s hand.


    ¡°Do you think I would carry you up the stairs? You don''t realize how heavy you are.¡±


    Han Feiyu didn''t seem angry, but she did grumble.


    ¡°Then I''ll give Xiaoxiao''s shoulder a massage. It won''t hurt anymore.¡±


    Xu Mochen immediately smiled cutely, pursed his lips, and blushed, wanting to kiss her.


    ¡°Forget it, you''re too weak.¡±


    Han Feiyu refused, but she didn''t roll her eyes. Instead, she held Xu Mochen''s hand and carefully escorted him upstairs. Their small bodies took small steps adorably.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao''s mouth is so evil,¡± Xu Mochen muttered.


    ¡°I''m not your mother, so why would I lie to you?¡±


    If I continue to coax you like this, you''ll never grow up. That will only implicate your mother, and I don''t want that.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, why don''t you act spoiled with your mother?¡± Xu Mochen asked curiously.


    ¡°There''s no reason. I just don''t want to act like a spoiled child.¡±


    When I grow up, I want to protect my mother and not act coquettishly with her.


    ¡°But I like acting coquettishly with mother because she always hugs me when I do. It''s so warm and gentle.¡± Xu Mochen smiled innocently and cutely.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, act like a spoiled child!¡±


    In any case, we will be the ones protecting you in the future, so there shouldn''t be any difference!


    At this moment, the subordinates who were watching from behind were suddenly puzzled. They looked at each other and said:


    ¡°So the young miss doesn''t hate the young master!¡±


    ¡°It seems like she''s just up to no good, bullying the young master.¡±


    ¡°This sister is really troublesome!¡±


    ¡°But it''s also very cute like this! At the most critical times, the young miss always loves the young master.¡±


    ¡°That''s true, but she loves to bully people too much. She probably inherited it!¡±


    ¡°Don''t say that! If she hears it, that''s bad.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± The man scratched his head and smiled apologetically.


    Suddenly, a man became envious, ¡°Seeing the young miss and young master, I also want children.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let''s find a wife first.¡± The man next to him teased him.


    ¡°Can I just look for you?¡± He raised his eyebrows with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Get lost! I''m a straight man.¡± The man immediately retreated, hugging himself warily.


    ¡°Oh, don''t be so cold. Bro, if you don''t try, how would you know if you''re not?¡±


    She raised her eyebrows andughed wickedly. In reality, she was just teasing the man for fun. She wasn''t serious at all.


    However, when the man heard this, he was extremely excited, ¡°Scram, don''t disgust me!¡±


    At this point, the other subordinates also started jeering, ¡°Don''t do it, just try it! Maybe you two are suitable?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! How do you know if you don''t try?¡±


    ¡°I''ll let you two sleep in the same room tonight. No need to thank me! Just sharing the good stuff, ha-ha ha-ha.¡±


    ¡°Now that same-sex marriage is legal and he''s so handsome, there''s nothing bad about being your man.¡± Like a strange uncle who kidnaps a child, his smile was very vulgar.


    ¡°You might even be able to have children. Just like the young miss, look at how cute the young master is! Don''t you want one?¡±


    ¡°What the heck! Who''s going to have a baby with a man?¡± The man felt his scalp go numb and his hair stand on end.


    However, everyone didn''t mind that it was too much to watch and kept talking. Afterwards, the man ran off in fright and cursed loudly, ¡°You''re crazy! If you want to try, then try it yourself!¡±


    As for the subordinate who was just teasing him, he suddenly rubbed his chin as if deep in thought.


    Then, he suddenly realized something. That''s right! No one said that one must marry a woman! Anyhow, men can have children now, right? Wow, a new perspective!


    His eyes were shining.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379 - You''re Bullying My Mom


    ¡°You guys went too far!¡± Can you joke with a straight guy about something like that? ¡°


    It was still rational to have subordinates that did not blindly stir up trouble.


    ¡°Aiyah, you''re also feeling so stifled right now! You have to find something to do, don''t you? ¡°


    ¡°That''s right! There was no need for them to fight and kill for many days. It was rare for them to be so carefree. What a joke! No need to take it so seriously. ¡°


    ¡°But that brother just now, didn''t he take it seriously?¡± the man retorted.


    Everyone didn''t know what to say. It was indeed them who were in the wrong, making a joke like this.


    However, there were also people who were envious, ¡°If I had to marry a wife like Young Mistress, I would be willing to do so even if it were a man.¡±


    ¡°Me too, our Young Mistress is so outstanding! ¡°But he doesn''t like us either.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    Everyone suddenly felt awkward and scratched their heads.


    Now that the topic had changed, no one brought up the joke they had just made.


    At this moment, upstairs, in Han Shaolin''s and Xu Moyu''s room.


    ¡°Han Shaolin.¡±


    Xu Moyu suddenly shouted Han Shaolin''s name in anger.


    ¡°Save your strength, wife, I won''t listen to anything you say.¡±


    Who told you to disobey me and run around? I won''t punish you, Xu Moyu. Next time, you won''t have long to remember.


    At the same time, outside their room.


    ¡°There''s a sound of ¡®oh'' and a smile inside. It seems to be my mother''s voice. But it was so strange! Mom''s voice is so weird. ¡± Xu Mochen looked at the room dumbly.


    Han Feiyu looked on coldly. This probably wasn''t the first time she had heard such a voice!


    ¡°What happened to Mama? Are you not feeling well? Or sick? ¡± Xu Mochen sounded like he was about to cry.


    Han Feiyu rolled her eyes. How could she be sick? She was really simple.


    ¡°He''s fine, he''s doing something that isn''t appropriate for children.¡±


    ¡°What is the wrong thing to do as a child?¡± Xu Mochen tilted his head adorably and asked.


    ¡°Eh ¡­¡± Why did Yin Yan say that?


    Han Feiyu racked her brain, but she couldn''t remember what it was.


    ¡°Anyways, it''s not like mom is sick. If you don''t believe me, knock on the door and see for yourself.¡±


    Han Feiyu did not know how to exin, so she was angry.


    ¡°Yes, I have to go look for mother every day.¡±


    Xu Mochen was really simple, but he didn''t knock on the door. Instead, he pushed the door open and called out happily, ¡°Mom,e back everyday.¡±


    However, he suddenly stopped here because the moment he entered the room, he saw Han Shaolin pressing down on Xu Moyu''s body and even pressing Xu Moyu''s hands behind his back.


    Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu did not expect Xu Mochen to return so suddenly. They were scared and quickly separated to get dressed.


    Han Shaolin cursed in his heart while Xu Moyu was too embarrassed to face his son.


    Xu Mochen suddenly burst into tears, ¡°Bad guy, wuwuwu, you bullied mom.¡± Then he kept wiping away his tears, his mouth wide open in tears.


    Han Shaolin was one big boss and the other big. Who bullied his mother? Just as she was about to get off the bed to carry Xu Mochen, she noticed that Han Feiyu was still standing in front of the door.


    ¡°Han Feiyu, it''s you again, isn''t it?¡±


    Han Shaolin was instantly enraged. How could he not be angry? Just as he was getting excited, he was interrupted. Luckily, he was not scared and did not do anything.


    ¡°It''s none of my business! I told Tian Tian to knock on the door, but he didn''t! ¡± Han Feiyu ignored him, but she did remind Xu Mochen.


    ¡°You even gave me an excuse?¡±


    Damn it! What did I owe them in my previous life!? You''re torturing me like this?


    Han Shaolin was so angry that his lungs were about to explode.


    ¡°I''ll deal with youter.¡±


    Xu Moyu also seemed to be angry. He got off the bed and hugged Xu Mochen tofort him. The reason for his anger could be because Han Shaolin refused to listen to him and kept acting recklessly.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You guys can have a few each, why don''t you get angry!¡± I don''t care. ¡°


    Han Shaolin fell onto the bed. He didn''t even want to say anything else.

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380 - Like Mom Where?


    ¡°Xiao-Xiao, go see your dad.¡±


    Xu Moyu suddenly said to Han Feiyu with a smile. He was no longer angry.


    Han Feiyu sighed and threw up her hands, ¡°Is it not Sect Leader Han''s daily routine?¡± Such willfulness. ¡± However, he also walked towards Han Shaolin and climbed onto the bed.


    Han Shaolin naturally heard what Han Feiyu said just now. He was toozy to say anything to her.


    ¡°What are you doing up here? Go find your mom. ¡± Han Shaolin rolled his eyes at Han Feiyu.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han is so pitiful, how can I leave you alone?¡± Han Feiyu also rolled her eyes at Han Shaolin. This pair of expression was very cute.


    ¡°Hmph, you''re too embarrassed to leave me alone. I think you''vee here tough at me, you stinking girl.¡±


    Then he picked up Han Feiyu and suddenly threw her like he was throwing a ball. However, Han Feiyu did not stopughing. After itnded on Han Shaolin''s hand, she told him to keep throwing it and thenughed again.


    Since Han Shaolin had always coaxed Han Feiyu like that when they were young, she was already used to it, and she also thought it was fun. It was only at this time that Han Feiyu could smile like a child.


    ¡°A little higher, didn''t Sect Leader Han eat?¡±


    Han Shaolin was slightly short and was immediately nagged by Han Feiyu. However, he still smiled.


    ¡°I just lost my strength to service your mom, so why don''t you do it for me!¡± Han Shaolin intentionally nced at Xu Moyu to see his expression.


    Xu Moyu also looked over, but he still narrowed his eyes and warned with a fake smile, ¡°I''m afraid that Sect Leader Han''s bones have loosened. He wants me to press the button for you, right?¡±


    Are you unhappy again? That''s true! He doesn''t like me to say those kinds of words in front of my children, but that kid, Yao Yan, has already led Xiao Xiao astray. He has taught her everything, as well as Xiaojie''s son.


    Moreover, he had taught someone else''s son to be bad, but he didn''t allow me to bring that bad smile with Tian Tian. What kind of logic was this?


    ¡°Your mom is so petty.¡±


    Han Shaolinined to Han Feiyu in a very soft voice.


    ¡°That''s also your wife. If you don''t like her, then you don''t need her!¡± Han Feiyu was very calm. She stopped ying high and quietly sat on Han Shaolin''s body.


    After that, Han Feiyu suddenly looked at Han Shaolin and asked, ¡°What did you take a fancy to Mom? ¡°You look better than other men?¡±


    Han Shaolin felt likeughing after hearing that, ¡°What you mean is, other than having a face, there''s nothing good about your mom?¡±


    If Xu Moyu found out, he would definitely give her a political lesson.


    ¡°I didn''t say that. Mom is so much smarter than you. I asked you if you were spoiling your mother so much because your mother was good-looking. ¡°


    If it wasn''t for this, would it be able to touch my face? He was definitely a person of good looks.


    ¡°Or is Mommy''s side more supportive?¡±


    Han Feiyu suddenly asked when Han Shaolin was about to answer her.


    Han Shaolin was almost scared to death, ¡°Who taught you that kind of words?¡±


    ¡°Who do you care who taught me? Answer my question. ¡°


    ¡°It must be that brat, Yin Yan, right?¡±


    He was really capable! You dare to teach Xiaoxiao such words? It''s fortunate that you told me this, but you have to tell Xu Moyu that you will definitely be sent to a ce where you don''t have eggs for a mission tomorrow.


    ¡°Of course it''s because I love your mom that I pampered her. You''re still young right now, but you''ll know in the future.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Han Feiyu responded with an ¡°oh¡±, since she felt that Han Shaolin was trying to trick her.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381 - I''m Holding Him at My Side


    This girl''s tone sounded as though she was fawning on me! Forget it. She was still young, so no matter how much he exined to her, she wouldn''t understand.


    Han Shaolin thought as he looked tenderly at Xu Moyu.


    At this time, Xu Moyu was coaxing Xu Mochen and didn''t look over.


    Looking at the gentle back view of Xu Moyu who had been sharpened by the passage of time, Han Shaolin suddenly had some sentiments in his heart. That smart and cunning man of the past had now given birth to his children and given up on many things.


    At the same time, an apologetic look appeared in Han Shaolin''s eyes. Because Xu Moyu was like a bird in a window, liking to soar freely. It was he who cut off Xu Moyu''s wings and trapped him by his side.


    This was probably the reason why no matter how much trouble Han Shaolin had with Xu Moyu, he would never be angry. He followed behind Xu Moyu''s butt without anyints.


    Han Shaolin''s expression, as well as Han Feiyu, who sat on him, kept on observing. Although she still couldn''t understand what it was, she knew that Han Shaolin''s gaze was very gentle, a gentleness that she had never seen before.


    Han Feiyu lowered her gaze and stared at Han Shaolin''s clothes in a daze. She didn''t know if she was reflecting on what she had done to Han Shaolin, but it was too much.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I shouldn''t have called you? ¡°


    Han Shaolin called out to Han Feiyu a few times but didn''t hear her reply. He rubbed her head with his hand and asked.


    Han Feiyu blinked her eyes dumbly, then looked at Han Shaolin as if she didn''t know how to react.


    Big hands, so gentle, different from my mother''s.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Han Shaolin smiled. He didn''t know what was going on with his daughter so he just stared at her in a daze.


    Only after three seconds did Han Feiyu regain her senses. She snorted, turned her face away, and said arrogantly, ¡°I''m not telling you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. If you don''t want to tell me, then don''t tell me. I don''t want to know either.¡± Han Shaolin smiled again. He was listeningzily, but his face was full of doting.


    ¡°How about you act coquettishly with your mother asionally? ¡°He''s always so precocious that he''ll think you don''t need him, that you''re going to break his heart, you know?¡± Han Shaolin sat up and kissed Han Feiyu on the forehead.


    Han Feiyu pursed her lips, appearing as if she was embarrassed. Her eyes were twinkling.


    ¡°Will mother really be sad?¡± After a while, Han Feiyu asked Han Shaolin in a low voice. Her fingers seemed to be wrapped around Han Shaolin nervously. When she asked, she didn''t even dare to look up at Han Shaolin''s face.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I knew that this girl was afraid that she would burden Xu Moyu by pestering him like she was doing every day, so she stayed by my side and watched quietly. She must want to be coaxed by Xu Moyu like Tian Tian did!


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Han Shaolin suddenly called Xu Moyu and told him toe over.


    Xu Moyu turned around and looked at him, then his gazended on Han Feiyu, who had her head lowered.


    As smart as Xu Moyu, Han Shaolin only gave him a nce and he already understood what Han Shaolin meant.


    It wasn''t that Xu Moyu didn''t like girls, which was why he was always hugging Xu Mochen. On the contrary, Xu Mochen was too delicate. He was too busy dealing with Xu Mochen alone, so he didn''t have much time to apany Han Feiyu since Han Feiyu was following Han Shaolin slowly.


    Xu Moyu walked over to them and first gave Xu Mochen to Han Shaolin. After that, he picked Han Feiyu up and kissed her on the cheek. His face was full of benevolence.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382 - Come over Here and You Won''t be Able to Crush Me


    ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Xu Moyu asked Han Feiyu softly.


    Han Feiyu''s face suddenly turned red. It must be because she was kissed by Xu Moyu that she blushed!


    ¡°No.¡± Han Feiyu shook her head obediently and leaned into Xu Moyu''s arms.


    It was her mother''s embrace. It had been a long time since her mother had hugged her.


    A hint of nostalgia appeared on Han Feiyu''s face, but she didn''t. A smile slowly bloomed on her face as she rubbed her head against Xu Moyu''s chest, seemingly very happy.


    Han Feiyu had never been so attached to him, so Xu Moyu was surprised.


    He raised his head and looked at Han Shaolin, as if asking him what he said to Han Feiyu just now that made her change so much.


    Previously, Xu Moyu also tried to make Han Feiyu rely on him to act coquettishly. However, Han Feiyu never revealed any ws. She was so precocious that Xu Moyu sometimes mistakenly thought that she had really grown up.


    With a smile, Han Shaolin didn''t say anything. He wrapped his arms around Xu Moyu''s waist and pulled him into his embrace. Then he let Xu Moyu carry Han Feiyu and sit on hisp while holding Xu Mochen with his other hand.


    At the beginning, when Xu Mochen was put down by Xu Moyu, he was going to cry and make a ruckus. However, seeing that Han Feiyu suddenly became very happy, he did not move.


    ¡°Just me alone is heavy enough. Sect Leader Han, don''t hug us like that.¡±


    Xu Moyu wanted to get up, but didn''t get up because Han Shaolin held his waist tightly.


    ¡°What kind of man am I if I can''t even hold my own wife and children?¡± Han Shaolin smiled indifferently and leaned over to kiss Xu Moyu. It was not hard to see his happiness.


    Han Feiyu, who just happened to look up, saw the kiss and stared straight at him.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han is really outrageous. He will only kiss his mother and not us. Is he really our biological son?!¡± Han Feiyu suddenly became angry and turned her face away. However, he was smiling. He was probably enjoying this happy atmosphere!


    ¡°Even if it''s every day, I want to kiss this ce!¡±


    Xu Mochen was so happy that his hands and feet were dancing. He pointed at his own face with a smile on his face, making Wu Junyi''s voice as cute as ever.


    ¡°Good, good, good. Kiss.¡±


    Han Shaolin was filled with satisfaction towards Xu Mochen, and after giving him a p, Xu Mochen immediately started to giggle non-stop.


    When Han Feiyu said this, Han Shaolin rubbed her head and kissed it. Then he smiled and asked her, ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Average! ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Han Feiyu crossed her arms over her chest and nced at Han Shaolin from the corner of her eyes.


    Han Shaolin didn''t know whether tough or cry, but there was nothing he could do! This was his daughter.


    Xu Moyu''s body was always tense. It was not because he was nervous, but because he was afraid that they would be able to push Han Shaolin down if they were to ce all their force on him.


    ¡°Am I that weak in your eyes?¡±


    Xu Moyu''s rigid body told Han Shaolin that he didn''t dare to lean on himself.


    ¡°We''re three people, no matter how strong Sect Leader Han is, he can''t hold on!¡±


    ¡°It''s just a small matter between you and the child. Come over here!¡± Ye Zichen wanted Xu Moyu to rx and snuggle up to him.


    Although Xu Moyu hesitated for a moment, he still went over. Only when Han Shaolin was really not suppressed by them did he gradually rx and lean into Han Shaolin''s embrace.


    ¡°If I say I won''t fall, then I won''t fall.¡± Han Shaolin smiled, then raised Xu Moyu''s chin and kissed his lips, causing the air to be pink.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383 - I Can''t Beat My Man and Get Bullied All the Time


    ¡°All the children are here. Sect Leader Han, control yourself.¡± Xu Moyu reminded Han Shaolin.


    ¡°They¡¯re all going to sleep.¡±


    Han Shaolin nced at Han Feiyu and Xu Mochen, indicating for Xu Moyu to see.


    When Xu Moyu looked, Han Feiyu and Xu Mochen were both lying in their arms, looking dazed.


    ¡°They must be exhausted from ying. Neither of them took an afternoon nap.¡±


    Xiaoxiao had even apanied her father to Huaxia early in the morning. After arriving here, she yed with Xu Mochen the entire time.


    ¡°Let them go to bed! It''s too hot, and four people on this bed is too crowded,¡± Han Shaolin said.


    Hearing that, Xu Moyu suddenlyughed, ¡°Sect Leader Han, you must be worried they¡¯ll take up my space!¡±


    Han Shaolinughed with Xu Moyu, ¡°If you know, don¡¯t expose me.¡± Then he patted Wu¡¯s buttocks and told him to get up and carry the children over.


    After five minutes, they finally put the sleeping Han Feiyu and Xu Mochen under a small nket.


    Straightening his back, Xu Moyu felt sore all over and stretched his arms, sighing, ¡°Taking care of children really drains energy.¡±


    Now that Xiaoxiao was already so grown like Tian Tian, carrying her was quite heavy.


    ¡°Come here! I''ll give you a massage.¡±


    Han Shaolin patted the bed, indicating for Xu Moyu to lie down.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han, you¡¯re going to give me a massage?¡± Xu Moyu asked with a smile.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry you over, or should I bring you over myself?¡± Han Shaolin imitated Xu Moyu¡¯s tone and asked.


    Threatening me? Xu Moyu smiled.


    ¡°Then, Sect Leader Han,e and carry me over! I''m too tired to walk.¡±


    Then Xu Moyu stood there, smiling at Han Shaolin, waiting for him toe over and carry him.


    Han Shaolin sighed, leisurely got out of bed, walked over, and carried Xu Moyu up, ¡°I suspect that kid has made you more willful.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sect Leader Han say that I was the one who led Tian Tian astray? How did it be that he influenced me?¡± Xu Moyu wrapped his arms around Han Shaolin¡¯s neck andughed mischievously.


    ¡°You two are evenly matched.¡±


    One was old and willful, the other was young and willful.


    Xu Moyu smiled and did not refute it. Indeed, the two were evenly matched¡ªone was willful with her husband, the other with her mother.


    At this moment, there was another willful person. It was Mu Sizheng from Nong Mobai¡¯s apartment building.


    Mu Sizheng never missed an opportunity to pester Nong Mobai whenever he talked about wanting children.


    Mu Sizheng didn¡¯t let Nong Mobai go until he feltpletely spent.


    Nong Mobai thought about how to get rid of Mu Sizheng every day so he could livefortably.


    However, reality proved he couldn¡¯t beat Mu Sizheng, nor could he outwit him. He had to obediently submit.


    Actually, he could resist, but Nong Mobai didn¡¯t want to resist either.


    This led to Mu Sizheng tormenting him more and more. Just like now, he was out of breath and couldn¡¯t stand anymore.


    Damn it! [This bastard, damn it! He can¡¯t keep doing this!] Am I not human? You don¡¯t give me any time to rest, do you?


    He had been absent for a few years, why did it feel like he was being devoured by a wolf? His mother wouldn¡¯t listen even if heined.


    The more Nong Mobai thought about it, the angrier he got. He turned around and rolled his eyes at Mu Sizheng.


    However, Mu Sizheng calmly smoked, as if he saw nothing.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384 - Who Should the Child Look like


    ¡°Seriously, you said you want a child again, and now you''re smoking in front of me? Are you asking for trouble?¡±


    Nong Mobai was already furious, and Mu Sizheng''s smoking had set him off.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t respond but extinguished his cigarette and stepped out of the bathtub.


    Nong Mobaiy weakly in the tub, feeling drained and unable to muster any strength.


    Damn it, I''m not even working. I''ve been stuck with this man for an entire week, and he''s still conducting business? Am I out of my mind?


    Nong Mobai felt he was ill, but the thought of possibly getting pregnant filled him with a bit of anticipation.


    Should the child look more like me or like him?


    He''s not even pregnant yet, but Nong Mobai is already contemting his child''s appearance.


    No, no, no, you have to look like me. If you resemble him and his ways, you''ll surely cause trouble for other kids, just like your father.


    Thinking about this, Nong Mobai felt a shiver down his spine.


    He didn''t want to receive calls from the school saying his son was always misbehaving and bullying other boys.


    Forget it, better to look like me! At least then, I wouldn''t have to deal with teachers''ints.


    But, if the child looks like me, would it be better to have a son or a daughter?


    Nong Mobai was puzzled again. He wasn''t even pregnant yet and was already troubled.


    But if it¡¯s a daughter, and she takes after Mu Sizheng, at least she wouldn¡¯t be bullied and could protect herself.


    Alright then, a daughter like Mu Sizheng it is.


    Nong Mobai slowly epted this idea, but his expression darkened. He was seriously considering this matter, even without knowing if he had a special physique.


    Ah, I¡¯m going crazy. I must have been brainwashed by that damn Mu Sizheng. That''s why I''ve been thinking about this recently.


    Nong Mobai quickly submerged his head in the water to calm himself.


    He held his breath for a minute before emerging with a ssh.


    Finally, he felt much calmer.


    Nong Mobai, wiping the tears from his face, thought to himself.


    Suddenly, he told Mu Sizheng, who was still bathing, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around on the sofa in the future, I just bought it.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll just buy another one,¡± Mu Sizheng responded generously.


    ¡°Buy it!¡± Nong Mobai retorted, annoyed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed without hesitation.


    After hearing this, Nong Mobai was at a loss for words and could only roll his eyes in exasperation.


    Forget it, talking to him was useless. With his stubbornness, he would do whatever he wanted and never listen.


    Mu Sizheng suddenly stared intently at the wall in front of him.


    Nong Mobai looked over curiously and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at the wall?¡±


    And he was so absorbed in it.


    Mu Sizheng fell silent again and then said to Wu Jun, ¡°Inverted.¡±


    ¡°What? Is something wrong with me? What¡¯s the point of standing up?¡±


    At that moment, Nong Mobai really wanted to open Mu Sizheng''s head to see what was inside.


    ¡°Didn''t you say you care about your baby? Try it too.¡±


    His face was serious, showing no sign of a joke.


    Nong Mobai pped his own face fiercely, ¡°Mu Sizheng, are you asking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?¡± Mu Sizheng even red at Nong Mobai coldly.


    Nong Mobai was furious, ¡°Who the hell wants to do such a thing? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Damn it! I''m already not a woman, what¡¯s the point of doing this?

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385 - Send Photos of Nong Mobai to Wechat


    ¡°That''s what Xiaojie did.¡± Mu Sizheng''s words were true, but it was not. It was just a bluff from Nong Mobai.


    When Nong Mobai heard this, was that for real? Suspicion grew in his heart.


    Is Mu Sifa so abnormal? And even making Xiaojie do such a thing?


    No, no, no, in order to have a child, sometimes Mu Sifa would use any means possible. After all, he was Mu Sizheng''s own brother! It must be the same perverted idea.


    Mu Sifaid on the ground with his gun in a strange manner and got a perverted title from Nong Mobai.


    ¡°Go and pour it out for me to see.¡±


    Mu Sizheng pointed at the wall with a serious expression.


    ¡°Your grandson,ozi is f * cking not going to do it.¡±


    Damn it, how did I see this man? I must have had a brain problem.


    Suddenly, he thought back to a few minutes ago when he entered the bathroom. Mu Sizheng had used his phone to record his shameful appearance. Furthermore, he had set it to be a desktop. His face was red beyond recognition.


    ¡°Fuck, it seems like I''m going to die.¡±


    Thinking about what just happened, Nong Mobai wanted to kill himself.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Mu Sizheng had faked the upper half of the photo and sent it to his Moments.


    At this moment, Ann Yichen, who was on his bed brushing his Moments, nearly spat out his milk.


    He originally thought that he couldn''t see what picture it was, but upon entering it out of curiosity, he realized that it was a nakedness picture that had been purposely voided. He looked at it in bewilderment, and his face darkened the more he looked at it.


    Ann Yichen couldn''t bear to look at it directly. It was definitely because of Nong Mobai''s back. His family''s living room was in the background, and he knew how to f * * king y.


    Mu Sizheng, aren''t you afraid of getting beaten to death?


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Loong Xiaoyi, who had just finished his shower, leaned over and kissed Ann Yichen.


    Ann Yichen did not want to speak, so he showed the phone to Loong Xiaoyi.


    Loong Xiaoyi did see it, but he didn''t have any reaction.


    ¡°And then?¡± Ye Zichen asked Ann Yichen with a look of indifference.


    ¡°And then? And then what? Can this kind of photo be sent out? ¡°


    Only brain-teasing people would do such a thing!


    ¡°The one over here is Nong Mobai.¡± Ann Yichen exined to Loong Xiaoyi.


    Unexpectedly, Loong Xiaoyi said inly, ¡°I know, isn''t this Mu Sizheng''s development?¡±


    ¡°You knew it, but you were still so calm?¡± F * ck me! Don''t tell me you also have a habit of posting these pictures? ¡°


    ¡°Mu Sizheng has already voided the picture and didn''t see anything. It''s only the location of the thigh! What''s that? And you missed the title. ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi took the milk from Ann Yichen, drank a breath and pointed out the title of Mu Sizheng''s hair.


    ¡°What subtitle?¡±


    Ann Yichen didn''t pay attention to it just now, so he clicked on the picture and exited. Only then did he know that the character above the picture mentioned Nong Mobai''s name.


    ¡°Now you know!¡± His intention was to do so. ¡°


    ¡°So that''s how it is! He''s announcing his ownership to us! ¡± Let''s be tactful and not mess with Nong Mobai.


    ¡°But isn''t this picture a bit too much!?¡± After? ¡°


    Ann Yichen covered his face again. He couldn''t understand it at all.


    ¡°There are peoplementing on it.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was as calm as ever. He pointed it out and then a row of congrattory bosses followed him. They were all like sister-inw; they were probably all Mu Sizheng''s men!


    However, looking further down, Loong Xiaoyi saw Gong Haoran and Xi Men. The two of them had left the same message: It seems that someone''s skin is itchy.


    Then it was Han Shaolin, a picture of a bird getting killed with blood dripping down his face.


    There were also many good people who leftments, but Loong Xiaoyi didn''t know many.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386 - What Can I Do for a Child


    ¡°These people are really amazing. Why aren''t they sleeping in the middle of the night?¡±


    Ann Yichen clicked his tongue. However, he still took the phone and left a message: The ambnce is already booked for you, take care of yourself.


    ¡°Isn''t it too ordinary!?¡± ¡°This saying.¡±


    After sending the message, Ann Yichen felt that something was wrong and asked Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter, go to sleep! Stop ying with your phone. ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi took the phone and put it on the bedside table.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Ann Yichen didn''t get angry. He went into Loong Xiaoyi''s embrace and found afortable position.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    When Loong Xiaoyi suddenly kissed his neck, Ann Yichen immediately frowned and revealed an unhappy expression.


    ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to try and see if you could have a child? What can I do? ¡°


    What am I doing now, isn''t it obvious?


    With that, Loong Xiaoyi attacked without any hesitation.


    ¡°Stop, auntie is still sleeping next door.¡± Ann Yichen quickly stopped Loong Xiaoyi.


    Originally, Ann Yichen was going to sleep in his apartment tonight, but who knew that Loong Xiaoyi brought him back here and even bumped into Loong Xiaoyi''s mother, Xu Mo.


    ¡°Can''t you just whisper a little? ¡°What''s there to be afraid of?¡± He kissed Ann Yichen''s cheek from the neck and then kissed Ann Yichen''s lips.


    Ann Yichen naturally wanted it, but it was impossible for him to not make a sound. He did not even know Loong Xiaoyi''sbat strength! If he were to do it in a moment, he would definitely shout it all out.


    ¡°I told you to go back to my ce, why did you go back to your house? Alright! I can''t even do it now. ¡± Ann Yichenined.


    At this moment, Loong Xiaoyi suddenly stopped and didn''t dare to act recklessly. He slightly curled his lips, smiled and used his fingers to scratch Ann Yichen''s face, softly saying, ¡°It was my mother who told me to bring you back.¡±


    ¡°Auntie?¡± Ann Yichen was stunned.


    I always felt that it was a little strange with Auntie, ever since that night.


    ¡°Tell me, did something happen to Auntie?¡± Ann Yichen rubbed his chin as he thought, then asked Loong Xiaoyi in confusion.


    ¡°She''s fine. She''s fine.¡± Suddenly, heughed happily.


    Ann Yichen immediately frowned, ¡°Why are youughing like that?¡± As if he was hiding something from me.


    ¡°It''s nothing. I just thought you were cute.¡± He was just ying around.


    ¡°Scram, do you think I''m a little boy!?¡± ¡°It''s that easy to fool him?¡± Ye Zichen hit Loong Xiaoyi, telling him to be more serious.


    ¡°Oh right, auntie brought a supper for you tonight, why didn''t you give it to eat?¡±


    Thinking about this, Ann Yichen asked again. He had too many doubts.


    ¡°I think it''s because you''re too skinny, she wants to supplement your body. Weren''t you too skinny when my mom was mest time?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi found an excuse, because it was a tonic for the person who wanted the child to eat.


    At the beginning, Loong Xiaoyi was also shocked, he did not expect Xu Mo to do this. However, he could still tell that Xu Mo did not really ept the offer. However, she was worried about the both of them and wanted to help.


    It was indeed difficult to get Xu Mo to ept a male daughter-inw in such a short period of time. She believed that she would soon see it through!


    ¡°I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my body. But that chicken soup, it tasted a little strange, as if some kind of Chinese medicine had been put in it? ¡°I don''t know, but it''s a bit bad. Can you get your mom to change it for me?¡±


    Ann Yichen was scared when he thought of that feeling. However, at that time, Xu Mo had been watching him eat, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and finish eating.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387 - A Short While Later the Fire Went out


    ¡°Alright, I''ll talk to my mom.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi agreed without hesitation, but in truth, it was just a change in ingredients while the medicine remained the same.


    Loong Xiaoyi''s swift agreement made Ann Yichen rx, not sensing anything amiss.


    ¡°Now that the questions are over, can we continue?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was ready to make his move, showing he hadn''t given up on approaching Ann Yichen.


    ¡°No.¡±


    What a joke! Auntie is in the next room, who can do that?


    ¡°You better behave yourself!¡±


    Ann Yichen warned Loong Xiaoyi, knowing that if he didn''t take it seriously, Loong Xiaoyi would definitely act recklessly.


    Despite Ann Yichen''s warning, Loong Xiaoyi''s gentle kiss left a warm mark on the back of his neck and ears.


    ¡°I already said it''s no good, are you deaf?¡±


    Ann Yichen pushed Loong Xiaoyi''s chin away with the back of his hand, preventing him from moving closer.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn''t say anything. His chin was pushed away, but he didn''t let go! Taking advantage of Ann Yichen''s surprise, he wrapped his arms around his waist.


    ¡°Are you serious?!¡±


    Ann Yichen immediately got anxious and cursed.


    Normally, he wouldn''t resist, and he wanted a child.


    But with Loong Xiaoyi''s mother sleeping in the next room, he couldn''t allow Loong Xiaoyi to mess around.


    Unexpectedly, Loong Xiaoyiughed and said, ¡°At first, you said you wanted a child, but now you''re rejecting me? What do you expect me to do?¡±


    ¡°That''s what I said, but is this the right time? Auntie is still here, and you''re still this unrestrained.¡±


    Ann Yichen wasn''t fooled by Loong Xiaoyi''s words and pushed him away with all his strength.


    Why was he so calm today? Didn''t you let me lead you away? It seems I didn''t put in enough effort!


    Loong Xiaoyi had a mischievous glint in his eyes and a smile on his face.


    When Ann Yichen saw Loong Xiaoyi''s smile, he immediately became wary.


    ¡°You brat, what are you nning?¡±


    He didn''t dare to curse loudly, lowering his voice to avoid waking Loong Xiaoyi''s mother.


    However, despite his fierce tone, in Loong Xiaoyi''s eyes, it was filled with cuteness.


    ¡°Alright, I''m just teasing you. Don''t be so angry, I won''t force you.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you still being so serious? You''re asking for trouble!¡± Ann Yichen rolled his eyes at Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°What''s wrong? I''m not continuing. Disappointed?¡± Loong Xiaoyi asked with a smile, his face close to Ann Yichen''s. He stroked Ann Yichen''s hair, a smirk on his lips.


    ¡°So what if I''m disappointed? Next time, I''ll make it up twice as much.¡±


    Ann Yichen didn''t shy away or blush; he spoke seriously to Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Three times won''t be a problem.¡± Loong Xiaoyi smiled with satisfaction. Finally, he lifted Ann Yichen''s chin and kissed it, sweetness filling the air.


    However, Ann Yichen became agitated and quickly pushed him away, ¡°Don''t kiss me, I was careless.¡±


    Damn it, don''t you know how hard it is for me to endure? And you''re still trying to ignite the fire?


    ¡°How about the bathroom? No one can hear anything there.¡± Loong Xiaoyi raised his eyebrows and suggested.


    ¡°Heh, can''t hear anything? You''re kidding.¡±


    The bathroom is so small that the echo would be loud. And it''s right next to Auntie''s room. Are you trying to kill me?


    ¡°As long as Auntie is here, you better behave.¡±


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but with his mother-inw around, he had to hold back.


    ¡°Fine, I won''t do it.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi stopped pushing. He respected Ann Yichen''s decision.


    However, Loong Xiaoyi wasn''t worried about Xu Mo hearing them. After all, she knew about their rtionship. It was normal for couples to be intimate, and she was experienced herself.


    ¡°Go to sleep!¡± Loong Xiaoyi gently kissed Ann Yichen''s forehead and hugged him.


    This time, Ann Yichen didn''t push him away, lying quietly in his arms. After a while, he suddenly asked, ¡°Did Huangfu Shao return from his business trip?¡±


    ¡°He just got back tonight. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    How could Ann Yichen admit that he wanted Huangfu Shao to give Loong Xiaoyi a break and then ask him to spend time with him? But he couldn''t say that!

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388 - Eldest Brother Was Promoted to Hubby


    ¡°Seafood congee, right!? Alright, I''ve got it.¡±


    At this moment, in the Huangpu Residence, Huangfu Qiao woke up hungry in the middle of the night. Huangfu Shao had no choice but to call Steward Quan and ask him toe upstairs.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble. It''s already past midnight.¡±


    Huangfu Shao felt a bit guilty since Steward Quan had already been asleep.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, it''s no trouble at all. Please stay with Third Young Master while I instruct the kitchen,¡± Steward Quan said with a bow before leaving.


    After Steward Quan left, Huangfu Shao frowned and sighed. He had just finished reading documents and fallen asleep, but Huangfu Qiao had woken him up not long after.


    ¡°Bro, did you talk to Steward Quan for me?¡±


    Seeing Huangfu Shao return to his room, Huangfu Qiao asked from his bed with a charming smile.


    Even though Huangfu Qiao still called him Big Brother, the two had been married for over three years and were a couple. Their rtionship wasn''t public, but everyone around them knew.


    Initially, many in the family opposed this, but after learning they weren''t biological brothers, they slowly epted it.


    ¡°Are you really hungry?¡±


    Huangfu Shao was skeptical, as Huangfu Qiao seemed too energetic to be starving.


    ¡°I''m really hungry! Why are you frowning at me?¡± Huangfu Qiao responded.


    Did he think I was lying?


    How could he be so lively if he were hungry? I must be an idiot for believing him!


    Huangfu Shao frowned again, not wanting to continue the conversation.


    ¡°That''s right, big brother, let''s go see Xiaojie tomorrow, okay? I heard he''s back and brought his son! I really want to see him now! Xiaojie''s son must be adorable.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao couldn''t wait any longer, his excitement stemming from the desire to see Shang Cijie.


    Huangfu Shao had also heard about this. He wasn''t surprised by Shang Cijie''s return, believing that true lovers would reunite. What shocked him was Shang Cijie''s unique physique.


    Unfortunately, Huangfu Qiao didn''t have a special physique, so they couldn''t have children. Luckily, Huangfu Qiao was an optimist and didn''t mind being childless. Huangfu Shao wasn''t concerned either.


    Huangfu Shao, like Huangfu Qiao, didn''t particrly like children, so it didn''t matter to them whether they had any. They had understood this when they chose to be together.


    ¡°Brother, what are you thinking about? Why aren''t you answering me?¡±


    Huangfu Shao looked at himself, not replying. Huangfu Qiao waved his hands in front of his face, bringing him back to reality.


    Huangfu Shao blinked and replied, ¡°It''s nothing.¡± Then he walked to the bed as if intending to go back to sleep.


    But Huangfu Qiao was too energetic to let him sleep! He jumped onto Huangfu Shao''s back, hugging his neck and whining, ¡°Let''s sleep after I''m full! It''s so lonely eating supper alone!¡±


    Huangfu Shao immediately frowned, ¡°You''re the one who''s hungry, not me. Eat by yourself.¡±


    This kid, sleeping during the day and awake at night. Once he''s in good spirits, he causes trouble for me.


    ¡°Then just sit there and watch me eat! It won''t take much of your time, okay?¡± Huangfu Qiao rolled his small head on Huangfu Shao''s broad back, continuing to whine with a soft voice and shaking his leg. In short, he was restless and hyperactive.


    If he didn''t agree, Huangfu Qiao would keep pestering him, so Huangfu Shao sighed and gave in, ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good! Of course.¡± Huangfu Qiao was so happy he was nearly bursting withughter.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389 - He Was Completely Befuddled by His Wife


    ¡°You cane down now!¡±


    Huangfu Shao shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t want to carry Huangfu Qiao on his back.


    ¡°What is it!?¡± They despise me because I''m heavy! ¡± Huangfu Qiao was immediately unhappy. Then, he was a bit unhappy! He would be angry and his mouth would be high.


    Huangfu Shao felt a headacheing on. It was all his fault for pampering Huangfu Qiao too much. Now that he didn''t listen to anything, it was easy for him to lose his temper.


    ¡°Don''t you know how heavy you are? ¡°They''ve all be little pigs.¡±


    Huangfu Shao couldn''t help but say to Huangfu Qiao.


    Actually, it was unintentional, and Huangfu Qiao wasn''t that heavy. It was just that he wasn''t in enough sleep and wasn''t in a good mood, and Huangfu Qiao was pestering him, so Huangfu Qiao''s mouth must be poisonous.


    ¡°Even if you raise fat, you have to be responsible for me.¡± Huangfu Qiao was so angry that tears almost fell from his eyes.


    ¡°I already married you, and married you, but I''m not responsible for you yet!¡± What else do you want? ¡°


    Huangfu Shao sighed helplessly. At this moment, he only wanted to sleep. His eyelids were already fighting, how could he have the extra time to y with Huangfu Qiao.


    Especially now, Huangfu Qiao was like a little bug in the family. He didn''t need to do anything, so he had more time to sleep. However, Huangfu Shao was in a miserable state. He was busy on a business trip and had to take some time to y with Huangfu Qiao.


    Naturally, he didn''t want to take Huangfu Qiao out in the first ce. After all, he was going to work. But there was no other way. Huangfu Qiao wanted to go, yet said that it would be lonely if he couldn''t see the other person. Under the assault of tears, how could Huangfu Shao bear to be ruthless? Since he couldn''t bear to leave Huangfu Qiao alone in this mansion, he could only bring him along with himself and bring his luggage with him to the foreign country.


    ¡°I don''t want to do anything about it. You despise me because I''m fat. I''m angry, the kind that can''t be coaxed.¡± With that, he humphed and continued his tantrum.


    Huangfu Shao''s head hurt and in the end, he could onlypromise and carry Huangfu Qiao on his back. After all, he was his wife now, and he couldn''t beat her up like he used to. The most important thing was that he felt too much heartache and couldn''t do it.


    ¡°That''s more like it. Seeing how obedient big brother is, I won''t disturb you at work tomorrow.¡±


    He chuckled and kissed the back of Huangfu Shao''s neck. He was in a good mood.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Huangfu Shao frowned.


    ¡°Where can I go!?¡± Of course I''m going to look for Xiaojie. I haven''t seen Xiaojie in five years, right? I really miss him! ¡± Huangfu Qiao did not conceal his whereabouts from Huangfu Shao.


    ¡°No, I''ll take you there after I rest.¡±


    ¡°Why!? Go on and do what you need to do! I want to go by myself, don''t I want to wait for you? Who knows when you''re going to have your vacation? ¡± Huangfu Qiao pouted unhappily.


    Actually, even Huangfu Shao himself was shocked after hearing what he had said. Because during the three years they were married, he always brought Huangfu Qiao with him wherever they went, so when Huangfu Qiao suddenly asked him to go see Shang Cijie, he subconsciously stopped him.


    [Is my poisoning too severe?]


    Huangfu Shao suddenly felt that it was a bit shameful. He was confused by the fact that Huangfu Qiao was his fianc¨¦e, who was five to six years younger than him.


    Huangfu Shao, Huangfu Shao, if this continues, you will imprison him. This is against thew!


    Huangfu Shaoined to himself before letting go, ¡°Tomorrow, I''ll get Steward Quan to drive you there. Come back early tonight and don''t spend the night anywhere, got it?¡±


    It was for Huangfu Qiao, but he was afraid that Shang Cijie hadn''t seen him for too long, so he didn''t y enough and didn''te back to sleep.


    ¡°Must youe back to bed?¡±


    He still hasn''t gone? Huangfu Qiao had already nned to spend the night at Shang Cijie''s ce.


    ¡°He''s Mu Sifa''s wife now, so he won''t sleep with Mu Sifa tonight. Do you still want him to sleep together with you, talking about the old days!?¡±


    ¡°That''s right!¡±


    Huangfu Shao nearly vomited blood in anger.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390 - I Bite You


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Huangfu Shao was speechless.


    ¡°Of course! Do I look like I''m joking? ¡°


    So what if Xiaojie is Mr Sifa''s wife? He''s also my friend! What''s wrong with sleeping with me all night?


    Huangfu Qiao just couldn''t understand Huangfu Shao''s words. His big eyes looked at Huangfu Shao who was frowning.


    ¡°Why can''t Xiaojie sleep with me tonight? It''s not like I''m going to do anything to Xiaojie. What''s more, Xiaojie and I are both suffering, what can we do! ¡°


    Huangfu Qiao thought Huangfu Shao was worried about this. Exining to Huangfu Shao that it was impossible between him and Shang Cijie, he assured the two Liu steelmakers.


    ¡°Have you stopped developing your brain?¡± Huangfu Shao almost died on the spot.


    When Huangfu Qiao heard that, he got angry, ¡°Your brain has stopped developing? What! Suddenly scolding? What exactly did I say wrong!? ¡°


    Damn it! Smelly Brother, Bastard Brother, if you don''t agree, then scold me, am I really his wife? Didn''t they say that wives were meant to be cared for? Why does he always say I''m stupid!


    Huangfu Shao covered his face and gave up on treating Huangfu Qiao because he knew that it would only get worse as time went by.


    ¡°Wait till you''re full!¡± Huangfu Shao sighed as if he was saying that Huangfu Qiao was too hungry and stupid, so it was useless to say anything now.


    ¡°You''re saying I''m stupid? You think I can''t tell? ¡± Huangfu Qiao angrily pulled Huangfu Shao''s ear, and then bit his head like a little mad dog.


    ¡°Can''t you just give me a break?¡± Huangfu Shao was extremely tired from scolding Huangfu Qiao.


    ¡°No, unless you make it clear, I''ll bite you to death, and I''ll bite you there too.¡± Thetter part of the sentence sounded both furious and furious, as if it was about to explode.


    However, Huangfu Shao suddenlyughed, ¡°Great! ¡°Then I''ll let you bite me right now.¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid of you!¡± ¡°If you dare to take it off, I''ll dare to bite.¡± Huangfu Qiao opened his mouth and revealed his cute canine teeth, mimicking a dog''s angry look. He then fiercely bit Huangfu Shao''s neck as if he was venting his anger.


    Huangfu Shao didn''t know whether tough or cry, ¡°It''s you who''s a dog?¡± His voice slowly became gentler.


    ¡°I don''t need you to care. I will bite you to death and make you curse me.¡± Biting again, he was truly angry.


    ¡°Well, it''s my fault. I should exin it to you patiently. Even if you''re stupid, I can''t get mad at you. So since I''ve already apologized, can you calm down? ¡± He touched Huangfu Qiao''s head and smiled.


    Huangfu Qiao was happy to hear Huangfu Shao''s apology, but it was only for a second. He was not an idiot, Huangfu Qiao had clearly said that he was stupid, but it was just another way of saying it.


    ¡°Do you really want me to calm down? You want me to die from anger, right? ¡± Ye Zichen opened his mouth and bit onto Huangfu Shao''s head angrily. However, his mouth was so small, how could he bite it! In the end, he gave up. He pped Huangfu Shao''s head and scolded, ¡°If I let you bully me, I will take revenge and smash your head.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao hung on Huangfu Shao''s body, held Huangfu Shao''s waist between his legs, and then hit Huangfu Shao''s head for a while. He had been adorable for a century.


    Huangfu Shao didn''t feel any pain because Huangfu Qiao didn''t use much strength.


    He smiled and grabbed Huangfu Qiao''s hands. When Huangfu Qiao was about to get angry again, he raised his head and kissed him. He asked with a smile on his face, ¡°Is your anger gone now?¡±


    Huangfu Qiao snorted cutely, then said proudly, ¡°That''s more like it.¡±

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391 - What You Want Me to Help You Eat?


    It was really easy to coax. Huangfu Shaoughed in his heart.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, the porridge is here.¡±


    The door was knocked and Steward Quan''s voice sounded.


    ¡°Come in!¡±


    Huangfu Shao carried Huangfu Qiao back to the front and let him down.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After receiving the order, Steward Quan then opened the door and brought in some food. When he saw Huangfu Qiao, who he hadn''t seen for a long time, he immediately put on a smile, ¡°Long time no see, Third Young Master.¡±


    Because when Huangfu Shao and co. came back, Steward Quan just went out to buy groceries, so they didn''t see Huangfu Qiao.


    ¡°I miss Steward Quan too.¡± Huangfu Qiao smiled sweetly, but immediatelyined afterwards, ¡°The food outside is so bad that it''s dead. It''s the chef who cooks the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Then don''t follow Eldest Young Master on a business trip anymore, just stay at home! This old one will help you make a decision. ¡°


    Steward Quan put the porridge on the table. After he was done, he gave the spoon to Huangfu Qiao.


    Huangfu Qiao immediately licked his mouth and smelled the seafood porridge, then sat down in satisfaction. He took a big spoonful and put it in his mouth, chewing on the fresh prawn meat intoxicatedly. ¡°This is the taste. It''s even the seafood congee cooked by our head chef.¡± After that, he continued to gulp down mouthfuls after mouthfuls.


    ¡°No one is fighting with you. Eat slower.¡±


    Huangfu Shao handed the box to Huangfu Qiao and let him wipe the side of his mouth.


    Huangfu Qiao did not take it, but let Huangfu Shao wipe for him with a face full of happiness.


    ¡°Look at you.¡± Huangfu Shao immediately smiled and helped Huangfu Qiao wipe the corner of his mouth.


    In fact, Huangfu Shao''s heart also turned sunny after he saw Huangfu Qiao eating so happily. The sleepiness also slowly disappeared.


    Steward Quan was gratified. The two young masters that he took care of since he was young were already happy.


    ¡°I can''t stay at home. I have to go with my big brother. If big brother can''t see me, he''ll definitely be lonely. ¡± After a while, Huangfu Qiao suddenly answered Steward Quan''s question.


    ¡°Will I be lonely? Who was it that was making such a ruckus to go with me? Could it be that I am the one doing it? ¡± Huangfu Shao knocked on Huangfu Qiao''s head.


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡± Huangfu Qiao immediately twitched his mouth in displeasure andined to Steward Quan, ¡°Look, Steward Quan. Brother bullied me and kept calling me stupid?¡±


    ¡°Didn''t they say fighting is a form of love!? This must be the result of Eldest Young Master''s love for Third Young Master. ¡°


    Steward Quan was a cunning old fox, he would not offend anyone.


    ¡°Bullshit, he definitely thinks it''s fun to hit me.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao muttered again, thinking that Huangfu Shao was bullying him.


    Steward Quan, of course, couldn''t care about this. He quickly borrowed an excuse, ¡°I haven''t tidied up yet. Third Young Master, eat slowly. This old one will be busy first.¡± After saying that, he quickly left and even closed the door affectionately.


    Huangfu Qiao''s face darkened. He ran way too fast, right, Steward Quan? You think I can''t see that he doesn''t want trouble?


    ¡°Stop looking, hurry up and eat, eat and sleep.¡± Huangfu Shao patted Huangfu Qiao''s head again and urged him.


    ¡°You bullied me again?¡± Huangfu Qiao red at Huangfu Shao in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What is it? You want me to help you eat when you''re full, right? ¡± His words were full of warning.


    How could Huangfu Qiao not know what that meant! She instantly submitted, ¡°Big Bro, let''s talk properly when we have something to say. Don''t be like that.¡±


    Only at this moment did he realize that he was afraid.


    ¡°Then hurry up and finish your meal, it''s almost daybreak if we wait any longer.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I''ll eat right away.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao buried his head in his food. He didn''t want to do that kind of thing with Huangfu Shao, not because he hated Huangfu Shao, but because he couldn''t get out of bed the next day even after sleeping with Huangfu Shao. He still had to y with Shang Cijie tomorrow, so he wouldn''t court death.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392 - Too Much to Make a Wife Angry


    After about ten minutes, Huangfu Qiao was covered in sweat from eating too much, so he went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Huangfu Shao, who was smoking outside the balcony, heard the sound of watering from the bathroom and immediately frowned.


    ¡°He must have been sweating again before he went to take a bath.¡±


    Huangfu Shao was right. Huangfu Qiao was sweating profusely as he went to take a bath.


    After six to seven minutes of this, Huangfu Qiao walked out of the bathroom refreshed. Originally, he wanted to say somethingfortable to Huangfu Shao! However, before he could finish his words, Huangfu Shao had already started spanking him.


    ¡°Why did you hit me again!¡± Huangfu Qiao was shocked and then shouted loudly.


    ¡°Why did I hit you? What do you think we should do? ¡± As he retorted, he hit Huangfu Qiao again.


    ¡°Who knows you, you bastard. Are you addicted to bullying me?¡± Huangfu Qiao also hit him back.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you not to take a bath? What about a cold? You said it''s hard on yourself? ¡°


    Last time, he clearly caught a cold because of this, but now he still didn''t know what to say.


    Only after being reminded by Huangfu Shao did Huangfu Qiao remember what had happened. He immediately hugged Huangfu Shao''s neck and kissed him to apologize, ¡°I really don''t dare to do it next time.¡± He even made a gesture to swear to the heavens.


    However, it was Huangfu Shao who rolled his eyes, because this was the first time he made such a promise and Huangfu Qiao had never abided by it before.


    ¡°Big Brother, you''re smoking again, right? You''re older than me and you smoke. What if you die before me? Who will take care of me! ¡°


    Huangfu Qiao smelt the faint smell of smokeing off Huangfu Shao''s body and immediately patted his chest as he lectured. His expression was extremely serious. Was Huangfu Shao still talking about him just now? Now, it had suddenly changed ces.


    ¡°You little bastard, don''t you curse me every day that I die first?¡± Ye Zichen pped Huangfu Qiao''s butt.


    ¡°Didn''t the inte say that smoking is short of life!?¡± I was afraid that you would meet with Yama Minamiya first! ¡± Lu Dongbin''s face was filled with anger, but he didn''t recognize the kindness in his heart.


    ¡°Let me look at you!¡± ¡°I''m afraid that if I die first, no one will be able to take care of your life!¡±


    After this brat graduated, he married me. Now, he is sozy that I don''t even know if it is his wife or his ancestors.


    Huangfu Shao muttered in his heart, but in fact, the one who stopped Huangfu Qiao from going to work was himself.


    ¡°I''m really worried about you! How can you say that? ¡± Huangfu Qiao, who was used wrongly, seemed as if he was about to cry in the next second. Hot tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It''s my fault, it''s my fault. Don''t cry.¡± Huangfu Shao immediately softened and wiped away the tears in Huangfu Qiao''s eyes.


    ¡°It''s all your fault. I didn''t want to cry.¡± Huangfu Qiao sniffed with grievance, as if he was about to cry again.


    But at this moment, Huangfu Shao suddenly couldn''t help butugh, ¡°So ugly, I really didn''t cry.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao immediately shed tears when he heard that. That look of astonishment was both heartbreaking and funny.


    ¡°Bastard, you dare to call me ugly?¡± The fistnded on Huangfu Shao''s chest like raindrops.


    However, Huangfu Shao did not stopughing for some reason.


    ¡°You''re stillughing. This is too much.¡± Huangfu Qiao cried from anger.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I didn''t say you''re ugly, did I mean that you''re ugly when you cry!¡± Huangfu Shao held back hisughter and avoided Huangfu Qiao''s fist.


    ¡°What''s the difference? They''re all calling me ugly! ¡°


    [Bastard! Bastard! I will definitely ignore him tomorrow. How dare he make fun of me like that!]


    ¡°Don''t talk to me tomorrow.¡± He got out of Huangfu Shao''s embrace and went to bed sulking.


    Only then did Huangfu Shao realize that he had overdone it and really angered Huangfu Qiao.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393 - I Hate You


    ¡°I say, what kind of phone are you always ying with?¡±


    Meanwhile, he took a shower and then went to check on Mu Sizheng.


    When Nong Mobai emerged from the bathroom, he saw Mu Sizheng lying on the bed, engrossed in his cellphone.


    Damn, he was just bothering me to catch up. Now that I''m done ying with his lousy phone, what''s the point? If I didn''t engage in that kind of activity with him, Mu Sizheng wouldn''t dare look at me like that!


    After being tormented the whole day, Nong Mobai was in a foul mood. Mu Sizheng didn''t even try to console him, which made Nong Mobai feel extremely unbnced.


    Nong Mobai frowned and swiftly approached the bed, bent down, grabbed Mu Sizheng''s phone, and casually tossed it aside.


    ¡°Is the phone really that fascinating? Mother told you to keep watching, but you didn¡¯t even look at me?¡±


    Mu Sizheng, suddenly deprived of his phone, looked at him with an impassive expression.


    Seeing Mu Sizheng''s face, Nong Mobai felt a surge of anger and wanted to p him. His mouth twitched in frustration.


    This damn man, how can he have so many expressions as if to kill his mother or something?


    Nong Mobai was furious. How could Mu Sizheng not see that? In fact, he wasughing inside, but it didn¡¯t make him happy.


    ¡°What the hell are you looking at?¡±


    Damn, seeing that I didn''t say anything and had no reaction made me even angrier the more I thought about it.


    Mu Sizheng smiled. He suddenly stood up and pulled Nong Mobai towards him.


    Caught off guard, Nong Mobai fell on Mu Sizheng, his nose hitting Mu Sizheng''s corbone, causing him so much pain he thought his nose would bleed.


    ¡°Are you freaking crazy!? Or did you take the wrong medicine? What do you want to do?¡±


    Nong Mobai immediately lost his temper again. Clearly, it was he who got mad first and provoked Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Because you look so lonely. I just want to love you.¡±


    Mu Sizheng raised Nong Mobai''s chin with a smile, making him look at him.


    Nong Mobai, feeling seen through, instantly blushed. Did I make it that obvious?


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Mu Sizheng nced at Nong Mobai''s butt and asked.


    You finally know how to ask! Fine! Seeing that you still care, I won''t hold it against you.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Nong Mobai replied without thinking, thenid his head on Mu Sizheng''s chest.


    Nong Mobai didn''t know why, but he suddenly stared at Mu Sizheng''s strong arm. The muscles on his thighs were quite impressive and powerful too.


    This man''s physique was much better than before! He must have trained a lot!


    Under Nong Mobai''s tant stare, Mu Sizheng raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°You like my physique that much?¡±


    ¡°Who likes it? I was just curious.¡±


    Nong Mobai looked disgusted, but in truth, he liked it a lot. However, when he thought about how Mu Sizheng''s body tormented him every day, he felt a chill down his spine.


    The oppressive feeling of being unable to resist made Nong Mobai somewhat fearful.


    This guy''s physique is great, but in that aspect, he is too frightening. I really thought he would kill me.


    ¡°Don''t exercise anymore.¡± Nong Mobai said very seriously.


    How could Mu Sizheng not understand what was on Nong Mobai''s mind?


    ¡°What is it? Are you afraid that I''ll get addicted and won''t be able to control myself if my physique is too good?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°I''m addicted to your grandson, I just freaking hate you.¡±


    He raised his head and red fiercely at Mu Sizheng. It should be the words in his heart, not a joke.


    After all, Mu Sizheng constantly attacked him, and he was going to be a shadow in his heart.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394 - Do You Still Want to F King Marry Us


    ¡°What is it? If you refuse to cooperate, do you think I won''t make youply?¡±


    It was bad enough that Mu Sizheng didn''t regret it, but then he had to go and say that to Nong Mobai.


    When Nong Mobai heard that, his anger erupted. He suddenly jumped up and kicked Mu Sizheng, ¡°Isn''t that how it is? When I told them to stop, who the hell didn''t stop?¡±


    This shameless jerk, acting so arrogantly and then ming it on me?


    ¡°Get to the damn sofa.¡±


    Wu Tie was furious. He kicked Mu Sizheng aside and red at him.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t try to defend himself. He nced at Nong Mobai briefly before standing up and heading to the bathroom to take a bath instead of going to the sofa.


    Mu Sizheng''s indifference only fueled Nong Mobai''s anger further, causing him to punch his nket on the bed.


    ¡°Damn it, you jerk, do you still n on marrying me?¡± ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    Mu Sizheng, in the bathroom, vaguely heard Nong Mobai''s angry voice. He smiled slowly and muttered confidently, ¡°Marrying you isn''t hard.¡±


    Who else do you think would dare to marry you now besides me?


    Ye Zichen wondered what on earth Mu Sizheng was nning.


    Fifteen minutester, Mu Sizheng expected to face Nong Mobai''s angry re when he came out, but instead, he found Nong Mobai asleep, curled up and looking very lonely.


    These days, when he shared a bed with Nong Mobai, Mu Sizheng noticed that Nong Mobai would curl up into a ball while sleeping.


    Perhaps it was because Mu Sizheng had disappeared for several years, leaving Nong Mobai to cry himself to sleep at night, and over time, he developed this habit.


    Mu Sizheng walked over, still drying his hair, leaned down to cover Nong Mobai with the nket, and adjusted the pillow under his head.


    At first, Nong Mobai stirred a bit but did not wake up, likely exhausted from spending so much time with Mu Sizheng.


    Mu Sizheng''s cellphone rang. To avoid waking Nong Mobai, he left the room to answer it and then sat down in the lobby, lighting a cigarette.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± he asked his men coldly.


    His subordinate replied, ¡°We''ve located Xiao Yi''s general resting area, but it''s arge range, so we don''t have an exact location yet.¡±


    Mu Sizheng didn''t respond immediately. After exhaling some smoke, he said, ¡°What about Mo Ya? Any news from him?¡±


    ¡°There''s no news from Brother Mo Ya.¡±


    ¡°And him?¡± Mu Sizheng asked indifferently, not appearing urgent about the matter with Xiao Yi.


    ¡°He went back to his bar. He mentioned having a lead and would send someone to contact us.¡±


    Mu Sizheng was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I heard there''s often trouble there. If anything happens, help him out.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Although his subordinate agreed, he was curious why Mu Sizheng was so concerned about Mo Ya.


    But it made sense! Big Brother Mo Ya''s situation was simr to Mu Sizheng''s. Both had left the people they cared about. It was likely because of this that Mu Sizheng took special care of him.


    Sigh! Big Brother Mo Ya was also pitiful! He had hurt his own man, and now he was in Huaxia without any subordinates, truly worried. Plus, his only brother had been killed in battle. If it were me, I''d be about to copse! How could he continue to live?

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395 - A Man of Iron and Steel Who Can also be Gentle and Affectionate


    ¡°F * ck Mu Sizheng, where did you die?¡±


    Suddenly, Nong Mobai''s angry voice rang out in the room, followed by the sound of him rushing out of the room barefooted.


    Nong Mobai, who ran out of the room, was breathing rapidly. His face was terrifyingly pale and his eyes were filled with fear.


    Mu Sizheng, who answered the phone, didn''t expect Nong Mobai to wake up so suddenly and cause such amotion. He turned around and looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± He let out a long puff of smoke and asked Nong Mobai.


    Because he did not turn on the light at that moment, Nong Mobai could only see the bright light of the smoke. However, when he heard Mu Sifa''s voice, he instantly felt reassured. However, he was still furious. He charged over and pped Mu Sizheng, sending echoes flying in all directions.


    ¡°You beast, I told you to sleep on the sofa, what the hell are you doing here?¡± As he said that, Nong Mobai''s tears suddenly dripped down onto the back of Mu Sizheng''s hand.


    ¡°I fucking thought. ¡°I thought you ran away again, you bastard.¡± Her voice choked, and tears blurred her vision.


    ¡°Sorry, I only picked up a phone call. I didn''t want to scare you.¡±


    Mu Sizheng held Nong Mobai in his arms and helped him wipe away his tears.


    This was not the first time Nong Mobai acted like this. On the night Mu Sizheng returned, he just left the room to get a bottle of water. Nong Mobai suddenly looked for him in panic and pped him on the face.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to pick it up from the inside of the room? Wake me up, I won''t say anything about you! ¡°


    Nong Mobai knew that Mu Sizheng didn''t answer the phone in his room for his own good, but since he just woke up and didn''t see Mu Sizheng, he got angry and let Mu Sizheng sleep on the sofa. Nong Mobai thought Mu Sizheng left in anger.


    ¡°I told you to f * * king sleep on the sofa, but you really did!?¡± How can I be angry if you try to coax me? You will die if you coax me! ¡°


    Nong Mobai cried as he cursed Mu Sizheng. His tears had been wiped away, but they still flowed down.


    ¡°It''s my fault. Next time, I will properlyfort you. Don''t cry.¡±


    Mu Sizheng softened his voice and pulled Nong Mobai down so he was facing him on hisp.


    ¡°Do you think I want to cry? It''s running on its own. F * ck, it''s all your fault, you son of a b * tch. ¡± As if he couldn''t hold back his anger, he suddenly pped Mu Sizheng again.


    Mu Sizheng did not get angry and let Nong Mobai p his ears.


    After a while, Nong Mobai had enough tears to cry, but he still wiped them off with Mu Sizheng''s nightgown.


    Mu Sizheng did not let Nong Mobai clean the clothes because Wu Tie had washed them. Even if they were dirty, he would wash them himself.


    ¡°Enough crying?¡± Mu Sizheng smiled and touched Nong Mobai''s face.


    ¡°Who''s crying? You saw it? Which eye saw it? I f * cked it. ¡°


    When he didn''t cry, he was even more ferocious.


    ¡°Are you done yet? ¡°When you''re done, go back to sleep and pick up the phone in the middle of the night!¡±


    Nong Mobai muttered beside him. He seemed to be in a bad mood.


    This subordinate, who had been listening all this time, felt awkward. Was he going to hang up now? I''ll wait for Mu Sizheng to hang up first.


    This sister-inw of ours is really awesome! He had pped the boss twice.


    The boss was right. It was fine if he wasn''t angry, but he was still being beaten up by his sister-inw. How much love did he have for his sister-inw to be so tolerant?!


    His subordinates all sighed.


    ¡°It''s done.¡±


    Mu Sizheng hung up the phone, but he didn''t finish his words. Due to Nong Mobai''s temper, it was not good for him to continue.


    ¡°Then hurry up, my fucking legs are sore, carry me into the room.¡±


    He was asking others to hug him, but he was using amanding tone.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t get angry. Smiling, he quickly caught up and carried Nong Mobai into the room.


    A tough guy could also be gentle at times!

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396 - Battle


    ¡°What''s wrong? ¡°You''re sighing.¡±


    Over at Mu Sizheng''s side, he sighed the moment he hung up the phone. His good bro nced at him and asked.


    ¡°You should know that Big Bro is living at Sister-inw''s house right now!¡± The man sighed again.


    ¡°And then?¡± His brother rolled his eyes, ¡®Can you talk big?''


    ¡°Exactly! When I called! When I heard that my big brother had been pped twice by my sister-inw, my sister-inw also cried. Anyways, this is the case, I don''t know what''s going on. ¡°


    The man spoke incoherently, unable to exin the situation clearly.


    ¡°So what are you trying to say?¡±


    Is it some kind of stimulus or something?


    ¡°Forget it, I''m not curious either. I heard someone went to mess up Brother Wu steel''s situation.¡± He changed the topic and didn''t want to continue talking about Mu Sizheng with the man.


    ¡°It''s over, we have to send someone to help. Big brother just told us to help Brother Mo Ya a lot.¡±


    Only then did the man wake up as if he had just awoken from a dream. He no longer bothered about what had happened just now.


    However, just as he was walking away in a hurry, his brother pulled him back. Before I finish, look. ¡± He pointed to a car on the monitor and showed it to the man.


    The man looked at it for a while, then asked in confusion, ¡°What happened to this car?¡±


    ¡°Don''t you find it strange? It stopped right in front of the store and it''s been there for a long time. Not only was it here tonight, it was there a few days ago as well, but I don''t know who was in the car.


    ¡°So that''s how it is! Is that the person who caused all this trouble? ¡± The man looked up, but the car wasn''t made in China.


    ¡°Not our local car! It''s quite expensive. ¡± With this kind of car, it was impossible for him to be the type of person who would cause so much trouble!


    ¡°That''s why I said it''s weird. ording to the reports, they''re all local ruffians. No matter how I look at it, this car is suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll go take a look. You guys continue to monitor him. Since Xiao Yi is also around, we might be able to catch him.¡±


    The man patted his brother''s shoulder, took his coat, checked his gun and hurried out.


    The person in the room scratched his head in annoyance, but his gaze still didn''t leave the car. However, he alsoined, ¡°That brat Xiao Yi suddenly went missing, who knows where he went.¡±


    Meanwhile, at the car in the surveince video, the man in the front passenger seat looked at Mo Ya, who was standing in front of the door, with a sad expression. He was unable to move away from Mo Ya for a long time.


    At the entrance of the bar, a bunch of thugs were causing trouble, and the security couldn''t stop them. Mo Ya, who was watching on the side, looked on coldly, as if he wasn''t going to do anything, but it also seemed that he didn''t put those thugs in his eyes at all.


    The ce where Mo Ya opened his shop was a ce with poor security, so it wasmon for hooligans to look at him, especially when he wasn''t from the local area. Many people thought he was easy to bully and made trouble for him.


    It was probably because he was looking at them and also seemed to be looking at himself in the past. That was why Mo Ya did not act and just silently stood to the side and watched.


    Because Mo Ya''s background wasn''t that good either, it wasmon for him to be beaten up or starved since he was young. Everyday, he could see people fighting to the death for a single mouthful of rice.


    It was also because of this that he had been a hooligan for a period of time. Like these people, he had stirred up trouble everywhere, but it was just a bluff to keep himself warm.


    ¡°Brother Yi, do you need my help?¡±


    Over at the car, Dong Shang, who was in the driver''s seat, asked.


    The man who was called Brother Yi didn''t say anything. His gaze was tightly locked onto Mo Ya, revealing the pain he was feeling once again.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397 - Looking at Each Other Through the Window


    Dong Shang, standing nearby, felt a bit uneasy. His big brother had been staring at Mr. Mo Ya for several hours.


    His real name was Du Yijue, a professional hitman. The name ¡®Big Brother'' was just a code name, but those around him were ustomed to calling him that.


    Dong Shang served as his bodyguard and was also responsible for taking care of Mo Ya.


    ¡°I think it''s better if I go and assist Mr. Mo Ya! Lately, their group has been causing trouble,¡± Dong Shang said as he opened the door to leave, but Du Yijue stopped him, ¡°No need, he doesn''t want to see anyone connected to me. Your presence would only disgust him.¡±


    Du Yijue''s voice was very soft. Why did he say thatst part? It sounded as if he was talking to himself.


    Dong Shang fell silent and lowered his head.


    He probably wanted to speak, but held back, fearing Du Yijue might get upset.


    ¡°It''s not like you don''t know that he despises me.¡±


    Du Yijue turned to look at Dong Shang. His words were filled with bitterness, and sadness was evident in his eyes.


    As he turned, it became apparent that his other eye was covered by an eye-patch, unable to hide the light-colored scar beneath it. This wound was not inflicted by Mo Ya, who was nearby.


    Despite the scar, Du Yijue remained handsome. Before his injury, he must have been exceptionally good-looking!


    Du Yijue mentioned that Mo Ya despises him because of his actions, and Mo Ya''s only brother, Mo Wuji, was dying from anxiety. It was also that day he lost his other eye and Mo Ya.


    ¡°But it''s been five years¡­ Brother, perhaps Mr. Mo Ya doesn''t hate you anymore?¡±


    Dong Shang tried to console Du Yijue, urging him not to be so pessimistic.


    However, Dong Shang knew the truth. Five years ago, Du Yijue had forcibly taken over Mo Ya''s body. Mo Ya already hated him, and in the end, he even killed Mo Ya''s little brother.


    ¡°No, I understand him.¡± Because I know him so well, I didn''t dare to meet him for the next three years. I was afraid of being hurt by his coldness again.


    ¡°Then, should we head back? It''s already past one in the morning.¡± Dong Shang gave up trying to persuade him.


    Du Yijue didn''t respond immediately. He continued gazing at Mo Ya, and after a long silence, he said, ¡°I''ll keep looking at him a bit longer.¡±


    It''ll be fine soon. I''m content just being able to see him like this.


    Seeing Du Yijue like this, Dong Shang felt a pang in his heart. He wanted to help, but feared his assistance might make things worse.


    If only my subordinates were here, we could discuss how to help. Alone, I can''t do anything at all.


    Dong Shang felt downcast. After closing the car door, he sat there dejectedly, pouting as he pondered his next move.


    But no matter what he did, he couldn''t leave Du Yijue''s side. At this moment, Mo Ya consumed his thoughts and emotions entirely.


    At that moment, Mo Ya, standing opposite, suddenly looked over. His eyes met Du Yijue''s and his brows furrowed.


    Du Yijue''s body trembled slightly, but he didn''t smile. It was a pale, gentle expression.


    But in the next second, a tear slid from the corner of Du Yijue''s eye. He couldn''t tear his gaze away from Mo Ya.


    Unfortunately, Mo Ya couldn''t see Du Yijue behind the tinted window. Their eye contact was a coincidence. That realization made Du Yijue cry, knowing Mo Ya wasn''t truly looking at him.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398 - Have you ever loved me?


    ¡°Boss, is something wrong? Did you spot any suspicious individuals?¡±


    Noticing Mo Ya''s frown, the security guard followed his gaze, whichnded on Du Yijue''s car.


    ¡°Are you looking at that car?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you know whose car that is?¡± Mo Ya asked again, still frowning and uncertain.


    ¡°I don''t know, but I''ve been here the past few days. It''s probably been around nearby! We''re surrounded by small hotels.¡± The young guard scratched his head, clearly embarrassed and inexperienced.


    ¡°You''ve been here the past few days?¡±


    Mo Ya turned to confirm with the security guards if their information was urate.


    ¡°That''s right! It''s been almost a week! I''ve seen it parked here, but I haven''t seen anyonee out. Yet, when I finish my shift at three or four in the morning, the car is gone again.¡±


    You''ve been here these past few days? Staying until the middle of the night?


    Mo Ya''s gaze returned to the car, bing more cautious.


    Seeing Mo Ya''s attention shift back to him, Du Yijue felt a sudden joy. He knew Mo Ya wasn''t looking at him directly, but it still satisfied him. Yet, Mo Ya''s frown brought back the pain of his past indifference and cruelty.


    ¡°Big brother, let''s¡­ let''s go back!¡±


    Dong Shang, unable to watch Du Yijue''s sadness, tried to persuade him to leave.


    However, Du Yijue didn''t respond. He continued to silently watch Mo Ya, sadness returning to his face.


    Suddenly, he raised his hand, as if to touch Mo Ya''s face. His fingers met not warmth, but cold air.


    Du Yijue smiled gently, but tears still fell from the corners of his eyes.


    Dong Shang couldn''t bear to watch and turned away, secretly wiping his tears.


    Mo Ya noticed none of this. His frown deepened, and his cold demeanor grew harsher.


    Du Yijue took a deep breath, trying to remain calm. It wasn''t an expression meant for him. But thinking about Mo Ya''s red-eyed hatred, Du Yijue couldn''t stop his tears and began crying again.


    Mo Ya, have you ever¡­ loved me?


    He looked at Mo Ya, who didn''t respond. Tears filled his eyes as he poured out his sorrow.


    However, Du Yijueughed after asking the question. His tears fell one by one, as if they had turned to ashes.


    How could he possibly love you? To Mo Ya, you will always be a rapist, the enemy who killed his brother.


    I should have realized it sooner. I shouldn''t have deceived myself, right?


    Du Yijue slowly closed his eyes, panting.


    ¡°What''s wrong, boss? Is he here to cause trouble?¡±


    Mo Ya''s gaze was fixed on Du Yijue''s car, making the security guard tense up. But Mo Ya replied indifferently, ¡°It''s nothing, I''m just asking.¡±


    After all, this area was a mix of all sorts of people. Mo Ya knew this too, so he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Strangely, Mo Ya wanted to look away, but something kept drawing his attention back.


    Was it just an illusion? There was a strange sense of familiarity.


    ¡°I thought something had happened. You scared me. I''m d everything''s fine.¡± The security guard finally rxed.


    Mo Ya said nothing, his expressionplicated as he stared at the distant car, as if trying to discern who was inside.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399 - He Saw Himself in the past


    ¡°Shall I go and see who it is?¡± The security guard probably saw what Mo Ya meant and asked.


    ¡°No need, there''s nothing to see.¡±


    There shouldn''t be anyone I''m familiar with here. It''s just an illusion.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about? Are you putting me in your eyes? ¡± The delinquent leader, who was ignored by Mo Ya, pointed at Mo Ya and scolded him angrily.


    The other thugs beside him were also angered. ¡°Boss, don''t talk rubbish with him. Let''s go in and smash it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he''s been here for a month and he''s been indifferent to it. Why are you being polite with him?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! Are we even going to ept the protection fee or not? ¡°


    The hooligans below had a lot of opinions, and some of them even seemed to encourage the hooligans to take the lead.


    After the hoodlum heard this, he suddenly hesitated a little and looked at Mo Ya with a bit of hesitation.


    ¡°Boss, what are you doing!?¡± Hurry up! ¡°


    ¡°If this continues, we won''t have to live anymore. There are bodyguards hired nearby, we won''t even be able to get a single dor.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­.


    His men started to urge him again, but the delinquent leader didn''t seem to want to mess things up. Perhaps he just wanted to scare Mo Ya and force him to retreat.


    At this moment, Mo Ya was also looking at the man. He started to see himself in the man before again. He was helpless and couldn''t help it.


    ¡°Give them some money and send them away.¡± Mo Ya suddenly said to the security guard beside him. His voice was cold and indifferent, and he didn''t even look at the delinquent leader.


    The security guard thought he had misheard. He eximed in surprise before turning around to walk towards the cashier three times in a row.


    Hearing that, the delinquents understood what Mo Ya was doing, so they patted his shoulder andughed loudly, ¡°Bro, you''re very good at this!¡±


    Mo Ya didn''t say anything and coldly patted the man''s hand. Then, he suddenly shifted his gaze onto the head of the gang.


    The delinquent leader lowered his head in shame and didn''t say a word.


    Really, exactly the same!


    Mo Ya saw the delinquent''s reaction, and suddenly said to himself in his heart.


    ¡°Boss, you''re here.¡±


    No, the security guard took out the money and handed it over to Mo Ya.


    Mo Ya pointed at the delinquents on the side and asked the security guards to give it to them.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The security guards did as he said.


    As soon as the hooligans received the money, they happily counted it and left, leaving only the head of the hooligans behind.


    He clenched his fists and bit his lips. After a while, he asked Mo Ya in a restrained voice, ¡°How much is it?¡±


    ¡°You''re going too far!¡± Are you still not satisfied? ¡°


    The security guard thought that the delinquent was going to continue to extort money from Mo Ya, so he scolded Mo Ya behind him.


    However, that''s not the case. The delinquent leader looked up with his red eyes and said to Mo Ya, ¡°When you get rich in the future, I will return it to you.¡± Then he ran.


    The security guard was stunned. ¡°He just said that he will pay back the money?¡±


    Is this for real?! Didn''t he specialize in such things?


    ¡°Last time I heard that after they charged the protection fee, they really did protect the nearby shops and even helped clean the opposite shop''s grandma. However, only that delinquent leader was left to do it.¡± Another security guard on the side said.


    ¡°Really?¡± The security guard who was talking to Mo Ya was very surprised.


    ¡°Hmm, I''ve seen it myself several times. Last time, he seemed to protect Grandma''s shop from being robbed by other hoodlums. He was beaten himself and his arm was cut open.¡±


    ¡°The security on our side isn''t that good, so we have all sorts of hoodlums from the gangs. Fighting is a verymon thing.¡±


    The security guard seemed to have seen through him as he shrugged and sighed.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400 - A Little Girl by the Name of Mo Cai''er


    ¡°That''s true! It''s really messy on our side. ¡± The surprised security guard also agreed, agreeing.


    ¡°Boss, Miss Caier is looking for you.¡±


    At this time, a waitress came out and said to Mo Ya.


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Mo Ya''s voice was very soft. He was about to walk into the store, but suddenly, a little girl ran out and jumped into his arms. She raised her head and called out sweetly, ¡°Daddy.¡± A smile blossomed on his face.


    Mo Ya''s expression became gentle after he saw his daughter.


    He bent down to pick up his daughter, helping her straighten her unruly hair, and whispered, ¡°Didn''t I tell you to go to sleep first?¡±


    Mo Caier pouted unhappily, ¡°But dad, you''re not sleeping with me! I want my father to rest with me! ¡°


    Mo Ya''s depressed mood was instantly swept away when he heard Mo Caier''s sweet little voice.


    ¡°Alright, daddy will go back and sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good! Daddy is going to sleep with me. ¡°


    Mo Caier was so happy that she danced for joy. After giving Mo Ya a kiss, she was in high spirits.


    Mo Ya revealed a faint smile and kissed her as well, gently massaging her little head.


    ¡°Miss Caier just likes to act coquettishly with the boss.¡± the waitress joked.


    ¡°Because she''s my father!¡± Mo Caier smiled sweetly again.


    ¡°Miss Caier is so pretty, mother must be very good-looking.¡±


    The waitress suddenly said that, causing Mo Ya''s smile to freeze.


    On Mo Caier''s side, she was unaffected and replied the waitress in a crisp voice, ¡°I don''t have a mother! Only Daddy. ¡°


    The waiter and security guards were stunned when they heard this. Then they thought that Mo Caier was joking with them, so theyughed and said, ¡°How could Miss Caier not have a mother? It''s not like you jumped out of a rock, is it? ¡°


    ¡°But ¡­ from ¡­¡±


    But at this point, Mo Caier suddenly stopped and did not continue.


    She looked back at Mo Ya. Seeing that Mo Ya''s expression was a bit sad, she hugged Mo Ya''s neck and apologized in a low voice, ¡°Dad, I''m sorry.¡±


    Mo Ya smiled and patted her back, ¡°It''s fine.¡± It was still a very soft sound, but it sounded somewhat strange.


    The waiter and the security guards also seemed to have realized that they couldn''t ask, so they all shut their mouths obediently.


    ¡°Who is that little girl? So familiar with Mr. Mo Ya? ¡± Dong Shang who was in the car noticed it and asked doubtfully.


    Du Yijue didn''t reply to his words. Instead, he silently looked at Mo Caier with mixed feelings. It was as if his sadness had deepened.


    ¡°Aren''t you curious ¡ª big brother?¡± Dong Shang didn''t notice Du Yijue''s expression and asked again.


    Normally, if someone was so familiar with Mr. Mo Ya, since they were still children, Big Bro would definitely be nervous! But his big brother was very calm.


    Suddenly, Dong Shang''s eyes widened. Could it be ¡­


    Ye Zichen instantly looked towards Du Yijue, as if trying to find some clues.


    Wait wait wait, could it be that I''m overthinking it! He wondered if Mr. Mo Ya had a special physique. But with how calm Big Brother was, besides this, there should be no other exnation! Otherwise, based on Big Brother''s personality, he already told me to investigate that little girl''s identity. How could I be so calm?


    Oh my god! What is this? It seems that the heavens haven''t abandoned this big brother of his!

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401 - Finally They Were about to Meet


    ¡°T-that First Brother, could he be the girl between you and Mr. Mo Ya ¡­¡± ¡°Daughter!¡±


    Dong Shang couldn''t suppress his curiosity and asked cautiously. His voice was so soft that it couldn''t be any softer. He was afraid that Du Yijue would be angry and he could only pay attention to Du Yijue''s expression from the corner of his eyes.


    However, Du Yijue did not speak. He maintained his silence and looked at Mo Caier without wavering.


    Damn, he looked calm. It seems like he is Brother Yi and Mr. Mo Ya''s daughter.


    Oh my god! Didn''t Mr. Mo Ya tell Yigao when he was born? Or was it a big brother who had known about it all along and hadn''t said it?


    Eh? Eh? If that''s the case, doesn''t that mean that Mr. Mo Ya also loves Big Bro? Otherwise, how could he have given birth to a child for a big brother?


    Ah, no. His mind was in a mess.


    Dong Shang thought about it himself. He had thought of something wrong with his head and was unable to make sense of the current situation.


    ¡°He was pregnant when he left me.¡±


    At this moment, Du Yijue suddenly said with a very calm voice. However, when you look at his expression, you would see that his tone was not as calm as his.


    ¡°Does that mean Mr. Mo Ya is also waiting for you?¡±


    If not for this, who would have given birth to the child of their enemy? It didn''t make sense!


    ¡°If that''s the case, then that''s good.¡±


    As he said this, Du Yijue''s sadness that had just disappeared was brought out again.


    The only reason he gave birth to my child was probably because he wanted to have a family that belonged to him. Mo Tian was so anxious. His only family was gone.


    ¡°Yi Tian, don''t be so pessimistic! ¡°It makes me feel bad.¡± Dong Shang''s nose instantly felt sore. He originally wanted to make Du Yijue happy, but he didn''t expect to make him feel worse.


    Du Yijue lowered his eyes. He was silent for a few seconds and then felt ufortable. He probably said that he didn''t want to do it, but there was no other way. That was the truth.


    ¡°That car has been parked here for a long time! Aren''t any of the uncles inside hungry? Caier will be hungry if she doesn''t eatter. ¡°


    Mo Caier suddenly pointed at Du Yijue''s car and said as if she had noticed it a long time ago.


    ¡°Uncle?¡± Did Caier see the person inside? ¡°


    Mo Ya was puzzled. At this moment, he remembered that the lounge he arranged for his daughter was on the second floor upstairs, which was also opposite the door.


    ¡°Yeah, I saw the driver uncle, but there''s another uncle inside!¡± When the uncle opened the window, Caier saw it from up there. But when there was amotion behind us, the uncle rolled up the window. ¡°


    Mo Caier replied with a soft and cute voice, while pointing towards Du Yijue.


    After Mo Ya heard this, he instantly frowned. He probably thought it was the person behind all this. It was because someone hade a few days ago to ask if they wanted to transfer the goods, and their attitude wasn''t too good.


    ¡°Boss, do you want me to go take a look?¡± the security guard asked, his gaze instantly bing unfriendly.


    ¡°No need, I''ll go by myself.¡±


    Mo Ya handed Mo Caier to the waiter, screwed up his eyes and coldly replied. Then, he walked towards Du Yijue''s car with aggressive steps.


    ¡°W-what happened?¡± Why is Mr. Mo Ya angry? Do you know that it''s us? ¡± Dong Shang was so frightened that he could not even find the right tone to speak.


    Only shock appeared in Du Yijue''s eyes, followed by excitement and impatience in his heart.


    He wanted to embrace the person before him, wanted to tell him that he missed him very much, even though it was all luxurious.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402 - You Know Why I''m Leaving?


    ¡°How¡­ What should he do? Do you want to flee, big brother? ¡°


    Dong Shang was in a hopeless situation and had already started panicking. When the hooligan was making trouble earlier, he said he wanted to help? Where did that courage go?


    At this moment, Du Yijue was not listening to what Dong Shang said at all. He raised his hand to open the car door, but then suppressed his excitement and waited for Mo Ya to knock.


    ¡°Please say something, Ye-dage.¡±


    Dong Shang asked anxiously as he saw Mo Ya getting closer to him. However, after asking, he realized that Du Yijue''s attention was not on him at all.


    So that''s how it was! He wanted to see Mr. Mo Ya!


    Dong Shang instantly quietened down. Then, he smiled. Maybe it''s a good start to getting scolded?


    Mo Ya, who finally walked in front of the car, knocked on the ss with his strong hands and frowned.


    When Du Yijue heard the knocking sound, he felt like his heart was going to explode. It had been a long time since he looked at Mo Ya''s face at such a close distance.


    ¡°Mister, how about we go light?¡±


    Mo Ya''s voice floated into the car, apanied by the sound of ss being knocked on.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming for? Brother, it''s Mr. Mo Ya!¡± Hurry and press the window! ¡°


    Dong Shang was worried for Du Yijue, but he could not hide his joy.


    ¡°If you don''t open the door, don''t me me for being impolite.¡± Mo Ya warned outside.


    Who was it! There was no response even after knocking on the door for half a day. Was there no one inside?


    ¡°Is that uncle gone?¡±


    Unknowingly, Mo Caier had arrived behind Mo Ya and stood on tiptoe to climb up the window to look inside. At this moment, the car window was lowered and Du Yijue and Mo Caier instantly looked at each other. Du Yijue was slightly surprised because Mo Caier suddenly came out.


    As for Mo Caier? She stared fixedly at the face that had suddenly appeared, staring straight at it.


    At this moment, all the blood in Mo Ya''s body had congealed in an instant. He straightened his body and looked at Du Yijue, who was sitting in the car, with his trembling eyes. He was shocked, but then he instantly got angry.


    At this time, Du Yijue also raised his head and looked at Mo Ya. Seeing the anger in Mo Ya''s eyes, Du Yijue felt a little disappointed, although he understood that it would be like this.


    ¡°Uncle, what''s wrong with your eyes?¡± ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    When the atmosphere froze, Mo Caier''s small voice suddenly sounded. When she asked Du Yijue, she even touched Du Yijue''s eye patch. Finally, she asked Du Yijue in a clear voice, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Maybe she was just curious, but the moment she asked Du Yijue, it made his eyes burn. He was facing his daughter for the first time in almost four years.


    ¡°Uncle, what''s wrong?¡± ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lili panicked when she saw that Du Yijue was about to cry, then turned to Mo Ya and said, ¡°Daddy, Uncle''s crying. Did Caier hurt him?¡± About touching Du Yijue''s eyepatch.


    Mo Ya did not answer his daughter''s question. Instead, with a stern expression, he picked up Mo Caier and left, not giving Du Yijue the chance to speak.


    ¡°Mo Ya.¡±


    Du Yijue called to him in a trembling voice, and even a tear fell from his eyes.


    He opened the car door and quickly followed, instantly hugging Mo Ya and his daughter and choked with sobs, ¡°You know it''s me, why did you leave?¡±


    ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Mo Ya suddenly roared and flung Du Yijue off with all his might. However, the anger in his eyes seemed to have a hint of a peculiar emotion. It seemed to be painful andplicated.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403 - Maybe both of Us Are in so Much Pain That We Wish We Were Dead


    ¡°I''m not letting go. If I let go, you''ll stay as distant as you were before.¡± Ye Zichen held Mo Ya tightly in his arms once more.


    ¡°I don''t want to wait here any longer. Mo Ya, I''m begging you. Even if you''re unhappy or hate me, at least give me a chance! Before I could fight for it, you already condemned me.¡±


    You have punished me for so many years.


    But facing Du Yijue''s choked voice, Mo Ya shouted again, ¡°I''ll do it again, let go!¡±


    This time, he didn''t push Du Yijue away, not out of softness, but because he feared hurting Mo Caier, who was in his arms.


    Mo Caier''s words left him bewildered. He didn''t understand what had happened. However, seeing Du Yijue cry reminded her of her father shedding tears alone under a smallmp at night.


    Perhaps it was the atmosphere, but Mo Caier suddenly started to wail, her cries echoing around them.


    Passersby were already discussing Du Yijue''s embrace with Mo Ya. Now, with Mo Caier crying, all attention was on her, and people started pointing and talking.


    ¡°Boss, let''s talk inside the store!¡±


    The waitress sensed something was wrong. Although she didn''t know the rtionship between Mo Ya and Du Yijue, she couldn''t just stand by and let the passersby gossip.


    Mo Ya was so furious that his eyes were filled with killing intent. However, with Mo Caier crying, he could only push Du Yijue away and storm into the shop.


    ¡°Close the door and keep him out.¡±


    Before entering, Mo Ya made sure to instruct the security guards.


    The security guard replied with a dazed ¡°oh.¡± However, he couldn''t stop Du Yijue because he had already followed Mo Ya inside.


    By the time the security guards recovered and wanted to follow Du Yijue, Dong Shang had already blocked their path.


    ¡°Why are you meddling in a couple''s argument?¡±


    ¡°Husband and wife? Who and who?¡± The security guards were bewildered.


    ¡°Who and who? Of course, it''s your boss and my big brother! Can''t you tell?¡±


    Dong Shang lied without hesitation.


    After hearing that, the security guard was dumbfounded.


    Damn, are you scared like this? But it was good to buy some time for big brother.


    Brother, you have to give it your all! You have to win her back.


    At this moment, Du Yijue waspletely shut out by Mo Ya outside the lounge on the second floor.


    ¡°Mo Ya, open the door.¡±


    Du Yijue didn''t give up and kept banging on the door.


    Inside the lounge, Mo Ya was furious. However,forting Mo Caier was more important now, so he didn''t rush out to chase Du Yijue away.


    ¡°Caier, don''t cry. It was father''s fault. He shouldn''t have spoken so loudly. Did he scare you?¡±


    Mo Caier''s crying made Mo Ya''s heart ache. But at that moment, another tear-streaked face shed in his mind. It was Du Yijue, choking in pain.


    Mo Ya suddenly stood there holding Mo Caier, lost in thought. It was unclear what he was thinking, but his eyes showed aplex emotion.


    ¡°Dad, who is that uncle? Why is he crying?¡±


    Mo Caier stopped crying and asked Mo Ya, tears still on her face.


    Mo Ya didn''t know how to answer Mo Caier''s question because he didn''t know what Du Yijue meant to him.


    Why? Why are you still haunting me after so many years?


    ¡°That uncle, he''s just like father! It''s sad to cry.¡± Mo Caier sobbed.


    Mo Ya was stunned upon hearing that. Caier, did she see me cry?

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404 - Biological Assistance


    ¡°I''m sorry, Caier. Daddy is at fault.¡±


    Mo Ya held Mo Caier in his arms, and suddenly, his heart felt heavy. Fearing that Mo Caier would notice, he cried alone at night.


    ¡°It''s okay. Caier knows it¡¯s hard for Daddy to raise her alone.¡±


    Mo Caier stopped crying and gently patted Mo Ya''s back with her tiny palm tofort him.


    ¡°But Daddy, why did that uncle cry when he saw you? Did you know him?¡±


    Mo Caier couldn''t help but ask Mo Ya.


    Mo Ya fell silent again, a hint of hesitation in his tired eyes. After a while, he answered, ¡°I knew him a long time ago.¡±


    But I have nothing to do with him now.


    Mo Ya added in his heart, but didn''t let Mo Caier hear it.


    ¡°Then does that uncle know me, First Father? Do you know him?¡±


    Mo Caier''s excitement grew instantly. She lifted her small head and asked Mo Ya eagerly.


    How could Mo Ya have expected Mo Caier to ask this suddenly? Shock registered on his face.


    Caier, do you really want to meet that man?


    Ever since he told Mo Caier he could only be considered her mother, she had always asked who her father was.


    ¡°I don''t know him.¡±


    Mo Ya lied, not wanting Mo Caier to acknowledge Du Yijue.


    ¡°So, I don''t know him!¡± Mo Caier felt instant disappointment, her eyes dimming.


    ¡°I thought that uncle knew me, First Father.¡± Mo Caier said regretfully.


    Mo Ya''s mixed feelings were evident on his face again when he saw Mo Caier''s confusion.


    At this moment, Du Yijue was still knocking on the door, begging Mo Ya to give him another chance.


    Mo Ya heard it, but chose to ignore it.


    ¡°Mo Ya, please, open the door and meet me! I promise I won''t do anything, can''t I see you again? I really miss you.¡±


    When Du Yijue said he missed him, his voice choked with sobs.


    Mo Ya remained silent. He ced Mo Caier on the sofa and quietly arranged her clothes.


    Mo Caier just watched him, staring intently into his eyes.


    Daddy said human eyes can''t lie, so is Daddy sad now?


    Mo Caier couldn''t understand him, but she didn''t like seeing Mo Ya that way.


    ¡°I''ll open the door for uncle!¡±


    Mo Caier suddenly said and ran towards the door. By the time Mo Ya reacted and tried to stop her, she was already struggling to open the door on her tiptoes.


    ¡°Caier.¡±


    Mo Ya called out anxiously, but it was toote. Du Yijue, standing outside, was already in sight.


    Du Yijue was stunned, surprised that Mo Caier had opened the door for him.


    ¡°Uncle, Caier opened the door for you.¡±


    Mo Caier was very calm, greeting him with an extremely cute smile.


    Mo Ya felt a headache. He really didn''t want to see Du Yijue''s face right now.


    ¡°Caier,e here.¡± Mo Ya said suddenly, his tone cold.


    Mo Caier knew her father was angry, so she replied weakly and walked towards Mo Ya feeling wronged. However, she suddenly found herself in the air, realizing that Du Yijue had picked her up.


    Seeing Du Yijue hold his daughter, Mo Ya''s eyes immediately darkened with displeasure. He quickly approached and snatched her from Du Yijue''s arms, saying in an extremely annoyed tone, ¡°The door is open, now get out!¡±

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405 - If You Want to Give Me a Hug I''il Just Get out of Here?


    ¡°Mo Ya.¡±


    It was another sorrowful voice. Then, it looked at Mo Ya in pain.


    ¡°Are you going or not?¡±


    Mo Ya pointed at the door and Du Yijue immediately disappeared in front of him. His attitude was very unyielding, and he just didn''t want Du Yijue to stay.


    Du Yijue did not say anything, nor did he leave. He just looked at him with his usual, ufortable gaze.


    The moment Mo Ya saw Du Yijue''s expression, his heart softened as well. However, it was precisely because he was soft-hearted that made him even angrier. He felt that he had no future and was still thinking about this man after so long.


    However, there was no denying that other than forcing him to do so, Du Yijue had always stuck to him. Even though he knew that he was being used, he still didn''t get angry.


    ¡°Am I that annoying to you? If death can make you feel better, I will end your life as you wish. ¡°


    So don''t ignore me Mo Ya, if you don''t talk to me, there''s no difference between that and death, right?


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Mo Ya''s eyes immediately became cold and filled with anger.


    ¡°I didn''t mean that. I just wanted you to try and give me a chance. I know it was all my fault, I''m already reflecting, really. ¡°


    Du Yijue exined with bloodshot eyes. He was anxious, probably afraid that Mo Ya would misunderstand his meaning.


    ¡°Daddy, to argue with a friend, you have to hurry up and make up!¡±


    Mo Caier would interject at the right time, dispelling the oppressive atmosphere in them.


    ¡°Caier doesn''t need to worry about this.¡±


    Mo Ya carried Mo Caier and walked to the side. After kissing her once, he put her on the bed.


    ¡°Caier should be asleep by now. It''s already veryte.¡±


    ¡°What about Dad? ¡°Will you quarrel with your uncle?¡±


    Mo Ya did not answer and replied in silence. It was impossible for him to not quarrel with Du Yijue.


    ¡°This is an adult''s problem, so Caier doesn''t have to worry about it. Can you just sleep obediently?¡±


    Revealing a gentle smile, he gently caressed Mo Caier''s small head, coaxing her to sleep.


    Although Mo Caier didn''t really understand what an adult matter was, she could tell that Mo Ya didn''t want her to care about it. Thus, she just replied obediently.


    ¡°Caier is so good. Daddy will be with you in a while.¡± He then gently kissed Mo Caier.


    Mo Caier stared at Mo Ya without saying anything, so it was not hard to see her worry.


    ¡°Daddy needs to talk to uncle in a while!¡± Caier will go to sleep first. ¡°


    In the end, she left Mo Ya this line, pulling down his nket and closing his eyes to sleep.


    Mo Ya knew Mo Caier was worried about her, but if he and Du Yijue had just sat down and started a conversation, they wouldn''t have ended up in such a mess.


    ¡°Come out with me.¡±


    Mo Ya stood up and took the lead to walk forward. He raised his cold voice and asked Du Yijue to follow.


    Du Yijue''s heart started to ache again when he heard Mo Ya''s voice. However, he still obediently followed him. However, before he left, he looked at Mo Caier on the bed with mixed feelings.


    Mo Ya brought Du Yijue to the office next door and closed the door. Then, Du Yijue suddenly hugged him from behind, holding him tightly.


    Mo Ya wasn''t shocked. He merely brushed himself off from his annoyance. However, he raised his head and endured the pain.


    Suddenly, he said coldly, ¡°If I hug you enough, you can scram, Du Yijue.¡±


    Du Yijue, who was hugging him, was stunned. That wasn''t what he meant.


    ¡°I don''t think so.¡± The tone of his voice was filled with the difort of being misunderstood by Mo Ya.


    ¡°What do you think? Didn''t you, Du Yijue, always like to rape me? What? Did you forget? Or do you want me to lend you a hand and let you remember? ¡°

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406 - Only True Love Can Keep a Calm Mind


    Mo Ya''s words were like a merciless knife that stabbed into Du Yijue''s chest.


    ¡°Do you have to say that?¡±


    Do you have to say that you hurt me and you hurt yourself?


    Mo Ya didn''t reply to Du Yijue. Instead, he shook him off and started to take off his clothes. Then, he stood in front of Du Yijue.


    ¡°Cut the crap, aren''t you just thinking about my body? I''ll satisfy you right now, Du Yijue. ¡°


    Then, he walked to the sofa at the side, closed his eyes and waited for Du Yijue.


    Mo Ya looked at the ice, but his lips were trembling. He couldn''t even suppress it no matter how hard he tried.


    Du Yijue didn''t show any happiness. Instead, a tear fell from the corner of his eye and he was on the verge of fainting.


    ¡°What are you dawdling for? A beast like you would still feel sorry for me? ¡°


    After a while, Mo Ya suddenly opened his eyes and cursed. His mood was extremely unstable.


    When Du Yijue heard the word ¡°animal,¡± the pain in his heart became even more indescribable. He became agitated and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°I am your man, your daughter''s father.¡± It was as if he was denying that he wasn''t an animal.


    ¡°Do you really have to be so self-deprecating? Do you really want me to die so badly? ¡°


    Du Yijue''s tears couldn''t be stopped. His vision became blurry and he looked like he had lost all hope.


    But Mo Ya did not want to be outdone and shouted back, ¡°Do you think I want to do this? Other than you being interested in my body, what else are you interested in? ¡°


    ¡°Loving you, crazily devilishly loving you, even though I know I will be covered with wounds.¡±


    Du Yijue took it with a hoarse voice and looked at Mo Ya with tears in his eyes.


    At this moment, Mo Ya''s nose was sore and tears fell. It was not because Du Yijue said he loved him, but because of this atmosphere. It could also be because both sides were arguing.


    ¡°You go, I don''t want to see you again. Go.¡±


    Mo Ya turned his face away and wiped away his tears, pointed at the office door and roared.


    However, just as he finished shouting, Du Yijue hugged him in the next second. Warm tears fell on his skin.


    ¡°You and your child are here, where else can I go? It doesn''t matter if you hate me in this life or if you stab me to death, I will never take even half a step away from you, Mo Ya. ¡°


    Afraid that Mo Ya would push him away, Ye Zichen hugged Mo Ya tightly.


    However, Mo Ya did not do anything. He was sniffing tears away. Maybe he had suppressed it for a long time and wanted to cry.


    ¡°Mo Ya, please, can you give me a chance to love you? ¡°I swear, I will never do anything to you again in this life. I will listen to whatever you say.¡±


    It was another humble begging. In front of Mo Ya, he gave up all of his self-esteem.


    Mo Ya continued to cry silently without saying a word. Perhaps, he was simply unable to say anything at all. He felt too ufortable inside.


    After an unknown amount of time, the two of them finally calmed down. Mo Ya was the first to speak, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Her voice was hoarse, but surprisingly, it was calm.


    Du Yijue also let him go. He took off his jacket and put it on Mo Ya, but didn''t do anything to him.


    If it was in the past, Du Yijue would definitely be angry at Mo Ya for doing this. Then, he would desperately take over Mo Ya and punish his disobedience.


    But now, Du Yijue wouldn''t. He knew that when Mo Ya did this kind of thing, he would also be afraid and uneasy.


    ¡°I''m sorry for messing around in front of your store. I didn''t want to do that, but seeing your face, I couldn''t control myself.¡±

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407 - Active Kissing


    Facing Du Yijue''s bowed head in apology, Mo Ya exhaled. After a few moments, he asked, ¡°How did you know I was in China?¡±


    ¡°I''ve always known your whereabouts.¡±


    Du Yijue''s voice was subdued, fearing Mo Ya''s anger.


    Mo Ya didn''t seem surprised by Du Yijue''s response, likely understanding his nature.


    However, Mo Ya was still taken aback that Du Yijue had waited almost five years to find him. If Du Yijue had known his location earlier, he would have either captured him or used it as leverage.


    Although Mo Ya hadn''t known about the child when he first left Du Yijue, he realized that Du Yijue must have known and kept it from him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have imed to be the child''s father. Mo Ya wasn''t sure of Du Yijue''s motives, or perhaps he was afraid to consider them.


    At that time, Du Yijue only suspected that Mo Ya might be pregnant and wanted to surprise him. However, things went awry, and Mo Ya left abruptly, catching him off guard.


    ¡°I know my actions disgust you, but I couldn''t trust you alone. That''s why I''ve always been keeping tabs on you.¡±


    Du Yijue quickly apologized, not wanting to provoke Mo Ya''s anger.


    Mo Ya suddenly nced at Du Yijue. Seeing his bowed head in apology, Mo Ya felt that Du Yijue had be even more submissive than before. He knew he owed Mo Ya an apology.


    People can indeed change over time.


    This thought crossed Mo Ya''s mind as he observed Du Yijue.


    But then, heughed bitterly. Yes, I''ve always been infatuated with this kind of man who goes too far.


    ¡°Mo Ya, don''t stay silent. If you''re angry, hit me. Don''t hold it in and harm yourself.¡±


    Mo Ya''s silence made Du Yijue worry that he was suppressing his anger, making him extremely anxious.


    Mo Ya looked at Du Yijue for a moment, then raised his hand and pped Du Yijue on the ear. The sound echoed crisply through the room.


    Afterward, his voice was calm and indifferent. ¡°Indeed.¡± He then gazed directly at Du Yijue.


    How long had it been since Ist saw his face? Nearly five years! Over these past years, even though I forced myself not to think of him, his words, whether good or bad, frequently echoed in my mind.


    Mo Ya suddenly raised his hand again, but this time, he didn''t strike Du Yijue; instead, he gently caressed the spot he had just hit.


    ¡°Don''t cry, I''m sorry, it''s my fault. If I had exined everything and kept you from leaving, things wouldn''t have ended up like this.¡±


    Seeing Mo Ya''s tears, Du Yijue''s heart felt as though it was being torn apart. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears at the corners of Mo Ya''s eyes.


    Du Yijue finally realized that Mo Ya loved him, but he had his own principles.


    ¡°Mo Ya,e with me! I will treat you well.¡± His eyes reddened again as he ced a tender kiss on Mo Ya''s forehead, filled with love.


    Mo Ya didn''t respond verbally but instead kissed Du Yijue''s lips. Leaning into Du Yijue''s embrace, this was his answer.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408 - Startled Du Yijie


    With Mo Ya''s closeness, Du Yijue''s suppressed desire for the beast was ignited. Afraid he might act impulsively, Du Yijue hurriedly pushed Mo Ya away in a panic.


    Mo Ya wasn''t surprised. He clearly understood Du Yijue''s intentions; his reaction made it obvious.


    Calmly, he took off his jacket, revealing his enticing body.


    Seeing this, Du Yijue quickly turned his head, not daring to continue looking.


    He stammered, ¡°You should put your clothes on! It''s cold at night.¡±


    ¡°The night temperature is 25¡ãC and above.¡±


    Mo Ya reminded Du Yijue.


    Du Yijue panicked again, realizing he had said something random about the cold.


    His goal was to get Mo Ya to put his clothes back on. He feared he would lose control and cause troubleter.


    After all, he had just reconciled with Mo Ya and didn''t want Mo Ya to think he was only interested in his body.


    ¡°What''s this? Just a few years and you can''t even look at me? Or have I be ugly?¡±


    Mo Ya asked lightly. His tone made it unclear whether he was angry or simply speaking.


    ¡°No, you haven''t.¡±


    Du Yijue quickly turned around to exin.


    In fact, Mo Ya seemed even more appealing after giving birth, with a new gentleness that made Du Yijue''s heart race.


    ¡°Thene here! In the past, you didn''t want to touch me when I didn''t allow it, so what about now?¡±


    It was as if he were saying, ¡°I''m allowing you to touch me now, but you''re not.¡±


    Du Yijue swallowed hard, his eyes fixed on Mo Ya''s body.


    Still, Du Yijue didn''t move. Mo Ya found it amusing; he probably thinks I''m testing him!


    It was rare to see him so honest. If I had given him permission before, he would havepletely overpowered me.


    ¡°I-I think I''ll go check on Caier!¡± Du Yijue stammered, getting up quickly.


    ¡°Caier is already asleep, why are you going to her?¡± Mo Ya swiftly blocked Du Yijue from leaving and suddenlyughed, ¡°Or, do you want to do that in front of Caier? Since when did you, Du Yijue, develop such a taste?¡±


    ¡°I didn''t mean that.¡± Misunderstood, Du Yijue turned his head to exin. At that moment, his eyes met Mo Ya''s.


    He was momentarily stunned because Mo Ya had just smiled. Although it was a faint smile, it was noticeable if one paid close attention.


    Not knowing why Mo Ya''s mood had suddenly improved, Du Yijue stood still, unsure of how to act.


    ¡°If that''s not what you mean, then don''t dy.¡± With a firm pull, Mo Ya dragged Du Yijue onto the stage.


    ¡°Mo¡­ Mo Ya?¡±


    Du Yijue''s voice trembled with a mix of amusement and fear. Was he overwhelmed by the favor? He felt a bit threatened!


    ¡°Are youing or not? Just say the word.¡±


    Mo Ya''s decisiveness and calm demeanor were unmistakably him.


    Du Yijue looked at Mo Ya hesitantly and asked, ¡°You, are you serious?¡±


    In fact, he wanted to ask if Mo Ya was toying with him, but he didn''t dare.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    When did he be so timid? Was he afraid of my anger? So he didn''t dare to act?


    Ah, that''s the reason!


    Mo Yaughed again, probably guessing what Du Yijue was hesitating about.


    ¡°This is really¡­ Is this my Mo Ya?¡±


    ¡°What, do you suddenly find me scary?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Du Yijue immediately responded.


    But his expression showed he was clearly startled by me!


    Indeed, I had never taken the initiative before.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409 - You Said You Didn''t Want to Give Birth to Me so You Didn''t Want Me to Give Birth to You?


    ¡°I was indeed a bit scared, because you weren''t like this in the past.¡±


    Du Yijue admitted it obediently. Perhaps he felt that it was better to admit it himself when he was angered by Mo Ya.


    Mo Ya gradually revealed a smile towards Du Yijue''s obediently telling the truth.


    Previously, it was simply a fantasy that Du Yijue wanted to see this.


    But now this man was different. He was gentler than before, and he knew better than ever to take his feelings into ount.


    ¡°In the past, I didn''t know you, because I didn''t think about knowing you, so I kept putting pressure on you. I''m sorry.¡±


    Du Yijue apologized for his past self and was very disappointed.


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones.¡±


    Mo Ya didn''t pay too much attention to it, but it wasn''t real. Only he knew about it. After all, he had experienced so much pain.


    Hearing Mo Ya''s words, Du Yijue didn''t feel relieved, but rather became silent.


    He would rather Mo Ya be angry. This way, he would feel better.


    ¡°If you continue dawdling like this, then I''m going to be busy in a while.¡± Mo Ya reminded.


    Du Yijue became flustered when he heard that. He didn''t want to let Mo Ya go just like that.


    After that, he turned around and pressed Mo Ya down, but he looked as if he didn''t know what to do next.


    Mo Ya just looked at Du Yijue. He was not shocked nor was he afraid.


    It would be better to say that Du Yijue''s appearance was too fresh for him.


    Du Yijue suddenly looked at Mo Ya, revealing a gentle expression as he gently caressed Mo Ya''s face.


    Mo Ya was surprised by Du Yijue''s sudden gentleness. He had never seen Du Yijue like this before.


    ¡°It''s said that when a man gives birth to his child, it hurts so much.¡± Du Yijue, who was stroking Mo Ya''s cheek, suddenly said so as his eyes showed a trace of heartache.


    ¡°I''m sorry that I wasn''t by your side at that time, causing you to suffer.¡±


    Du Yijue had been watching Mu Sheng''s clinic from a distance on that day. The reason he didn''t go in was because he couldn''t get to Mo Ya''s side because of where the people of Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu were. The reason was that Du Yijue was the enemy of Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu. Once they met, they would definitely fight.


    Only when the child was safely born and Mo Ya had escaped danger did Du Yijue leave.


    Afterwards, Du Yijue also silently followed by Mo Ya''s side, watching him raise a child by himself. Then, he left Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu,ing to Huaxia.


    ¡°It really does hurt so much that I don''t want it to happen again in my life.¡±


    Mo Ya was very calm, but he had been alone for a long time, where would he get those things?


    Du Yijue said, he didn''te here specifically to do this, so he naturally didn''t bring that sort of thing with him.


    ¡°I''ll buy it!¡±


    Du Yijue got up from Mo Ya''s body in embarrassment. He didn''t expect that at this point, there would be no cute set of clothes on him.


    ¡°There''s no need for that. It''s just once, so I might not be able to get pregnant.¡±


    Mo Ya pulled Du Yijue back. How could he wait for Du Yijue to buy that thing?


    ¡°But, didn''t you say that you don''t want to have children again? It''s better to be safe. ¡°


    Du Yijue didn''t want toe just because he was afraid that Mo Ya would hurt his children.


    Mo Ya suddenly said nothing. He just stared at Du Yijue and asked, ¡°I said I don''t want to have a baby, so you won''t let me have one?¡±


    I''m d, but doesn''t he want another child?

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410 - Just be Nice to Me in the Future


    ¡°You''re in pain, how can I bear it?¡±


    Although Du Yijue couldn''t see the pain of having a child from Mo Ya, he had heard from his adoptive father''s wife about some men having children and knew it was painful.


    Mo Ya actually said he didn''t want to give birth, so he didn''t want to.


    ¡°Just because of this?¡±


    Mo Ya said that it was not unexpected. After all, with Gong Haoran by his side, he insisted on having Ximen Wai give birth to a daughter until the day his wife gave birth to a child.


    ¡°Still, do you want a child?¡±


    Thinking that Mo Ya was unhappy with what he had said, Du Yijue changed the topic.


    ¡°No, I almost bled a lot when I gave birth to Caier. If I could survive this, why would I risk my life? Even if you give me life, I will not give it back. ¡°


    Mo Ya was very straightforward and did not try to hide it at all.


    But when he finished, he suddenly blushed.


    That was because what he had said at the beginning was not this topic. However, he had suddenly talked about children. It was as if he was going to spend the rest of his life with this man.


    Although this was his n, it had only just been reconstructed. No matter how you put it, it had developed too quickly.


    ¡°Just pretend I didn''t say anything!¡±


    Mo Ya''s face turned away from Du Yijue, and his ears started to turn red.


    Du Yijue was stunned and blushed?


    From the bottom of his heart, he was ecstatic. This showed that Mo Ya loved him a lot.


    All these years, he had been looking at Mo Ya. He knew that Mo Ya had always kept his distance.


    Although he wasn''t sure if it was for his sake, he was still very happy.


    He couldn''t imagine what Mo Ya would do if he asked his daughter to call someone else daddy.


    Maybe he would kill the other person and make him disappear from this world forever, forever by Mo Ya''s side.


    ¡°Thank you, thank you for waiting for me, Mo Ya.¡± In the past, I was an animal. Not only did I fail to give you a good life, I even made you want to die. It''s all my fault, I let you down.¡±


    Du Yijue suddenly choked up. How much he regretted in the past!


    If he could start over again, he would treat Mo Ya well and wouldn''t hurt him.


    ¡°You were indeed a bastard in the past, but won''t you be good to me in the future? ¡°Why are you so preupied with the past?¡±


    The one with the most severe injuries was Du Yijue, the tyrant.


    But Mo Ya knew, the Du Yijue now is no longer the Du Yijue of the past, he can believe him.


    ¡°I will treat you well in the future, I swear to God.¡±


    Du Yijue raised his hand. He really did swear that he didn''t lie to Mo Ya.


    Mo Ya revealed a smile, ¡°I know.¡±


    Then, he reminded Du Yijue, ¡°I still have things to take care of at the side of the store. Hurry up, don''t waste time.¡±


    Although Mo Ya kept his cool to make himself look the same as before, he was still unable to do it with a hint of shyness on his face.


    ¡°Mo Ya.¡±


    Du Yijue''s voice instantly became heavy. With hesitation and affection, he kissed Mo Ya''s face.


    Mo Ya chuckled. He knew that the man in front of him was cherishing him, which was why he kissed him like that.


    ¡°The soundproofing here isn''t very good.¡±


    Mo Ya suddenly said in embarrassment as he untied Du Yijue''s clothes.


    This was the first time Mo Ya had done such a thing. Du Yijue of the past definitely wouldn''t dare to even think about it.


    ¡°It''s good that I''m here.¡±


    Du Yijue did not stop him because he hated him. It was just that with Mo Ya''s initiative, he could not bear it any longer and even his breathing became ragged.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411 - Provoke by Love Rival


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Mo Ya slightly blushed and looked to the side, but didn''t dare to look at Du Yijue''s face.


    At the beginning, he was very calm, but now, he was unable to calm down. This was the first time he got along well with Du Yijue.


    It was also the first time he had said so much in such a situation, and it was even so harmonious.


    In the past, the atmosphere between the two of them was extremely stiff.


    Now that he thought about the past, Mo Ya was scared and didn''t know how he survived.


    However, everything was fine now. He finally found Du Yijue''s gentleness.


    After an unknown amount of time, Du Yijue''s and Mo Ya''s hurried voices sounded in the office, causing one''s face to turn red and their heart to beat faster.


    ¡°Why can''t I go up? ¡°My big brother is up there.¡±


    Downstairs, Dong Shang was worried about Du Yijue and wanted to go upstairs to take a look, but he was stopped by a waiter who said that the second floor was an office and lounge.


    ¡°Ai, I was wondering why you were so stubborn! I said that I''m a subordinate of big brother Yi. I''m going up to look for him. ¡°


    This man didn''t make sense! Was his brain unable to make sense of the situation?


    ¡°No way, no way.¡± The waiter refused to let Dong Shang go up no matter what.


    Dong Shang had no choice but to roll his eyes at the waiter, then sat on the side and waited on the second floor.


    After about half an hour, the office upstairs was finally opened by someone. The one who walked out was Mo Ya.


    ¡°Mr. Mo Ya.¡±


    Seeing Mo Ya, Dong Shang was very excited and immediately stood up to greet him. However, he was stopped by the male waiter just now.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you!¡± Dong Shang was angry.


    ¡°Let hime up! Someone you know. ¡± Mo Ya said.


    When the waiter heard this, he seemed a little unhappy, but he still lowered his head and made way.


    When he raised his head, the waiter looked at Mo Ya and looked a little sad. However, Du Yijue suddenly appeared behind Mo Ya and put on his jacket.


    The moment the waiter saw Du Yijue, his eyes immediately rolled up in annoyance.


    That man was the husband everyone was talking about? Miss Caier''s father?


    The depths of his eyes were filled with an unpleasant taste. He was probably interested in Mo Ya!


    However, Mo Ya, who was at the top, did not notice and just told him to get busy.


    Before the waiter left, he gave Du Yijue an unfriendly look and left.


    Du Yijue had also seen the tant provocation.


    It looked like he had quite a few flies by his side.


    Du Yijue also frowned, he was very dissatisfied with the man''s attitude.


    ¡°Mr. Mo Ya, long time no see.¡±


    It was hard to conceal the joy on Dong Shang''s face as he went upstairs, and it was the same in his voice as well. Then he looked at Mo Ya, and then at Du Yijue. Seeing that the atmosphere between the two of them was not bad, his heart became even more excited.


    Are we done here? It must be. Otherwise, can Mr. Mo Ya get Yinjie to give him a coat?


    In less than an hour, what were they talking about!


    Dong Shang couldn''t help but be curious. After all, there was no need to take so long to settle things.


    But suddenly, Dong Shang saw a new mark on Mo Ya''s neck. It was so red that it made his mouth twitch.


    Looks like I was too worried. The two of them didn''t juste together, they even did the same thing.


    After all, he hadn''t seen her for so long, so it was normal that he wouldn''t be able to control himself.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412 - Enjoying the Beauty


    Dong Shang stared straight at his neck. Mo Ya subconsciously covered his neck with his hands, because he knew that Du Yijue had left traces behind.


    Dong Shang, who was found out by Mo Ya, smiled awkwardly and looked away gloomily. However, his gaze was locked onto Du Yijue, who was frowning.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to, really.¡± Dong Shang exined in a low voice.


    Du Yijue knew, but he didn''t feel good about the other men staring at Mo Ya.


    ¡°I''ll take you big brother back!¡± I have to be busy. ¡± Mo Ya raised his indifferent voice.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Dong Shang smiled as he answered, ¡°Let''s go, Brother. We''re going back.¡±


    However, Du Yijue did not react. He looked at Mo Ya hesitantly and then asked him, ¡°Can''t I stay the night?¡±


    Du Yijue had just made up his mind to hug Mo Ya, so he was reluctant to leave.


    That''s right, if Mo Ya had said he was busy, Du Yijue wouldn''t have finished this so quickly. He thought Mo Ya would let him stay after the previous animosity had been resolved.


    ¡°Why did you stay?¡± There''s no room here, just a lounge. ¡°


    Mo Ya looked at Du Yijue and said with a calm tone, as if he didn''t really want to chase Du Yijue away. There was no ce for him to stay.


    Although Mo Ya rented a house, he spent most of his time on the second floor of the store. Moreover, this ce was a bit closer to Mo Caier''s kindergarten, so he wouldn''t be able to go back.


    ¡°Then I''ll wait for you to get off work, then go back to where I live!¡±


    Mo Ya was stunned after hearing that. Go back to his ce? How long had he been living in China?


    ¡°That''s right, Mr. Mo Ya. Let''s go back to where Brother Yi lives!¡± ¡°Brother Yi bought a house in Hua Xia, it''s not that far from here¡± Dong Shang was very good at taking the opportunity to speak up for Du Yijue.


    Did he buy a house? Are you nning to live here for a long time?


    Mo Ya was very surprised. He thought Mo Ya had just arrived in Hua Xia and just happened to find him.


    ¡°If you don''t want to, then forget it. I''ll go back.¡± Du Yijue''s voice was filled with disappointment, as was the expression in his eyes.


    Mo Ya Ding looked at him, then suddenly left.


    The moment Mo Ya turned around to leave, Du Yijue''s heart suddenly hurt. As expected! He still did not let go of the knot in his heart.


    ¡°Big brother, don''t be discouraged. It will definitely be fine.¡± Dong Shang cheered Du Yijue on.


    Du Yijue did not say anything, but only let out a breath of air.


    Even though he knew that he would be rejected, he didn''t expect the blow to be this heavy. It seemed that it would still be a long time until he was able to obtain his forgiveness.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Why aren''t you helping me pack up? ¡°


    Just when Du Yijue was feeling sad on his own, Mo Ya, who was at the front, suddenly stopped and turned back to look at him.


    Du Yijue and Dong Shang were both stunned at the same time. Only after that did they react to Mo Ya''s agreement, and a look of joy instantly appeared on their faces.


    ¡°I''ll be right there.¡± Du Yijue quickly caught up, almost unable to control the amplitude of the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing Du Yijue so happy, Mo Ya also slowly revealed a slight smile.


    Was he that happy? Just moved in with him.


    ¡°I''ll help too.¡±


    Dong Shang excitedly followed, feeling happy for Du Yijue.


    Brother, you''ve really stuck your head out!


    It wasn''t that the waiter on the first floor didn''t see Mo Ya and the others. Although he couldn''t hear what they were saying, he started gossiping in a low voice.


    ¡°I heard that man is the boss''s husband.¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± But didn''t the boss already have a child? ¡°


    ¡°I just heard it from the security guards!¡± It seems to be the boss'' son. ¡°


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Does the boss have a special physique? ¡°


    ¡°It should be! Otherwise, how could it be born? ¡°


    ......

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413 - Fine I''ll Kiss You


    ¡°You''re even arguing with me? Go up and call him down immediately.¡±


    Early in the morning, Hee Meier went downstairs and saw Aunt Mu busy with her work. She asked why Shang Cijie wasn''t around.


    Aunt Mu kindly exined that it was still early and Shang Cijie could sleep a bit longer. However, Hee Meier suddenly became furious and scolded Aunt Mu for making decisions on her own, now ordering her to go upstairs and call Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I''m sorry, madame. I''ll go call Third Young Madame right away.¡±


    Aunt Mu wiped her wet hands on her apron, lowered her head, and hurried towards the hall.


    ¡°Can''t it be quieter in the morning?¡±


    Before Aunt Mu could go outside, Mu Sifa came in, followed by Shang Cijie, who was rubbing his eyes and tugging on Shang Cijie''s pants.


    ¡°So noisy! Haven''t I slept enough?¡± Shang Mingming grumbled, clearly irritated from being woken up.


    Initially, Shang Cijie had gotten up quietly, but Mu Sifa and Shang Mingming were awakened and decided to get up together, saying they would help Shang Cijie with his chores so he could return early to rest.


    Shang Cijie didn''t want them toe down, but despite his protests, the father and son were worried he would be bullied by Hee Meier, leading to this situation.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Hee Meier felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. She used to ask Mu Sifa to chat with her in the kitchen, but he was always reluctant to watch her cook. Yet, he woke up early for Shang Cijie and even apanied him to the kitchen. How could she not be angry?


    ¡°It''s only five-thirty. I don''t even need to be up this early for kindergarten,¡± Shang Mingming replied, partly to vent Shang Cijie''s frustration.


    ¡°You did it on purpose to bully Xiaojie.¡± Shang Mingming snorted, turning his face away from Hee Meier.


    Hee Meier was already angry, and Shang Mingming''s words only intensified her anger.


    ¡°Listen to me, Sifa. This is our son. Is this really a good way to teach him?¡±


    He was talking about Shang Mingming, but in reality, he wasn''t talking about Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Why bother so much with a child?¡± Mu Sifa didn''t think much of it. He carried Shang Mingming up, but taught him a lesson with a frown, ¡°Who is this person? Does Grandma know? You can''t talk to Grandma like that. ¡°


    Shang Mingming pouted, ¡°She said that she wasn''t my grandmother, so why didn''t you let me call her? Why should I respect her! Besides, did she respect Xiaojie? I''ve always disliked Xiaojie, so why should I give her a nice look? ¡°


    Although Shang Mingming was young, his words were not without reason. It could only be said that he was returning the favor.


    Special children learn things very quickly, and they can imitate them, making them susceptible to infection.


    ¡°Mingming, you can''t talk like that, you know?¡± Shang Cijie touched Shang Mingming''s head to make him reflect.


    Shang Cijie naturally knew that Shang Mingming did it for him, but he did not want the grudge between the adults to affect the thoughts of the children.


    ¡°I know.¡± Shang Mingming''s voice softened as he obediently listened to Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Mingming is so obedient.¡±


    The smile on Shang Cijie''s face instantly bloomed as he kissed Shang Cijie on the cheek.


    ¡°Wife, won''t you kiss me just the little guy? I''m willing to risk my life to apany you, your highness. ¡°


    Mu Sifa smiled and asked for a kiss, just like a child.


    Shang Cijie immediately blushed, ¡°You''re not a child, why should I kiss you!¡±


    ¡°Fine, I''ll kiss you then.¡±


    After saying that, Mu Sifa secretly kissed Shang Cijie with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 - Being Kissed to the Point of Blushing


    ¡°Don''t be like that.¡±


    Shang Cijie hastily pushed Mu Sifa away, panicking because Hee Meier was still beside him.


    He looked up at Hee Meier and saw that her face had turned pale.


    Furious, he thought, it''s all Mu Sifa''s fault! Why kiss me here? As if I''m not already disliked by his mother!


    Shang Cijie pouted and hit Mu Sifa. He was incredibly cute.


    Originally, Hee Meier could tolerate it. However, when Shang Cijie acted this way, she felt he was deliberately showing off and instantly flew into a rage.


    ¡°Am I invisible here? If I were to rebel, what kind of logic would that be?¡± Hee Meier pointed at Shang Cijie and cursed, her eyes filled with anger.


    ¡°You and Dad have done this before.¡± Mu Sifa suddenly said to Hee Meier, making her so angry she nearly exploded.


    Initially, she wanted to scold Shang Cijie, but now Mu Sifa was protecting him wholeheartedly. As a mother, she felt she had be an obstacle.


    ¡°Aunt Mu, let me prepare breakfast for you!¡±


    Shang Cijie, afraid the two would argue again, quickly walked towards Aunt Mu, signaling with his eyes for her to leave.


    ¡°Okay, Third Young Madame.¡±


    Aunt Mu understood Shang Cijie''s intent and immediately agreed.


    With Shang Cijie''s departure, Mu Sifa naturally carried Shang Mingming and followed.


    ¡°Where are you going, Sifa?¡±


    Hee Meier called after him, her voice sounding rather pitiful.


    ¡°Helping my wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa left that statement and proceeded forward without looking back.


    This time, Hee Meier didn''t roar again, but her eyes suddenly filled with tears. At this moment, her son wasn''t listening to her.


    Shang Mingming coincidentally turned around and saw Hee Meier wiping away her tears.


    In that moment, Shang Mingming was stunned, as if he had seen Shang Cijie in pain.


    ¡°Bastard Dad, Grandma''s crying!¡± Shang Mingming turned around and said to Mu Sifa in his usual tone, though he seemed a bit more worried now.


    ¡°It''ll be fine after a while.¡± Mu Sifa rubbed Shang Mingming''s head.


    Mu Sifa also wanted to see his mother cry again, but with his wife and mother, he could only choose one side.


    Moreover, Hee Meier bullied Shang Cijie first. If he helped Hee Meier, then who would stand up for Shang Cijie?


    ¡°Did you have a hard time when your mom raised you?¡± Mu Sifa suddenly asked Shang Mingming while tidying up his messy hair.


    ¡°Of course it was hard!¡± Shang Mingming replied without hesitation.


    ¡°Your grandma worked hard too. It wasn''t easy for her to raise me, your big dad, and your aunts. So next time, don''t argue with Grandma anymore, okay?¡±


    Shang Mingming suddenly went silent. If Mu Sifa had simply told him not topare the two, Shang Mingming wouldn''t understand why Mu Sifa would yield to Hee Meier. Now he realized that his grandmother was also his father''s mother.


    ¡°I won''t force you. After all, grandma does go too far sometimes.¡±


    Since Shang Mingming didn''t respond, Mu Sifa thought he didn''t agree, so he patted Shang Mingming''s head with a smile.


    What am I thinking? Although the little fellow had matured a bit, there were some things he didn''t understand! He was still a child, after all.


    ¡°Then will Xiaojie be happy with what I have done?¡± Shang Mingming asked.


    ¡°Of course! Xiaojie doesn''t like us arguing with Grandma.¡±


    Why did he suddenly ask about Xiaojie?


    ¡°In that case, I''ll endure it for now.¡±


    After hearing this, Mu Sifa finally understood that Shang Mingming was concerned about Shang Cijie''s well-being.


    This little guy is much more mature than I imagined!


    ¡°You truly are my son. Dad, give me a kiss.¡± Mu Sifa gave Shang Mingming a big kiss.


    Shang Mingming was frightened and blushed as he pushed Mu Sifa away. He said disdainfully, ¡°I don''t want your kiss. Go kiss Xiaojie, don''t disgust me.¡±


    ¡°How is it disgusting?¡± After that, he yfully pped Shang Mingming a few more times until Shang Mingming''s face and ears turned red. Just like Shang Cijie, he couldn''t resist Mu Sifa.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415 - Wife You Are Blushing Very Badly


    ¡°Xiaojie, your man disgusts me, are you going to care about that?¡±


    Unable to push Mu Sifa''s Shang Mingming and Shang Cijie for help, his face flushed red.


    Shang Cijie turned around and looked at the two of them with a curious expression.


    ¡°That bastard''s dad has been kissing me all this time. How hateful.¡± Shang Mingming turned his head away without giving Shang Cijie a kiss while exining.


    Shang Cijie blinked cutely, then said something that made Shang Mingming want to hit the wall, ¡°But aren''t you happy?¡± A calm face that didn''t even need me to save you.


    Hearing Shang Cijie''s words, Shang Mingming immediately panicked. ¡°Who ¡­¡± Who''s happy? ¡°I hate it. Who likes this bastard dad to kiss me?¡± Ye Zichen pulled his head away from Mu Sifa''s mouth with all his might.


    She clearly seemed to like it!


    Shang Cijie said in his heart. Somehow, he was worried. Because Shang Mingming''s personality was up to him, what would happen if he fell in love with Mu Sifa in the future?


    However, after thinking about it, Shang Cijie suddenly blushed. This question was too idiotic, it was normal for children to like their fathers.


    ¡°I don''t want it, I don''t want it. Dad, you bastard, get out of the way. Don''t kiss me.¡±


    Shang Mingming twisted his body to resist. In the beginning, he didn''t hate Mu Sifa much, but now, Mu Sifa was kissing him non-stop. The stubble that just appeared stung his heart.


    With such a huge reaction from Shang Mingming, Mu Sifa also stopped, but he was slightly injured.


    ¡°Kid, do you hate me this much?¡±


    When Shang Mingming heard this, his eyes filled with anger. He pped Mu Sifa''s head and scolded, ¡°His beard has pierced me, you bastard father.¡±


    Damn it! I told him not to kiss me, and he kept kissing me, it hurts so much.


    ¡°It really is a bit difficult.¡± Mu Sifa touched his forehead and apologized, ¡°It''s my fault. I will take care of it next time.¡±


    Mu Sifa immediately touched his head to apologize. How could Shang Mingming endure this? His face immediately blushed again. ¡°It''s good that you know it.¡± Then he snorted and turned his face away.


    Shang Cijie, who was looking at the front, couldn''t help but reveal a smile. It seemed that he liked the atmosphere.


    ¡°Look at your mom, secretly looking at us father and son giggling.¡±


    Mu Sifa noticed and raised his eyebrows and smiled at Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie naturally blushed and stammered in denial, ¡°Who ¡­ ¡°Who''s looking at you guys. Stop being so shameless.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Sifa walked towards Shang Cijie with an evil smile. In the end, he forced Shang Cijie in front of the refrigerator, leaving him with no way out.


    ¡°Wife, you''re blushing so badly!¡±


    You clearly know that Shang Cijie is shy, yet you still teased him like this.


    ¡°None of your business!¡± Gone away! ¡°


    Shang Cijie''s face turned even redder. That soft and cute look of shyness really captivated one''s soul. He lowered his head not daring to look at Mu Sifa''s face. His ears werepletely red, making him look even cuter.


    ¡°If you kiss me, I''ll think about it.¡± Mu Sifa suddenly started to y a hooligan.


    ¡°Who wants to kiss you? ¡°Great hooligan.¡± Shang Cijie was so embarrassed that he got flustered and angry.


    He''s always teasing me. Does he really like teasing me that much? Is it really that fun to watch me blush?


    Shang Mingming, who was watching at the side, suddenly realized why Shang Cijie couldn''t hate his father anymore.


    He really had no way of resisting this bastard''s father! Shang Mingming sighed.


    ¡°I still need to be busy? ¡°Don''t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Then give me a kiss! If you kiss me, I will naturally give way. ¡± Mu Sifa was full of smiles, he really deserved a beating.


    In order to relieve himself, Shang Cijie raised his head and quickly kissed Mu Sifa, ¡°Is this alright? Hurry up and get out of the way, is Aunt Mu still watching? ¡± She was shy to the point of blushing and had been cuddly for a century.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416 - Sancho''s Sudden Nausea


    ¡°It''s nothing, it''s nothing, Aunt Mu, me!¡± I can''t see anything. ¡°


    Now that Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie were so lucky, she could finally rx.


    ¡°Aunt Mu, why did you bully me together with Mu Sifa?¡± Shang Cijie''s face turned red, and he didn''t dare to raise his head.


    ¡°Didn''t Aunt Mu tell you not to be shy?¡± How could it be bullying your wife? ¡°


    Mu Sifa helped Aunt Mu speak up, then he grabbed Shang Cijie''s head and kissed the top of his head.


    ¡°You are bullying me, right Mingming?¡± Shang Cijie asked his son for help.


    Shang Mingming didn''t want to bother with Mu Sifa anymore as he knew that his mother was hopeless and was driven mad by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Look, even the little guy doesn''t agree with you.¡±


    ¡°All of you are bullying me. Get out of my way, I don''t want to talk to you.¡±


    Shang Cijie pushed Mu Sifa aside and went to the side to busy himself.


    At this moment, Aunt Mu suddenly took out some pickled vegetables and ced them in the basket for washing. Shang Cijie didn''t know what to do, but he immediately felt nauseous when he smelled it.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Third Young Madame?¡± ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± Aunt Mu quickly asked when she saw Shang Cijie covering his mouth with his hands.


    Mu Sifa instantly panicked. He didn''t have the mood to tease Shang Cijie, so he carried him with one hand and looked at him, ¡°What''s the matter, wife? Sick? Or where is the pain?¡±


    Shang Cijie shook his head. His face looked bad as he covered his mouth and kept away from the pickles.


    Aunt Mu did not miss Shang Cijie''s reaction. She was stunned and asked, ¡°Third Young Madame, could it be that you can''t stand the taste of the pickled vegetables? Is it nausea?¡±


    Shang Cijie frowned and answered, ¡°I don''t know either, but I didn''t feel anything before, but now I really can''t smell it. It smells too bad, I really want to vomit.¡±


    ¡°Xiaojie, are you alright!?¡± ¡°Where does it hurt?¡±


    Shang Mingming was worried so much that his face turned pale. He was worried that Shang Cijie might feel ufortable.


    ¡°No ¡­.¡± It''s nothing, just a sudden nausea. Don''t worry. ¡°


    Shang Cijie forced out a smile. Originally, he didn''t want to make Shang Mingming worry, but the more he looked, the more ufortable it became.


    ¡°Wife, you can''t be? There should be one! ¡°


    Mu Sifa asked with his eyes wide open. He immediately showed a happy face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Shang Cijie asked in a soft and moe manner, not understanding what was going on. But when he finished asking, he immediately reacted and retorted with a red face, ¡°That''s impossible, I think it''s just my body feeling ufortable.¡±


    When I was pregnant with Mingming, I didn''t have this kind of reaction. How could a second child have this kind of reaction? Mu Sifa must be overthinking things.


    Shang Cijie tried his best tofort himself, but when he thought about it, he felt that it was possible.


    Are you for real? You got pregnant so quickly? Shang Cijie''s face quickly turned red.


    ¡°Third Young Madame, you must have a baby. It can''t be wrong. Aunt Mu won''t misjudge us.¡± Aunt Mu took Shang Cijie''s hand and patted the back of his hand.


    ¡°Really, really?¡±


    Shang Cijie himself wasn''t sure, but as soon as he said those words, a hint of disgust suddenly appeared in his throat. He quickly ran to the nearest washroom on the first floor.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa followed with Shang Mingming in his arms and worry was written all over his face.


    ¡°Xiaojie has¡­ has a sister?¡±


    Shang Mingming asked himself in a daze, then became excited.


    Great, Xiaojie is finally pregnant. In the future, I will bring her trouble and let this damn dad live in hell everyday, right, right, just like this.

 Chapter 417

    C417 ¨C There¡¯s No Doubt about It


    ¡°What are you arguing about?¡±


    Their actions rmed Hee Meier, who was sitting in the hall reading a newspaper.


    ¡°Madam, Third Young Madame is delighted.¡±


    Aunt Mu jogged over to report to Hee Meier, the happiness on her face growing even stronger.


    ¡°What¡­ What?¡±


    Hee Meier¡¯s body fell to the ground, her eyes wide open.


    He, he¡¯s pregnant again?


    Hee Meier wasn¡¯t surprised but shocked. With Mu Sifa so fond of Shang Cijie, if Shang Cijie got pregnant again, Mu Sifa wouldn¡¯t have any status at all.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Hee Meier suddenly roared, trembling with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault for speaking nonsense.¡±


    Aunt Mu apologized with a pale face, thinking Hee Meier would be happy but instead finding her angry.


    At this moment, Elina, who was sitting opposite Hee Meier, was also dumbfounded.


    He was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    She had originally wanted Hee Meier to order Shang Cijie to retreat, but with Shang Cijie pregnant, not only household chores but even a month¡¯s worth of gambling would be void.


    ¡°Call the doctor immediately. I don¡¯t believe Shang Cijie is pregnant. He must be pretending.¡±


    Hee Meier was infuriated and at a loss. She was afraid that Shang Cijie was really pregnant! She wouldn¡¯t be able to chase Shang Cijie away in the future.


    ¡°Yes, I will go now.¡±


    Aunt Mu quickly called the family doctor.


    ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible. How can a man get pregnant so easily? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Hee Meier gripped the sofa tightly, mumbling to herself while shaking her head. She seemed quite frightened.


    Normally, Elina would pretend tofort Hee Meier, but now, she was in no mood. Shang Cijie was pregnant! The opportunity she had painstakingly gotten was about to be shattered once again.


    Damn Shang Cijie, why do you always spoil my ns? I should have killed you in the first ce, not just pushed you down the stairs.


    Elina¡¯s eyes were fierce as she stared at the tea table, biting her fingernails tightly. She wanted nothing more than for Shang Cijie to die in an ident!


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t sit still. I need to go and see for myself.¡± Hee Meier got up and ran towards Mu Sifa and the others in a fluster. When she arrived at the washroom, she saw Mu Sifa rubbing Shang Cijie¡¯s back. Shang Cijie¡¯s face was already pale from vomiting, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was faking it.


    At this moment, Hee Meier¡¯s steps were shaky, and she almost fell. Her expression was no better than Shang Cijie¡¯s.


    Really, truly pregnant?


    ¡°What are you doing here, Mom?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao walked downstairs with a yawn. Seeing Hee Meier staring at Mu Sifa and the others in a daze, she walked over and asked.


    Hee Meier didn¡¯t say anything. She only felt her vision darken as she fell into Mu Xiaoxiao¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Mom, are you okay? Mom¡­¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao called out to Hee Meier anxiously and shook her, but there was no response.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sifa heard Mu Xiaoxiao¡¯s voice and came over to ask. He wanted to walk over to take a look, but since Shang Cijie was pregnant again, he had no choice but to put Shang Mingming down and rush over with Shang Cijie in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; it¡¯s more important that you go see Auntie.¡±


    Shang Cijie let Mu Sifa put him down and went to see Hee Meier first.


    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, so you have to be careful.¡±


    After hearing this, a warm feeling surged in Shang Cijie¡¯s heart, and his eyes became moist. This was a treatment he didn¡¯t have when he was pregnant with Wu Tie.

 Chapter 418

    C418 ¨C You¡¯re Just Pregnant and You¡¯re Pampered


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear? Why are you crying?¡±


    Shang Cijie burst into tears, causing Mu Sifa to immediately tense up.


    Shang Cijie wiped away his tears and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright, these are just tears of joy.¡±


    When I was pregnant with Mingming, it was enough that you were by my side. I¡¯ve always thought that, and I¡¯m sorry. But not now, because you¡¯re here for the second child.


    Shang Cijie obedientlyy down on Mu Sifa¡¯s chest. Hearing his heartbeat, he instantly felt at ease.


    Shang Mingming felt pitiful. It was one thing to be suddenly put down, but he was also left behind.


    ¡°Everyone says that the child was born unexpectedly. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a lie.¡± Shang Mingming grunted in annoyance.


    ¡°Pregnant? What does it mean to be pregnant? Xiaojie is pregnant?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao, who was supposed to be holding Hee Meier in her arms, nced at Shang Cijie¡¯s stomach and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see that at all!¡±


    ¡°How can you tell when someone¡¯s pregnant? Hurry up and bring Ma to the room. Tell the doctor toe over and have a look.¡±


    Mu Sifa rolled his eyes at Mu Xiaoxiao. She still had the mood to chat amidst all this.


    ¡°Um, could it be that Xiaojie is pregnant? Is he upset?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao¡¯s face suddenly darkened because she felt this possibility was very high.


    Mu Sifa sighed, ¡°I guess so. Aunt Mu probably already told Mom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say too much. First, carry Mom into the room. She¡¯ll probably wake up soon.¡±


    Mu Sifa had no other choice! He couldn¡¯t choose between Hee Meier and Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Alright. Then carry Xiaojie upstairs to rest first. I don¡¯t think Xiaojie¡¯s looking well either.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle downter to check on Mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, the siblings divided the work. One carried Hee Meier into the room, while the other carried Shang Cijie upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine now. Go and check on Auntie first.¡±


    Shang Cijie was worried that Hee Meier wouldn¡¯t see Mu Sifa when she woke up, so he tried to persuade him.


    ¡°With Xiaoxiao here, nothing will happen. You, on the other hand, are still so confused even though you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    ¡°How could I have known that I would get pregnant so quickly!¡± Shang Cijie felt wronged and buried his head tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I already said that. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Mu Sifa took the initiative to apologize to Shang Cijie and kissed him on the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just feel that you shouldn¡¯t only consider my feelings. Auntie needs care too. She definitely doesn¡¯t feel good about this either.¡±


    As a mother, Shang Cijie could understand Hee Meier¡¯s thoughts. However, it was only because Hee Meier was sometimes too excessive that his temper was provoked, leading to such a ruckus and creating a gap between the two of them.


    ¡°Dear, why are you so kind?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t, but he was d that Shang Cijie could understand Hee Meier.


    ¡°Do you want me to quarrel with Auntie like my mother does? All they do is hurt each other.¡±


    Shang Cijie replied modestly. He was really sensible.


    Right now, Mu Sifa truly felt that marrying Shang Cijie was the right choice. If it were Elina, she would probably make the house chaotic.


    ¡°In the future, Mom will definitely recognize your good qualities and drive Elina away. If you continue to endure it, you¡¯ll be able to.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will wait.¡±


    Shang Cijie pursed his lips and smiled cutely, instantly giving Mu Sifa the illusion of seeing Shang Xiaojie in high school.


    It seems that no matter how much time has passed, my wife is still the same pure high school student, devoid of scheming and understanding.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419 - How Can a Wife be so Cute


    ¡°Do you still know my existence?¡±


    Shang Mingming, who had been silently following behind him, looked at his parents coldly. This show of love had already reached him, although he said it was like this every day.


    ¡°Mingming.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s face turnedpletely red. He forgot that Shang Mingming was still walking behind them.


    ¡°Hur hur ~ You still remember your son''s name!¡±


    Shang Mingming rolled his eyes at Shang Cijie, but thinking about how Shang Cijie was pregnant and he was about to have a sister, he held back from preaching to Shang Cijie.


    However, he was grumbling in his heart, only this bastard''s dad treats you better, yet you''re already so happy that you can''t find the right ce.


    ¡°I''m sorry!¡±


    Shang Cijie apologized softly. It seemed that he had really forgotten about Shang Mingming.


    ¡°For my sister''s sake, I won''t argue with you so much.¡±


    Shang Mingming walked towards his room first, not wanting to stay at the staircase with his parents.


    ¡°What''s wrong, little guy?¡± Is it because you''re jealous that I didn''t hug you? ¡± Mu Sifa joked as he followed with Shang Cijie in his arms.


    ¡°Who would be jealous?¡± Shang Mingming turned around and rolled his eyes at Mu Sifa. However, he kindly opened the door for Mu Sifa and let him carry Shang Cijie in first. However, he warned Mu Sifa fiercely, ¡°Dad, be careful. If you hurt Xiaojie and sister, I won''t forgive you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I will be careful.¡± Mu Sifaughed, ¡°But whether your mother is pregnant with your sister or not, I still don''t know.¡± What if he''s a brother? ¡°


    ¡°Younger brother is younger brother!¡± At most, I can just make Xiaojie pregnant again. ¡± Shang Mingming had the look of ¡°I want my sister to persevere¡± on his face. He probably thought that his sister was just for as a pet. That way, Mu Sifa would have more time to apany Shang Cijie. Although Mu Sifa always spoke of revenge, Shang Cijie''s happiness was still the top priority.


    The reason why Shang Mingming had this kind of idea was because someone on Xu Moyu''s side had a daughter who was favored by the heavens.


    ¡°You''re truly worthy of being my son. I like hearing those words.¡± Mu Sifa, who had put Shang Cijie down on the bed, was overjoyed. Anyway, Shang Cijie had a few more, so he could afford to keep them.


    ¡°I don''t want it, I''m not a sow.¡± Shang Cijie protested in a low voice with a blush.


    ¡°The protest was futile.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the father and son suddenly spoke at the same time.


    After listening, Shang Cijie was livid. ¡°You father and son are bullying me. I don''t care about you anymore. I want to sleep.¡± Then he pulled the nket to cover himself, as if he was sulking, because Shang Mingming and Mu Sifa were the same.


    ¡°What do we do if we are hypoxic?¡± You''re still carrying a baby, wife. ¡°


    Afraid that Shang Cijie''s air was not flowing, Mu Sifa pulled the nket away to reveal his head.


    ¡°Are you worried about your child?¡± Shang Cijie''s temper red up and he looked at Mu Sifa unhappily. He didn''t want to care about Mu Sifa and seemed to be a bit wronged, causing a person to have a nosebleed.


    Mu Sifa was stunned for a moment before he lowered his head with a smile and kissed Shang Cijie''s forehead.


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Wife, I''m naturally worried about you!¡±


    How can my wife be so cute? Mu Sifa''s mood was so good that he was about to fly into the sky. He couldn''t even control the smile on his face.


    ¡°Humph!¡± You didn''t say that just now, so I ignored you. ¡°


    Shang Cijie snorted arrogantly. He still didn''t look at Mu Sifa, but his ears were red. Mu Sifa must have kissed his forehead just now and made him shy!


    That''s enough, I''m still here.


    Shang Mingming rolled his eyes for the third time. He no longer had the strength to make fun of his parents.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420 - The Most Lovely Mother in the World


    ¡°You bastard, dad, didn''t you want to go downstairs to see Grandma?¡± Shang Mingming warned and red at Mu Sifa, as if telling him to scram as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Alright, then just stay with your mom. When something happens,e downstairs and get me. Do you understand?¡±


    He gently touched Shang Mingming''s head and reminded him.


    ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°So long-winded.¡±


    Shang Mingming seemed to be a bit impatient. He pped Mu Sifa''s hand, but his face was clearly flushed.


    Mu Sifa also knew that Shang Mingming was just shy and didn''t continue to tease him. He kissed Shang Cijie and told him, ¡°I''ll go downstairs to see my mom. I''lle up as soon as I''m done.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Shang Cijie nodded obediently and stopped getting angry with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Then I''m leaving!¡± He kissed Shang Cijie again, then stood up and walked out of the room. Then, Shang Mingming and Shang Cijie sent him off with their gazes.


    With Mu Sifa gone, Shang Cijie immediately felt empty inside. He knew he couldn''t take over Mu Sifa at this time, but he was still a little lonely.


    ¡°There''s still time for me to go and get that bastard father of mine back! ¡°If you ask me, I''ll help you get that bastard dad of yours back.¡± Shang Mingming purposely said in a reluctant tone.


    Shang Cijie knew Shang Mingming couldn''t bear to see him lose, so he smiled. He got up and took Shang Mingming into his arms, put him on the bed, and kissed him on the cheek, rubbing his hands together lovingly. ¡°Mingming is so nice. He knows how to love me.¡± Then a bear hugged him.


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Don''te all the way over here. I''m not a child anymore. ¡°


    Shang Mingming pushed Shang Cijie''s head away, refusing to let him rub his stomach.


    Needless to say, Shang Mingming was actually very happy. It was because he was embarrassed that he acted like this on purpose.


    ¡°Mingming is a child. Always Xiaojie''s precious son.¡± He gave Shang Mingming another p on the face. The smile was cute.


    ¡°I need to grow up and protect Xiaojie as soon as possible. I don''t want to be a child forever!¡± Shang Mingming retorted with a serious expression.


    ¡°I don''t need Mingming to protect me. I can protect myself.¡± Looking at him now, Shang Cijie more like a son, Shang Mingming more like an adult.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Only when your bastard father treats you better would you be so happy that your tail is about to shake. You can even protect yourself? ¡± Shang Mingming nced at Shang Cijie in disdain and was about to start lecturing again.


    Normally, Shang Cijie would blush and say no, but at this moment, he suddenly looked at Shang Mingming hesitantly as if he had something to say.


    ¡°For what?¡± Shang Mingming''s round eyes looked straight at Shang Cijie, his face slick with dust.


    ¡°Mingming, do you really hate your dad?¡± he asked cautiously.


    ¡°I don''t really hate him!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ye Zichen looked at Shang Cijie with clear eyes.


    ¡°Because every time you say ¡®revenge'' or something like that, I was afraid that you would hate your father!¡±


    Shang Cijie pouted his adorable mouth and whispered. He didn''t dare to speak loudly, probably because he was afraid that Shang Mingming would be angry.


    ¡°Who told father to be so excessive in the past! I was afraid that he would bully you! ¡°Xiaojie, you''re still in a daze, and you''ve been tricked by your bastard father again. What should we do?¡± Suddenly there was a serious tone in his voice.


    ¡°Then now, do you think your dad will still lie to me?¡± Shang Cijie asked, wondering if he could make the same decision himself.


    ¡°Who knows.¡± Shang Mingming didn''t sound too happy, but he added on, ¡°But dad is very nervous about you, and you got angry with Grandma for Xiaojie. You have improved a lot.¡±


    In the end, he still used his own way to speak up for Mu Sifa.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 - The Doctor Come to See If He Is Really Pregnant


    After hearing that, Shang Cijie revealed a touch of gentleness. So that''s how it is! Mingming liked him a lot, but he did not forgive him on the surface.


    Shang Cijie felt gratified in his heart. His previous hatred didn''t affect his son''s mentality.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Xiaojie?¡± ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenly stopped talking. Shang Mingming looked up at him with nervousness in his eyes.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    Shang Cijie tightened his arms and dotingly kissed the top of Shang Mingming''s head. His smile was full of happiness.


    ¡°I can''t sit on Xiaojie anymore. Xiaojie is still carrying his sister.¡±


    Shang Mingming struggled out of Shang Cijie''s embrace, but suddenly stared at Shang Cijie''s stomach.


    Is there a baby inside Xiaojie''s stomach? It felt so magical!


    Shang Cijie followed Shang Mingming''s gaze and looked at his own stomach. He asked in confusion, ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Why are you suddenly staring at my stomach like this?


    ¡°Xiaojie, did I alsoe from the inside?¡± Shang Mingming asked a childish question, but he was still just a child.


    This was the first time Shang Mingming had asked such a question, and Shang Cijie didn''t know how to answer for a moment. After a while, he smiled gently and rubbed Shang Mingming''s head. Mingming came out of Xiaojie''s belly! ¡°


    Only at this moment did Shang Cijie be like a mother.


    Shang Mingming didn''t say anything after hearing it, but his face was flushed red as if he was very happy.


    He felt that Mingming was so happy, so surprised!


    ¡°Third Young Madame, I brought the doctor over for you.¡±


    At this moment, Aunt Mu knocked on the door.


    ¡°Doctor?¡±


    Shang Cijie was stunned, then he quickly said, ¡°Come in!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Aunt Mu opened the door and invited the doctor in. It was an old man with a head full of white hair. He wore sses, and when he saw Shang Cijie, he politely nodded his head.


    ¡°This is the family doctor for Mu Family, Doctor Shang.¡± Aunt Mu exined to Shang Cijie, afraid that Shang Cijie wouldn''t understand what was going on, then she said, ¡°The olddy told me toe over, to see if you were really pregnant.¡±


    Aunt Mu''s words immediately made Shang Cijie understand.


    ¡°What about Auntie?¡± Did the doctor show it to Auntie? ¡°


    ¡°I''ve seen it. The madame just fainted due to fright. The doctor said so!¡± ¡°He''ll wake up soon.¡± Aunt Mu smiled kindly and called the doctor over to examine Shang Cijie.


    After Shang Cijie finished listening, a heavy look slowly appeared in his eyes. Aunt Mu had said that Hee Meier was frightened. Needless to say, it was because she was pregnant.


    Auntie, do you hate me so much?


    Shang Cijie didn''t understand why Hee Meier would oppose him being with Mu Sifa. Although he also wanted to understand the reason, he couldn''t get an answer out of her.


    ¡°You guys go out first! I''ll show Third Young Madame. ¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°Alright, then Doctor Shang, if you need anything, just call me.¡± Aunt Mu carried Shang Mingming and walked out after bowing her head.


    ¡°I''m not going, I''m going to stay with Xiaojie.¡±


    Shang Mingming didn''t want to go out with Aunt Mu and wanted toe back.


    ¡°Young master, don''t make a fuss. The doctor is checking to see if the baby is healthy. Let''s not disturb the doctor, okay?¡± Aunt Muforted Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, when did Aunt Mu deceive the Young Master?¡± Aunt Mu smiled.


    Shang Mingming thought for a while, then reluctantly looked back at Shang Cijie, and then softlypromised, ¡°Alright then! I''lle backter to see Xiaojie.¡±

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422 - Knock out and Get pped in the Face


    ¡°Where''s father the bastard? Why didn''t hee up with the doctor? Xiaojie is facing the doctor alone, how scared must he be!¡±


    After leaving the room, Shang Mingming couldn''t help but grumble,ining that his dad wasn''t considerate.


    ¡°Third Young Master is apanying the madame. As long as the madame wakes up, Third Young Master wille up to apany the young master and Third Young Madame.¡±


    Aunt Mu exined in a soft voice to Shang Mingming, she did not want him to misunderstand Mu Sifa.


    When Shang Mingming came back, he had always called Mu Sifa the bastard''s father. At that time, Aunt Mu had always been looking at Hee Meier''s expression, afraid that Shang Mingming would be scolded. However, Hee Meier acted as if she couldn''t hear him and turned a blind eye to it.


    Or maybe Hee Meier didn''t like Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming, so she didn''t care about them. Anyway, she could drive them away.


    However, no matter how much he thought about it, he didn''t realize that his son was so infatuated by Shang Cijie that he even refused to listen to her.


    ¡°Anyway, grandma is fine, right? Xiaojie just got pregnant with his little sister. If this bastard''s dad isn''t with him, Xiaojie will definitely feel uneasy! ¡°


    No matter what kind words Aunt Mu said, Shang Mingming always felt that Mu Sifa was in the wrong. It was more important to apany his mother.


    Aunt Mu didn''t expect Shang Mingming to say that. She was confused and didn''t know how to respond.


    The young master was really mature! Aunt Mu sighed.


    ¡°Forget it, since Grandmother will wake upter and can''t see dad again, I might as well say that it''s Xiaojie''s fault.¡±


    Shang Cijie also went back on his own and gave Shang Cijie priority in everything.


    ¡°Shang Cijie is still Sifa''s wife now, why would Sifa abandon his aunt with him?¡± ¡°Howughable.¡±


    Elina''s voice suddenly sounded from behind him, full of ridicule. It was as if she was saying that Shang Cijie was being unreasonable.


    Hearing Elina''s voice, Shang Mingming immediately frowned and turned to look at her coldly.


    ¡°If Xiaojie gave birth to me, he would be the wife of his bastard father.¡± She was furious and returned to Elina.


    This auntie was really annoying. Why did Grandma like her so much? Did he even have the eyes to judge people!


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± ¡°ording to what you have said, whoever bears the child of Sifa will be the wife of Sifa, right?¡± Elina sneered and nced at Shang Mingming out of the corner of her eyes.


    Little kid, you''re still a little too inexperienced to fight me.


    Elina thought she already had the upper hand, but unexpectedly, Shang Mingming imitated her sneer and looked her up and down. He pouted, ¡°Auntie, haven''t you heard the saying that a toad wants to eat swan meat? Do you think my damn dad would take a fancy to you? If that was really the case, why did you need to circle around Grandma? Xiaojie has already been away from this bastard for five years, and yet you haven''t even gotten an egg out of him? ¡°


    ¡°You!¡±


    After hearing what Elina had to say, she was so angry that her face turned ashen. She couldn''t say anything, so she could only re at Shang Mingming in anger.


    ¡°You what you? Do you think that you can bully me just because I''m a child? ¡°Don''t underestimate me.¡±


    Let you bully Xiaojie before, let you push Xiaojie down the stairs, let you look good.


    Shang Mingming harrumphed in his heart. He red back at Elina, angering her to death.


    At this moment, Aunt Mu was trying her best to hold back herughter. She didn''t expect Shang Mingming to say something like this that made Elina''s heart attack.


    As expected of Third Young Master''s son! He was as smart as Third Young Master when he was young.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 - Catch an Adulterer in Bed?


    ¡°You, what are youughing about?¡±


    Since she couldn''t win against Shang Mingming, Elina picked up Aunt Mu and brushed her hair, pointing at her while trembling in anger.


    Aunt Mu stopped in her tracks as she heard Zhang Xuan''s words, but she didn''t seem to be able to hold it in either. She looked to the side and could not help butugh.


    ¡°You!¡±


    He was so angry that his chest heaved up and down.


    ¡°I''m talking to you, what are you doing scolding Aunt Mu? If you have the ability,e at me! ¡°


    Shang Mingming raised his score. He looked at Elina with his chin in his arms.


    Elina clenched her fists tightly, and anger could be seen in her eyes.


    ¡°If anyone dares to argue with a brat like you, all of you scram.¡±


    Then, she angrily pushed Aunt Mu aside and kicked the door into Shang Cijie''s room. She shouted loudly, ¡°Shang Cijie, get out here! I''m not done with you today!¡±


    ¡°Miss Elina, you can''t do this!¡± Aunt Mu quickly followed with Shang Mingming in her arms, just in case something happened.


    ¡°Stupid woman, you dare to bully Xiaojie? I''m not done with you!¡± Shang Mingming was angry to the point of cursing.


    Elina ignored him and rushed inside, yelling for her toe out at the top of her lungs.


    However, when he turned into the room, he saw Shang Cijie sitting on the sofa facing a beautiful man. When he saw Elina, he only nced at her indifferently.


    ¡°Doctor, doctor?¡±


    Aunt Mu was stupefied. The person who had just entered was obviously a white-haired man, yet he had suddenly turned into a devastatingly beautiful man?


    Elina was also frightened. It wasn''t that she didn''t see the doctor''s arrival.


    ¡°Alright, Shang Cijie. I''ll use the excuse of checking your body to get to know you, lover. You''ve been caught red-handed by us!¡± This time, I want to see how you exin it clearly.¡±


    Elina sneered in glee. She still hadn''t figured out the situation? He just randomly said that Shang Cijie had an affair with the beautiful man in front of him.


    The handsome man was actually not Xu Moyu, who had disguised himself to meet Shang Cijie.


    Originally, he wanted to pay a visit, but Mu Sifa was very jealous. He was afraid that Mu Sifa would quarrel with Shang Cijie and cause trouble for him.


    Since the informant who was staying here to protect Shang Cijie asked for a doctor, Xu Moyu came up with this idea and changed his appearance.


    At first, Shang Cijie was also shocked by Xu Moyu, but he finally came back to his senses.


    ¡°That''s her? Someone that the olddy of Mu Family has set her eyes on? ¡°


    Xu Moyu asked Shang Cijie. He then looked over to Elina and sized her up. Although he didn''t have any expression on his face, he was full of courage. Elina''s scalp went numb when she saw that. However, her face suddenly turned slightly red. No matter what, Xu Moyu was a handsome man that was rarely seen in a hundred years. It was normal for Elina to be shy when she was being stared at like this.


    ¡°Right.¡± Shang Cijie answered gently.


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡± Xu Moyu smiled meaningfully. He had no idea what was going on.


    As Shang Mingming spoke, he saw Xu Moyu and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Mr Moyu.¡± He jumped off Aunt Muhua excitedly, ran towards Xu Moyu, and threw himself into Xu Moyu''s arms.


    Xu Moyu, who was already used to being pounced on, rubbed Shang Mingming''s small head with a gentle smile. ¡°Did Mingming listen to Xiaojie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± I will do as Mr Moyu says and let the bastard dad have a good time. I will help Xiaojie deal with the bastard dad. ¡°


    He had an expression of joy on his face, as if he was hoping that Xu Moyu would reward him.


    ¡°It really is Mingming, so obedient.¡±


    Xu Moyu kissed the top of Shang Mingming''s head as a reward.


    Shang Mingming was so happy that his face turned red. He sat on Xu Moyu''s chest in a spoiled manner and was extremely happy.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 - Identity of Xu Moyu


    Elina was stunned. This man was very familiar with Shang Cijie? That''s not right? How did he get in? Weren''t there only doctors upstairs just now?


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    Elina said in a domineering tone, making herself sound like the mistress of this house.


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Finally, he said, ¡°In this family, only Old Master Mu has the right to ask who I am. Miss, you are not a person of Mu Family nor a rtive of Mu Family, where did this righte from?¡±


    Her elegance was not the least bit out of character. She did not reveal an angry face, but had a slight smile on her face the whole time. She looked really good.


    ¡°I, I am the daughter of the old mistress of this family.¡±


    Elina choked back, but her confidence was insufficient.


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡± Xu Moyu slightly raised his smile again, ¡°Am I noting back to Huaxia for a long time? [How can you be so unreasonable when you are living in someone else''s house?]


    It was as if they were all talking andughing at the same time, but they made it so that you wouldn''t be able to answer at all. Elina looked exactly like that at this moment, and was directly humiliated.


    ¡°Who do you care? At least I know the olddy of this house, but what about you? Who recognized Mu Family? ¡± Elina pointed at Xu Moyu and cursed, then secretly pointed at Shang Cijie, who had no rtionship with this family. It''s not reasonable for you to rely on him to recognize Mu Family.


    ¡°Since you already asked, I won''t introduce myself. It doesn''t seem to be polite, does it?¡± Xu Moyu was calm and collected, with an elegant smile still on his face. He looked at Elina without deterring her, but it only made Elina feel ufortable.


    What happened to this man? The calmness was terrifying.


    ¡°I remember that whenever Old Master Mu is not at home, the butler is always managing the Mu Family, right? I''ll have to trouble you to go over and help me call the butler. It''s been a long time since we''ve seen him and he wants to talk about old times with him. Just say that Mr Xu is looking for me and he''ll understand. ¡°


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Although Aunt Mu didn''t know who Xu Moyu was, there weren''t many people who knew their butler. Because the position of the butler in Mu Family was the same as Mu Sifa''s father, Mu Renying. The reason was that the butler was Mu Sifa''s grandfather''s trusted aide. Back then, when they strengthened their Mu Family, he was a great savior.


    ¡°Heh ~ You think you know the butler that much? I want to see how you''ll make a fool of yourselfter. ¡°


    Elina, however, didn''t mind. Although she had heard about the steward before, she knew that the steward was cold and wouldn''t show any kindness to anyone. So at this moment, she was waiting for Xu Moyu to make a fool of himself?


    ¡°It looks like there''s going to be a good show to watch!¡±


    Shang Mingming suddenlyughed and looked at Elina with a smile.


    Shang Cijie smiled but didn''t say anything. He just calmly sat to the side and watched.


    ¡°Humph!¡± I don''t know who will be watching this show. ¡± Elina red viciously at Xu Moyu and the other two.


    Soon, there came a burst of footsteps from outside.


    About a minuteter, the butler rushed into the room. When he saw Xu Moyu, he immediately greeted him, ¡°Hello, Young Master.¡± Finally, he looked up and said, ¡°Why didn''t young master tell this old one? This old one shall go to the door to wee you. ¡°


    ¡°I''m just here to see Xiaojie, there''s no need to trouble Uncle Xiao.¡± Xu Moyu said with a smile. His voice was very soft.


    ¡°You''re here to see Third Young Madame?¡± Uncle Xiao was suddenly shocked. Third Young Madame knows the Young Master?


    Liu Tie called him Young Master Xu Moyu because he and the Old Master of Mu Family, Mu Sheng, were both subordinates of Xu Moyu''s father. In this Mu Family, Xu Moyu held the highest position. Even if it was Mu Renying who came to see Xu Moyu, he had to bow to him and call him Young Master.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425 - Beautiful Shocked


    What ¡­ What do you mean? The butler of Mu Family called this man young master?


    Elina was stunned like a wooden chicken. She looked at Xu Moyu in astonishment beforeing to Uncle Xiao, who was respectful to Xu Moyu.


    Am I dreaming?


    At this moment, Elina waspletely stupefied, and her brain short-circuited.


    ¡°Young master knows Third Young Madame?¡± Uncle Xiao Yu asked cautiously.


    ¡°Of course, I know Mingming. I watched him being born.¡±


    Xu Moyu maintained his indifferent elegance as he smiled. After he finished speaking, he added, ¡°Back then, the one who gave birth to Mingming was precisely the Old Master of the Mu Family.¡±


    But Xu Moyu''s statement that Shang Mingming had been delivered by Xu Moyuson meant that Shang Cijie, the granddaughter-inw, had met Xu Moyuson, and perhaps even been acknowledged.


    ¡°Great Grandfather oftenes over to y with me? ¡°Take me to see Uncle Xu Mo.¡±


    Shang Mingming said in a clear and crisp voice. He suddenly became a cute and cute kid when Xu Moyu arrived.


    ¡°Young Master has seen Mr. Xu Mo?¡± Uncle Xiao shuddered. Even he hadn''t seen Xu Moyu''s father, Xu Mo, for more than a decade.


    ¡°I have! And she often ys with me, so she''s good to me. ¡± Shang Mingming instantly raised his nose and boasted proudly.


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡± When Uncle Xiao heard this, he immediately revealed a benevolent smile. He didn''t reveal it just now, he only showed a good expression to Xu Moyu.


    After saying that, Uncle Xiao turned to Shang Cijie and said with a smile, ¡°In the future, if Third Young Madame has any difficulties, she cane and find me. I will help you deal with them.¡±


    Shang Cijie was not ttered. He was already used to it. As long as Xu Moyu was involved, others would instantly treat him well.


    ¡°Uncle Xiao, please take care of me in the future.¡± Shang Cijie epted it politely. At this time, he knew that Xu Moyu came to help him on purpose and was very touched. Because when he was in a difficult situation, Xu Moyu would always help him.


    ¡°Of course, of course. Third Young Madame''s orders from now on are Young Master''s orders.¡±


    At the beginning, Uncle Xiao was curious about why Xu Moyu suddenly came, so he didn''t greet him. Now he finally understood Xu Moyu''s intention, which was to get him to support Shang Cijie.


    Uncle Xiao also knew that Shang Cijie and Hee Meier were at odds with each other, and Elina had also heard a bit about it. He did not care about it in the past because it was a family matter of the Mu Family and he did not like to meddle in it. But it was different now, Xu Moyu had even personallye to the Mu Family for Shang Cijie, which had an extraordinary significance.


    ¡°Xiaojie, I''ll have to trouble you to take care of him for me from now on. If he suffers any more at Mu Family, you must tell me.¡±


    Xu Moyu said with a smile. When he said this, he intentionally looked at the confused Elina.


    Elina''s heart skipped a beat subconsciously. She was scared out of her wits.


    The moment Uncle Xiao saw Xu Moyu looking at Elina, he immediately understood what he meant. He looked coldly at Elina.


    I remember that she is the daughter of the old mistress, and she frequently goes in and out of the Mu Family. In the past, I had turned a blind eye to the madame, but now, if she still dared to interfere with Mu Family, I can only ask her to leave.


    ¡°Aunt Mu.¡± Uncle Xiao''s voice suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Yes, butler.¡± Aunt Mu took small steps forward.


    Uncle Xiao did not look at Aunt Mu. Instead, he stared at Elina and said coldly, ¡°In the future, don''t be so careless as to put those in Third Young Madame''s room. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 - Suspended by Xu Moyu


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    On the surface, Aunt Mu seemed to ept Shang Cijie''s order with a heavy heart, but she was actually very happy. Finally, someone stood out to help Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Who is¡­ Who was the normal person here? Who are you talking about? ¡°


    Elina instantly flew into a rage as she pointed at Uncle Xiao''s head and cursed.


    This damned old man, is only a butler, he really sees himself as a person with Mu Family, he actually dares to treat me like this. Auntie will wake up soon, I want you to have a good time.


    Elina red angrily at Uncle Xiao as if she was going to swallow Uncle Xiao whole.


    ¡°Who else do you think is here besides you?¡± Uncle Xiao''s voice became colder and colder in the face of Elina''s savagery, while his eyes became colder and colder.


    ¡°Of course it''s him, Shang Cijie.¡± Of course it''s him, Shang Cijie. ¡°What a joke. That Shang Cijie Ming is unreasonable, is he even fit to do that?¡± He suddenly turned to Shang Cijie and cursed at him. He looked like he wanted to grab Shang Cijie''s hair and beat him up.


    This damned Shang Cijie, what kind of luck did he have? Why are there so many lucky stars around? And me? He had to fawn on that old woman Hee Meier.


    Compared to the others, Elina was infuriating. Therefore, her anger had risen to another level. She was envious, jealous, and hateful.


    ¡°Impudent, our Mu Family''s Young Mistress, how can you allow yourself to be so insulted? ¡°Aunt Mu, kick her out for me.¡±


    Uncle Xiao was thoroughly infuriated. This was the first time he saw such a reckless woman.


    ¡°Who would dare? I just want to know who dares. ¡°


    Elina was like a shrewd woman cursing, with her hands on her hips, arrogantly moring.


    Aunt Mu hesitated for a moment. After all, Elina was brought here by Hee Meier. If this matter were to spread, it would indeed not be good. After all, Hee Meier was the mistress of this house.


    ¡°Are you scared!?¡± For you two to be so arrogant, you are merely two servants. ¡°


    Aunt Mu''s hesitation made Elina even more arrogant, refusing to put anyone in her eyes.


    ¡°You think I don''t dare?¡± Uncle Xiao frowned and red at Elina.


    ¡°Great!¡± Come on! ¡± Elina wasn''t afraid of Uncle Xiao, she even provoked him.


    Uncle Xiao was so angry that he almost died. When did he ever feel so aggrieved?


    Just as Uncle Xiao was about to pull Elina out, Xu Moyu suddenly stopped him, ¡°Uncle Xiao, don''t lower yourself to her. She is relying on Old Madam Mu''s favor and doesn''t put you in her eyes.¡±


    With that, Xu Moyu looked at Elina with a weird smile that was not a smile. He didn''t know why.


    Of course Elina was furious, but she suddenly calmed down and sneered with arrogance, ¡°The butler is only a servant, do you really think he can back Shang Cijie up? Fighting with me, you guys are still a bit too inexperienced. ¡°


    ¡°That''s true. How can wepare with your backer?¡± Xu Moyu was not angry, on the contrary, he was smiling.


    ¡°Of course, who would be more dignified than auntie in this house? It''s more effective? ¡± Elina was overjoyed by this turn of events.


    After Xu Moyu finished listening, the corner of his mouth widened even more. With a pretty smile, he tried to coax her, ¡°Old Madam Mu is indeed easy to use. It seems that you aren''t stupid.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Do you think that if you praise me now, I will speak up for you in front of aunty? ¡°Toote.¡±


    I told you to help Shang Cijie, go to hell.


    ¡°Indeed, it''s toote.¡± Xu Moyu said this meaningfully. Then, he raised his head and smiled at the person who was shaking at the door. He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Old Madam Mu, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427 - Throw Alina out of the Room


    What do you think of Old Madam Mu''s sudden question? Elina''s body jolted, her eyes widened, and she felt her blood run cold.


    Elina''s head trembled like a broken toy as she turned back. Seeing Hee Meier, Mu Sifa, and Mu Xiaoxiao outside the door, her face turned pale, and she cried out in a trembling voice, ¡°Ahh ¡­ Auntie,¡± filled with terror.


    If she hadn''t heard it herself, Hee Meier wouldn''t have believed these words came from Elina.


    Hee Meier just stared at Elina. She wasn''t angry or yelling but instead looked deeply disappointed.


    A few minutes earlier, the first question Hee Meier asked upon waking was whether Shang Cijie was truly pregnant. She seemed helpless and flustered.


    Mu Xiaoxiao, being straightforward, said, ¡°Aunt Mu is experienced; she will definitely be able to tell if Xiaojie is pregnant!¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao''s words made Hee Meier crumble. She insisted on hearing it directly from the doctor and rushed upstairs, only to overhear Xu Moyu and Elina''s conversation.


    However, it was Xu Moyu who noticed themotion outside the door and guessed that Hee Meier must havee up to see if Shang Cijie was pregnant. That was why Elina was dragged into the trap, revealing her true self in front of Hee Meier.


    ¡°Lina, auntie usually treats you well, doesn''t she? How could you do this to Auntie?¡±


    Hee Meier''s eyes suddenly welled up with tears. She felt lost. The person she thought most suitable for her son had used her secretly, while the one she despised was carrying her son''s second child.


    ¡°Auntie, please listen to my exnation! This man made me say it on purpose. It''s not my fault, really,¡± Elina stammered, rushing towards Hee Meier to defend herself, making ast desperate attempt.


    However, before she could reach Hee Meier, Mu Xiaoxiao furiously pushed her aside, warning, ¡°Trying over again and see if I dare throw you off the second floor.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao had also heard what Elina said and was livid.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, listen to my exnation. It''s really not what you think.¡± As Elina spoke, her tears began to fall, trying to appear pitiful and win sympathy.


    ¡°Not what we think? Do you believe we''re blind and can''t distinguish right from wrong?¡±


    I have disliked her for a long time. It''s only because my mom protected her that I didn''t stoop to her level. You have the audacity to use my mother; do you think our Mu Family is easy to mess with?


    ¡°It''s really not like that. I was wrongly used.¡±


    Elina was crying like a tearful flower, trying to gain pity. Knowing Mu Xiaoxiao wouldn''t believe her, she turned to Mu Sifa, grabbing his arm tightly while crying and saying in a wronged voice, ¡°Sifa, you have to help me. I didn''t take advantage of Auntie''s intentions. That man set me up.¡±


    Mu Sifa was annoyed the moment he saw Elina, especially seeing her cry.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Mu Sifa pushed Elina away without hesitation, throwing her to the ground with disgust in his eyes.


    ¡°You can''t do this to me, Sifa. I really like you,¡± Elina cried genuinely this time, sitting on the ground and begging Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Butler, kick her out,¡± Mu Sifamanded, ignoring her pleas.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The butler, having wanted to do this for a long time, grabbed Elina and dragged her outside.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428 - It''s No Use Kneeling down and Begging


    ¡°Let go of me, let go of me. I don''t want to leave. I love you, Sifa. Let me stay by your side. I value you more than Shang Cijie¡­¡±


    Elina, dragged out by the butler, screamed and struggled. She tried to crawl back, but the butler firmly held her arm and pulled her out of the room.


    ¡°Be more cooperative, don''t make this harder on me.¡±


    Uncle Xiao didn''t want to treat a woman this way, but Elina didn''t know what was good for her.


    ¡°Auntie, I beg you. For my mother''s sake, please help me! I beg of you¡­¡±


    Elina somehow found the strength to push Uncle Xiao away and crawled to Hee Meier''s feet, clutching her pants and pleading.


    Hee Meier was also upset, but after hearing Elina''s earlier words and seeing her arrogance, she understood why Mu Sifa hated Elina. They were truly ipatible, and Elinacked the grace to manage the Mu Family properly.


    ¡°Do you know who the butler is? Even I have to call him Uncle Xiao. Yet, you insulted him. Didn''t I tell you that Uncle Xiao is a respected servant in our family?¡± Hee Meierposed herself and spoke.


    She wasn''t angry, justpletely disappointed in Elina.


    ¡°I truly realize my mistakes, Auntie. I won''t dare to do it again.¡±


    Elina''s tears fell as she clung to Hee Meier''s pants, begging for help as if she genuinely understood her errors.


    However, Hee Meier quietly closed her eyes and slowly exhaled.


    ¡°Auntie, I beg you, in the future I will obediently follow your orders and cause no more trouble. Don''t chase me away.¡±


    ¡°Even if I wanted to help, it¡¯s not up to me. Young Master Xu might not let you stay.¡± Hee Meier nced at Xu Moyu. Although calm, it was difficult to bear, as Shang Cijie was sitting right next to Xu Moyu and Shang Mingming was sitting intimately in Xu Moyu''s arms. Even Hee Meier could see they were close.


    ¡°Young Master Xu¡­ Young Master Xu, I''m begging you, please let me stay!¡± Elina crawled to Xu Moyu''s feet, pleading for forgiveness, but her tears kept falling.


    Xu Moyu lightly smiled and said, ¡°It''s the Mu Family''s Third Young Master who wants you gone. Why are you begging me? I''m not part of the Mu Family, so I have no power in this matter.¡±


    He was responding to Elina''s initial plea, emphasizing that he had no authority in the Mu Family.


    As expected, Xu Moyu''s words alone could give you a heart attack.


    Elina knew Xu Moyu just didn''t want to help. Even Hee Meier called him Young Master, indicating he had influence in the Mu Family.


    ¡°Go downstairs and gather all the bodyguards, then get her out of here.¡±


    Mu Sifa wasn''t as patient as Xu Moyu. He turned and instructed Aunt Mu.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go now.¡±


    Aunt Mu quickly left the room. She didn''t like Elina, so she wouldn''t plead for her.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, I followed you for eight years. Even if I didn''t achieve much, I worked hard. How can you treat me like this?¡±


    Elina suddenly roared, but her heart was shattered.


    ¡°You wanted to be my assistant; did I force you? I told you from the start that I didn''t feel that way about you. It was you who insisted on helping, wasn''t it?¡±


    Mu Sifa had already been lenient by not warning Elina to stop harassing him for eight years.

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 - Zhang Qi-jie - Jie


    ¡°But I really do like you! If I don''t fight for it myself, will you take another look at me? ¡± Elina roared in a reasonable manner, as if she didn''t think that she had done anything wrong.


    ¡°You, are simply insane.¡± Mu Sifa was speechless.


    At this moment, Shang Cijie, who was sitting on the sofa, didn''t say anything. He just stared at her, as if he was still sad.


    The reason why Shang Cijie did not add insult to injury and did not mock Elina was because he knew that he loved a person and that person did not love his pain. Therefore, he just sat quietly and let Mu Sifa deal with it.


    ¡°Right, I''m crazy, I was driven mad by you, Mu Sifa.¡± Elina began to roar again. Her emotions were unstable.


    ¡°Then we have nothing to say.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s attitude was merciless. If he didn''t do this, Elina would definitely hold out hope again. He didn''t want any idents to happen in the future that could hurt Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Let me ask you one thing. Do you want me or that shameless, lowly man?¡±


    Elina had already lost her reason. She pointed at Shang Cijie and asked Mu Sifa to make a decision. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    However, the answer was already obvious. After all, Mu Sifa had already said it, so he didn''t have any intentions towards Elina.


    ¡°Lina, save some face for yourself. Leave!¡± ¡°Don''t embarrass yourself again.¡± Hee Meier dissuaded him. This was also thest time she would help Elina.


    There was actually a reason why Hee Meier had always wanted Elina to marry into Mu Family. Elina''s father had died many years ago, and now she and her mother were the only ones who could depend on each other. Hee Meier didn''t want the two of them to live too arduously, so she wanted Elina to marry Mu Sifa. The so-called ¡°fat water doesn''t flow to the outside world¡± could even allow her good friends to live a peaceful life.


    Maybe Hee Meier didn''t hate Shang Cijie. It was just that Shang Cijie suddenly appeared and messed up all of Hee Meier''s ns, which was why she disliked Shang Cijie so much.


    In addition to Elina''s provocative actions, Hee Meier had no good impression of Shang Cijie. This caused her to dislike Shang Cijie to the extreme. She was afraid that Shang Cijie would steal her son and stop being intimate with him.


    ¡°Alright, your Mu Family has gone too far. For today''s grudge, I, Elina, will definitelye to take revenge. Just you wait.¡± And you, Shang Cijie, the first to die, was you. ¡°


    Elina finally understood her position. No matter what, it was difficult for her toe up with a solution. However, he didn''t forget to spout out those harsh words and even specifically pointed out Shang Cijie''s name in the end as he red at him.


    Shang Cijie did not reply, nor did he get angry. He continued to watch with a fixed gaze. It wasn''t because he was disdainful, but because he didn''t know what to say. In the past, when he was hurt by Mu Sifa, he had the same feelings as Elina.


    ¡°Are we afraid of you?¡± Take your time, Auntie. ¡°


    Shang Mingming helped answer Shang Cijie''s question and treated him coldly.


    How could Elina bear this kind of grievance? A little ghost head even dared to ride on her head. However, he had just spoken harshly and there was no point in making a ruckus now. He would only be treated as a stray dog, so he held himself back.


    ¡°Alright, we''ll just wait and see. In the future, we''ll make you all restless.¡±


    He angrily swept a nce at everyone present and then angrily left on his 10 cm high heels.


    With Elina''s departure, everyone''s expressions weren''t too great either. It was just a farce. No one took it to heart and it ended up in a disasterter on.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430 - Jealous


    ¡°This annoying auntie finally left, her ears are finally clean.¡± Shang Mingming held his chin,zily said as he sat in Xu Moyu''s arms.


    ¡°Mingming,e here.¡±


    Mu Sifa, who was at the door, suddenly walked up quickly and stretched out his hands to let Shang Mingming walk towards him with a serious expression.


    When he just entered the door and saw Shang Cijie sitting beside Xu Moyu and Shang Mingming sitting in his arms, Mu Sifa was already annoyed. However, he still endured the urge to kick Elina out before dealing with the matters here.


    ¡°No, I want to sit with Mr Moyu. I don''t want to go to where you bastard dad is.¡±


    Shang Mingming made a face at Mu Sifa, slightly sticking out his tongue, which could be considered cute.


    ¡°What Mr Moyu?¡± That''s your dad''s love rival, hurry up and give it to me. ¡°


    Mu Sifa was furious, but he didn''t wait for Shang Mingming to pass. He forcefully picked him up from Xu Moyu''s arms and pulled Shang Cijie, who was standing aside, away from Xu Moyu.


    ¡°What love rival? This is Mr Moyu. ¡± Is there something wrong with your face?


    ¡°She''s so good to your mom, can she be your rival in love?¡±


    Mu Sifa frowned at Xu Moyu, not weing him.


    ¡°Xiaojie, is there something wrong with your man''s head?¡± Shang Mingming was toozy to tell Mu Sifa. He turned around and looked at the blushing Shang Cijie and asked.


    Aiyo, what the heck! Why did he suddenly blush? Can''t you pull yourself together a bit, Xiaojie?


    Shang Mingmingined and felt that his mother was hopeless.


    The reason why Shang Cijie was blushing was purely because Mu Sifa''s possessive desire was too strong, making him shy.


    ¡°Mr Moyu and I really don''t have the rtionship you think we have.¡±


    Shang Cijie was also notpletely confused, and exined it to Mu Sifa. However, her voice was very soft and shy.


    Shang Mingming rolled his eyes speechlessly. You''re the only one that''s better to you, are you?


    ¡°In short, I hate him. Don''te into contact with him in the future.¡±


    No matter what Shang Cijie said to Shang Mingming, Mu Sifa was unable to put down his guard against Xu Moyu.


    Mu Sifa also knew about Xu Moyu''s rtionship with his family. He knew that his grandfather was a subordinate of Xu Moyu''s father, so he had to call him Young Master Xu Moyu. However, Mu Sifa was a man of his words. He wasn''t happy that Xu Moyu would say it out loud when Shang Cijie and Xu Moyu got too close to each other and wouldn''t hold back.


    ¡°Then I hate you too.¡±


    Shang Mingming huffed and crossed his arms over his chest. He liked Xu Moyu a lot, so he didn''t allow Mu Sifa to say that about Xu Moyu.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Mu Sifa was almost angered to death by his son.


    ¡°Kid, where are you standing?¡± Is he still my son?


    ¡°I''ve heard that Xiaojie isn''t rted to Mr Moyu in that way. Whose side do you want me to stand on, you bastard dad?¡± From the sound of it, he was still very unhappy.


    ¡°There''s no need for Mingming to say so much. Your dad is probably just jealous of this matter.¡± Xu Moyu said with a smile.


    ¡°Jealous? That bastard''s father? ¡± Shang Mingming was stunned as he stared at Mu Sifa with a shocked expression.


    ¡°What''s the meaning of your eyes, little fellow?¡± I can''t be jealous yet! This is your mom, she''s with other men, how can I not be jealous? ¡°


    Mu Sifa generously admitted that he did not want to hide it.


    As Shang Cijie listened on, his face turnedpletely red! Ye Zichen silently lowered his head without saying anything as he pulled Mu Sifa''s shirt. It was obvious that even his ears had turned red.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431 - To be the Judge of Shang Yujie


    ¡°What other men?¡± Mr Moyu isn''t any other man. ¡± Shang Mingming desperately tried to protect Xu Moyu, and he had a grudge with Mu Sifa.


    The corner of Mu Sifa''s mouth immediately twitched. He even had the urge to hit Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Let''s let go of this matter first. I''m not here for this matter.¡±


    Xu Moyu''s expression suddenly darkened. His almond-shaped eyes turned sharp as he nced at Hee Meier.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao reflexively blocked Hee Meier behind her. Because of Xu Moyu''s eyes, she felt a sense of danger.


    This man was the son of Mr. Xu Mo, as his grandfather had said? He was actually quite good-looking, but he always felt that he was very scary. He definitely wasn''t a good person.


    As a police officer, Mu Xiaoxiao was keenly aware of Xu Moyu''s unusualness.


    ¡°Miss Mu, you don''t have to be so nervous. I just want to talk to your mother. If you have the time, could youe over and sit down for a chat? Old Madam Mu.¡±


    The first part was to Mu Xiaoxiao, and the second part was to Hee Meier. Although they were no longer as cold as they were at the beginning, they still made people nervous.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, sit down and listen to it too!¡± You also need it. ¡± Xu Moyu no longer had a smile on his face. Instead, he became serious and raised his head to look at Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Mr Moyu.¡±


    Shang Cijie was very uneasy as he looked worriedly at Xu Moyu.


    Although he didn''t know what Xu Moyu was trying to do, Xu Moyu rarely showed that kind of expression and his heart was thumping hard.


    ¡°Xiaojie, just obediently sit to the side. There''s no need to be afraid, I''ll handle this.¡± Xu Moyu smiled again, telling Shang Cijie not to be so nervous.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± But Mr Moyu, your expression is really scary! Shang Cijie did not dare to say it out loud.


    ¡°Then let''s listen to what Xu Moyu wants to tell us!¡±


    Mu Sifa wasn''t worried at all. He pulled Shang Cijie to sit on the opposite side of the table and let him sit on hisp.


    ¡°Old madam, please take a seat!¡±


    Uncle Xiao turned towards Xu Moyu, so at this moment, he had already ¡®called'' Hee Meier for Xu Moyu.


    Hee Meier lowered her gaze before walking over. She knew something would happen the moment she entered the room and saw Xu Moyu, so she was prepared in her heart.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao hurried to catch up. Suddenly, a tense atmosphere spread throughout the room, as if a great battle was about to begin.


    After a minute, when everyone had sat down, Xu Moyu slowly poured himself a cup of tea and took a sip. After that, he said, ¡°I heard that Old Madam Mu doesn''t like our Xiaojie. I don''t know if my news was wrong.¡±


    Xu Moyu didn''t look at Hee Meier as he said that. Instead, he blew on his tea and took another sip calmly. His every movement seemed to be in slow motion, repressing and terrifying.


    Hearing this, Hee Meier did not seem surprised at all. She merely gave a coldugh, ¡°Are all theints going to Young Master Xu now?¡±


    He didn''t mention Shang Cijie''s name, but it was obvious that he was referring to Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie felt wronged. He didn''t say anything to Xu Moyu because Xu Moyu had investigated it himself.


    ¡°It''s not like that, why are you so annoying!¡± If he pulled Shang Cijie in, Shang Mingming would lose control in an instant.


    Damn it! What grandmother! I don''t want to take her as my grandmother.


    ¡°You dare to take responsibility, don''t use a child as a shield.¡±


    Hee Meier said in a cold voice, seemingly very angry. However, it was true that he had kicked Elina out earlier because he was pping her in the face as well.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432 - Which y Did You y


    Shang Cijie did not exin, because once he spoke, there would only be amotion. Hee Meier had already determined that he was the one reporting the case, so there was no point in speaking any further.


    ¡°So that''s how it is! ¡°So this is the attitude of Old Madam Mu when she was dealing with matters. It has really broadened my horizons.¡±


    Xu Moyu put down his cup and revealed a faint smile.


    Then, he suddenly met Hee Meier''s eyes, and said coldly, ¡°If Xiaojie really asked for help, does Old Madam Mu really think that with your tiny Mu Family, you cane out safe and sound?¡±


    If Shang Cijie hadined to him, would he, Xu Moyu, have kept his entire Mu Family to himself until now?


    ¡°Mr Moyu, don''t be like this.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s eyes turned red with tears. He knew that Xu Moyu did it for his own good, but if Xu Moyu continued to help him, even Xu Moyu would be hated by Hee Meier.


    ¡°I''m already very lenient.¡± Xu Moyu''s tone was very calm. He picked up the cup again and took a sip of tea at a leisurely pace, as if he was trying to suppress the anger in his heart.


    After all, even a woman like Elina could bully Shang Cijie. How could he bear with it?


    ¡°Are you trying to use your father''s respect to pressure us?¡± Hee Meier didn''t shut her mouth obediently. Her heart was in a fluster, so how could she be convinced?


    He was also an elder, yet Xu Moyu dared to talk to her like that. This caused her to lose face in front of her own children, and Hee Meier would never let him go.


    Hearing this, Xu Moyu felt that it wasughable, ¡°So the words that I just said were said by Old Madam Mu. She felt that I was the one who was presumptuous due to Old Master Mu''s respect.¡± After saying that, Xu Moyu smiled again. How could he notugh? Why did he want to borrow Mu Sheng''s name?


    ¡°It looks like Old Madam Mu has forgotten about it. Back then, who was the one who helped you build up the hospital? My husband could be said to have raised a bunch of ingrate.¡±


    Hearing Xu Moyu''s words, Hee Meier was shocked. Han Shaolin was a big client of their hospital, and it was Han Shaolin who designated their hospital to develop so well.


    ¡°Since your Mu Family is so unweing to me, I''ll have to trouble you then. Xiaojie, let''s go back. ¡°


    Xu Moyu suddenly stood up and called Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie was stunned, ¡°Back, back?¡± But back there? I''m already homeless!


    ¡°Let''s go back to H City. I still have the apartment for you.¡± Xu Moyu revealed a touch of gentleness as he knew Shang Cijie''s worry.


    Shang Cijie was not moved after hearing this, but rather at a loss. He raised his head and looked at the silent Mu Sifa, not knowing whether he should return with Xu Moyu or not.


    ¡°Xiaojie, let''s go, I don''t care about this home. ¡°Hubby, I can find you another one, too. I don''t want this bastard''s dad anymore.¡±


    Shang Mingming jumped down from Mu Sifa''s embrace and pulled Shang Cijie''s arm.


    ¡°Go back with him!¡± If my mother doesn''t agree, there''s nothing I can do. ¡± Mu Sifa was surprised and cold.


    When Shang Cijie heard this, his tears started falling and he was choked with sobs.


    ¡°Mu Sifa.¡± The voice that called Mu Sifa''s name had a pleading look in it and its eyes instantly turned red from crying.


    ¡°I''ll walk you down.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t answer, he just picked up Shang Mingming and didn''t pay any more attention to Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie cried on the sofa. It was even more painful than five years ago.


    ¡°Third brother, you''re crazy. What are you doing?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao could not believe that Mu Sifa would obediently listen to what Hee Meier said.


    What was going on!? What kind of y is this? I''ll go.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433 - To Kick Mu Sifa


    Mu Xiaoxiao wasn''t the only one who was shocked; even Hee Meier was taken aback. She had always hoped that Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie would separate. However, now that Mu Sifa suddenly listened to her, she didn''t know how to react.


    What had happened all of a sudden?


    Hee Meier felt a bit panicked when she saw Mu Sifa carrying Shang Mingming away without even ncing back at Shang Cijie. When he finally looked back at Shang Cijie, his eyes were red from crying, and his appearance was heartbreaking.


    ¡°Dad, let me go! I''m not leaving! Wuwuwu¡­ I want Xiaojie¡­¡±


    Shang Mingming seemed scared and started wailing loudly. His little fists were hitting Mu Sifa''s chest, and his face was covered in tears.


    If this had happened before, Mu Sifa would have teased him, but now he did nothing. He let Shang Mingming hit his chest and coldly went downstairs.


    Xu Moyu, who was ahead, didn''t say anything either. He didn''t know what was going on.


    ¡°Mr. Moyu, Xiaojie hasn''te out yet. Wuwu, Xiaojie hasn''te out yet. I want Xiaojie to stay put. Mu Sifa, you bastard, you hurt Xiaojie''s heart. I hate you¡­¡±


    Shang Mingming struggled and cried out loud, begging Xu Moyu to help him, but neither Mu Sifa nor Xu Moyu tried tofort him. The silence between them was frightening.


    Mu Xiaoxiao, still in the room, was shocked. When she turned around and ran out, Mu Sifa was already gone.


    ¡°What is going on? Is third brother crazy? Did he just leave Xiaojie here?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao was furious. She wanted to rush down and beat Mu Sifa up, but with Shang Cijie still crying inside, she had to suppress her anger and run back tofort Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Xiaojie, let''s go. I''ll help you argue. If Third Bro doesn''t exin this to me clearly, I''ll beat him to death.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao already had a violent temper, so how could she stay calm when Shang Cijie was involved?


    Shang Cijie didn''t get up. Instead, he retracted his hand and started crying silently.


    ¡°Now is not the time to cry, Xiaojie. Let''s hurry up and catch up with Third Bro.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao was so anxious that she almost rushed out while carrying Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie didn''t say anything; his tears fell continuously. After a long while, he said in a choked voice, ¡°Going there would only bring about humiliation. I''m not that stupid. Letting himugh at me.¡± His voice was so pained that it made Mu Xiaoxiao''s heart ache. It was as if he had lost everything.


    ¡°I still don''t know what''s going on. Is third brother really the type to listen to his mom? You''re overthinking this.¡±


    Seriously, Xiaojie couldn''t give up now! Damn you, Mu Sifa. If you dare disappoint Xiaojie, I''ll kick you to death.


    Mu Xiaoxiao clenched her fists tightly in anger.


    ¡°Mu Sifa has always been very filial. It''s normal for him to choose auntie over me. It''s hard work, but it''s not sweet at all.¡±


    Shang Cijie finally calmed down. He wiped away his tears, stood up, and bowed his head towards Hee Meier, saying in a nasal voice, ¡°Sorry for the interruption.¡± With that, Shang Cijie quietly left. He didn''t argue with Hee Meier or question her about breaking up his rtionship with Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Wait for me, Xiaojie.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao quickly caught up with Shang Cijie, but before leaving, she turned around and angrily said to Hee Meier, ¡°Are you feeling good now? The person who was in your way is finally gone.¡± Then she ran out of the room, leaving a stunned Hee Meier behind.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434 - Just Think of It as Having a Son


    ¡°This girl, what is she talking about?¡± Hee Meier''s temper also rose, but after she finished talking, she suddenly froze on the spot.


    Until now, Hee Meier still didn''t know what was going on. Ye Zichen looked at the tea table in front of him in a daze.


    What also stunned Hee Meier was that even in this kind of situation, Shang Cijie didn''t scold her and only chose to leave in silence.


    ¡°Even though he doesn''t seem to be mature, unexpectedly, he looks very mature.¡± Hee Meier suddenly muttered in a low voice. She probably had a different understanding of Shang Cijie now!


    Uncle Xiao did not follow them and kept silently watching everything. Xu Moyu did not say anything so he did not interfere. He felt that Xu Moyu suddenly did this because of him.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± After about a minute, Hee Meier, who couldn''t figure it out, asked Uncle Xiao nkly.


    Uncle Xiao was also curious why Hee Meier objected, so he asked, ¡°Old madam doesn''t like Third Young Madame?¡±


    That child looked at her. She was countless times better than Elina. Furthermore, she gave birth to a son for Sifa. It was reasonable to say that even I didn''t think that the olddy would hate him!


    ¡°Hate you?¡± Hee Meier suddenly thought for a while, ¡°It''s not really that bad, but it''s just that I don''t have any good feelings towards their Shang Family. Look at his sister, when she married Sifa, didn''t she still have intentions for our hospital? ¡°Shang Cijie is her little brother. If he listens to his sister and goes back to Sifa''s side, what if hees back to our hospital?¡±


    Speaking of Shang Minjie, Hee Meier had a huge problem with her. After all, Shang Minjie had married Mu Sifa for the sake of the hospital five years ago. That was why Hee Meier had a bad impression of her.


    ¡°Although you can marry a man and be his wife now, take a look at those famous families, how many of them have married men before?¡± Wasn''t I afraid that Sifa would be talked about when he went out? ¡± Lili was a little excited, but it was also for Mu Sifa''s sake, not an excuse.


    ¡°I understand your worries, Madam, but didn''t you see Third Young Madame''s character clearly just now?¡± If it was anyone else, I think they would have already started arguing with you! ¡°


    Uncle Xiao''s voice was calm as he gave Hee Meier his analysis. Actually, he could also tell that part of the reason was because Hee Meier was afraid that her son would be infatuated with Shang Cijie and forget her mother.


    ¡°Has this child grown up? ¡°You have to live your own life in the future. Old madam, you should take it as having a son. That way, you won''t feel apprehensive anymore.¡±


    Although Hee Meier had three sons, only Mu Sifa had a wife at the moment. Hee Meier had three sons, but only Mu Sifa had a wife at the moment.


    ¡°In the beginning, the young miss of Shang Family was indeed a person with a bad personality, but after that, she also did not have any intentions of fighting against our Mu Family, right?¡±


    ¡°But she brought Sifa a green hat! Didn''t she mean to embarrass Sifa by going out with Jia Tianxia in pairs? ¡± Hee Meier began to get excited again.


    On the other hand, Uncle Xiao was as calm as usual, ¡°If I''m not wrong, the big miss of Shang Family will not divorce Sifa, she probably just wants to help her brother keep Third Young Madame''s position.¡±


    What ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Hearing that, Hee Meier froze. Her eyes were also filled with disbelief as she looked at Uncle Xiao.


    Uncle Xiao continued, ¡°With Young Miss Shang Family''s character, if there was no profit, she would have already ignored our Mu Family. It''s impossible that she would take the me and submit to us, right?¡±


    Great miss of Shang Family, don''t let everyone be smart.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435 - Why Can''t I Touch You If You Are My Wife?


    Hee Meier had never considered this question before, so she waspletely dumbstruck at this moment.


    ¡°Didn''t Old Master like Third Young Madame a lot too! The old master has never been wrong in his judgement of others. Furthermore, Third Young Madame had also seen the Old Master, hadn''t she? If Third Young Madame is really unqualified, the Old Master won''t be silent. ¡°


    Uncle Xiao had been speaking up for Shang Cijie the whole time. Although part of the reason was because of Xu Moyu, Shang Cijie also gave him a veryfortable feeling, so that''s why he said so much.


    ¡°I can only say this much. You have to think about it for yourself, madame.¡± ¡°I can tell that Sifa and Third Young Madame really like each other. They have reached the point where we can''t be separated. If you continue like this, Sifa might return to how he was five years ago.¡±


    Hee Meier''s face immediately turned pale when she heard that Mu Sifa might be the same as it was five years ago. At that time, Mu Sifa didn''t eat or drink, he just locked himself in his room every day. When he couldn''t find Shang Cijie, Mu Sifa still fainted because he couldn''t sleep, which frightened Hee Meier quite a bit.


    It seemed that these words were somewhat effective.


    Uncle Xiao had been observing Hee Meier''s reaction every time she said something.


    Now he finally understood why the young master did this. Although the sword was a bit off, the effect was still very good. No wonder Sifa said that and even left.


    Uncle Xiao seemed to have seen through Xu Moyu''s n. At this moment, he wasughing inside andmenting.


    Hee Meier''s face had a hint of anxiety and worry. She was currently at a loss and didn''t know what to do.


    After a while, she said to Uncle Xiao weakly, ¡°Uncle Xiao, you go and busy yourself. Don''t bother with me.¡± The voice was tired.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Uncle Xiao didn''t say anything else and turned around to leave. Furthermore, he had already finished what he wanted to say.


    After Uncle Xiao left, Hee Meier fell into deep thoughts alone. Her eyes were dull, not knowing what to think. In short, she would get annoyed for a while, but she didn''t know what to do.


    ¡°My head hurts. Forget it, let''s see what happened to Sifa next!¡± He has a tough temper since he was young, so he must have been nning something just now. ¡°


    Hee Meier stood up and returned to her room.


    At this moment, in front of the Mu Family''s courtyard gate, Mu Xiaoxiao rushed out and directly pped Mu Sifa, then red at him angrily.


    Mu Sifa was not surprised and sighed, ¡°Can''t you be a little lighter?¡±


    ¡°A little lighter? Are you shameless? How shameless are you? ¡± Then, he kicked Mu Sifa angrily. He was so angry right now, how could he calm down?


    ¡°This is my idea. It''s not your brother''s fault. He''s just cooperating with me.¡±


    Xu Moyu, who was sitting in the car, held Shang Mingming in his arms. At this moment, Shang Mingming was no longer crying or making a ruckus.


    ¡°What do you mean? to cooperate with you? ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao was confused. She blinked at Xu Moyu and then looked at Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa didn''t exin anything to Mu Xiaoxiao. Instead, he went up to Shang Cijie, who walked over with red eyes, and embraced him. He gave a sigh of relief as he kissed Shang Cijie''s hair as if he was releasing a heavy burden.


    But Shang Cijie suddenly didn''t have any reaction. He coldly patted Mu Sifa''s hand, ¡°Stay away from me, don''t touch me.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t do as Shang Cijie said. Instead, he hugged him and smiled, ¡°You''re my wife, why can''t I touch you?¡± As he finished speaking, he kissed Shang Cijie''s hair,pletely doting on it.


    It seemed like Xu Moyu had some unspeakable secret about Mu Sifa''s cooperation with him.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 - It Turns out to be All an Act


    ¡°Who''s your wife? I''m not. Let go of me.¡±


    After Shang Cijie finished his sentence, tears began to fall again.


    ¡°Sorry, my wife, I had no choice just now, so I cooperated with Xu Moyu.¡±


    Mu Sifa apologized and coaxed Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie had just heard Xu Moyu say something about Mu Sifa''s cooperation with him. However, Mu Sifa''s sudden request to send him away had hurt his heart. Even if he exined it now, Shang Cijie still felt a pinch in his heart.


    ¡°I want to go back to H City. I don''t want to see you again for the rest of my life.¡± She cried and scolded Mu Sifa with tears in her eyes, ¡°Big bastard, I hate you.¡± Even the crying was soft and lovely.


    Mu Sifa was not angry, but he felt even more heartache. He hugged Shang Cijie tightly and apologized, ¡°Because it happened so suddenly and I couldn''t exin it to you clearly, and I''m sorry for scaring you. I won''t make you ufortable anymore. Can you forgive me? ¡± He softened his voice and prayed for Shang Cijie''s forgiveness.


    Shang Cijie did not utter a sound. He looked to the side with tears in his eyes as if he did not want to talk to Mu Sifa.


    But it was also normal. Even if it wasn''t real, Mu Sifa really hurt him when he said that he would send Shang Cijie away.


    ¡°Humph!¡± I''ll let you die, okay! ¡°Xiaojie is angry.¡± Shang Mingming said unhappily in the car. He was actually on Mu Sifa''s side! After all, he didn''t scold Mu Sifa anymore.


    ¡°Little guy, it''s fine if you don''t want to help me coax your mother, but why are you even adding insult to injury!¡±


    ¡°I''m on Xiaojie''s side. I''m not going to help you.¡± Shang Mingming snorted again and proudly turned his head to the side, using his chin to look at Mu Sifa.


    ¡°So, what''s going on?¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao was stunned, not knowing what was going on.


    ¡°Hurry up and exin. If my wife is still mad at me, I''ll f * * king fight you, Xu Moyu.¡± Mu Sifa''s tone suddenly turned bad.


    Hearing that, Xu Moyu smiled again, then exined to Mu Xiaoxiao, ¡°I just purposely overdid it and froze the scene. Then, I''ll give your brother a look and have him cooperate with me to light up the atmosphere. It''s a good thing that your brother isn''t stupid and saw through my intention. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to continue acting in this show. ¡°


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao still didn''t understand.


    ¡°It''s simple. Old Madam Mu has to provoke her. If it was in a normal manner, she definitely would not have retreated. From now on, let''s see how your brother will act in front of her.¡± Xu Moyu''s eyes were full of smiles. Maybe it was because the n went smoothly.


    However, Mu Xiaoxiao was still stunned, ¡°But what if my mom really separates Third Bro from Xiaojie? Aren''t you afraid that the situation will develop in this direction? ¡°


    Was he that confident? Did he think that his mother would suddenly reflect on him and sympathize with Third Bro and Xiaojie? But that''s my mother! Can I not understand her?


    ¡°Of course I''m worried, so I hope that your brother will act together and pretend that he and Xiaojie have already broken up.¡± Of course I''m worried, so I hope that your brother will act together and pretend that he has already broken up with Xiaojie. Old Madam Mu loves your brother dearly. Seeing him like this, I will definitely soften my heart. This is my goal.¡±


    Xu Moyu said very casually, but Mu Xiaoxiao''s mouth twitched and she rolled her eyes at him, ¡°Are you a demon? You can even think of such a destructive move? ¡°


    No wonder everyone said that the Chinese Sect Leader''s wife was very cunning. It seemed like she wasn''t bragging.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437 - Why Are You so Stingy When You Give Me a Hug for a While


    ¡°There is no other way. This is the only way to deal with Old Madam Mu.¡± Xu Moyu smiled again.


    ¡°Don''t tell me you really want to tear down my house!¡± Mu Xiaoxiao''s face darkened.


    ¡°If it''s what Xiaojie wants me to do, then why not?¡± Xu Moyu''s answer made Mu Xiaoxiao cough up blood.


    How good was this man''s rtionship with Xiaojie! How could he help Xiaojie to this extent?


    Could it be? I really like Xiaojie!


    Mu Xiaoxiao''s heart was rmed. She quickly went up to block Shang Cijie, not letting Xu Moyu see. Then, she warned Xu Moyu, ¡°I''ll tell you! Xiaojie is my third brother''s wife, so don''t even think about getting him, I will fight you to the death. ¡°


    Xu Moyu felt it was funny, ¡°If that''s really the case, then I won''t let Xiaojie return to your brother''s side.¡±


    The logic of this pair of siblings was truly strange. Being nice to another person meant that they had a motive?


    ¡°Then what is your n?¡± Mu Xiaoxiao was worried, so she opened her arms and continued to protect Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I''m not thinking of anything. I just treat Xiaojie as my own brother''s pet. Do I look like someone who would steal someone else''s wife?¡± ¡°What''s more, I have a husband myself. Why should I rob Xiaojie?¡±


    ¡°That''s true! You''re Sect Leader Han''s wife! ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao finally reacted this time.


    ¡°It''s true that we can''t be together! ¡°Ahaha, this is awkward.¡± Mu Xiaoxiao scratched her head in embarrassment.


    Xu Moyu smiled at Mu Xiaoxiao''s words. He didn''t want to get entangled with her and suffer. After all, he was suffering too and had nothing to hide.


    ¡°This is my fault. Don''t me Mu Sifa. He only helped me.¡± Xu Moyu spoke up for Mu Sifa. He didn''t want Shang Cijie to be at odds with Musda because of this matter.


    ¡°That''s right, my wife. All of this is Xu Moyu''s fault. It''s none of my business!¡± Mu Sifa looked miserable.


    Shang Cijie snorted and then lectured Mu Sifa, ¡°It''s fine if you don''t feel grateful for Mr Moyu''s help, but you''re still saying it''s Mr Moyu''s fault.¡± The curses were soft enough to melt.


    After hearing what Xu Moyu said, Shang Cijie finally understood that it was the same thing. Originally, he didn''t n to forgive Mu Sifa, but seeing that Mu Sifa was also a victim, he reluctantly let him go.


    ¡°Xiaojie, you have to scold your bastard father. How can you use such a soft voice? ¡°I''m going to get angry.¡±


    Shang Mingming was more anxious than anyone else. It could be because he hated the fact that he failed! After all, Shang Cijie had no resistance against Mu Sifa.


    ¡°You little rascal, your butt is itchy, right?¡±


    It''s fine if you don''t help me, but you''re even fanning the mes. Are you really my own son? Could it be that he hugged the wrong person!?


    Mu Sifa couldn''t help but suspect that this wasn''t the first time he had such an idea.


    ¡°Slightly. I won''t help you anger yourself to death. Come and hit me if you have the ability!¡± Come on,e on! ¡± Shang Mingming stuck his tongue out at Mu Sifa mischievously.


    ¡°What!?¡± So I was worried about you guys for nothing, right? ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao sighed speechlessly.


    ¡°Thank you, Xiaoxiao, for protecting me just now.¡± Shang Cijie lowered his head shyly, while his face was so cute.


    ¡°No need, no need. Who asked you to be so cute?¡± ¡°Then, she suddenly hugged Shang Cijie and pressed him against her chest. She cried out¡± ¡°Ahh¡± ¡°like when she was in high school.


    ¡°Little girl, let go.¡±


    Mu Sifa pushed Mu Xiaoxiao away and pulled Shang Cijie into his arms.


    ¡°Why are you so stingy?¡± What''s wrong with giving me a hug? ¡°


    ¡°He''s human, not your pet. Let go of him.¡±


    ¡°I''m not letting go, you should just let go.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­.


    Then, the two siblings started arguing over Shang Cijie. However, they were happy with him and the atmosphere was quite good.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438 - What for Kiss You!


    ¡°How leisurely!¡±


    Shang Mingming rested his chin on his hand and sighed as he watched his father and aunt causing trouble for Shang Cijie. However, after a while, a smile began to form on his lips, and his bad mood dissipated.


    ¡°Do you dislike your dad now?¡±


    Xu Moyu noticed Shang Mingming''s expression while holding him and asked with a smile.


    Shang Mingming blushed instantly but, to hide his embarrassment, he pretended not to care, saying, ¡°It''s alright! It''s still eptable.¡±


    Xu Moyu knew Shang Mingming was saying something against his true feelings and smiled again.


    In the past, he worried that Xiaojie would affect him, so he disliked Mu Sifa. Thankfully, he was fine.


    ¡°I think elder sister Xiaoxiao is now following big brother Tian Tian.¡±


    Shang Mingming suddenly became excited. He must have been happy knowing Shang Cijie was going to live there! This meant they would get to see Xu Moyu and his mother.


    ¡°I''ll see youter.¡± Xu Moyu rubbed Shang Mingming''s head and smiled back, showing a gentle expression.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shang Mingming became even more excited and called out to Shang Cijie, ¡°Xiaojie, Xiaojie, I want to see elder sister Xiaoxiao and big brother Tian Tian. Get in the car quickly!¡± He urged with great joy, as if he couldn''t wait another second.


    At that moment, Shang Cijie was being fought over by Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaoxiao, and he was caught in the middle. How could he have the time to listen to Shang Mingming! Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t hear it because Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaoxiao were arguing nonstop, making him almost deaf.


    ¡°Enough, it hurts!¡±


    Shang Cijie finally mustered some strength from somewhere and managed to push both Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaoxiao away at the same time, then sighed with relief.


    ¡°Seriously, don''t either of you need to go to work? You still have time to fight over me now?¡± Shang Cijie frowned and scolded Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaoxiao.


    Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaoxiao were stunned for a moment. Being suddenly pushed aside by Shang Cijie, they were still in the midst of their argument.


    ¡°What''s this¡­ Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaoxiao suddenly looked at him in unison, staring from top to bottom. Shang Cijie felt goosebumps all over his body.


    Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaoxiao didn''t say anything. They nced at Shang Cijie again and said in unison, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why are you all still staring at me like that?¡±


    Shang Cijie''s face was filled with disbelief, then he pouted unhappily, ¡°Hmph! I''m ignoring you.¡± Shang Cijie walked away after saying that.


    ¡°Wife.¡± But he was seized by Mu Sifa''s big hand and pulled back, then lifted up and kissed secretly.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Shang Cijie panicked, his face quickly turning red.


    Seriously, it''s not just the two of us here, why is he always so calm and taking liberties?


    ¡°What for? To kiss you!¡± Mu Sifa answered roguishly and then raised his head to kiss Shang Cijie with a triumphant smile.


    ¡°Of course, I know you''re kissing me! I''m asking why are you kissing me here? Why are you so bad? Why do you always misunderstand me?¡±


    Shang Cijie''s face turned red as he angrily and bashfully hit Mu Sifa''s chest, cursing, ¡°I let you bully me, and you bully me again. I''ll beat you to death.¡± His fistsnded.


    Mu Sifa found it amusing and couldn''t stopughing.


    ¡°You''re stillughing. That''s too much, you jerk.¡±


    ¡°Because my wife is very cute!¡± He raised his head and kissed him again.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 - I''m Gonna Tie You up for the Rest of Your Life


    Shang Mingming, who was watching from inside the car, twitched his mouth, ¡°Are you guys going or not, idiot''s parents?¡±


    There are so many people here, and they''re still so bored. They''re not afraid of being sweet on us!


    ¡°Idiot parents?¡± Xu Moyuughed. ¡°It''s indeed very appropriate.¡±


    At this moment, Xu Moyu''s expression was not that big because five years ago, he was forcefully fed dog food by a pair of husbands. At this moment, Xu Moyu''s expression was not that big because five years ago, he was forcefully fed dog food by a pair of husbands.


    ¡°Aren''t you an idiot''s parents that you get so fed up with everyday? I''m going to be sick. ¡°


    Shang Mingming grunted unhappily.


    I won''t let you get away with it. Shang Mingming was extremely proud.


    ¡°Our little guy is jealous, but he''s also very cute!¡± Mu Sifa, who could see the taste of Shang Mingming''s food, teased him.


    ¡°Who''s jealous?¡±


    Shang Mingming turned around angrily, but the moment he turned around, Mu Sifa, who had lowered his head, kissed him and pressed his lips against his cheek.


    In just a split-second, Shang Mingming''s face turnedpletely red, as if his face was dripping water.


    However, Mu Sifa didn''t look at him anymore. He put down Shang Cijie, smoothed his hair, and kissed him on the lips. Then, he opened the car door for him.


    ¡°Mingming and Xiaojie, I will let you go there for a few days. The things here have been settled, I will go there to pick up the two of them. If you dare to make a move on Xiaojie, I will definitely not let you go.¡±


    Mu Sifa bent down and warned Xu Moyu. He clearly should have asked Xu Moyu to treat Shang Cijie and Shang Mingming well, but he actually threatened him.


    ¡°I''ve been with Xiaojie and Mingming for longer than you. If anything could happen, it would have happened long ago.¡±


    Xu Moyuughed it off because he understood that Mu Sifa was purely possessive. Even husband had this kind ofmon problem.


    ¡°Who knows when you''ve gone crazy and set your sights on my wife?¡±


    That was what he said. However, Mu Sifa''s words were less hostile from the beginning. Perhaps Xu Moyu had helped him earlier and let down his guard.


    ¡°Go in my wife.¡±


    Without waiting for Xu Moyu to speak, Mu Sifa let him get into the car.


    Shang Cijie eximed in shock, then walked into the car in a flustered manner. However, due to his helplessness, he put it on his head, causing him to frown due to the pain.


    ¡°Why are you still so careless, my wife? Do you feel any pain? Let me see.¡±


    Mu Sifa quickly checked, but Shang Cijie pped his hand off excitedly, ¡°No need! I''m fine. ¡°


    After saying that, Shang Cijie hurriedly closed the door of the car, hugged Xu Moyu and buried his head in his son''s back. His ears werepletely red.


    It was the same for Shang Mingming. The two of them blushed so much because they were kissed by Mu Sifa.


    So that''s how it was! She was just shy and thought that he was still angry. How cute.


    ¡°Wife, I''m not by your side. You have to take good care of yourself, do you understand?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly felt a bit reluctant to part. He rubbed Shang Cijie''s head with a gentle hand, not wanting to take it away. After Shang Cijie came back, they never parted again.


    ¡°Then when are youing to find me? Will youe tonight? ¡°


    Shang Cijie raised his head with a red face, revealing half of his face to look at Mu Sifa cutely.


    ¡°I''ll do it as soon as I can.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t dare to give a precise number. He was probably afraid that there was something he couldn''t do and that Shang Cijie would be disappointed.


    ¡°Then I''ll wait for you, you muste find me!¡± Otherwise, I will go back to H City with Mr Moyu and you will never be able to find me. ¡± He threatened Mu Sifa with a very cute voice.


    ¡°Great!¡± ¡°When the timees, I will personally capture you and bring you back. I will tie you up for the rest of your life.¡± Her eyes were gentle like water, filled with love.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440 - Shy and Soft and Adorable Scoundrel


    Tie me up, tie me up for the rest of my life?


    Shang Cijie looked at Mu Sifa in shock and blinked his eyes. It seemed like his heart had been moved, and there was no hope for him.


    ¡°If you miss me, just call me. No matter how busy you are, I will always answer.¡±


    Simply saying something nice to him would cause him to reveal a very cute expression.


    Mu Sifa was stroking Shang Cijie''s head as he thought to himself. He could not conceal his happiness even when heughed.


    ¡°I can''t possibly disturb you when you go into surgery, can I? Just do what you need to do! If you have time, just call me. I''ll cooperate with your time. ¡°


    Shang Cijie''s voice softened, and he rubbed his face against Mu Sifa''s palm.


    Shang Cijie''s actions made Mu Sifa''s heart ache. At this moment, Mu Sifa really wanted to keep Shang Cijie, but he was afraid of ruining this n. The gains would not make up for the losses.


    ¡°I''m sorry, my wife.¡± Mu Sifa stuck his upper body into the car and hugged Shang Cijie tightly, as well as Liu Tie who was in his arms.


    ¡°Don''t worry. The next time youe back, I will take care of everything so that Mom can open her heart and ept you. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie nodded obediently and took the opportunity to lean into Mu Sifa''s arms.


    Seeing the two of them unable to part with each other, Xu Moyu suddenly felt ufortable. He could understand the feeling of not being with someone who loved him.


    ¡°Come and see Xiaojie and Mingming after work!¡± I''ll get the servants to leave the door open for you. ¡± Xu Moyu said.


    Shang Cijie''s nose suddenly turned sour when he heard this. He didn''t want to leave Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Find a doctor for me and let Xiaojie see if the child is healthy. I need to pay attention to something.¡±


    Mu Sifa did not follow Xu Moyu''s words, but mentioned Shang Cijie''s child in the belly.


    ¡°Don''t worry!¡± The doctor has also called for us to wait at home. We can help Xiaojie when we get backter.¡±


    Xu Moyu had long nned everything out for this.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mu Sifa did not say thank you because he knew Xu Moyu did it for the sake of Shang Cijie. His sudden words of thanks would seem distant and foreign, cutting off the rtionship between Shang Cijie and Xu Moyu.


    ¡°It''s time to go. If Old Madam Mu sees thister, all of her efforts will be wasted.¡± Xu Moyu reminded Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa did not say anything. He wanted to hug Shang Cijie a little longer, otherwise, he would not be able to rest easy.


    ¡°Are you going to the hospitalter? Stop wasting time and get busy! ¡°


    Shang Cijie pushed Mu Sifa and lifted his head out of Mu Sifa''s arms, worried that Mu Sifa would be dyed and look so lovable and considerate.


    ¡°Alright, then call me when you get there and tell me if you''re alright.¡± His finger gently caressed Shang Cijie''s cheek, then he lowered his head to kiss Shang Cijie. While Shang Cijie was still caught off guard, his tongue went in. However, it was only for a moment, and he let go.


    But this was already enough for Shang Cijie to blush and keep his head down, not daring to look at Mu Sifa.


    After a long while, Shang Cijie said in a shy yet cute voice, ¡°Scoundrel.¡± Embarrassed.


    Mu Sifa smiled without saying anything, rubbed Shang Cijie''s head, then got out of the car and patted the driver''s door. He said to Liu Tie, ¡°Slow down, he''s sick, and don''t turn on the air-conditioning. He can''t stand the smell.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hei Zi nodded politely and left.


    When the car drove away, Shang Cijie immediately stuck out his head and looked back at Mu Sifa in panic.


    Mu Sifa saw it and gently waved at him to reassure him. Then, he watched the car drive off into the distance.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441 - First Praise of Xu Muyu


    ¡°Sifa.¡±


    Uncle Xiao''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Mu Sifa was shocked.


    ¡°Young master, are they gone?¡±


    Uncle Xiao looked at the direction Mu Sifa was looking, then turned to ask Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Hmm, let''s go. Where''s my mom?¡± ¡°How is it?¡±


    It would be a real headache if Ma got into it again.


    ¡°He must still be angry! When I left the room, Mom said something about me. ¡± Mu Xiaoxiao, who was standing quietly to the side, interrupted.


    Mu Sifa sighed and frowned, feeling a little irritated with his hands.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the madame wasn''t angry. She even asked me if it was the right thing to do.¡± Uncle Xiao answered.


    Mu Sifa and Mu Xiaoxiao were stunned at the same time. They looked at Uncle Xiao nkly and asked, ¡°Really?¡± He was filled with doubts and disbelief. After all, it was Hee Meier! At first she was furious.


    ¡°Really, when you asked me, you still looked confused. Young Master''s n might really work. ¡°


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± This Xu Moyu is really capable! They beat Mom down to this state the moment she came out. ¡°


    Mu Xiaoxiao was so happy that she praised Xu Moyu with a smile on her face.


    It seemed like Xiaojie was able to keep his cool, as part of him came from Xu Moyu. That man was not only smart, but also did not panic at all. Not only that, but to be able to dig holes for you all of a sudden and kill you all of a sudden was truly amazing.


    ¡°This Xu Moyu really has some skills. No matter what I said before, Mom wouldn''t let go. ¡°But Xu Moyu did this to his mom and made her submit.¡±


    Mu Sifa couldn''t help but praise Xu Moyu, admiring his tactful way of handling things.


    ¡°Third Bro, you only know how to argue with mom. If Xiaojie didn''t let you off, it would probably be even worse.¡±


    Mu Xiaoxiao nced sideways at Mu Sifa, as if saying that he was useless.


    ¡°You little girl, didn''t you start a quarrel with your mother yourself? Just me alone? ¡°


    Mu Sifa pinched Mu Xiaoxiao''s face in annoyance, pulling up and down like he did when he was young.


    ¡°Bastard Third Brother, be careful I might sue you for assault!¡±


    ¡°Your wings must be hard right? And you attacked the police, you little brat.¡±


    The corner of Mu Xiaoxiao''s mouth immediately twitched. Who''s a little brat? I''m twenty-two, the same age as your wife.


    ¡°Third Young Master.¡±


    In the distance, Aunt Mu ran out and called Mu Sifa.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sifa quickly turned his head, thinking that Hee Meier was being mischievous again, and his heart skipped a beat. However, Aunt Mu replied, ¡°I just received a call from the young master Huang Ping, he wants to send their family''s young master to y with Third Young Madame. How should I reply?¡±


    Huangfu Shao? He brought Qiao back to the country?


    ¡°Just tell him that Xiaojie doesn''t have time recently, I''ll contact him myself when the timees.¡±


    ¡°That, that Third Young Madame and Young Master, will they stille back?¡± Aunt Mu asked cautiously, her breath rising in her throat.


    Mu Sifa replied to Aunt Mu with a smile, ¡°Of course I wille back. When the time is up, I will go and bring the two of them back.¡±


    Even if his mother doesn''t agree, I will bring Xiaojie back. I can''t let them stay by Xu Moyu''s side.


    ¡°That''s good, that''s good.¡± Aunt Mu was finally relieved. She had gone to find her bodyguard just now to blow Elina away, so she didn''t know what had happened in the middle. When she went upstairs, there was already no one left.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442 - I Want to Sit on Your Lap and Eat


    At the same time, at Brother Huangfu Shao''s ce.


    ¡°What do you mean by hang up?¡±


    Huangfu Qiao jumped on Huangfu Shao''s back, who was walking in front, and tilted his head as he asked.


    ¡°What do I mean? Aunt Mu said that she will call us backter. ¡°


    Huangfu Shao, who was already used to Huangfu Qiao''s presence, did not jump in fright. Instead, he easily held Huangfu Qiao''s butt, preventing him from jumping down.


    At this moment, in the main hall of the house, the servants were all lined up on the side, waiting. Huangfu Shao and Huangfu Qiao, on the other hand, did not hide anything. The younger women lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    ¡°Then I can''t go see Xiaojie today, right? I haven''t seen Xiaojie in five years! ¡± Huangfu Qiao sounded depressed, and his expression was the same.


    Huangfu Shao supported Huangfu Qiao''s body before replying, ¡°Didn''t you say to call backter? ¡°What''s the hurry?¡±


    Actually, Huangfu Shao was very happy inside? It would be best if Shang Cijie didn''t have the time. After he was done with his work, he would apany Huangfu Qiao so that Huangfu Qiao wouldn''t spend the night at Shang Cijie''s ce, allowing himself to sleep alone.


    ¡°Big Brother, you must be extremely happy right now, right?¡±


    Although he couldn''t see Huangfu Shao''s expression, his intuition told him that his big brother would definitely be happy at this moment. He couldn''t wait for him to go.


    ¡°I''ll let you wait till I have time before we go together. You don''t want me to go, so what if I''m happy for a while?¡±


    ¡°Who knows when you''ll be able to finish your work, Big Brother!¡± Once I start working, I forget about myself and even ignore me. When ites to work, which one is more important? ¡°


    Since Huangfu Qiao was tasting it, this shouldn''t be the first time Huangfu Shao looked like this!


    ¡°How can I support you if I don''t work? ¡°You can still eat so much? If I don''t work harder, you will eat me dry.¡± Huangfu Shao teased Huangfu Qiao, while his face was full of smiles.


    ¡°Who can eat so much? I''m not that good at it. What''s more, our family is the richest in China, how could I eat them all? Even if there were a thousand of me, it wouldn''t be this exaggerated! ¡°


    Always saying that I can eat, it''s really too much, I want toin to Xiaojie about his stinginess.


    ¡°A thousand you? But don''t, I really can''t afford it, you can eat the whole of China. ¡°


    Huangfu Shao continued to smile as he put Huangfu Qiao on the chair beside the dining table and asked him to sit down.


    ¡°I want to sit on yourp and eat.¡± Huangfu Qiao acted like a spoiled child and hugged Huangfu Shao''s neck tightly, refusing to let go.


    There was definitely someone waiting inside the restaurant. No matter how hard Huangfu Shao tried to avoid suspicion, it was impossible for him to do this. So he frowned and took down Wu Junzi, saying, ¡°Can''t you see that there are so many people here? You''re still sitting on myp to eat? How old are you? He thought he was still a little kid from before! You need me to feed you? ¡°


    ¡°Why can''t I sit on yourp and eat when I grow up? I am your wife now, and we are legal husbands, not having an affair. ¡°


    Huangfu Qiao pouted unhappily andined in a low voice.


    ¡°Carry me all the way, don''t you feel ashamed, it''s just sitting on your thigh eating! You don''t even want to. ¡± Huangfu Qiao added, as if he felt like he couldn''t get over it.


    Huangfu Shao felt a headacheing on. ¡°I usually don''t care about you when I''m in the room. This is a public ce.¡±


    Really, I''ve already gotten used to him, now he even wants to sit on my thigh for a meal.


    But who was to me? This was something that Huangfu Shao had spoiled himself.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443 - Obediently Let Hei Jingyan Carry Him Back to His Room


    ¡°Do you really want to help me?¡±


    Hee Jingyan gritted his teeth and red at him as a warning.


    The soldiers suddenly became innocent because what they said was true! He didn''t lie to Xu Yangyi.


    ¡°Colonel, you can give in now!¡± Otherwise, if sister-inw really gets angry and goes home, what should we do!? ¡°


    ¡°Exactly! We won''tugh at you, so stop pretending. ¡°


    ¡°I''ll coax my sister-inw first!¡± Come on, Colonel. ¡°


    ¡­¡­


    The soldiers were even talking earnestly, which made Hee Jingyan''s face turn even darker.


    ¡°You guys had better prepare my heart to die.¡±


    Leaving these words for the soldiers, he walked towards Xu Yangyi.


    But the soldiers were at a loss. Why would they feel that way!? We were obviously helping!


    They still didn''t know what they did wrong, but Ji Guangming, who was at the side, couldn''t help but sigh.


    However, he did not sympathize with Hee Jingyan, he was very clear in his heart why Xu Yangyi was angry.


    ¡°Wifey, I really know my wrongs. Can we stop being angry?¡±


    Afraid that Xu Yangyi would be provoked, he leaned towards him and lowered his body tofort him.


    However, Xu Yangyi still didn''t finish, he only looked at him coldly.


    Xu Yangyi''s appearance made Hee Jingyan''s heart skip a beat. It was the first time Xu Yangyi looked at him with such cold eyes, as if he was a stranger.


    Maybe it was because of the injury on Hee Jingyan''s face, but Xu Yangyi''s eyes finally showed some fluctuations. He was no longer as cold as before, but he was also annoyed and said, ¡°Alright!¡± I don''t have to be angry, but if you mess around with me again in the future and stuff all sorts of stuff into my body, I''ll kick your number two out. ¡°


    Xu Yangyi originally expressed his dissatisfaction. However, the moment he said that, the soldiers became embarrassed. No matter how stupid they were, they all knew what Xu Yangyi meant.


    So, Colonel, what exactly did you put in your sister-inw''s body to make her so angry?


    Damn, could it be that the colonel has a habit of ying with his mother? He really couldn''t tell!


    Aiyo, the excitement is exploding! This was really something to y at! Good Colonel.


    I didn''t expect you to be this kind of colonel, today I see through you.


    ¡­¡­


    The soldiers all had their own guesses, but in truth, they were all thinking too much. Xu Yangyi''s words just now were just to make Hee Jingyan not do anything rash to them. The soldiers were all at a loss for words, which was why the soldiers had misunderstood.


    ¡°This is really fun!¡± It might not be long before the entire troop knew that the colonel was ying with his sister-inw and was ignored by her! ¡°


    Ji Guangming was still in the mood to watch a show. Although he knew the truth of the matter, he didn''t want to say it because he wanted to see how it would develop.


    Xu Yangyi initially thought it was nothing, but when he saw the strange looks on the soldiers'' faces, he realized that he said something wrong and almost pped himself.


    Hee Jingyan''s face turned even darker, ¡°Wifey, this time, do you want toe back with me?¡±


    Xu Yangyi naturally had to go back because he didn''t have the face to see anyone! After saying this.


    Fine! I don''t have any reputation of my own.


    Hee Jingyan happily epted. Who let Xu Yangyi be his wife?


    He went forward, bent down and picked Xu Yangyi up.


    Xu Yangyi didn''t dare to push it away because he didn''t even dare to raise his head.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444 - His Wife Was Angry so She Naturally Had to be Coaxed


    After carrying Xu Yangyi back to his room, Hee Jingyan lifted his face and sighed, ¡°Do you find it embarrassing?¡±


    It seemed like he couldn''t do anything to Xu Yangyi, and it was true; no matter what Xu Yangyi did, he wouldn''t get angry.


    Firstly, Xu Yangyi is his wife.


    Secondly, Xu Yangyi was still a child. If he did something wrong, he shouldn''t be angry at him, especially since both of them were at fault.


    ¡°Was it my fault? It''s not because of you; it''s because of me.¡±


    With no one around, Xu Yangyi immediately got angry, but his little face turned red. Perhaps he realized what he had just said wasn''t right!


    Damn, after doing that to me, you still dare to pinch my butt? You''re asking for trouble.


    At this moment, Xu Yangyi was still upset, angry at Hee Jingyan for taking advantage of him.


    He wanted to go home, but how could he? He was too embarrassed.


    ¡°It''s all your fault!¡± Tell me, how am I supposed to go home?¡±


    He vented his anger on Hee Jingyan, then narrowed his eyes.


    However, Hee Jingyan suddenlyughed, ¡°Go back to what family? Wife, this is your home. You forgot, we''re already married. If you want to go back, it''s to your parents'' home, right?¡±


    Now that he had honestly taught Xu Yangyi, he didn''t do anything.


    If Hee Jingyan didn''t do anything to him, Xu Yangyi naturally wouldn''t be angry, but he was also dissatisfied, ¡°What nonsense about my parents'' house? The Xu Family is my home, I want to go back to see my sister and my dad.¡±


    I want to know if I''m really married to this man.


    Xu Yangyi was still dwelling on this matter.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I''ll send you back, but my wife, you''ve just woken up and are still weak. If your sister and father-inw saw you like this, they would definitely be worried, right?¡±


    Since he couldn''t keep Xu Yangyi anymore, he decided to use his family to persuade him.


    Xu Yangyi cared about his family, so he couldn''t bear to make them worry. Therefore, he instantly quieted down.


    He scratched his head in annoyance. That''s true; knowing my dad and Xu Nuannuan''s personalities, they would be terrified if they knew I fainted and lost my memories!


    Forget it, I''ll just listen to him and stay here for now! Once I''m well and my memories are back, I''ll be fine. Then he won''t have any reason to keep me.


    But suddenly, Xu Yangyi''s face darkened. He grabbed Hee Jingyan''s cor and cursed, ¡°You know I''m not in a good condition, and you still want to mess with me?¡±


    Hee Jingyan knew this was a problem, Xu Yangyi would definitely react and give in, ¡°Sorry my wife, I won''t dare to do it again, really.¡±


    He wanted to swear to the heavens again, but Xu Yangyi pped him. It wasn''t that he wasn''t allowed to swear, but he was too annoyed by what he saw.


    ¡°I don''t believe a word you say. Your promises mean nothing. Damn, I''m starving. Put me down.¡±


    It seemed the anger was slowly subsiding.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let''s have breakfast.¡±


    He put Xu Yangyi down from the table, fawning over him along the way. He was humble, but there was no other choice. His wife was angry, and as a husband, he naturally had to make amends!


    He served some porridge for Xu Yangyi and set up all the dishes. After that, he sat down at the table and served himself a bowl.


    Xu Yangyi saw all this, and his anger slowly faded. After all, Hee Jingyan did treat him well. It was true.


    ¡°I''ll forgive you this time, but I won''t let you off so easily next time,¡± he finally said with a smile.

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445 - Stealthily Sneaking out


    Huangfu Qiao carefully looked around the restaurant like a thief, but he didn''t dare to enter.


    Seeing this, Steward Quan couldn''t help but whisper in Huangfu Shao''s ears, ¡°First young master, just call Third Young Master in! ¡°It''s very pitiful.¡±


    How could Huangfu Shao not know that Huangfu Qiao wanted toe in, but he did not dare to?


    ¡°Ignore him. Let him panic for a moment.¡± Then he took out his phone and opened it, because he had just received a message.


    Huangfu Shao stared at his phone for a while, then smiled and muttered, ¡°So that''s how it is!¡± That''s why Aunt Mu hung up the phone. It seems like the war over at Mu Sifa has also begun. ¡°


    ¡°War? Something happened to Young Master Sifa? ¡± Steward Quan, who passed a bowl of porridge to Huangfu Shao, asked curiously.


    ¡°It was a war with his mother.¡±


    Huangfu Shao didn''t exin any further, but Steward Quan could hear her. ¡°Although Old Madam Mu''s temper isn''t that bad, she isn''t someone who''s easy to talk to. It''ll be difficult for her to acknowledge Young Master Xiaojie.¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡± Huangfu Shao said lightly, but then smiled, ¡°But now is not five years ago.¡± There was a hidden meaning within his words.


    Steward Quan was stunned for a moment after hearing Huangfu Shao''s words. He probably didn''t understand what Huangfu Shao meant.


    ¡°Don''t let him go out today, I''ll be back soon for a meeting at thepany.¡± While blowing on the hot porridge, Huangfu Shao instructed Steward Quan.


    ¡°Alright, I will look favorably on Third Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Then, Huangfu Qiao was left outside the door by Huangfu Shao. He didn''t call him in, nor did he pay any attention to him.


    About an hourter, Xu Moyu, who brought Shang Cijie back to his living quarters, arrived.


    Did they juste in? Han Shaolin, who was waiting for him at the other side of the hall with a cold face, looked angry.


    The reason was simple, when he woke up this morning, Xu Moyu said he was going out to buy breakfast and told Han Shaolin to wait for him at home. But Han Shaolin had been waiting for hours and was still starving, including Han Feiyu and Xu Mochen, who were sitting beside him.


    ¡°So scary. Angry again.¡±


    Shang Mingming had always been afraid of Han Shaolin. When he saw Han Shaolin''s cold face, how could he dare to walk in? He quickly grabbed Shang Cijie''s thigh and secretly followed behind.


    Shang Cijie was actually a little afraid of Han Shaolin. Due to the good rtionship between Xu Moyu and him, he had taken up Xu Moyu''s time as soon as he arrived. He had always been worried that Han Shaolin would explode and silence him one day.


    ¡°That, Mr Moyu, I will take Mingming to the hotel!¡± Shang Cijie hesitated and didn''t dare to step forward.


    ¡°Right, right, right. We''ll stay in the hotel.¡±


    Shang Mingming looked like he was about to turn around and leave as he tightly held Shang Cijie''s pants.


    ¡°It''s fine, he''s just angry at me. He won''t do anything to you.¡±


    However, the perpetrator, Xu Moyu, was very calm and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Hei Zi.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Hei Zi arrived in front of Xu Moyu and handed him the breakfast that he hurriedly bought along the way.


    ¡°Go down and apany Wei Chen! ¡°Don''t wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hei Zi did not refuse and retreated with his head lowered. However, before he left, he nced at Xu Moyu worriedly, as if asking Xu Moyu if he wanted his help. After all, Xu Moyu could not avoid Han Shaolin''s anger by sneaking out.


    ¡°If he can do it, I''ll look forward to it.¡± Xu Moyu still had a smile on his face, as if saying that Han Shaolin didn''t dare to do anything to him. He was full of confidence.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Hei Zi withdrew quietly.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446 - Bully One''s Own Man


    ¡°Mr Moyu, seriously¡­ Is it really okay? ¡°


    Shang Cijie was still very worried. In a panic, he pulled Xu Moyu up to the front, but he didn''t even dare to look at Han Shaolin.


    ¡°I think it''s better if Xiaojie and I stay in a hotel. It really doesn''t matter to Mr Moyu.¡±


    The normally arrogant and arrogant Shang Mingming instantly became outrageously meek in front of Han Shaolin.


    Mr Moyu''s husband is a jealous man, he will definitely be angry at Xiaojie, he can''t just pile Xiaojie inside the fire pit.


    Shang Mingming gave Shang Cijie a meaningful nce, telling him to leave quickly.


    Shang Cijie had a troubled expression on his face. After all, he couldn''t just leave like that. However, when he nced at Han Shaolin, who was standing far away, he saw that Han Shaolin was as cold as ice and frost, and his soul was about to fly out of his body.


    ¡°Xiaojie.¡±


    When Han Feiyu and Xu Mochen saw Shang Cijie behind Xu Moyu, the two of them immediately ran over to him happily. Each of them grabbed onto one of Shang Cijie''s legs.


    ¡°Tian Tian Xiaoxiao.¡± Shang Cijie also had a smile on his face. He squatted down and hugged the two of them.


    ¡°Big brother Tian Tian, big sister Xiaoxiao.¡±


    Shang Mingming also walked over, the fear just now had disappeared and was reced by happiness.


    It was clearly Shang Cijie, the adult, who was holding the three of them, but it made the others feel like they were holding all four of them. Shang Cijie probably didn''t think that tall, so he deliberately squatted down.


    ¡°I want to hug Mingming.¡±


    Xu Mochen hugged Shang Mingming cutely and walked over. It was obviously his brother, but in front of Shang Mingming, he was like a little brother.


    She pulled on Xu Moyu''s pants and whispered to Xu Moyu, ¡°Sect Leader Han is very angry! I''ve been sitting on the couch for hours. ¡°


    I was just wondering why Xiaoxiao would suddenlye to join in on the fun, so she was here to inform everyone.


    ¡°Just now, I scolded Brother Ximen. He said that you would randomly serve your mother as a subordinate, and that you will not be allowed to take anyone out with you in the future.¡±


    Han Feiyu revealed a rare look of worry, it seems like Han Shaolin was quite angry just now.


    ¡°In a while, we, Sect Leader Han, won''t be angry.¡±


    Xu Moyu didn''t take it to heart. He carried the stunned Han Feiyu and walked over to Han Shaolin.


    ¡°Alright! ¡°No matter what, Sect Leader Han didn''t leave you.¡±


    Han Feiyu sighed and spread her arms, looking helpless, as if she was worried about herself.


    ¡°It''s not that we didn''t leave, it''s just that your dad has always been indulging us and won''t really get angry.¡±


    If I was really angry, I would have rushed over to warn me by now. How could I sit still?


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Just don''t get mad at Mom, let''s forget about it! ¡°It''s only on ount of the fact that we''re your moms that Sect Leader Han is barely able to suppress his anger.¡±


    Otherwise, we would have already been sent away! Uncle Dark Yan said so.


    ¡°In a while, Sect Leader Han will get angry. Mom, don''t talk back to Sect Leader Han!¡± ¡°Look at how pitiful he is, he''s always letting mom take it easy on him.¡±


    After a while, Han Feiyu suddenly said to Wu Jun. She obviously didn''t like Han Shaolin much, but she would speak up for himter on.


    ¡°I''m not speaking up for Sect Leader Han. I''m just pitying him.¡± After Han Feiyu finished, she added, looking like she was afraid that Xu Moyu would think so.


    Xu Moyu was able to tell whether his daughter liked her husband or not. He just didn''t expose Han Feiyu and gave her some face.


    Even though he knew it was going to be like this, Xu Moyu still replied, ¡°That will depend on Sect Leader Han''s attitude.¡± A smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447 - If You Keep Acting like This I''ll Tie You up and Leave You Alone


    ¡°Mom, this is your fault!¡±


    Han Feiyu reminded him. She nearly rolled her eyes at Xu Moyu to express her speechlessness.


    ¡°That''s because your dad didn''t help Xiaojie first, so I haven''t forgiven him.¡±


    Uh ¡­! So between your husband and your friends, who''s more important!? Han Feiyu couldn''t help but retort.


    ¡°Sure enough, a man like Sect Leader Han will not be able to marry in the future.¡±


    Han Feiyu didn''t want to care about it anymore. There was no point in talking anymore, so Xu Moyu wouldn''t listen to her.


    Xu Moyu smiled and walked in front of Han Shaolin. With a smile on his face, he handed the breakfast to Han Shaolin.


    Han Shaolin did not say anything and did not ept it. He coldly nced at Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Didn''t Sect Leader Han still not eat breakfast?¡± Xu Moyu showed no fear and did not apologize. Instead, he smiled and passed the breakfast over again. He must make Han Shaolin take it away, that''s why he retracted his hand.


    ¡°Is Mommy carrying the heavy one? ¡°Sect Leader Han, do you have good eyes?¡±


    You didn''t wait for Han Shaolin to speak? Han Feiyu, who was in the arms of Xu Moyu, lectured first. Sometimes, she couldn''t figure out who she was trying to help. Or perhaps she was afraid that Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu would start a fight, so she might be the first to speak up to calm the atmosphere.


    ¡°Little girl, all you do is look at your mother. Your father doesn''t have to care about you, right?¡±


    Just a moment ago, she angrily said that Xu Moyu wouldn''t bring her along, but now that Xu Moyu had returned, she was alright! I''ll go and curry favor with her mother first.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han is a man, why do you need me to love you? It''s not easy for mom to give birth to us, so I naturally have to protect mom. ¡°


    Han Feiyu replied in a veryzy tone and nced at Han Shaolin.


    Han Shaolin snorted, ¡°Your mom is so awesome now, why would you care about her? ¡°It''s better to love me than to love me. Every time I get injured, it''s always me.¡±


    Han Shaolin''s voice was angry, but after he finished speaking, he took the breakfast from Xu Moyu''s hands. He looked at Xu Moyu''s fingers, and when he saw that they were red, his eyebrows immediately knitted together. Han Shaolin''s heart ached as he rubbed Xu Moyu''s knuckles, but he also scolded him, ¡°You won''t let it go? You want me to take it? ¡± He raised his head and looked into Xu Moyu''s eyes. All of them were pinched, even though his heart was in pain.


    ¡°Didn''t Sect Leader Han get angry! Naturally, I have to make you feel sorry for me first. This way, you won''t get mad at me, right? ¡± Xu Moyu replied with a smile on his face, but he didn''t retract his hand and let Han Shaolin rub it.


    He looked at Xu Moyu as if he wanted to eat him, but he couldn''t bear to say a single word of Xu Moyu. In the end, he only warned him verbally, ¡°If you dare to mess around with me again, I will tie you up and you won''t be able to go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader Han has taught me a good lesson. I promise you that I won''t do it again.¡± He put Han Feiyu into Han Shaolin''s arms and sat down.


    ¡°Will you, Xu Moyu, listen obediently?¡±


    Do you think I won''t talk about him just because you give in? How dare he run into trouble at Mu Family alone.


    ¡°Didn''t Sect Leader Han say anything?¡± If you go, it will only get worse. I have no choice but to personally kiss him. Otherwise, Xiaojie would be bullied. You don''t want to see hime back with tears on his face. Then, I will coax him that he has no time to apany you! ¡°


    Xu Moyu submitted first and then brought Shang Cijie back. This matter caused Han Shaolin to have nothing to say.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448 - A Good Husband Who Is Considerate


    ¡°You have a lot of reasons.¡±


    How could Han Shaolin not understand the meaning behind Wu Tie''s words? He just didn''t want to argue with him.


    ¡°That''s because Sect Leader Han is a good pet.¡±


    Xu Moyu even started to tter Han Shaolin. It seemed that he wanted to let Han Shaolin off the hook.


    ¡°Don''t, I''ve never spoiled you so much. I''ll let you, Xu Moyu, ride on my head with your child.¡±


    Han Shaolin''s voice was still angry, but he held it in. Because what Xu Moyu said wasn''t wrong, it was only because he had indulged himself too much that Xu Moyu was able to go against the rules.


    ¡°me who? It was Sect Leader Han himself who was unable to resist his mother! ¡°Just a moment ago, you were so angry that you reached the sky. Mom just said a few words and your temper is gone. You are really useless.¡±


    Han Feiyu was a good judge of opportunities, so she decided to make sure that Han Shaolin was more urate.


    ¡°Ha ~ Weak?¡± You little girl, what do you know? ¡°When you have a husband in the future, you will know that what your father did was right.¡±


    Han Shaolin, whoid out the breakfast dishes one by one on the table, didn''t mind Han Feiyu saying he was useless. This was because he was not a coward; he was only spoiling Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Since I''m not going to marry a useless husband like Sect Leader Han, I don''t need to know.¡±


    As expected, Han Feiyu''s calm words could make Han Shaolin feel aggrieved.


    ¡°Look at your good daughter, she''s already my father.¡±


    Han Shaolin was furious. Every time, he would be beaten up by Han Feiyu. There was no doubt about it.


    ¡°Xiao-Xiao, it''s already useless letting your dad win. If you continue to beat him up like this, he might not be able to recover in the future.¡±


    If Xu Moyu didn''t help, then forget about Han Feiyu. He was even trying to vent his anger with Han Feiyu.


    ¡°That means that Sect Leader Han is only a man of this level. He has been bullied by his wife all his life, and his daughter has bullied him. He''ll never be able to recover.¡±


    Han Feiyu did not shut her mouth and continued to beat up Han Shaolin. Her tone was calm and without any hint of childishness.


    ¡°Alright, you two let out a breath of air, I''ll take it.¡±


    Han Shaolin nced at his wife and daughter. If he didn''t want to talk about this with them, he would be shocked.


    ¡°If you say so, we will run away, useless bastards.¡± Han Feiyu did not let Han Shaolin go. After she said that, she picked up the sushi in front of her and was really not afraid of Han Shaolin getting angry at all. She was obviously sitting in Han Shaolin''s arms right now.


    ¡°If I say you''re my daughter, then don''t you think you''re useless?¡±


    Han Shaolin felt it was funny. Originally, he was going to eat it himself, but Han Feiyu ate it all with sauce. He could only wipe Han Feiyu''s mouth first before eating it. He did not forget to pass it to Xu Moyu.


    Xu Moyu naturally opened his mouth and took it. He pointed at the food on the other side and told Han Shaolin to push some over.


    Han Shaolin didn''tin at all. After pushing it over, he poured a cup of water for Xu Moyu and also fed a mouthful of juice to Han Feiyu, preventing her from choking.


    ¡°I can get it myself.¡±


    Han Feiyu took a sip and took the cup from Han Shaolin, not allowing him to hold it for her.


    ¡°Don''t dirty your clothes.¡± Han Shaolin only said that and didn''t say anything else. He gave Xu Moyu a piece of meat. Xu Moyu took it and ate it with him. The scene was as beautiful as a painting.


    ¡°You guys are too much, leaving me to eat alone.¡±


    Xu Mochen came running over and hugged Xu Moyu''s thigh, not daring to ask Han Shaolin to feed him.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449 - Take Your Son''s Father Who Has Not Been Removed from the Family


    ¡°What is it? Won''t hee over to eat if he''s hungry? ¡°You still want me to feed you behind your butt with your mom?¡± Han Shaolin nced at Xu Mochen and said.


    After hearing that, Xu Mochen pouted unhappily, ¡°But I was talking to Xiaojie just now! I didn''t know you were stealing food. ¡± He dared to make such a noise, but he did not dare to look at Han Shaolin. He dodged behind Liu Tie''s legs and raised his big clear eyes to take a peek.


    ¡°Then why aren''t you calling Mingming over to eat with you?¡±


    Han Shaolin didn''t argue with Xu Mochen that much. In any case, his son was too soft and cute, and wasn''t like Xu Moyu or him at all.


    ¡°Mingming said that Sect Leader Han was angry and didn''t dare toe over?¡± Xu Mochen said in a low voice. He nced at Han Shaolin from between Xu Moyu''s thighs, as if he was afraid that Han Shaolin would hit him if he said that.


    Seeing Xu Mochen so cowardly, Han Shaolin suddenly lost his appetite. He couldn''t understand how he and Xu Moyu gave birth to such a bold son.


    ¡°Wasn''t it Sect Leader Han who spoiled him? ¡°Now that things havee to this, what else do Sect Leader Han suspect?¡±


    He knew what Han Shaolin was thinking at this moment.


    ¡°I wonder who spoiled him?¡±


    Han Shaolin''s voice was cold, but it was not Xu Moyu''s fault. Rather, Xu Mochen liked to cry when he was young, and everyone was already used to him. After that, he became like this.


    ¡°I was spoiled by you guys. me my bad character. I hate you, hmph!¡±


    Xu Mochen pouted angrily.


    It''s not like I''m the one who thinks this way, you''re all used to it! No matter what I want, don''t me me for my bad character!


    Xu Mochen did not hesitate at all. However, it was only Han Shaolin and the others that had spoilt more. It was normal for him to bewless.


    In addition to Han Shaolin''s over a thousand subordinates, there were only two children in the family. How could he not be pampered by a genius?


    ¡°You brat, no matter how much you say it, you will never listen. You only know that you are wrong when I hit you, right?¡±


    Leaving home with Xu Moyu, I haven''t even broken his legs, and now you still dare toin to me?


    ¡°Mom, look!¡± ¡°Sect Leader Han bullied me.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Xu Mochen jumped into Xu Moyu''s arms with moist eyes.


    ¡°It''s no use telling your mom, soe and eat obediently. Don''t make me angry.¡±


    Han Shaolin''s eyes turned cold, not because he was unhappy with Xu Mochen, nor did he hate Xu Mochen. Rather, he could not let Xu Mochen''s personality change no matter what. In the future, Xu Mochen would not be able to change, and he would seriously lose his self-care.


    Xu Mochen, who was bullied to such an extent, pulled his face out of Xu Moyu''s arms in grievance. With tears in his eyes, he walked up to Han Shaolin.


    ¡°You, a man, cry every now and then?¡±


    Han Shaolin was one of the first two children. The two children''s personalities were beyond his imagination and none of them looked like him.


    Wu wu wu ¡­ ¡°You''re mad at me again, I hate Sect Leader Han, I''m not ying with you ¡­¡±


    Xu Mochen immediately raised his head and cried loudly. The entire living room resounded with his voice, it couldn''t be described as too deafening.


    ¡°Just say a few words, and you''re still crying for me!¡± Han Shaolin was agitated and wished he could give Xu Mochen a good beating. However, he kept his temper and hugged Xu Mochen, ¡°What are you crying for? Didn''t hit you? ¡°


    Am I raising a son? This must be a f * * king ancestor that I raised!

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450 - He Who Kneels will be Favored


    ¡°But you cough ¡­¡± ¡°You scold me¡­¡±


    Xu Mochen choked on his saliva and coughed until his face turned red. Tears dripped from his eyes. As expected, things that don''t want money were cheap.


    Han Shaolin let out a breath of air in frustration. What do you mean by fierce? How could he even start to be fierce?


    ¡°Alright, you are all my ancestors. I owe you something from my past life.¡±


    As a father, Han Shaolin didn''t care so much. He took a step back to give Xu Mochensheng''s back. He was obviously on the verge of death.


    ¡°He''s obviously just an adult, narrow-minded.¡± Han Feiyu, who was in Han Shaolin''s arms, suddenly muttered. She didn''t look at Han Shaolin and just ate her own food.


    Xu Moyu was just watching by the side with no intention of helping.


    Han Shaolin scoffed. He looked like he was about to die.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. All of you have logic. I''m the only bastard here.¡±


    Han Shaolin was full of anger. Why would he eat breakfast? But what could he do? His wife had given birth to a child, so he could only kneel and spoil her.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han said that himself. I didn''t force you!¡±


    Han Feiyu was indeed worthy of her reputation as a de master. She stabbed her father once again, so it was a safe thing to do.


    ¡°You damned girl.¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    Han Feiyu made a face at Han Shaolin before humming a tune in a good mood, shaking her little body.


    Han Feiyu never made a face at him, which surprised Han Shaolin. At this moment, he realized that Han Feiyu didn''t want to go against him, she was just changing the topic.


    This little girl is smart, she inherited Xu Moyu and me, just this kid!


    Han Shaolin looked at Xu Mochen, who was still sobbing in front of him.


    ¡®Forget it, I just need to find a reliable man for him in the future. I just need to make him change his personality. The sun is rising in the west! ¡®


    Han Shaolin decisively gave up treating his son. He only wanted to attack Xu Mochen.


    ¡°Xiao-Xiao, I want to eat this.¡± Tian Tian wiped her tears away and pointed at the food in front of Xiaoxiao with a soft voice.


    Xiaoxiao did not reply, but gave it to Xu Mochen and put it in his mouth.


    After eating the delicious food, Xu Mochen immediately revealed a cute smile and sweetly chewed on it. As expected, the weather forecast was not even as fast as him.


    ¡°Come over here.¡± Han Feiyu pulled Xu Mochen''s clothes, then she grabbed Xu Mochen under the armpits and carried him over. However, because Xu Mochen was too heavy, she couldn''t lift him up. She could only lift him up by half and couldn''t get up on Han Shaolin''s thigh.


    Han Shaolin sighed. His temper was gone as he picked Xu Mochen up and put him on his other thigh.


    ¡°Shouldn''t we hug as soon as possible? ¡°I''m so tired.¡±


    Han Feiyu started her chattering again and never gave Han Shaolin a good temper.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Ancestor, you are scolding me, but I was disappointed. I was unable to help you at the first possible moment.¡±


    Han Shaolin rolled his eyes at Han Feiyu. He didn''t throw a tantrum at her because it was useless! Han Feiyu had the ability to make him so angry that his blood rushed to his head.


    ¡°It''s good that you know this. Next time, let''s have some spiritual water.¡± Han Feiyu was Han Feiyu, and she replied to Han Shaolin all of a sudden.


    Han Shaolin''s mouth twitched when he heard what she said. This damn girl, she even gave him a good look, and she even gave him a hard time! Like her mother.


    ¡°The great Sect Leader of Huaxia, now he can''t even win over his own daughter!¡± If this gets out, won''t it make everyoneugh their heads off? ¡°


    Xu Moyu finally spoke, but it was Han Shaolin who mocked him.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451 - Incontinence


    ¡°What is it? Is this still needed? I was yed around by you, Xu Moyu, who doesn''t know that I, Han Shaolin, have a female tiger? You can''t offend him? ¡°


    Han Shaolin replied to Xu Moyu, and his mood seemed to calm down. However, Xu Moyu was not in a good mood. He put on a fake smile and said, ¡°I''m afraid Sect Leader Han would like to eat a bullet to calm himself down!¡± ¡°It was seductive, but it also carried a great deal of danger.


    Han Shaolin didn''t n to continue this topic with Xu Moyu and fed Xu Mochen. Then, he said, ¡°The doctor is waiting in the reception room.¡±


    Only after Han Shaolin said this did Xu Moyu remember to let Shang Cijie see a doctor.


    ¡°Help me bring Xiaojie to find a doctor. When we''re done with the consultation,e back and report to me.¡± Xu Moyu turned around and said to the servant that stood behind him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The servant nodded and hurriedly left, walking towards Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Pregnant?¡±


    Han Shaolin asked Xu Moyu. It seemed that he wasn''t very interested, so he handed Xu Moyu some food.


    ¡°He must have just gotten pregnant. Mu Sifa is worried about his health, so he asked me to call a doctor to check on him.¡± Xu Moyu took the food and replied. The atmosphere immediately became better as the family of four enjoyed their meal.


    ¡°That man must be on guard against you like a thief!¡± Han Shaolin suddenlyughed. Because he was the same as husband, he could understand Mu Sifa''s thoughts.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Moyu also smiled and took Xu Mochen into his arms, not adding any weight to Han Shaolin. After all, Han Feiyu was also sitting on Han Shaolin''sp.


    ¡°In the next few days, Xiaojie will be living here. Sect Leader Han will bear with it and not be too fussy about it.¡±


    Xu Moyu''s voice became very gentle, as if he was deliberately softening it. He did not use his usual arrogant tone to speak.


    ¡°Since I don''t agree, you won''t listen to me. It''s fine to let him stay for a few days.¡±


    Even though Xu Moyu didn''t tell Han Shaolin what happened, he brought Shang Cijie back. But he knew that his wife would never do meaningless things, so he chose to indulge him.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han, are you just going to ask?¡± Xu Moyu curiously looked at Han Shaolin and asked.


    ¡°If you want to say it, say it to me early. Do you need me to say it? Besides, I''m not interested in the two of them. If you like it, you can get involved.


    On the surface, Han Shaolin was cold and indifferent. He did not like Xu Moyu much, but he still acted as a shield for Xu Moyu, allowing him to do whatever he wanted without worry.


    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader Han, for your magnanimity.¡± Xu Moyu thanked Han Shaolin with a smile and a hint of ttery.


    ¡°Forget it, if you don''t cause trouble for me, I''m already a Buddha.¡± Han Shaolin must still bear grudges against Xu Moyu for running away from home.


    ¡°When this is done, go back obediently. If you still dare to say anything next time,e out and see how I''ll deal with you, Xu Moyu.¡± Ye Zichen warned Xu Moyu with a frown, he wasn''t joking.


    Han Shaolin was a pet of Xu Moyu, but he clearly separated what was pet from what wasn''t. He didn''t blindly indulge Xu Moyu''s reckless actions.


    ¡°Ok, once Xiaojie''s problem is settled, I will go back with you.¡±


    Xu Moyu was also very obedient. He gently leaned on Han Shaolin''s shoulder and curled his lips into a beautiful smile. He waspletely dependent on Han Shaolin.


    Since his wife was already so obedient, how could Han Shaolin bear to continue nagging? Naturally, she chose to forgive him.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452 - Have the Airs of a Big Sister


    ¡°That''s why I said Sect Leader Han is useless. That''s why Mom tried to please you. You have no bottom line.¡±


    Han Feiyu, eating quietly, couldn''t help but overhear Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu''s conversation and feltpelled to speak up again.


    ¡°Little girl, what do you know? Just eat your food.¡±


    Han Shaolin poked Han Feiyu in the head, signaling her to be quiet.


    ¡°I''m just telling the truth, and Sect Leader Han won''t even let me say it!¡±


    Despite her words, Han Feiyu was pleased to see her parents in a better mood.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han isn''t a coward. Uncle Yin Yan said that Sect Leader Han is very powerful! Doesn''t Xiao-Xiao know?¡±


    Xu Mochen suddenly defended Han Shaolin with a voice so soft it seemed to melt.


    ¡°Did Uncle Hei Yan tell you that Sect Leader Han is afraid of his wife?¡± Han Feiyu nced at Xu Mochen and asked.


    After hearing this, Xu Mochen blinked innocently, as if he didn''t grasp the meaning, then asked Han Feiyu, ¡°Isn''t it better to be afraid of a wife? Mom isn''t scary either! She''s so gentle.¡±


    Han Feiyu silently rolled her eyes at Xu Mochen, thinking, Mom is gentle to us! But she''s not gentle to Sect Leader Han! Didn''t this silly kid see it?


    ¡°Hmm? Isn''t that good?¡± Xu Mochen tilted his head adorably and asked softly.


    Han Feiyu sighed, ¡°Alright, there''s nothing bad about it.¡± Toozy to exin, she stuffed food into Xu Mochen''s mouth to stop further questions.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han is loved. Don¡¯t mention that, the kids will only say those things to me in the future.¡±


    Xu Moyu ruffled Han Feiyu''s hair andughed, knowing she was actually defending Han Shaolin, albeit in a peculiar way.


    I used to think she disliked Han Shaolin, but now I see! She was just worried that her father spoiled her too much and lost his dignity.


    ¡°I only found out about it today. I''m ttered.¡±


    Han Shaolin followed Xu Moyu¡¯s lead, ruffling Han Feiyu¡¯s small head with a heavy, gloomy expression.


    ¡°I never said I hate Sect Leader Han saying that! You''re the one who''s foolish! It''s none of my business!¡±


    Han Feiyu confidently repeated Han Shaolin¡¯s words and didn''t forget to tell Xu Moyu, ¡°Mom is the same! No matter how much Sect Leader Han spoils her, she still gives him face! He''s about to lose his usual dignity, and his subordinates are all watching.¡±


    Like a little adult, she critiqued not only Han Shaolin but also pointed out Xu Moyu¡¯s mistakes.


    Think that¡¯s the end? No, Han Feiyu turned to Xu Mochen and said, ¡°Tian Tian, you too, don¡¯t you know it¡¯s messy outside? How could you run away from home with Mom? What if something happened to her? If this happens again, I''ll spank you and Sect Leader Han together. Crying won''t help; I definitely won¡¯tfort you!¡± She put on her sisterly airs and spoke sternly.


    Xu Mochen felt wronged and lowered his head, replying softly, ¡°Understood, I won''t dare to do it again.¡±


    ¡°That''s more like it.¡±


    After addressing all three, Han Feiyu sighed in relief and began eating in big bites, as if calming her nerves. But the ones who were truly scared were Han Shaolin and Xu Moyu, being lectured by their five-year-old daughter.


    ¡°Looks like Sect Leader Han isn''t worried about who will take over your gang in the future,¡± Xu Moyu teased Han Shaolin.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Han Shaolin replied, a slow smile spreading across his face.


    This little girl has quite a talent!

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453 - It Is Advisable to Get Rid of the Child


    Han Shaolin and his family were making a ruckus as usual. It had been more than 10 minutes since they went to find a doctor with a servant at Shang Cijie''s ce.


    After he left the room, he looked at the worried Shang Mingming nkly and did not react.


    ¡°What''s wrong, Xiaojie?¡± Are you not feeling well? What did Uncle Doctor say? ¡°


    Why is he suddenly silent with such a bizarre expression on his face? It can''t be that¡­ You''re not pregnant, are you?


    Shang Mingming''s heart suddenly thumped as he panicked.


    After a while, Shang Mingming finally found his voice and pulled Xiaojie''s hand tofort him, ¡°It''s alright. How about we borrow a bastard of a father and get pregnant with a little sister tonight! It''s no big deal, it''s not like I can''t get pregnant, right? ¡°


    Shang Cijie didn''t know if he was listening, but he rolled his eyes in a daze.


    ¡°Xiaojie, don''t scare me!¡± What''s going on!? ¡°


    Shang Cijie didn''t say anything. Shang Mingming was about to die of anxiety. He pulled over a chair to the side, stood on his tiptoes and stretched out his hand to touch Shang Cijie''s forehead.


    No fever! That brain should be good! Was it because he wasn''t pregnant, or was the shock too great?


    Shang Mingming could only think so. In order to not worry Shang Cijie, he chose to keep silent and tightly held Shang Cijie''s hand as if he wanted to give him a sense of security.


    But at this moment, Shang Cijie suddenly said to Shang Mingming, ¡°I, I''m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Ah!?¡± It was Shang Mingming''s turn to be stunned. After that, he sighed speechlessly, ¡°I''m already pregnant. Xiaojie, why are you still looking like you''re going to die!?¡± ¡°It scared me to death.¡±


    And here I thought she was unpregnant and had suffered a blow? He had scared his cells to death for nothing.


    ¡°But, the doctor said that it''s better to lose the child, so, I ¡­¡± Shang Cijie was confused and helpless.


    ¡°Beat him up? Why did you have to hit it! ¡°


    ¡°I, I don''t know.¡± Shang Cijie cried until he didn''t know what to do.


    Shang Mingming was getting anxious, ¡°I''ll go ask the doctor. Xiaojie, don''t cry!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ But I want to be born, and I don''t want to get rid of it ¡­ ¡± Shang Cijie choked up and his face was covered in tears.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Xu Moyu was worried, so he came over to check. Unexpectedly, he saw Shang Cijie crying in grief.


    Shang Mingming was initially strong, but when he saw Xu Moyu''s face, his eyes immediately became moist, ¡°Mr Moyu, the doctor said that Xiaojie''s child is going to be beaten. We can''t let him live. What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Beat him up? ¡°And the reason?¡±


    Xu Moyu was Xu Moyu. He did not panic and asked for the reason first.


    ¡°I¡­ I was just scared and I didn''t pay attention. ¡°


    Shang Cijie sniffed and cried like a child.


    ¡°It''s fine, leave it to me. I''ll go ask the doctor for the reason.¡±


    Xu Moyu took Shang Cijie into his arms tofort him, gently patting his back.


    Han Shaolin, who was carrying Han Feiyu and Xu Mochen, frowned. He didn''t like his wife hugging other men like this. But now that Shang Cijie was crying so bitterly, he could only hold it in.


    ¡°Is Sect Leader Han a fool? There is no happiness in suffering. How can mom be with Xiaojie? What are you randomly eating? ¡°


    When Han Feiyu raised her head to look at Han Shaolin, she noticed his frown and muttered again.


    Han Shaolin wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°Who taught you that?¡±


    ¡°You don''t care, I''ll know.¡±


    Snorting, he crossed his arms over his chest.


    Don''t say it? That was something that that brat, Dian Yan, had taught him! It seems like he wants me to assign him to a ce where he can''t bear eggs.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454 - No I Don''t Want to


    Ten minutester, the doctor packed his things and was invited to the hall by Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Did something happen to Xiaojie''s body?¡± Or the fetus isn''t developing well? ¡± Xu Moyu asked.


    ¡°Speaking of the problem, this matter can be big or small. I think Mr. Shang''s first birth is a difficult one. A man''s body is different from a woman''s. Once the first child is born with a difficult birth, the second birth will affect the body. ¡°One is fine, but if there are two, then things will really be difficult. It might even be difficult again, and even serious caesarean sections will be dangerous. Children and adults are the same.¡± The doctor exined to Xu Moyu. The meaning behind his words seemed to be that Shang Cijie was pregnant with two children.


    Xu Moyu also heard this and was stunned. After all, there were very few men who could give birth to twins, and he himself was one of the few examples.


    ¡°You might think I''m an antique if you said I could feel my pulse, but this old method is better than the current technology, at least for a man''s body. On the top of Mr. Shang''s pulse, there were obviously twins, so the chances of both children being alive were very high. For the sake of his health, I suggest that he consider beating up the child. ¡°


    The doctor was afraid that Xu Moyu andpany would not understand, so he exined again.


    ¡°Then if we were to keep it, how big of an impact would it be? Is there any danger to your life? ¡°


    Xu Moyu asked in detail. Even the doctor above had said that, but he couldn''t joke with Shang Cijie''s body.


    ¡°If you beat up one of the children, it might not be fatal. However, you should be able to imagine the burden on your body.¡±


    Xu Moyu fell into silence after hearing what she said. Having children by itself was a burden on one''s body, not to mention having one each.


    ¡°This matter!¡± ¡°It''s better to find Mr. Shang''s husband. Everyone can discuss it together. After all, life and death are at stake.¡± the doctor suggested, his voice heavy.


    ¡°No, I can''t tell Mu Sifa. I don''t want to get rid of him, I want to live.¡±


    However, the moment the doctor finished his words, Shang Cijie immediately stopped him excitedly as tears started to roll down his cheeks again.


    The doctor looked troubled. He tried to persuade Shang Cijie, ¡°This is a matter that concerns your own life. You can''t joke around!¡±


    ¡°I am not joking. I want to be born. I want to be born. I don''t want to die ¡­¡± ¡°Don''t fight.¡± Shang Cijie cried his heart out. Right now, no matter what they said, he wouldn''t listen. He just wanted to live.


    The reason was probably because it was difficult for him to get pregnant and Mu Sifa was beside him. He didn''t want to destroy the child just like that, not to mention it was two living creatures. He couldn''t do such a cruel thing.


    ¡°Then, if I lose the child, will I still be able to conceive another child in the future?¡±


    Xu Moyu asked the doctor while patting Shang Cijie on the back tofort him.


    ¡°This one.¡± The doctor hesitated. ¡°If you are well, there should be no problem. However, since Mr. Shang''s first child was born with a 90% chance of survival, if he were to knock out his child now, it would probably be very difficult for him to carry her again in the future. ¡°


    When the doctor said this, Shang Cijie''s heart skipped a beat, and so did Xu Moyu.


    ¡°No, no, no, I want to give birth.¡± Shang Cijie was so anxious that tears dripped from his eyes. He shook his head with a pale face.


    He cried to Xu Moyu and begged him, ¡°Mr Moyu, I''m begging you, I''m going to give birth to my child. I don''t want to get rid of him, I beg you, please don''t tell Mu Sifa, please don''t tell him?¡±


    Shang Cijie was pitiful and helpless, but other than begging Xu Moyu, he had no other choice.


    A trace of sadness appeared in Xu Moyu''s eyes. It was because he was a twin that he had difficulty bearing a second child, so he understood Shang Cijie''s current mood very well.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455 - Pretend to Agree


    ¡°Alright, I''m not telling Mu Sifa.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shang Cijie sniffed and bit his lower lip to hold back his tears. He was pitiful, causing his life to be filled with pity.


    Xu Moyu revealed a gentle smile and said gently, ¡°Really, I won''t tell Mu Sifa.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, this is a matter of life and death.¡±


    Han Shaolin, who was silent on the side, suddenly became angry and scolded Xu Moyu. After all, this was not a joke. If he took even one wrong step, Shang Cijie might even die.


    Xu Moyu didn''t refute him and just signaled Han Shaolin with his eye, telling him not to speak.


    At this time, Han Shaolin finally understood Xu Moyu''s intention. His goal was only tofort Shang Cijie verbally. Only then did he feel at ease.


    Seriously, can''t you just say hello to me first?


    Han Shaolin frowned. This was his wife, he couldn''t control her, nor could he.


    ¡°If Mu Sifa knew, he would definitely not let me live. I don''t want to live like this. Mu Sifa said he also wants a child, and I don''t want him to be disappointed. ¡°


    Shang Cijie threw himself into Xu Moyu''s arms and cried loudly.


    ¡°I understand. I will take care of it. Don''t worry.¡± Xu Moyu, who was quietly patting Shang Cijie on the back, seemed to be thinking about something. He was probably thinking about how to bring this up with Mu Sifa and not let Shang Cijie know about it.


    After all, this matter was rted to Shang Cijie''s life and death, so Xu Moyu couldn''t possibly hide it from Mu Sifa. After all, this matter was rted to Shang Cijie''s life and death, Xu Moyu couldn''t really hide it from Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Mr Moyu, Xiaojie¡­ Will he die? ¡°


    Shang Mingming''s eyes were filled with tears. He resisted letting it fall, because if he cried now, it would only make Shang Cijie more helpless and wouldn''t add to the burden.


    ¡°Does Mingming trust me?¡± Xu Moyu asked, rubbing Shang Mingming''s head.


    ¡°Well, Mingming trusts Mr Moyu.¡± Shang Mingming wiped his eyes and nodded.


    ¡°That won''t happen. Mr Moyu said that Xiaojie is fine, then Xiaojie will definitely be fine. Don''t worry, do you understand?¡±


    Ye Zichen rubbed Shang Mingming''s head again andforted him with a warm smile. After that, he gave his daughter a look and told her to leave Shang Mingming alone.


    Han Feiyu had always been smart. When she received Xu Moyu''s gaze, she immediately understood what he meant.


    ¡°Can we go outside and y?¡± Han Feiyu walked up to Shang Mingming and took his hand.


    ¡°No, I want to stay here with Xiaojie.¡± Shang Mingming snuffed out his nose in anger, while there were still tears in his eyes.


    Seeing Shang Mingming''s reaction, Han Feiyu could only sigh helplessly. However, she did not give up. Instead, she kicked Xu Mochen, who was stuffing food into his mouth, and told him to hurry up and help.


    However, Xu Mochen, who was kicked, looked at his sister in confusion.


    Han Feiyu immediately became angry, but she did not get angry. Instead, she forced a fake smile at Xu Mochen and said, ¡°I want to y outside with Mingming. Are you going every day?¡± If you don''t go, I''ll kill your dangerous face.


    Xu Mochen was used to being bullied, how could he not see it? He was so scared that he quickly stuffed the sushi into his mouth. Afterwards, he struggled to carry Wu Tie and walked out like a devil.


    ¡°Wouldn''t it have been fine if we had done this earlier?¡±


    Han Feiyu rolled her eyes at Xu Mochen''s back and followed with small steps.


    ¡°I don''t want to, I want to apany Xiaojie, don''t go.¡±


    Shang Mingming struggled to resist and almost pushed Xu Mochen down.


    ¡°Shh!¡± Stop arguing, Mingming. Even if you get angry fromughing, you should know how scary it is! If we do not apany her to y, we will definitely die miserably. ¡°


    As soon as Xu Mochen said this, Shang Mingming turned around and stole a nce at Han Feiyu. Seeing that the situation was not going well, he immediately became obedient and followed Xu Mochen, not daring to even breathe too loudly.

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456 - Mu Sifa with a Pale Face


    ¡°You are still pregnant, so you mustn''t cry. It will affect the baby. You should have a servant escort you back to your room to rest. I''ll apany the doctor.¡±


    Xu Moyu gently pushed Shang Cijie away and signaled the waiting servant toe over and assist Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shang Cijie obediently wiped away his tears and stood up.


    The servant, quick to understand, immediately walked over to support Shang Cijie''s arm as soon as he saw him get up, preventing him from straining himself.


    After Shang Cijie left, Xu Moyu said to the doctor, ¡°Once the matter of terminating the pregnancy is settled, I''ll contact you after discussing it with Xiaojie''s husband.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    The doctor, who had been anxious that Xu Moyu might intervene on Shang Cijie''s behalf, felt relieved that he could finally rx.


    ¡°Although ending the pregnancy will harm the body, it''s better than allowing the baby to be born and endanger her life. Please convey this to Mr. Shang properly.¡±


    With genuine concern, the doctor, worried that Mu Sifa must be informed, reminded Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then I''ll take my leave. If anythinges up, just call me and I''lle over.¡± The doctor stood up and left with a polite nod.


    As Xu Moyu watched the doctor leave, he was filled with mixed emotions. If he could persuade Wu Jingsheng to leave, he would, but there was no other option; the child couldn''t be kept, leaving him feeling very depressed.


    ¡°This is the only way. Don''t me yourself.¡± Han Shaolin pulled Xu Moyu into his arms, trying tofort him.


    Although Xu Moyu knew it wasn''t his fault, he couldn''t help but feel depressed for being unable to assist Shang Cijie, especially since the matter of the second child had always weighed heavily on his mind.


    ¡°I''ll contact Mu Sifa, and we''ll discuss it when he returns tonight,¡± Xu Moyu said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Han Shaolin, usually prone to jealousy, quietly agreed this time.


    About six hourster, Mu Sifa hurried back to Xu Moyu''s ce. He had been busy all day and had just learned the news. Knowing that the child in Shang Cijie''s womb couldn''t be kept terrified him, not because he feared losing the baby, but because he was afraid Shang Cijie''s body wouldn''t be able to endure the ordeal.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Mu Sifa barged into Xu Moyu''s room. Luckily, Han Shaolin was helping his son bathe, otherwise, Mu Sifa''s abrupt entrance could have sparked a conflict.


    Holding Han Feiyu, Xu Moyu pointed towards the balcony, signaling Mu Sifa to step outside for a private conversation.


    Mu Sifa was overwhelmed with anxiety. Although Xu Moyu''s approach frustrated him, he suppressed his anger, recognizing that this was not his home and that others needed their own personal space.


    Han Feiyu, left behind, watched as Xu Moyu walked away with Mu Sifa. She didn''t follow, understanding that Mu Sifa''s urgent return must be rted to Shang Cijie.


    After more than ten minutes, Mu Sifa, who had been outside on the balcony, left withrge strides, his face dark with concern.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Han Feiyu, who had been quietly sitting on the sofa, asked as Xu Moyu walked back in.


    ¡°It''s over.¡± Xu Moyu smiled, pulling Han Feiyu into his arms.


    ¡°A maid wille by soon to help you bathe. After your shower,e back to sleep; don''t go wandering around again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Han Feiyu softly responded, thinking she wouldn''t speak further, but then she asked Xu Moyu, ¡°Will you end Xiaojie''s pregnancy?¡±


    Xu Moyu wasn''t surprised by the question, knowing that his daughter was more mature than her peers and already understood the implications of ending a pregnancy. So, he didn''t avoid the question and replied, ¡°If I don''t, Xiaojie will be in danger.¡±


    At the very least, he could protect one of them, which was better than losing both mother and child.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457 - Picking up the Sentence of Sentence


    ¡°This is the ce.¡±


    Hei Zi brought Mu Sifa to the room where Shang Cijie lived, then stopped to make way for him.


    Mu Sifa wanted to open the door and rush in, but he suddenly stopped when he reached out his hand.


    He took a deep breath, frowned ufortably, and calmed his emotions.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Sifa thanked Hei Zi with an indescribably heavy voice.


    ¡°You''re wee.¡± Hei Zi left without wasting any time.


    Hei Zi had been gone a long time, and Mu Sifa was still standing outside the room. He hadn''t had the courage to knock on the door for a long time, because he didn''t know how to face Shang Cijie.


    He must be crying now!


    Mu Sifa leaned against the wall, raised his head and took a few breaths. Up till now, he still could not digest the fact that Shang Cijie beat up the child. He obviously left the house when everything was fine, but he was still thinking about what name he could give to a girl, and now, he was told that the child could not stay.


    ¡°Presumably, the heavens are punishing me! Punishing me before was not good for him, but now I regret it. ¡°


    If I were by his side, perhaps there wouldn''t be such a thing as a dystocia,


    However, it was already toote. Mu Sifa couldn''t save the two children until five years ago.


    The door was opened by someone. It was Shang Cijie, who carefully poked his head out of the door. Both of his eyes were red. It was obvious that he had cried.


    ¡°Mu ¡­¡± ¡°Mu Sifa?¡±


    Shang Cijie was very surprised, because Mu Sifa didn''t call him, so he came straight over.


    At that moment, Shang Cijie also became nervous. He looked behind him in panic and let out a sigh of relief when he didn''t see anyone following him.


    ¡°What''s wrong? ¡°In a hurry?¡±


    Mu Sifa put away his sullen expression and caressed Shang Cijie''s face with a smile. Everything was the same as before, but if you looked closely, you could see the pain in his eyes towards Shang Cijie.


    His eyes are so red. If he knew that I won''t let him stay, he would probably cry his heart out. It was better to keep it a secret from him for now. Listen to Xu Moyu and slowly give him the medicine. Then, ask the doctor to tell him that twins are hard to develop, he wouldn''t be so sad.


    ¡°I''m fine!¡± Nothing. ¡± Shang Cijie''s eyes shed. He didn''t dare to look Mu Sifa in the face.


    ¡°You''re off work!¡± ¡°So fast!¡± Shang Cijie forced a smile on his face, afraid that his heartbeat would quicken and he would change the topic.


    Mu Sifa knew that Shang Cijie was worried that he would know about the matter regarding the child. That was why he was so nervous, but he kept quiet.


    ¡°Naturally, I have to get off work. Otherwise, would I have been able toe and find you?¡± Mu Sifa smiled as he pinched Shang Cijie''s face. Then, he picked Shang Cijie up and kissed him. It was as if nothing had happened at all.


    Shang Cijie was stunned. After tightening his heart, he asked in a low voice, ¡°You, did you bump into Mr Moyu just now?¡± Shang Cijie''s heart was about to explode when he asked.


    Mu Sifa kissed Shang Cijie again and walked into the room before answering, ¡°I saw him!¡±


    ¡°Did Mr Moyu tell you anything?¡± Shang Cijie asked anxiously, and the color of his face instantly disappeared.


    ¡°No!¡± What do you want to tell me? Wouldn''t you like to stay here? ¡°


    Mu Sifa continued to pretend to be confused, but he couldn''t see any ws at all. The smile on his face was still there.


    ¡°That''s good.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s heart finally rxed. He was almost scared to death just now.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458 - Pretend to be a Fool for the Sake of the Two of Them


    ¡°What, you''re hiding something from me?¡± Mu Sifa asked in a teasing tone, still smiling.


    ¡°No, no, no, really.¡±


    Shang Cijie was not good at lying and immediately panicked. Although he was d that Mu Sifa didn''t know about the matter regarding the child, he was worried that Mu Sifa would find out about it in the future.


    But what he didn''t know was that Mu Sifa already knew everything from Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Mu Sifa took the initiative to change the topic. Actually, he was afraid that Shang Cijie would find out that he was hiding this matter.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie nodded obediently. Then, for some reason, his face suddenly flushed red, probably because Mu Sifa was holding him.


    ¡°Let me down, Mingming is still watching.¡± Shang Cijie shyly pushed Mu Sifa, his face was so red that it could drip blood.


    If it was a normal day, Shang Mingming would definitely retort that it wasn''t something he had never seen before. However, he had been staring at Mu Sifa ever since he came back, as if he was suspecting something. However, he didn''t ask.


    ¡°What''s wrong, little guy?¡± Jealous? ¡°


    Mu Sifa''s voice was the same as usual as he teased Shang Mingming. However, he was very worried, because he knew that Shang Mingming had been scrutinizing him ever since he entered the room.


    Could it be that the little fellow saw through something?


    ¡°Who''s jealous? ¡°Stop being so smelly.¡±


    Shang Mingming arrogantly looked to the side and ignored Mu Sifa. There was no difference between the two. However, when he turned his head to the side, his eyes instantly dimmed.


    ¡°Come here! I also want to hug you so that you won''t say I''m biased. ¡± Mu Sifa smiled and waved at Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Who wants it!?¡± ¡°Is evil disgusting?¡±


    Shang Mingming snorted again and ignored Mu Sifa, trying his best to put on the usual expression.


    Mu Sifa had originally guessed that Shang Mingming only suspected something. From his appearance, it was clear that Shang Mingming had already guessed it. However, just like him, he was still acting like a fool.


    ¡°Stay with Xiaojie, don''t worry about me, I don''t need you to care about me either.¡± After saying that, he climbed onto the bed and prepared to sleep.


    Mu Sifa lowered his eyes. It seemed that the little guy knew without a doubt.


    ¡°Have you eaten? ¡°If you haven''t eaten, I''ll go get you a bowl of noodles.¡±


    Shang Cijie asked Mu Sifa, voice soft and soft, very cute.


    ¡°There''s no need to go through so much trouble. I''ll just casually eat a littleter.¡± Mu Sifa kissed Shang Cijie and gently caressed his face with his fingers.


    Shang Cijie did not avoid Mu Sifa''s hand. Although he was shy, he still let Mu Sifa touch his red face obediently.


    ¡°Are you busy today?¡±


    Shang Cijie took the initiative to talk to Mu Sifa. This kind of family was something he had always imagined. Thinking about Mu Sifa getting off work, he waited for him at home and asked him about his work. How was his day today? This way, Shang Cijie would be very satisfied.


    ¡°Not bad, Han Shaolin has returned to China. The underworld is not very chaotic now, and the casualties have been reduced a bit.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he kissed Shang Cijie and lifted him up so that he wouldn''t fall down.


    ¡°If you want love, then go somewhere else. Don''t poison me here.¡± Shang Mingming, who was on the bed, suddenly said Mu Sifa and co. and then said, ¡°The air is so good tonight, damn dad, don''t you think you should take Xiaojie out to y? What are you doing at home? Obstructing my eyes? Or feed my dog? ¡°


    He was angry, but the meaning of his words was to ask Mu Sifa to take Shang Cijie out to rx. It was very considerate.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459 - That We Know about the Bed


    Why didn''t I think of it? He should take him for a walk at a time like this, maybe his mood would improve.


    Mu Sifa was woken up by Shang Mingming. He had been thinking about how to rx Shang Cijie, but he didn''t think of this.


    ¡°Alright, let''s go for a walk.¡±


    Mu Sifa no longer had that depressed look on his face. He raised his head happily and kissed Wu Tie.


    Shang Cijie, however, was not able to react. He looked at Mu Sifa in a daze and said, ¡°Are you going out now?¡±


    ¡°Of course it''s now. I can also eat something now.¡±


    ¡°But, it''s already past 11 o''clock! Toote! It''s time to sleep. ¡°


    Shang Cijie is still pregnant right now. He wants to go to bed early and get up early, so it won''t affect the fetus.


    ¡°It''s fine, it''s just for one night. In the future, I''ll sleep with you early.¡± Mu Sifa said, knowing Shang Cijie''s worry.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± Shang Cijie hesitated again, then looked back at Shang Mingming on the bed and asked softly, ¡°Where''s Mingming? Won''t youe with us? ¡°


    ¡°You guys go out on a date, what am I going to do with it?¡± Shang Mingming was not in a good mood and had his back facing Shang Cijie.


    If he didn''t say that, Shang Cijie would definitely feel guilty, not willing to go out with Mu Sifa and leave him here alone.


    ¡°This is Xu Moyu''s house, it''s not like it''s a dragon cave or a tiger cave. The little guy will be fine even if he stays here by himself, and it''s veryte, so it''s about time for him to sleep.¡±


    Mu Sifa helped Shang Mingming and knew that he was only like this because he wanted to be alone with Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Alright, alright then!¡±


    When Mu Sifa brought Xu Moyu out, Shang Cijie reluctantly agreed to leave Shang Mingming alone in the room.


    ¡°We''ll be back soon. Mingming, if you''re bored, then go y with Tian Tian. I won''t stay for long.¡± Shang Cijie was worried.


    When Shang Mingming heard this, he felt quite helpless. Because Shang Cijie had a good memory, he didn''t have a long time, so he did what he shouldn''t have.


    ¡°Don''t be in such a hurry toe back. Go hang out with that bastard dad of yours. You guys can get tired of it even if youe back. It''s always going to hurt my eyes.¡±


    ¡°I''m not sick of them.¡± Shang Cijie immediately retorted with a red face.


    ¡°Then, Xiaojie, aren''t you tired of being with your bastard father?¡± The fact that Shang Cijie was being held by Mu Sifa.


    Shang Cijie finally came back to his senses when he heard this and started blushing.


    He exined hurriedly, ¡°It''s your dad who wants to hug me. It''s none of my business! I didn''t ask him to hold me. ¡°


    ¡°Yes yes yes, anyway, you''re feeling very happy in your heart, so don''t exin any further.¡±


    Shang Mingming sighed, he had already figured out his mother''s personality.


    ¡°I, I didn''t. You bullied me, you''re as bad as your dad, I''m ignoring you.¡±


    Shang Cijie couldn''t win against Shang Mingming, so he humphed with a face full of anger and looked very cute.


    Mu Sifa wanted tough. He didn''t know whether Shang Cijie had brought Shang Mingming or Shang Mingming had brought his wife.


    ¡°Who bullied Xiaojie? It''s not like I did anything lecherous to Xiaojie, I didn''t bully you. ¡°I''m better than that bastard''s dad. I won''t let Xiaojie take a shameful stance, nor will I let you cry and beg for mercy.¡±


    ¡°Cough ~ ~¡± Mu Sifa almost choked. After Shang Mingming said this, it was obviously a bed affair between him and Shang Cijie, how did Shang Mingming know about it?


    There was no need to mention Shang Cijie, his entire face had turnedpletely red. He covered his face and did not dare to reveal it.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460 - You Can''t be Angry


    ¡°Are you going or not! You don''t think it''ste enough, do you? ¡°Come back early.¡± Shang Mingming did not continue to beat Shang Cijie up and urged them to go out. There was a type of hatred that this year''s parents would have a hard time bringing along.


    ¡°Since the little guy is so annoyed at us to disturb him, then let''s go for a ride. Wife, ignore him. No one can bully him.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t waste any more time. He carried Shang Cijie and walked out of the room, closing the door behind him.


    Mu Sifa and co. walked for quite a while before Liu Tie slowly got up from the bed. He took his cell phone from the bedside table and pointed at Shang Cijie''s position.


    ¡°If dad bastard dares to take Xiaojie to the hotel to mess around, I''ll call the police.¡±


    He was the one who asked Mu Sifa to take Shang Cijie out, but was wary of Mu Sifa afterwards and was cute for a century.


    As for Shang Cijie, who was carried away by Mu Sifa, he didn''t even have the time to talk to Shang Mingming or refuse before he was shoved into the car by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°You don''t have to follow.¡± Mu Sifa, who had rounded the front of the car, told Han Shaolin, who had rushed over in a hurry.


    The subordinates looked at each other, not knowing whether they should go or not. However, they did not receive any notification saying that they would go out to protect Mu Sifa and the others, so they nodded and returned to their posts.


    ¡°Are we really going out? It''s toote to drive at night. ¡°


    Shang Cijie didn''t seem to want to go out, and he was probably worried about Shang Mingming.


    ¡°It''s fine, I''ll drive slowly.¡± Mu Sifa, who sat in the driver''s seat, smiled and patted Shang Cijie''s head before starting the car.


    Shang Cijie immediately quieted down. His face was flushed red.


    ¡°Is there a ce you want to go?¡± Mu Sifa asked, and then patted his thigh to have Shang Cijie lie down.


    ¡°I don''t want it? You''re driving, be careful of your safety! ¡± Shang Cijie''s soft and moe rejection was indescribably cute.


    ¡°It''s fine, take a rest.¡± Mu Sifa patted his shoulder again with a doting smile.


    Shang Cijie stared fixedly at Mu Sifa''s thigh. He was indeed tempted, but due to his safety, he refused again, ¡°No need. It won''t be toote for me to lie down when I return home!¡± Ye Zichen lowered his head and muttered shyly.


    Mu Sifa was surprised when he heard this. Normally, Shang Cijie wouldn''t say such words. At most, Shang Cijie would say that he was bullying him or something, and then he would be furious. But now, he obediently said that he was going home before lying down, it made Mu Sifa feel ted.


    ¡°Wife, if you continue being so cute, I''ll stop the car and throw myself at you!¡± Mu Sifa''s words were half joking, half serious and half smiling.


    Hearing that, Shang Cijie immediately hugged his body and said seriously to Mu Sifa, ¡°I''m pregnant now.¡± His attitude was resolute, but he added in a soft voice, ¡°It will hurt the child. We''ll talk about itter.¡±


    If he didn''t drive now, Mu Sifa would really hug Shang Cijie and kiss him fiercely. Anyone who heard their wife say this would not be able to hold back, not to mention the cute Shang Cijie. How could Mu Sifa keep it up?


    ¡°Even if you are angry, I won''t listen to you this time.¡±


    As Shang Cijie said this, his face turned slightly red again. Perhaps it was because the topic was too delicate.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461 - Protect Our Children Together


    Mu Sifa should have been full of anger, but his expression gradually darkened. This was because he had already nned to let Shang Cijie leave, or else he would be risking his life.


    However, when Mu Sifa saw how happy Shang Cijie was, and how he was even nning for his children, his mood instantly turned heavy.


    ¡°You, you''re really angry?¡±


    Seeing Mu Sifa speak and then looking at him with a serious expression, Wu Junyi''s heart tensed up and his hands panicked to the point that he had nowhere to ce them.


    ¡°I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you! ¡°Don''t be mad at me!¡± Shang Cijie lowered his voice and carefully reached out his hand to pull Mu Sifa''s pants.


    After Mu Sifa heard this, his expression became even more painful. He couldn''t imagine what kind of expression Shang Cijie would have after knowing that the child was gone.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Mu Sifa called out to Shang Cijie hesitantly, the pain in his eyes intensifying.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Shang Cijie responded with a light sound. He looked at Mu Sifa with doubt in his eyes. His long eyshes fluttered in the wind, making him look really beautiful.


    He was so weird. What happened all of a sudden? Are you not feeling well?


    ¡°Are you feeling sick? You want to go to the hospital? ¡± Shang Cijie turned to Mu Sifa and looked at him worriedly. No matter what expression he showed, it was so soft and cute that it would make anyone''s heart beat.


    Mu Sifa was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say. The Shang Cijie in front of him was as innocent as a piece of white paper, fragile as if it would break with a single touch.


    ¡°Wife, child.¡± Mu Sifa''s eyes shed as he said this hesitantly. After that, he looked at Shang Cijie with aplicated look in his eyes. He should be thinking if he should tell Shang Cijie the truth, he couldn''t bear to hide it from Shang Cijie.


    ¡°The child is very good! Nothing. ¡°


    Shang Cijie was too sensitive. As soon as Mu Sifa mentioned children, he immediately became nervous with wariness in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Mu Sifa didn''t have time to say anything. His expression became even more sad.


    He knew that if he were to be honest with Shang Cijie now, Shang Cijie would definitely copse.


    ¡°It seems that my wife really likes children!¡±


    Mu Sifa forced himself to act calm as he patted Shang Cijie''s head with a smile. However, he couldn''t hide the sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°Because it''s your child! Of course I like it. ¡°


    Shang Cijie replied softly and obediently as he sat there. Mu Sifa touched his head and his face blushed.


    Because it''s your child''s words, it made Mu Sifa''s body tremble. He never thought that it was because of this reason that Shang Cijie didn''t want to knock the child out and give birth.


    Can he risk his life just for my child?


    ¡°Are you stupid? Think about it for yourself! ¡± Mu Sifa touched Shang Cijie''s cheek with his fingers in pain. While he was moved in his heart, he was also very sad because Shang Cijie really gave up his life for him. He was already prepared in his heart, yet he wanted to secretly throw away the child and hold onto Shang Cijie''s life.


    ¡°I do! But children are the most important thing. This is you and my child. ¡°


    Shang Cijie curled his lips and acted like he had a little temper. He was also very cute.


    ¡°Yes, this is our child. We have to protect him together and not let him get hurt.¡±


    Mu Sifa smiled. From the bottom of his heart, he stroked Shang Cijie''s head with a much gentler hand.


    ¡°Yes, we have to protect our children together.¡±


    Shang Cijie also slowly bloomed into a smile. He was very cute and likeable.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462 - Wife Can''t Go with Bad Uncle


    ¡°Wife,e here.¡± Mu Sifa reclined his seat and gestured for Shang Cijie toe over. He could no longer resist the urge to hold his adorable wife in his arms.


    ¡°No, I''m too shy. There are other cars outside.¡±


    Shang Cijie nced at the other drivers waiting at the traffic lights outside. With his shy nature, how could he possibly move over?


    ¡°It''s alright, no one¡¯s going to notice.¡± Mu Sifa smiled and gently ruffled Shang Cijie''s hair to reassure him.


    On the surface, Shang Cijie refused, but deep down, he was eager, his eyes darting around nervously.


    He peeked at the car beside them and noticed the driver chatting with the woman in the passenger seat. Summoning his courage, he unbuckled his seat belt and carefully sat on Mu Sifa''sp, looking at Mu Sifa with a blushing face.


    As soon as Mu Sifa held his wife, a happy smile spread across his face. He leaned in and kissed Shang Cijie, saying, ¡°My wife is so obedient.¡± After that, he stole another kiss.


    ¡°I''m not a child, so don''t kiss me like that.¡± Shang Cijie protested softly, but he was actually overjoyed, evident by hispletely flushed face.


    ¡°In my eyes, my wife is just a child who hasn¡¯t grown up yet. She needs to be pampered and kept close.¡±


    He adjusted Shang Cijie slightly, pulling him closer so there was no space between them.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who¡¯s corrupting a minor and could end up in jail.¡± Shang Cijie yfully reminded Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifaughed at that. He pinched Shang Cijie''s cheek and said, ¡°My wife may not have grown up yet, but she¡¯s certainly not young anymore!¡±


    ¡°Who says that? I¡¯ve grown up too!¡± Shang Cijie retorted, annoyed. However, his cuteness made the protest less convincing.


    This is taking too long!


    Mu Sifaughed inwardly. Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, his expression gave it away.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing at me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shang Cijie pouted angrily and yfully hit Mu Sifa¡¯s chest. Then, in mock anger, she scolded him, ¡°You scoundrel.¡± But her voice was so soft and sweet that it was disarming.


    ¡°Wife, admit it, were you trying to seduce me!¡±


    Mu Sifa frowned. If he didn¡¯t know Shang Cijie''s personality so well, he might have thought Shang Cijie was trying to lead him into mischief.


    ¡°Why would I want to seduce you?¡± Shang Cijie asked, puzzled. His eyes blinked innocently, as if he genuinely didn¡¯t understand what Mu Sifa was implying.


    Mu Sifa raised an eyebrow. Was it true? Did he really not know? Or was he deliberately feigning innocence?


    But he¡¯s my wife! How could there be any ulterior motives?


    Later, Mu Sifa dismissed the idea, realizing that Shang Cijie didn''t seem the type. He truly didn¡¯t grasp what Shang Cijie was implying.


    ¡°Wifey, if you ever meet an uncle who offers you candy, you mustn¡¯t go with him, okay?¡±


    It dawned on him that his wife was too naive and could easily be tricked by others in the future.


    Shang Cijie was initially shocked, not understanding what Mu Sifa meant. But when he realized Mu Sifa was implying he was naive, he angrily pounded his chest, ¡°Scoundrel, you''re calling me stupid again, so I¡¯m ignoring you.¡±


    Humph! I¡¯m always being called stupid. But I¡¯m not that stupid! It¡¯s always him calling me that.


    At that moment, Shang Cijie was in a foul mood. He turned his face away from Mu Sifa and refused to look at him.


    Oh no! He¡¯s really mad! Mu Sifa chuckled.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463 - Wet Eyes for Help


    ¡°Oh my god, is there someone in the driver''s seat?¡±


    ¡°He''s hugging someone, and it''s a man at that. Holy shit, can I meet a homosexual for a midnight snack like this?¡±


    The person in the car beside finally noticed Mu Sifa, Shang Cijie''s side. At this moment, he was looking in their direction with a face full of shock.


    ¡°Let me go, I''m going to sit over there.¡± Shang Cijie frantically hit Mu Sifa to make him let go.


    Mu Sifa didn''t let go, but frowned towards the car opposite him and said in annoyance, ¡°It''s illegal for me to hug my wife! What are you looking at? ¡°


    When the person on the other side heard that it was his wife, he immediately felt a bit embarrassed. After all, there were many husbands now. It was very normal for him to asionally meet one or two of them.


    ¡°Let''s go, it''s the green light.¡±


    The woman in the front passenger seat urged, afraid that they would start a fight if there was a disagreement.


    The man replied and quickly flew away, not daring to stay for another moment.


    ¡°If I sit here, my points will be deducted. There is a camera in front of me, it will be captured.¡± Shang Cijie struggled as he opened Mu Sifa''s big hand.


    Mu Sifa was also afraid of losing points, so he let go of Shang Cijie and waited for Shang Cijie to sit down before leaving.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Mu Sifa asked Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I''m not hungry.¡± Shang Cijie said.


    ¡°Eating with me is also good. If you don''t eat it, then the child must eat it too, right?¡± Mu Sifa looked at Shang Cijie and smiled. He was filled with tenderness.


    Shang Cijie was stunned. Ah! I suddenly forgot about it.


    Because he had just gotten pregnant, Shang Cijie still hadn''t gotten used to it? When he heard Mu Sifa say that, his heart also felt warm and he couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Shang Cijie''s smiling Mu Sifa. He also smiled and rubbed Shang Cijie''s head.


    ¡°Just go and drink some porridge. It''s good for digestion, and you won''t get bloated.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I''ll listen to you.¡± Shang Cijie pursed his lips, then blushed as he obediently agreed.


    About 10 minutester, Mu Sifa brought Shang Cijie to the Night Market Street and chose a clean shop to sit in.


    ¡°I''m going to go get some congee. Wife, you take a seat first.¡± Mu Sifa said to Shang Cijie after pulling up a chair for him to sit down.


    ¡°Right.¡± Shang Cijie nodded. Watching Mu Sifa walk towards the restaurant, his face started to turn red again. He looked cute and happy.


    However, Shang Cijie''s eyes suddenly stopped. He frowned when he finished because he saw Xiangyang at the table opposite him.


    Why was he here?


    Shang Cijie''s good mood was instantly ruined. After all, Xiang Yang had kidnapped Shang Mingming, so he still hadn''t forgiven him.


    At this moment, Xiangyang also saw Shang Cijie. Strangely, he did not provoke him again like before, nor did he sneer. Instead, when he saw Shang Cijie, he looked at him for help with moist eyes.


    Shang Cijie was stunned. What did that mean? While he was puzzled, he also discovered that there was an unfamiliar man sitting across from Xiangyang. Looking at his back, one could see that he was extremely tall and gave off a feeling of fear.


    Was he in trouble?


    This was Shang Cijie''s first reaction, but he didn''t do anything to Xiangyang. He was just eating his porridge, but the atmosphere between them was so tense that it seemed like the entire store was frozen. No wonder there were very few customers at this time.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sifa asked in confusion when he saw Shang Cijie looking at the other table.


    Shang Cijie didn''t say anything and just handed his gaze over to Xiangyang for Mu Sifa to see for himself.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464 - Uncle Vs Nephew


    Mu Sifa smiled and followed Shang Cijie''s gaze. When his smile touched Xiang Yang''s face, it instantly froze.


    Xiangyang? Mu Sifa''s eyebrows immediately tightened. He was even annoyed when he saw Xiangyang right now.


    However, when Xiangyang saw Mu Sifa looking over here, he was very excited. However, his initial admiration for Mu Sifa was gone. He was only joy when he saw the lifesaving straw. However, he didn''t dare to show it too clearly. He nced at the man in front of him, then signaled Mu Sifa with his eyes to save him.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Shang Cijie no longer had the previous soft and cute look on his face as he coldly asked Mu Sifa for his opinion.


    ¡°What do we do? ¡°We can''t see it.¡±


    Mu Sifa sat down at the table and really ignored Xiangyang.


    Shang Cijie didn''t say anything, but his gaze was still on Xiangyang. At this moment, Xiangyang noticed that Mu Sifa was ignoring him and immediately turned to ask for help, as if he was about to cry.


    Why didn''t you do anything at all, the two of them? Didn''t you see that I was asking them for help? Ah, crazy.


    Xiangyang was furious in his heart, but no matter how angry he was, he didn''t dare to show it to the man in front of him.


    This man was not a kidnapper or a pimp, but Xiangyang''s uncle, the man who had brought Xiangyang away from Loong Xiaoyi''s apartmentst time.


    The reason was because of the matter between Xiangyang and Mu Sifa. Loong Xiaoyi had originally nned to send Xiangyang back to his hometown, but it was already toote. He called Xiangyang''s uncle and had hime to pick him up. That was why Xiangyang was with his uncle, Xiang Haolin.


    Was he really being threatened?


    Shang Cijie''s heart suddenly softened. He turned to Mu Sifa and said, ¡°Should we go and help him? He seems to be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°No need, that man is called Xiang Haolin, Xiangyang''s uncle, that brat''s nemesis.¡±


    Mu Sifa said lightly and handed the tea over to Shang Cijie.


    ¡°His uncle?¡± If it was just an uncle, would he be so afraid?


    Shang Cijie was puzzled. However, after some thought, Xiang Haolin was too unapproachable. It was normal for Xiangyang, a child, to be afraid.


    ¡°Don''t worry about that brat. I''ve already heard from Ann Yichen that Xiang Haolin has taken over Xiangyang and will not cause trouble for us in the future. So, my wife, don''t worry!¡± He''s afraid that Xiang Haolin will be scared out of his wits and won''t dare toe over and make a ruckus. ¡°


    Mu Sifa said it coldly, but when he finished, he nced at Xiang Haolin because he had never had a good impression of Xiang Haolin. Maybe it was because Xiang Haolin looked too dangerous and didn''t say anything.


    ¡°Is it really uncle?¡± Shang Cijie asked.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi said it is, it can''t be fake, right?¡± Mu Sifa looked back and retracted his gaze.


    ¡°Don''t care about him, we can''t afford to offend that brat.¡± Mu Sifa turned Shang Cijie''s head around so that Shang Cijie wouldn''t see.


    The reason why Mu Sifa said he couldn''t afford to offend Xiangyang was because Xiangyang was too annoying. He wasn''t afraid of him.


    Xiangyang clenched his fists tightly. He was angry that Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie did not help, but his eyes slowly dimmed down.


    He looked at the table and stopped moving.


    Mr Sifa was currently ¡­ He looked really happy.


    However, Xiang Yang''s eyes suddenly became hot. This time, his tears fell and began to drip.


    Why am I so miserable? What you want doesn''t belong to you. What I don''t want, is pestering me!


    Xiangyang''s words seemed to be directed at Xiang Haolin.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465 - Forced into a Car


    When Xiang Yang''s teary eyes fell, Xiang Haolin nced over and it was only a single nce. There was no other expression on his face, neither did he mind nor make a sound.


    He put down his chopsticks and went to the counter to pay the bill.


    ¡°Gone?¡± Xiang Yang quickly wiped away his tears and got up. He hurriedly pushed his chair aside and ran towards Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie. He sobbed, ¡°Mr Sifa, you help me. I''m scared.¡± The tears began to trickle down again, looking pitiful.


    But he didn''t wait for Mu Sifa to finish listening to the sound and turn back? A hand suddenly reached out from behind Xiang Yang, grabbed his waist, and lifted him up as if he were a child.


    ¡°I don''t want to go with you, I want to go to where Mr Sifa is, let go of me ¡­¡± Xiang Yang struggled with all his might as he used both hands and feet to hit Xiang Haolin. However, Xiang Haolin acted as if nothing had happened as he walked out withrge strides. He still did not say a word, as cold as ice.


    ¡°Will there be any problems?¡± Seeing that the situation was not good, Shang Cijie hurriedly got up. Before, when he was facing Mu Sifa, he had been so helpless, especially when they first met.


    ¡°Ignore him. That''s his uncle, what can he do to him? It''s just that he saw using and wanted to take Xiangyang away so he could have some peace and quiet. ¡°


    Mu Sifa pulled Shang Cijie down, not caring. However, that was true. Mu Sifa had been hurt badly by Xiangyang, and now he still wanted to get close to him.


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    Shang Cijie hesitated, but he still watched worriedly. At this moment, Xiangyang had been shoved into the car by Xiang Haolin, so why was pping on the windows useless? He was still asking for help.


    ¡°What if I help him in a while and he pesters me again?¡±


    Mu Sifa reminded Shang Cijie, and let him think about what happened before.


    Hearing that, Shang Cijie was stunned. He still remembered very clearly the arrogant and despotic Xiangyang of that time.


    However, Xiangyang was only a ten-year old child. Shang Cijie couldn''t bear to see hime back either, but he was afraid that he would pester Mu Sifa to no end.


    ¡°Don''t worry about it. The congee will be served soon. Wife, drink some water first to moisturize your throat.¡±


    Mu Sifa really didn''t care. Even if Xiangyang was taken away by someone he didn''t know, he probably wouldn''t help and would only call the police.


    Shang Cijie was worried, but he didn''t have time to go out and help. Xiang Haolin had already drove the car and slowly disappeared from their sight.


    ¡°Wife, you can''t be so kind, do you understand?¡±


    Mu Sifa rubbed Shang Cijie''s head and told him seriously.


    ¡°I don''t, I just ¡­¡± At this point, Shang Cijie suddenly stopped. He didn''t dare to tell Mu Sifa that he saw his former self in Xi Yang.


    ¡°I know.¡± In the end, Shang Cijie still obediently obeyed and said softly.


    ¡°That''s good.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s smile immediately blossomed on his face. He rubbed Shang Cijie''s head again before letting go. However, he also pulled Shang Cijie''s chair towards him so that Shang Cijie could sit next to him.


    ¡°Don''t be like this, this is outside.¡± Shang Cijie pushed Mu Sifa away.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Look over there, isn''t there a pair too? ¡± Mu Sifa pointed at the two men by the window.


    The two of them were even more intimate than the two of them. The man who was half a head taller had always been feeding porridge to the man opposite him.


    ¡°That''s still someone else!¡± Shang Cijie said shyly.


    ¡°Can''t we just ignore them like that?¡± Mu Sifa really didn''t care about the opinions of others.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466 - It''s No Use Getting Angry Without Getting out of the Car


    Xiangyang, who had been stuck in the car by his uncle''s armpit, looked outside the car angrily with tears in his eyes. He did not look at Xiang Haolin, nor did he speak.


    It had been almost a week since he was taken away by Xiang Haolin, but during this period of time, Xiang Haolin did not say a single word to Xiangyang. Everything he wanted to do was to order him with his eyes, otherwise, he would just grab his cor and run, regardless of whether Xiangyang was painful or not.


    ¡°I want to get off. I want to go to Cousin Loong Xiaoyi.¡±


    After a while, Xiang Yang said with tears in his eyes. His voice was filled with anger.


    However, Xiang Haolin was Xiang Haolin. It was as if he waszy to ignore Xiangyang and simply ignored him as he coldly drove his car.


    ¡°I said, I want to get off. Are you deaf?¡±


    Xiang Yang, who was being ignored, suddenly kicked the driver''s seat.


    However, Xiang Haolin continued to drive as if he couldn''t hear anything. He didn''t even turn around to look at Xiangyang, who was sitting in the backseat.


    What the hell was this damn man trying to do? He didn''t give me anything even if I wanted to go home, and he didn''t give me anything even if I went back to Loong Xiaoyi''s house. What do you mean by that? So what if he''s my uncle? Can you restrict my freedom?


    Why aren''t you talking to me? Did he think he was much more noble and disdainful?


    Xiangyang did not have much contact with his uncle. He only knew that he was a usurper and had moved home early to support himself. He had not returned home for more than ten years. Xiangyang had only met him when he was a child, so he didn''t have much of an impression of him. He was no different from a stranger.


    ¡°Big brother, it''s a message from Mr. Xi.¡±


    The bodyguard sitting in the front passenger seat handed the phone to Xiang Haolin, ¡°You did well.¡± When he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but turn around and nce at Xiangyang who was sitting in the backseat, sizing him up from head to toe.


    This little brat is big brother''s nephew? She looked really cute! It was the type that Big Bro liked.


    But what''s going on with big brother? Ignoring him and not asking us to put him down, we just ran around with him. Is that really okay?


    ¡°What are you looking at? I''m going to dig out your eyes. ¡°


    Xiangyang red at the bodyguard and kicked the passenger seat viciously.


    The bodyguard was a little embarrassed, he scratched his head and introduced himself with a smile, ¡°My name is Bian Tou, I''m Big Brother''s head bodyguard. I usually take care of Big Brother''s daily life, I hope Little Young Master can forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Don''t call me young master, I''m not the child of some rich family. Tell your big brother to let me go, I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°This ¡­¡±


    The buzz cut guy hesitated and looked at Xiang Haolin embarrassedly. However, Xiang Haolin didn''t even look at them, as if he couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    ¡°Young master Xiangyang, you should follow big brother!¡± It''s been a bit chaotic outside recently. ¡°


    He didn''t know what to say, so he could only persuade Xiangyang in this manner.


    ¡°That''s because of the chaos over here. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Xiangyang did not appreciate it. He did not know what Xiang Haolin wanted either. He just kept holding him back without making a sound, which made him both scared and angry.


    ¡°Tell the guys in the store to prepare the goods, I''ll be there in a moment.¡±


    Xiang Haolin finally spoke, but it was for his work. His voice was very deep and very pleasant to listen to.


    Xiang Yang''s voice was instantly attracted to Xiang Haolin''s voice. However, he immediately regained his senses and cursed Xiang Haolin for being crazy.


    ¡°I just told them, because Mr. Xi is already waiting at the side of the store.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± It was neither light nor heavy, and its face was expressionless. However, when Xiangyang wasn''t paying attention, Xiangyang nced at him from the corner of his eyes. He didn''t say anything, so he didn''t know what Xiangyang wanted!

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467 - Be Taken to a Clubhouse


    Half an hourter, Xiang Haolin finally stopped in front of a clubhouse.


    He still did not say a word to Xiangyang and just pointed his head towards the shop for Xiangyang to follow. Afterwards, he walked on ahead with a cold expression on his face.


    ¡°This is infuriating. Who should I order?¡±


    Xiang Yang was furious. As his mission was to m the car door, a loud noise came from the door, startling even his crew cut.


    Aiyo, what the heck! His temper is really big! He truly is our brother''s nephew. But why did they bring him here? This ce was too early for a child like Young Master Xiangyang!


    However, Xiang Haolin had just signalled Xiangyang to follow them with his eyes, so he couldn''t decide on his own whether he should stay in the car and wait for them or not.


    Forget it, let nature take its course! Perhaps Big Bro has his own reasons for doing this?


    ¡°Young master Xiangyang, you better follow me closelyter. Don''t wander around alone!¡±


    He had instructed Xiangyang with his t head, but Xiangyang had ignored him. He had already strode into the clubhouse, and every step he took revealed that he was angry.


    ¡°I''m not a child. Can I really walk and lose myself?¡±


    Xiang Yang said angrily. He hated Xiang Haolin, so he didn''t even give Xiang Haolin a straight face.


    At the beginning, Xiangyang was very afraid of Xiang Haolin, but Xiang Haolin was getting more and more outrageous. He couldn''t care less anymore.


    ¡°Aiyo, my god!¡± Can''t you listen to me properly once? If you get scaredter, don''t me me! ¡± He quickly followed with a helpless look on his face.


    Indeed, Xiang Yang, who had entered the club, was petrified. The light inside was purple, and although he couldn''t clearly see the person inside, he could still hear the gentle music and the blushing sounds of their heartbeat. If he looked carefully, he wouldn''t be able to tell what the person inside was doing.


    ¡°This¡­ What is all this? ¡°


    Xiang Yang held back the urge to vomit as he turned his head to the side, his face pale from fright.


    That''s why I''m not letting you run around alone! If I get misunderstood and get eaten by someone, I won''t be able to control myself!


    ¡°This is Big Brother''s shop, a ce that specializes in the entertainment of the same sex, so everyone here is ying very well. Young Master Xiangyang, just look at it calmly and you''ll get used to it in the future.¡±


    After all, he had followed Xiang Haolin for so many years, he was already numb to it.


    ¡°This is illegal. What is the man thinking?¡±


    Xiangyang was instantly enraged. Then he asked, ¡°Are they all willing to do it?¡± He angrily asked the crew cut.


    ¡°Of course it''s all voluntary! We don''t have a whoring shop here, don''t misunderstand, young master Xiangyang! They had all signed the contract on their own ord, in ck and white. They all need money, and our big brother just provided them with this tform. We only drew out the money, but we didn''t squeeze any of them out! ¡°


    The bald man quickly waved his hand to exin, afraid that Xiangyang would misunderstand Xiang Haolin.


    ¡°Who are you lying to? Do you think I''m a three year old child? ¡°


    Xiang Yang angrily ran towards Xiang Haolin, who was talking to someone else. He walked up to him and gave him a hard p, ¡°Bastard, scum.¡± After cursing, he kicked Xiang Haolin back, his eyes filled with anger.


    Xiang Haolin, who was beaten up, shot a cold nce at Xiangyang before he finally withdrew his gaze and continued to discuss matters with his friend Xi Chen, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468 - Maybe I like It so That I Don''t Get Angry


    Meanwhile, Xi Chen, standing across from Xiang Haolin, raised an eyebrow. It was the first time he''d seen Xiang Haolin receive a reward from anyone; after all, Xiang Haolin was just a kid.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Xi Chen smiled and asked, his curiosity piqued. Everyone nearby knew that Xiang Haolin was not someone to mess with. He was not only a loan shark but also a merchant, respected even by gangsters. Yet, he was pped in front of so many people, and more surprisingly, Xiang Haolin wasn''t angry.


    ¡°My big brother''s son.¡±


    Xiang Haolin seemed unwilling to exin further.


    Big brother''s son? He''s just his brother''s kid. How could he be beaten up like this?


    Xi Chen wasn''t oblivious. The smile on his face widened as he picked up on some clues.


    ¡°Who was that boy? I just pped the boss!¡±


    ¡°Who knows! Could he be a new MB?¡±


    ¡°No way! Would an MB dare hit the boss like that? Our boss is terrifying and always downcast.¡±


    ¡°That''s true, who could it be?¡±


    ¡°Who the heck knows! Better get back to work! The manager will warn us again soon.¡±


    When the nearby waiters saw Xiang Haolin getting hit, they began chatting among themselves, but they didn''t dare linger and quickly returned to their tasks.


    At a nearby table, a man smiled at the person across from him and said, ¡°That kid just offended Xiang Haolin! Should I go over and smooth things over with Xiang Haolin?¡±


    ¡°Why should I bother? I''m not doing it.¡±


    ¡°Don''t! That kid has some serious connections, even with the Ximen Family disciple. And do you know who that man standing in front of him is?¡±


    ¡°Who cares who he is!¡± The man clearly wasn''t interested.


    ¡°Don''t be so negative! That man is the young master from another country, just like Xiang Haolin, and also gay, always doing business at our China''s MB Clubhouse. He even opened his own underground city¡ªhe''s really something, not any less impressive than Xiang Haolin.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead, I''m not going.¡±


    The man''s words were tempting, but his friend wasn''t swayed at all. However, another man nearby adjusted his clothes with a smile and said, ¡°I''ll go meet Xiang Haolin and see who he is.¡± Then, he walked toward Xiang Haolin.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Although they were sitting at the same table, the man didn''t recognize this person.


    ¡°He just mentioned being the grandson of some mayor.¡± The person in front of him exinedzily.


    ¡°Oh wow! Our mayor is known for being protective! This is going to be interesting.¡±


    At that moment, Xiang Haolin and the others were unaware of the looming danger.


    ¡°Am I talking to you? Didn''t you hear me?¡±


    Xiangyang kept shouting, but Xiang Haolin ignored him, just like in the old days, which only made him angrier.


    Xiang Haolin frowned and looked at Xiangyang, as if to ask what he wanted. He didn''t seem to have any patience left.


    Damn it! What does he mean by being so impatient? If you hate me, just let me go!


    Xiangyang, who already had an arrogant temper, was infuriated by Xiang Haolin''s attitude.


    ¡°Let them all go! Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning for earning that kind of money?¡± Xiangyang, still full of a strong sense of justice, couldn''t stand to see others suffer.


    ¡°That''s their choice. I didn''t force them.¡±


    Xiang Haolin finally spoke up to Xiangyang.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469 - A Man Who Doesn''t Know His ce


    ¡°If you didn''t provide this ce, would they havee out and cheated on themselves?¡±


    Did this man even have logic?


    This was the first time Xiangyang had seen such a person trying to reason with another. The anger within him burned hotter and hotter.


    ¡°Young Master Xiangyang, what you''re saying is wrong!¡± If Big Brother didn''t provide them with this kind of tform, we would have gone to other ces to cheat ourselves! Besides, those people came out to do this because they needed money. This really has nothing to do with our big brother. If he were to speak the truth, did our elder brother even help them? This ce is a lot cleaner than the gay bar. They''re also people of the upper ss. They''re reasonable people. ¡°


    He came out to speak up for Xiang Haolin, he didn''t want the uncles to start a fight.


    ¡°Heh ~ A reasonable person? Don''t you think it''s funny? A reasonable person woulde out to court? This is so funny. ¡°


    He couldn''t ept Xiang Yang''s words. After all, what he said wasn''t wrong.


    This young master, he really didn''t know what was going on in the human world!


    He thought the world was beautiful, didn''t he? There were many people who couldn''t help themselves.


    How could this child not make sense? There were countless professions in this world, and all of them were there to earn money! These people have fallen, and our big brother didn''t force them to do it with a knife on their necks? Why is he so unreasonable?


    Even with a t head, Xiang Haolin felt a headache for Xiang Haolin. However, Xiang Haolin suddenly stared straight at Xiangyang. He didn''t know if Xiangyang was as arrogant and despotic as he usually was, but he was able to fight for a stranger.


    After all, most people would look down on the MB, but Xiang Yang didn''t. Instead, he spoke up for them, worried that they might be forced to do so.


    ¡°Mr. tt is right, this is a clubhouse. Those whoe here to work are just short of money, this is not rted to the boss.¡±


    A man''s voice suddenly rang out from behind him. After he finished speaking, he looked at Xiangyang with a smile, then looked up and down at him.


    Although this brat looked young, he had everything that he should have. It seemed like it was Xiang Haolin''s new MB. Even if it was used on him, it didn''t seem strange. It was just that he didn''t know if Xiang Haolin was honest or not, but it must be very spicy! After all, he even dared to hit Xiang Haolin.


    ¡°What are you looking at!¡± Dirty. ¡°


    The man''s gaze made Xiangyang feel extremely upset. It was as if his feelings had been exposed.


    ¡°I like his personality very much!¡± I wonder if you like toys. ¡°


    The man smiled and raised his hand to pinch Xiang Yang''s chin, forcefully lifting him up. In the end, he even domineeringly embraced Xiang Yang''s waist with a disgusting smile.


    ¡°If you don''t mind, I would like to try it out with Boss Xiang. I wonder how you feel about it?¡±


    The man didn''t notice the killing intent in Xiang Haolin''s eyes at all. He was still shamelessly wanting to enjoy Xiangyang with Xiang Haolin.


    ¡°Shameless.¡±


    Xiang Yang''s anger assaulted his heart. He pushed the man aside and gave him a p. The p was so crisp and clear that it attracted the other guests at the table toe over and discuss with them.


    ¡°You ¡­ ¡°You dare to hit me?¡±


    The man''s eyes widened to the point that his eyeballs were about to pop out. He raised his hand to return the gesture, but he was stopped by Xiang Haolin, who red at him with a frown.


    ¡°What do you mean, to the boss? You want to help this brat? ¡± The man got angry and carried it on.

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470 - Helping Xiangyang to Vent His Anger


    Xiang Haolin frowned, he didn''t talk to the man, but said coldly to the crew cut, ¡°Bring the young master upstairs, keep an eye on him.¡± He then looked coldly at Xiangyang.


    ¡°What do you mean? I hit him and you''re still mad at me? Am I not allowed to retaliate when I am insulted? ¡°


    Xiang Haolin''s gaze made Xiangyang think that Xiang Haolin wasining about something bad and revealed an injured expression.


    Although he wasn''t close with Xiang Haolin, Xiang Haolin was his uncle and should be on his side. However, he was looking at Ye Zichen with a cold gaze.


    ¡°I told you to bring someone up, are you deaf?¡±


    Xiang Haolin was also able to keep his cool. He didn''t reply to Xiangyang and instead let out a ¡°kowtow¡±. In an instant, the cold air seemed to have dropped to the ground. It was quite scary.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I''m sorry, Big Bro.¡±


    This was the first time he had seen Xiang Haolin get so angry. He was scared and quickly dragged Xiangyang upstairs.


    ¡°Let me go, I''m not leaving. I want to argue with him. Let go.¡±


    Xiang Yang''s temper was also stubborn. He struggled to kick his crew cut. It was probably because he felt wronged and angry because his eyes had turned red.


    Xiangyang''s eyes reddened. Xiang Haolin subconsciously used his hand to grip the man''s wrist, causing him to almost break his grip.


    Xi Chen, who was watching the show from the side, had an interesting smile on his face. So that''s how it is! It''s not just my nephew.


    From the look of it, the person he said he liked so much that he couldn''t extricate himself from it, and yet wasn''t able to like, was Xiangyang.


    ¡°Aiyo, feed my little ancestor!¡± Didn''t you see that your elder brother is angry? Do you know who you''re hitting? That was the mayor''s nephew! If Big Bro gets angry at you for this, you''ll have a better timeter. ¡°


    He tried to persuade Xiangyang to listen to him and follow him upstairs, so that he wouldn''t cause any more trouble.


    ¡°The mayor''s nephew is amazing! I''m not afraid of him. ¡°


    Xiangyang pushed aside his t head and rushed towards the man, seemingly wanting to give him another p. Luckily, his t head was able to stop him in time.


    ¡°Why didn''t you listen to my advice!?¡± Can you not cause trouble for Big Brother? ¡± He had always been centered around Xiang Haolin, so he could not tolerate Xiang Yang''s reckless actions.


    However, he misunderstood. Xiang Haolin didn''t tell him to bring Xiang Yang upstairs because he was afraid of him causing trouble, but because there were too many people. He was afraid that people would point fingers at him and hurt him.


    ¡°So it''s¡­ It was someone he knew! I thought it was MB here? I''m so sorry, boss. ¡°


    The man noticed that things had gottenplicated, so he apologized first and smiled apologetically. Because Xiang Haolin held his hand too tightly and his expression was very cold, he was scared to the point that his legs turned soft.


    Damn, no wonder this brat dared to hit Xiang Haolin. So he knows him.


    The man was full of regret, but he couldn''t turn back.


    ¡°Which hand?¡±


    Xiang Haolin suddenly asked the man coldly and took the fruit knife off the bar.


    What ¡­ ¡°What?¡± The man didn''t know what was going on, but when he saw Xiang Haolin bring the knife over, he was also shocked. His eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°You want to ¡­ What are you going to do? ¡± Ye Zichen instinctively took a step back and tried to pull back his hand, but since Xiang Haolin was grabbing so tightly, he couldn''t break free.


    ¡°I''m asking you, which hand do you use to wrap around his waist?¡±


    His voice didn''t sound loud, but it was cold as if it was for a century. It was enough to scare anyone.


    When Xiang Haolin''s words came out, the man finally understood what Xiang Haolin meant. He quickly choked with sobs and apologized, ¡°I''m sorry, it''s my fault. For the sake of my uncle, please let me go. I won''t do it again.¡±


    Tears rolled down Xiang Haolin''s face after he begged for mercy. What had he done? He was already scared stiff. He was indeed a pampered young master.


    ¡°You won''t say it, right?¡±


    Xiang Haolin didn''t listen to the man''s begging at all and forced him to the door of the room opposite.


    The man had nowhere to run to, he immediately peed in fright. The man had nowhere to run, he immediately peed in fright.


    ¡°I¡­ I really know my wrongs, I beg you to let me go! I''m really sorry. ¡°


    The man''s legs were shaking so much that he couldn''t even kneel down and beg for forgiveness. Normally, he would use the name of his uncle as the mayor to cheat food and drink, and also bully the MB people here, not even paying after the event. Xiang Haolin had long since disregarded him and now he even dared to tease Xiangyang, igniting the anger in Xiang Haolin''s heart.


    Xiang Yang had not expected things to turn out this way. He stood dumbly to the side, scared speechless.


    What, what does he want to do?


    Xiangyang looked at the knife in Xiang Haolin''s hand and gulped with fear. His face slowly turned pale as he started to be afraid of Xiang Haolin.


    Why would he be afraid? The next second, Xiang Haolin stabbed the knife into the man''s palm and nailed it to the room''s door. Blood sshed onto Xiang Yang''s face, making him stare wide-eyed. He didn''t dare to move. His breath stopped instantly.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471 - I Can Get a Wife


    Not only did Xiangyang, who was present, stop breathing from fright, but so was the crew cut guy, because he was the mayor''s nephew! If he really wanted to investigate it, it would be a small matter, but if he wanted to close the restaurant, it would be the end of him.


    As for the people in the crowd, no one dared to breathe loudly. They immediately shifted their gazes away, pretending that they didn''t see anything. They were just watching the show, but now they knew that they were scared.


    As Xi Chen was ustomed to this, he calmly instructed his subordinates behind him, ¡°Take him out to the hospital and take care of him. Don''t let him die.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    A few burly men rushed over and lifted the man who had fainted from fright, then hurriedly brought him out of the room.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? ¡°Come here and clean up. Let''s continue with the music business.¡± Xi Chen looked at the waiter, who waspletely shocked, and said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    The waiter hurried to get the mop, but no one dared to say a word.


    Xi Chen and Xiang Haolin were in the same industry, and he was also dealing with things in this way. Therefore, the current situation was already amon urrence for him.


    ¡°Bring Xiangyang up to wipe his face. I''ll take care of this.¡± Xi Chen patted Xiang Haolin on the shoulder and pointed upstairs with his chin.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Xiang Haolin nodded in thanks.


    ¡°What are you talking about, brothers? If there''s any trouble with the mayor, let me know and I''ll help you with it. ¡± Xi Chen said. But when he finished, Xi Chen realized that his worries were unnecessary. Because Xiang Haolin knew Xi Men, and Xi Men was Han Shaolin''s agent for China. In this city, who would dare to not give Xi Men face? It was just that Xiang Haolin had put down his pride to ask the Ximen family for this help, so it was not a big problem.


    ¡°I''ll get Bian Tou to load the goods into your carter. I''ll have to trouble you to take a look at the following matters.¡±


    Compared to Xi Chen''s enthusiasm, Xiang Haolin was very restrained. He probably didn''t trouble others often, which was why he did this. And after that? He pulled Xiang Yang, who was still in shock, up the stairs and did not stay there any longer.


    ¡°Ah, what''s going on with big brother!?¡± I''ve never been so impulsive before. ¡± He held his head in his hands, unable to understand what was going on. He was extremely frustrated.


    ¡°Can''t you see? That Xiangyang is the reason why your elder brother is still not getting married. ¡± Xi Chen smiled and said while raising his head.


    ¡°What¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡± He was afraid that he had misheard, hence he asked in a daze.


    ¡°What does that mean? Xiangyang is the person Xiang Haolin likes, don''t you see? ¡°


    Xi Chen still had a smile on his face. In the end, he replied to his wife with a text message, saying that he would returnter. There were still matters here to be dealt with, and his eyes were full of love.


    ¡°Big brother is following young master Xiangyang?¡± The guy with the crew cut face was confused, ¡°But aren''t they the same thing? How could Big Bro like him! ¡°


    I''m going. No wonder I kept walking around with young master Xiangyang and didn''t ask me to arrange a ce for him to stay.


    ¡°Why can''t I? If you like someone, how can you stop yourself from having feelings? ¡± Xi Chen said lightly, and then picked up the phone, ¡°I''m fine, you don''t have toe and pick me up. ¡°Besides, did you drive a police car over to scare my subordinate to death?¡± At this moment, Xi Chen was talking to his wife, Fann Ranh, and his expression waspletely different.


    Xi Chen''s wife is a police officer, naturally, but also a man, because he is a gay.


    When Fann Ranh was investigating him, he was coerced by him to be his wife.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472 - Forced Bath


    Upstairs, Xiangyang was dragged into the washroom by Xiang Haolin. Without a word, Xiangyang stripped off his clothes and ced them under his head to rinse off the cold water.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Under the cold water, Xiangyang regained his senses. He had been so frightened that he didn''t notice Xiang Haolin pulling him along.


    Xiang Haolin acted suddenly because he was unhappy seeing the man hug Xiangyang by the waist, though he didn''t show it on his face.


    At this moment, Xiangyang, still shaken, questioned him. Xiang Haolin didn''t respond, instead continuing to forcefully wash Xiangyang''s body with shower gel.


    ¡°Don''t touch me.¡±


    Seeing Xiang Haolin''s face, Xiangyang couldn''t help but recall his harshness. He was terrified, not knowing what to do, and fearfully moved to the side, hugging himself to shield against Xiang Haolin.


    Xiang Haolin must have scared Xiangyang with his earlier actions, which is why he was so terrified.


    Xiang Haolin immediately frowned but said nothing, choosing instead to approach Xiangyang.


    ¡°Don''te near me, stay away, get lost¡­¡±


    Xiangyang iled his limbs in fear, trying to push Xiang Haolin away. But when his fistnded on Xiang Haolin, he didn''t react and just stood there.


    ¡°Don''te any closer, go away¡­¡±


    Xiangyang pressed himself against the wall, looking around in panic as if searching for a way to escape. Tears began to fall as fear took over. Having just witnessed Xiang Haolin''s harshness, how could he be at ease? Xiang Haolin became even more frightening with his silence.


    ¡°What do you want!? Say something!¡± Xiangyang shouted in anger, tears streaming down his face, looking like a frightened deer that tugged at the heartstrings.


    ¡°Isn''t it obvious? I''m giving you a bath.¡±


    Xiang Haolin finally spoke, his voice cold and indifferent, matching his expression. When he saw that Xiangyang was resisting the bath, he intended to force him.


    ¡°I don''t want you to bathe me. Get out, leave!¡± Xiangyang cried out, tears in his eyes. His legs were trembling, and he clutched his body with one hand, looking pitiful like a small, abandoned pet.


    Xiang Haolin''s heart ached, but he didn''t let Xiangyang have his way. He held him firmly, rubbing forcefully to keep control of Xiangyang''s body.


    ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much, let go of me. I''ll wash myself, let go!¡±


    Xiangyang cried loudly, stomping his feet in pain. His cries echoed through the bathroom, louder than any other sound. If Xiang Haolin didn''t care about him, he might have lost his temper¡ªit was so noisy that his eardrums were nearly bursting.


    ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Xiang Haolin growled at Xiangyang, but still showed no gentleness.


    Xiang Haolin knew that Xiangyang had been spoiled by his family and often threw tantrums. If he didn''t correct him now, it would be toote when he grew older.


    ¡°If someone forced you to take a bath, then act like it!¡± Are you out of your mind? Why are you giving me a bath? I don''t want to bathe, so don''t drag me along if you''ve lost it.¡±


    Xiangyang cried out in frustration, but still cursed Xiang Haolin for his persistence.


    ¡°I''m going to tell my dad, just you wait.¡±


    Xiangyang continued crying and cursing Xiang Haolin while wiping away his tears. For some reason, it made people want tough¡ªprobably because he said he''din to his father.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473 - Misunderstanding That Hao Lin Wanted to Make a Move on Him


    ¡°If your dad finds out that you''re pestering a husband, then let''s see if he''ll help you or me.¡±


    Xiang Haolin still didn''t treat Xiangyang kindly. He twisted the water to its maximum and began washing it over Xiangyang''s head. Xiangyang almost choked on the raw water in his mouth.


    However, Xiang Haolin didn''t even have the intention to reprimand his rude behavior. He rubbed Xiang Yang for a while before turning off the water, then wrapped up the towel on his side and carried him out.


    ¡°Let me go, you, where are you bringing me?¡±


    Xiangyang, who was being carried, instantly panicked. It was useless to punch and kick Xiang Haolin! Xiang Haolin waspletely indifferent and allowed him to hit him.


    ¡°Xiang Haolin you bastard, put me down, I hate you.¡±


    He hit him and kicked him, but Xiang Haolin didn''t let go. Xiang Yang could only curse, but what was the use? Yet, Xiang Haolin still ignored him.


    Bastard, what the hell is he trying to do? It was time ¡­ Could it be? Do whatever you want to me!


    Xiang Yang''s scalp immediately tingled. He knew that Xiang Haolin was gay and had known it since he was young. This was also the reason why Xiang Haolin didn''t go home when he moved out.


    More or less, Xiangyang from before had also been affected by Xiang Haolin. When he was young, he often saw Xiang Haolin bring good-looking boys in and out of the house. As time passed, he would focus on the man and find that it was already toote.


    ¡°You, if you dare touch me, my dad won''t let you go.¡±


    Xiangyang no longer had his arrogance from before. He tightly hugged his body, and his voice trembled.


    The first live broadcast of Xiangyang''s life was of Xiang Haolin and the other men. At that time, they were only ten years old, and they were so scared that they couldn''t even speak.


    Later on, Xiang Haolin moved out of the house, so he gradually forgot about this matter. However, because of this, he started to pay attention to the same sex, which evolved into gay, while Mu Sifa was the first man he fell in love with.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Xiang Haolin suddenly asked. Facing Xiangyang''s eyes, he looked extremely serious.


    ¡°I, I what?¡± Xiang Yang''s heart skipped a beat when he heard these words. Only after that did he react by asking what would happen if he were to be touched.


    ¡°I will definitely not let you off. I will hate you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Xiangyang hugged himself even tighter and spoke harshly in a tense tone.


    ¡°Then hate me.¡±


    In the end, he threw Xiangyang onto the sofa and leaned forward.


    ¡°I don''t want you to get lost! Get lost!¡±


    Xiang Yang was too scared. Closing his eyes, he swung his hands and pped Xiang Haolin twice.


    Xiang Haolin was in pain, but he wasn''t angry. He no longer tyrannically controlled Xiangyang. Instead, he expressionlessly picked up a dry towel and wiped Xiangyang''s body.


    Xiang Yang was stunned. He stopped wing and bared his fangs and brandished his ws, then looked at Xiang Haolin in a daze.


    Huh? No, didn''t you want to molest me?


    Xiangyang asked himself nkly. Actually, Xiang Haolin didn''t mean it that way. It was just that Xiangyang''s body was now soaked to the skin and he wanted to wipe it off. It was that simple.


    ¡°Disappointed?¡± Xiang Haolin suddenly asked jokingly, but he didn''t show any expression on his face.


    ¡°Who''s disappointed? I didn''t? What nonsense are you spouting! ¡± Xiang Yang retorted in a stuttering manner. Originally, there really had been nothing going on. However, now that he had suddenly be so unconfident, he realized that something was amiss.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474 - Asking about Haolin''s Private Life


    When Xiang Haolin heard this, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. He knew that Xiangyang was nervous to the point of having a guilty conscience, which was why he was smiling.


    It was also because of Xiang Haolin''s smile that the fear in Xiangyang''s heart slowly disappeared. It was too warm, causing Xiangyang to forget about the terror of the people in front of him.


    What! He smiled. It was also very gentle! I thought he wouldn''tugh.


    ¡°Put it on.¡±


    Xiang Haolin took his shirt and handed it to Xiangyang.


    Xiang Yang was stunned. Inwardly, he replied, ¡°Boyfriend''s clothes?¡±


    Because the shirt was too long, one could tell at a nce that the shirt was covering his butt, which was why Xiang Yang had such a thought in his heart.


    ¡°I don''t want to wear it. I''m not your girl, why should I wear your clothes!¡±


    Xiangyang pushed his clothes aside and did not ept them. In addition, it seemed as if he was somewhat shy about it. Perhaps he had always been curious about what his boyfriend''s clothes would look like, so he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    ¡°If you like being naked, I don''t mind.¡±


    Xiang Haolin did not care about the atmosphere at all. He simply threw the clothes beside Xiangyang.


    After hearing this, Xiangyang immediately cursed in his heart. He probably felt that he shouldn''t have said such words in such an atmosphere.


    Serves him right for being a bachelor dog at his thirties, not even bothering to look at others'' faces.


    ¡°When will you let me go? You have your own targets, don''t you? How long will you take me with you? Will he have any objections? ¡°


    Xiangyang suddenly asked Xiang Haolin about this. However, it sounded like he was trying to test if Xiang Haolin was feeling well. He didn''t know what his intentions were, but it seemed that he was really just asking about it.


    ¡°There''s no such person. It''s better if you just obediently stay here.¡±


    Although Xiang Haolin didn''t directly say that he didn''t have a small problem with it, it sounded like that was the meaning of his words.


    Single? Are you for real? Aren''t you all having fun? Uncle had such a good figure and was also so rich.


    The most important thing was that he was very handsome and mature. He was just a proper CEO, so why wasn''t there anyone sticking to him!?


    Xiangyang didn''t know that all of this was happening because of him. Xiang Haolin had liked him a long time ago, so he never dated anyone.


    Xiang Haolin had originally wanted to bury his lust deep in his stomach, but who knew that Loong Xiaoyi would suddenly give him a phone call and ask him to pick up Xiangyang before reuniting with him.


    Perhaps, the heavens were on his side when he got the chance. Xiang Haolin thought so, so he didn''t send Xiangyang back home. Instead, he brought him with him.


    Xiang Haolin didn''t want to go overboard with Xiangyang. He also wanted to talk to him and love Xiangyang dearly.


    However, his personality was just like that and couldn''t be gentle, so he pretended to be cold.


    When Xiangyang was scared of him, Xiang Haolin also felt upset. However, he just couldn''t control himself. Since then, he hasn''t been hot or cold to Xiangyang.


    ¡°There should still be apanion!¡± Don''t you have to take someone home? ¡°Then how do we deal with the needs?¡±


    Xiangyang''s question had already begun to deviate from his original intentions. Now it was really like asking about Xiang Haolin''s personal life, including that part of it.


    ¡°You don''t need to know about this.¡±


    Xiang Haolin didn''t answer Xiangyang directly, so he didn''t know if he did. Still no. Perhaps not.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475 - The Clubhouse Met Little Jay


    ¡°I won''t ask if I don''t want to!¡± I don''t even want to know, who does!¡±


    Xiangyang sounded angry, but there was a strange sense of displeasure in his words. Perhaps he didn''t even know what he was feeling right now!


    No, why am I chatting peacefully with him!? This man is pulling me to take a bath for no reason! Is there something wrong with him?


    Only now did Xiangyange to his senses. It had been almost ten minutes.


    But before Xiangyang could ask, there was a knock on the door followed by the waiter''s voice, ¡°Boss, Mister Mu is here to see you.¡±


    Mu Sizheng? Did he return home? Xiang Haolin was stunned.


    ¡°Still, is it time to decline?¡±


    After a long while, he still didn''t hear Xiang Haolin''s voice.


    ¡°No need, I''ll be out in a while.¡± Xiang Haolin thought for a while and said.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll go and reply.¡± With that said, the waiter went downstairs.


    Mister Mu? Who? Could it be Mr Sifa? He had also heard Xiang Yang''s confusion.


    ¡°It''s not your Mu Sifa.¡±


    Xiang Haolin noticed Xiangyang''s curiosity and said with an ufortable tone.


    ¡°What my Mu Sifa?¡± He''s not my Mu Sifa, he already has a wife. ¡°


    In the past, Xiang Yang would have been delighted to hear this, but now he was angry. Perhaps it was rted to Xiang Haolin. After reuniting with Xiang Haolin, his gaze was attracted to him for no reason. He clearly hated Xiang Haolin in his heart.


    ¡°Now you have your eyes on another man?¡± Xiang Haolin misunderstood Xiang Yang''s meaning and frowned.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Do you think I''m your MB? For your humiliation? ¡°


    Xiangyang angrily pushed Xiang Haolin''s hand away, preventing him from touching his body.


    Originally, it was nothing, but Xiangyang''s sudden resistance ignited Xiang Haolin''s anger.


    ¡°When I''m giving you a good temper, you better be more tactful.¡± Xiang Haolin frowned and warned with a cold voice.


    Xiangyang wasn''t the kind of person to submit to such circumstances. This would only result in the opposite effect. He angrily pped Xiang Haolin and cursed, ¡°I''m not your man. Don''t order me.¡±


    After saying that, he put on his clothes and ran out of the office.


    Xiang Haolin was furious after being beaten up, but since Xiangyang was already dressed like this and ran out, he was worried something might happen to him.


    The person who cursed him was not Xiangyang, but himself! The urge to curse himself.


    ¡°Hey, be careful when you walk!¡±


    As soon as Xiang Yang ran down to the first floor, he ran into a waiter carrying a cup of wine. He almost caused the waiter to fall over, so he was scolded.


    However, Xiang Yang didn''t pay any attention to this. He angrily rushed out. However, when he passed by a private room, he was hit in the face by the door that suddenly opened.


    ¡°It hurts!¡±


    Xiangyang held his nose in pain and raised his head to curse at her! However, what entered his eyes was Shang Cijie, who was also a little frightened.


    ¡°Why ¡­¡± Why is it you! ¡°


    Xiang Yang was stunned. He looked back and saw Mu Sifa following behind Shang Cijie. It seemed like Mu Sifa was still not willing to let Shang Cijie leave.


    ¡°S-Mr Sifa?¡± When he saw Mu Sifa, Xiangyang was even more confused.


    Didn''t you say Mr. Mu isn''t Mr Sifa? What''s going on?


    Just as Xiang Yang was puzzled, Nong Mobai''s voice suddenly came from inside, ¡°Go get some more boys. This old man is going to make me drunk tonight.¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476 - Speak Well Enough Pull up Your Pants and Run


    Mr. Nong Mobai?


    Hearing the voicesing from inside, Xiang Yang took a nce at the room and saw a bunch of men in shorts tightly surrounding Nong Mobai in the middle of the sofa.


    Strange? Wasn''t thest gentleman who came with Mr. Nong Mobai his nemesis? Why would they suddenlye here to have fun?


    ¡°What are you looking at? ¡°You, you, you, youe in.¡±


    Inside, Nong Mobai waved at Xiangyang. His face was very red, and he had obviously drunk too much that even Xiangyang couldn''t recognize him.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Xiangyang pointed at him? Then, he thought, wasn''t he drunk too much! After all, Nong Mobai knew him, but at this moment, he was like a stranger.


    ¡°It''s you. Why are you bbering so much?¡± It''s alreadyfortable serving me. Tonight, I''ll give you a reward of one hundred and two hundred thousand yuan. ¡°


    Nong Mobai drank too much! Money was not money. It was the same as paper.


    Actually, Nong Mobai drank too much and even came here to y because he had a quarrel with Mu Sizheng.


    The reason for the quarrel was that Mu Sizheng suddenly had something on his mind and wanted to return to M Country. While they were arguing, Nong Mobai had stolen Mu Sizheng''s pistol and wounded one of his men. Mu Sizheng had pped him, so he ran out furiously.


    However, Mu Sizheng didn''t p him because of his men. He wanted Nong Mobai to calm down and listen to what he had to say. However, he didn''t expect that after the fight ended, Nong Mobai would be so angry that he would run away.


    As for Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie? They were having supper and were about to go back. However, Mu Sifa suddenly received a call from Nong Mobai asking him to apany him for a drink.


    Mu Sifa didn''t have any other choice. He couldn''t let Shang Cijie go back first, so he had no choice but to bring Shang Cijie along with him.


    Originally, everything was going well, but after Nong Mobai suddenly called the male prostitutes and stuffed them into Mu Sifa''s side, Shang Cijie got angry and walked away. This was the scene where he and Xiangyang bumped into each other.


    ¡°Go, f * * k off!¡± It''s best if he died outside. Who cares about you, Mu Sizheng? ¡°A beast, pull up your pants and run when you''ve had enough.¡±


    Actually, the reason why Nong Mobai was so agitated was because Mu Sizheng had been gone for several years and there was no news of him. He was afraid that things would go wrong again, so he got angry.


    ¡°Alright, you!¡± If my big brother really dies outside, the first one to cry will be you. ¡± Mu Sifa was irritable. Now that Nong Mobai had done this to him, Shang Cijie was angry at him.


    ¡°Who would cry? Motherf * cker me? Who said that? ¡± Nong Mobai kicked away the foreign wine on the table and suddenly became furious. He scared the male whores, so they didn''t dare to say anything.


    ¡°I did.¡± Mu Sifa blocked Wu Jun.


    ¡°Can''t you listen to my big brother first? What did it matter if he got mad and came out? You finally managed to get my big brother back, and now you want to wash your face with tears by yourself? ¡°


    And you still drag me into the water every time, what kind of bad friend do you make?


    Mu Sifa became even more annoyed and frowned.


    ¡°Listen to his fart!¡± If he wants to leave, then leave. Doesozi not want him? ¡°Be a cool husband.¡±


    Nong Mobai hugged and kissed the two male whores. He was smiling and looked really happy, but he was actually feeling very upset and only he knew.


    ¡°Come in, kid. Are you afraid I won''t give you the money?¡±


    Before Xiangyang walked in, Nong Mobai began to urge him again.

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477 - To Kiss Him to the Point of Shyness


    ¡°I''m not going in, I''m not a male prostitute here.¡± A look of conflict appeared on Xiangyang''s face. He no longer bothered with Mu Sifa, but rather seemed to be a somewhat likeable person.


    ¡°No?¡± ¡°Then what are you?¡± Nong Mobai swept his gaze over Xiang Yang who was wearing only a shirt, revealing his long legs and white hair. His meaning was very obvious.


    At this moment, Xiangyang had also forgotten about this matter. After hearing Nong Mobai''s words, he frantically tugged at the hem of his shirt, trying to cover his thighs. However, his clothes were only so long. Even if he had torn it, it wouldn''t be able to cover up the radiance of spring below!


    ¡°There is a reason for this, it''s not what you think. Don''t think of it incorrectly.¡±


    Xiangyang quickly exined, but due to hisck of confidence in himself, he gave off the impression that he was as good as dead.


    ¡°What''s wrong with selling it? It''s not like you''re going to steal it, what the f * ck are you hiding? Come over quickly. This old martial artist is very happy to see you today. ¡°


    As Nong Mobai said this, he took out two coins from his wallet and threw them into the air. In an instant, arge amount of money fell down.


    However, the corners of Xiangyang''s mouth twitched. Was there nowhere to spend money? Be careful not to meet with divine retribution!


    Mu Sifa felt a headacheing on. He frowned and looked at Nong Mobai, who continued to throw away money, and didn''t know what to say.


    ¡°I''m going back. Let me go, I don''t want to stay here.¡±


    Shang Cijie pushed Mu Sifa, who was holding onto his arm, to let him go. He was a bit angry.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa called Shang Cijie helplessly. He knew what Shang Cijie was unhappy about. Just now, a male prostitute came over to kiss Mu Sifa on the cheek. Therefore, Shang Cijie was furious and was still in a bad mood.


    ¡°Don''t call me, who''s your wife!?¡± I''m not. ¡°


    Shang Cijie pushed Mu Sifa again, but Mu Sifa refused to let go.


    Mu Sifa sighed, ¡°I was too scared just now! Who knows if he''ll suddenly kiss me? ¡°


    Shang Cijie got even angrier after hearing Mu Sifa''s exnation. He red at Mu Sifa in anger.


    ¡°Then you won''t stay away from him! And let him seed? In front of me? ¡°This is too much.¡± Shang Cijie''s eyes immediately became watery.


    If it was somewhere he couldn''t see, Shang Cijie wouldn''t say anything, but it happened right in front of Shang Cijie.


    ¡°It''s my fault. I wasn''t prepared. ¡°So don''t be angry with your wife. I will stay away from the men in the future. Don''t worry.¡±


    Mu Sifa almost kneeled to the ground when he tried to coax Shang Cijie, because people outside were already talking among themselves. Mu Sifa still wanted to show his face! After all, he came here often to y, so many people knew him.


    ¡°Only men?¡± Shang Cijie snorted, turned his face away from Mu Sifa, and became angry again.


    ¡°I was wrong. Even women can''t, and women can''t get close to me.¡± Mu Sifa quickly added. He gently hugged Shang Cijie''s body and kissed the top of his head. He then continued to coax Shang Cijie.


    Slowly, Shang Cijie''s displeasure disappeared from his heart.


    But most of the reason he was angry was because he heard Nong Mobai say that Mu Sifa used toe often, so he got angry.


    However, what Shang Cijie did not know was that Mu Sifa had alle to apany Nong Mobai, and he did not want toe. Because he has a sexual obsession and doesn''t touch people. Shang Cijie was the only man he had ever slept with and would be thest.


    ¡°Nong Mobai is in a bad mood. Wife, let me apany him for a while!¡± Let''s sit for a while longer and then we''ll go. ¡°


    Shang Cijie was silent and did not say a word. He took a nce at the men who were crazily robbing for money and theughing Nong Mobai. After half a minute, he said, ¡°Okay! I''ll wait, but you''re not allowed to mess with those people, I don''t like it. ¡± Then, he warned Mu Sifa in a serious tone.


    It was also because of Mu Sifa''s pleading that Shang Cijie suddenly backed down. He didn''t want Mu Sifa to have any difficulties, so he finally let go.


    ¡°I will stay away from them, wife of yours.¡± Mu Sifa immediately revealed a smile on his face. He hugged Shang Cijie and kissed him a few times, bashing him up.


    ¡°Don''t be like this, this is outside, how shy!¡± Shang Cijie red-faced said Mu Sifa, not daring to raise his head.


    ¡°I like your shy look, my wife. It''s so cute.¡± Mu Sifa kissed Shang Cijie again and said with a pampering tone.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478 - Buy a Man and Kill Him


    While Mu Sifa was showing affection to Wu Junxiu, Xiangyang, who was nearby, observed them closely.


    He lowered his head, remaining silent. He felt slightly ufortable, but to his surprise, the intense pain he had felt a week ago was gone.


    Back then, when Mu Sifa turned away from him without a second thought to be with Shang Cijie, Xiangyang felt like his heart was being ripped apart. But now, even seeing how close Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie were, he only felt a mild difort. Nothing more.


    Strange? Why doesn''t it hurt anymore!?


    Xiangyang even touched his chest, confused.


    It seems that after meeting Xiang Haolin, Xiangyang gradually became attracted to him. At this point, Mu Sifa seemed like someone from his past.


    ¡°Let''s go inside and sit for a while,¡± Mu Sifa said, habitually lifting his head to kiss Shang Cijie before carrying him into the room.


    Xiangyang suddenly felt unsure of what to do. Should he go inside? Or should he leave?


    But where could he go? He didn''t know anyone and was worried about running into someone who might take advantage of him. That wasn''t something he could handle.


    So, Xiangyang had no choice but to follow Mu Sifa and the others inside, finding a spot to sit alone in the corner.


    Xiang Haolin, who had already gone downstairs, watched from a distance. When he saw that Xiangyang was just sitting there looking sad, his eyes filled with surprise.


    No tears? No outburst? And that man is Mu Sifa!


    Xiang Haolin''s confusion grew. He wasn''t sure whether he should feel happy or sad. Xiangyang wasn''tpletely oblivious to the situation; he just wasn''t reacting as he used to.


    Meanwhile, some guests outside the private box started whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Wasn''t that guy just now Mu Sifa, the third in the Mu Family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was him. Strange, though! Who was that cute guy with him? A male escort?¡±


    ¡°No way! He was wearing his own clothes, not work attire.¡±


    ¡°That''s true!¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mu Sifa, the third brother of the Mu Family, has a male spouse. Could that guy just now be his spouse?¡±


    ¡°How could that be? With the Mu Family''s reputation, would they really allow a man into their household? Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°I just heard it from somewhere, not sure who said it. But you saw how much Mu Sifa doted on that guy! It''s hard to believe he''s not his spouse.¡±


    ¡°Could be a lover? There are a lot of male escorts around these days!¡±


    ¡°If he were a male escort, would Mu Sifa be so bold? Not even wearing a mask?¡±


    The reason people said such things was because everyone who came here wore masks to hide their identities.


    ¡°That''s true! Maybe he really is his spouse!¡±


    ¡°That''s what I''ve been saying!¡±


    A few men started arguing but eventually quieted down.


    Suddenly, one of the men said, ¡°Regardless, Mu Sifa''s spouse, if that''s him, sure is a looker in a cute way.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don''t get any funny ideas!¡± ¡°Mu Sifa is connected to gangsters, don''t mess with him.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! They say his hospital is shady, and the police don''t even investigate, so you know he''s someone not to mess with.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± one of the men asked, clueless.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Obviously, it''s Han Shaolin. Who doesn''t fear the Sect Leader of Huaxia these days!¡±


    ¡°That''s true! Better leave it alone.¡±


    Han Shaolin''s name was well-known; everyone had heard of him.


    At that moment, Elina, who was sitting at the same table as the other guest, was staring so hard her eyes almost popped out.


    She had juste out to have fun with her cousin, not expecting to run into Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie here.


    ¡°That damn vixen, still shamelessly clinging to Sifa in a ce like this.¡± Elina angrily mmed the table.


    ¡°Is that the Mu Sifa you like?¡± The man across from Elinaughed, clearly not thinking much of Mu Sifa.


    Then he said to Elina, ¡°He swings the other way. If you can''t beat him, just let it go! Don''t waste your time.¡±


    ¡°Don''t even think about it. Not a chance. No way am I, Elina, going to lose to a shameless guy like Shang Cijie!¡± Elina retorted angrily, looking like she wanted to tear Shang Cijie apart.


    Xiaoyun sighed. No one knew what he was thinking, but then he gestured for Elina to pay him, indicating that if she had the money, he could take care of Shang Cijie.


    Elina wasn''t stupid and immediately understood what Xiaoyun meant. She quickly asked, ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°How much? Not much. 50,000 should do,¡± Xiaoyun said loudly.


    ¡°Why don''t you just rob me?¡± Elina snapped, instantly enraged.


    ¡°Okay, 40,000,¡± Xiaoyun and Elina began haggling.


    ¡°10,000, and I''m not willing to go lower. Anyway, there are plenty of people here who would help me take care of Shang Cijie for that amount.¡±


    ¡°No, Elina, I''ll do it.¡± Xiaoyun, who was addicted to drugs and needed the money, agreed immediately.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479 - Could It be That You Got a Room with That Slut


    ¡°Really? Go even if it''s ten thousand? ¡± Elina did not believe Xiaoyun''s words. After all, the other party was a drug addict.


    ¡°It''s true. If you don''t believe me, I swear to the heavens!¡±


    ¡°Who asked you to swear to the heavens? If swearing is useful, does the world still need police? ¡± Elina rolled her eyes at Xiaoyun, then went through her bag.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do!?¡± Xiaoyun also had a big temper. When he saw that the money was about to fly away, he instantly became angry.


    Elina did not say anything. After rummaging around for a while, she finally found her wallet, took out ten of them, then handed them over to Xiaoyun. ¡°Take the deposit first, you can take the rest after you settle your business.


    ¡°What?¡± A thousand? Are you kidding? ¡°If I get caught, I won''t be able to bear the consequences. The owner of this ce is really hot-tempered, and has made a rule not to attack his customers. Otherwise, he will bear the consequences.¡±


    It was indeed like this, but Xiaoyun only wanted more money so he brought Xiang Haolin out.


    Although it was Elina''s first time in a ce like this, it didn''t mean that she was an idiot. She immediately understood the meaning behind Xiaoyun''s words and added another 2000 yuan.


    ¡°Three thousand should be enough!¡±


    Xiaoyun didn''t say anything, he immediately licked his hands and counted like a dog seeing bones, ¡°2000 is not bad.¡± But can''t you give me five thousand? ¡°Since you''re so rich, you shouldn''t be too short of this thousand or two!¡± Advancing by an inch.


    ¡°It seems like you don''t want to help. Fine, return the money.¡±


    Elina reached out her hand to grab it, but Xiaoyun was quick to get it. He immediately hugged it and looked at Elina nervously, ¡°Since you''ve already given it to me, that''s my money. How can I return it?¡±


    It was only three thousand yuan, but Xiaoyun treated him like a treasure.


    ¡°As long as you help me, I will give you the rest of the money. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Elina didn''t have any intention of taking the money back, she was only scaring Xiaoyun.


    ¡°Help, I''ll definitely help!¡± Mu Sifa''s wife is also cute, I like her. ¡± Xiaoyun scratched his chin and raised his eyebrows at Elina, looking extremely wretched.


    These homosexuals are so fucking disgusting.


    Elina immediately revealed a look of disdain. If it wasn''t for Xiaoyun wanting to help her, she would have probably stood up and left by now!


    Today, Elina would appear here, and it wasn''t just to apany Xiaoyun. Rather, she came here because she heard that Xiao Yi would frequentlye and go here in order to find Xiao Yi to work together to get rid of Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Right, here you are.¡± Elina handed the camera over to Xiaoyun.


    Xiaoyun did not ept it. He looked at the camera in confusion, then looked at Elina and asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What can we do? Take a shot of you going on Shang Cijie, I want to post it online for those busybodies to see, let them see Shang Cijie live a life worse than death, at that time I''ll see if Mu Sifa will like him as he does now. Humph! One broken shoe. ¡°


    Elina''s smile gradually turned cold. She couldn''t wait to see the photo of Shang Cijie being vited by Xiaoyun.


    ¡°You sure are ruthless, Elina. You truly deserve to be my cousin.¡±


    It was one thing if Xiaoyun didn''t stop her, but he still patted Elina''s shoulders and praised her happily.


    It was said that there was only one way to gather people, and that it was indeed true.


    ¡°Same here.¡± Elina also thought that Xiaoyun praised her proudly.


    ¡°But how do we lure him out!?¡± Xiaoyun got to the point.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I have my ways.¡± After saying that, Elina waved to the waiter.


    ¡°What method?¡± ¡°It can''t be that they''re forcefully pulling people out, right? I''m not going to do that, I''ll exin it clear first.¡± Xiaoyun was scared of death, so he waved his hand to indicate that he couldn''t.


    Seeing how useless her cousin was, Elina couldn''t even be bothered to give him her word.


    ¡°You really have no future. No wonder your dad left thepany to your brother and didn''t pass it to you.¡± Elina looked at Xiaoyun with disdain.


    Xiaoyun didn''t say anything, but it seemed that he was unhappy because his hands were clenched into fists on his thighs.


    ¡°How can I help you?¡± The waiter walked up to Elina and asked.


    Elina did not say anything, but raised her finger to signal the waiter to bend down and listen.


    Although the waiter was puzzled, he couldn''t ask too much about the customer''s orders. Thus, he put his ear close to Elina''s mouth.


    Elina muttered something to the waiter, but what she didn''t know was what the waitress said to the waiter and left.


    ¡°What did you tell him?¡± Xiaoyun was extremely curious, and felt ufortable just by not understanding it clearly.


    ¡°Nothing, just go to the bathroom and wait. Shang Cijie will be there.¡± Elina kept him in suspense.


    ¡°What for?¡± Xiaoyun didn''t understand.


    Elina immediately frowned after hearing that, ¡°Don''t tell me you want me to give you a room to find that bitch Shang Cijie? You think my money is lying down? ¡°


    ¡°I was just asking with my mouth open! ¡°Don''t be so angry.¡± Xiaoyun immediately tried to curry favor with him.


    Lili was furious. No matter how low Xiaoyun tried, she couldn''t calm him down, so she shouted at him, ¡°Then why don''t you get lost?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I will scram, I will scram.¡± Xiaoyun was so scared that he immediately ran towards the bathroom without even daring to look back.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480 - Touch Your Belly to See Your Baby


    At this moment, Nong Mobai no longer spent any money in the room, but he still didn''t settle down.


    Anyway, Nong Mobai was handsome, plus he was rich, so he was the type of guest that male prostitutes liked the most.


    Shang Cijie frowned, as he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Drink some juice my wife, I just called for you, fresh out.¡±


    Mu Sifa blocked Shang Cijie''s line of sight, preventing him from looking, in case he was worried.


    ¡°I know you don''t like this ce, but Nong Mobai''s heart is not happy. Wife, just bear with it!¡± Mu Sifa said.


    Shang Cijie didn''t say anything as he stared at the juice in front of him. After three seconds, he finally muttered unhappily, ¡°He obviously already has a big brother, why is he stilling out to enjoy the day? This isn''t good! You can''t learn from him in the future! ¡°


    ¡°Okay, I won''t.¡± Mu Sifa smiled, rubbed Shang Cijie''s head and put the juice into his hand.


    ¡°Well said, didn''t youe here often before?¡± Shang Cijie muttered again and was a bit unhappy.


    ¡°We didn''t know each other at that time, so I had more time. When the baby is born, I will obediently stay by your side and not go anywhere, okay? ¡°


    Mu Sifa touched Shang Cijie belly, eyes instantly filled with tenderness.


    ¡°Then I will have children often, and keep you by my side.¡± Shang Cijie said with a red face.


    To others, those words might just be a joke. Saying it in this kind of situation had a different meaning to Shang Cijie. He was serious.


    Because when Shang Cijie was born Shang Mingming, it would be very helpless. In the middle of the night, he would wake up and cry out Mu Sifa''s name, but there was no response. Shang Cijie was afraid of that feeling. In the pitch-ck room, no one was there. He was the only one silently crying.


    Perhaps because Shang Cijie''s expression was too sad, Mu Sifa saw through it. He hugged Shang Cijie and apologized softly, ¡°Sorry wife, I won''t let you bear all these alone in the future.¡±


    Shang Cijie did not say anything and just quietly buried his head in Mu Sifa''s chest. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only quietly lean against Mu Sifa.


    Xiangyang suddenly stared straight at Shang Cijie''s stomach, his eyes unblinking.


    He had just heard Mu Sifa talk about the child, and he saw Mu Sifa touch Shang Cijie''s belly, so he kept staring at him out of curiosity.


    Was he pregnant?


    Right now, rather than feeling sad, Xiangyang was even more curious. He had always been thinking about how a man got pregnant. If he could get pregnant, then what kind of state would he be in?


    ¡°Want to touch it?¡±


    When he came out of Mu Sifa''s embrace and saw Xiangyang staring at his stomach, Shang Cijie asked him.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Xiang Yang''s face immediately lit up, the excitement in his eyes unable to be hidden.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Now that Xiangyang didn''t bother Mu Sifa, Shang Cijie no longer hated him.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    However, Mu Sifa stopped the excited Xiangyang who was running over and frowned at Shang Cijie.


    ¡°It''s fine, he''s just a child.¡±


    It must be because Xiangyang was simr to Shang Cijie, who was seventeen years old, that Shang Cijie let down his guard.


    ¡°Feel it!¡± ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    Shang Cijie sat up straight and smiled at Xiangyang.


    Xiangyang didn''t dare to touch it and looked at Mu Sifa hesitantly.


    ¡°Feel it, feel it!¡±


    Since his wife agreed, Mu Sifa had no choice. Since Xiangyang was no longer bothering him, Mu Sifa was no longer angry.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Sifa.¡±


    A smile immediately appeared on Xiangyang''s face. He carefully touched Shang Cijie''s t belly.


    ¡°You don''t need to be so careful. Although the child hasn''t been formed yet, it''s not that untouchable.¡± Shang Cijie smiled as he said to Xiangyang, ¡°If you get pregnant again, you will know.¡±


    Xiang Yang''s face immediately turned red as he panicked. ¡°I, I don''t have a person I want to have children with.¡±


    Shang Cijie was only saying that. Xiangyang''s reaction was so huge that he immediately felt that something was amiss.


    So that''s how it was! There was someone he liked, no wonder he didn''t want to pester Mu Sifa anymore.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481 - Forbidden Love of Love


    ¡°If you meet a good person, you have to hold on tight!¡±


    Shang Cijie was an experienced person, so he gave Xiangyang some advice.


    When Xiang Yang heard this, he suddenly fell silent. After a while, he lowered his head and said in a daze, ¡°Then what if it''s someone who can''t be together? Can you hold on to it?¡±


    Shang Cijie immediately became wary when he heard that, but it was purely reflexive.


    ¡°It''s not Mr Sifa, don''t worry.¡±


    After Xiangyang finished speaking, he realized that it was easy to be misunderstood. He immediately waved his hand and exined to Shang Cijie with a panicked expression.


    It''s not Mu Sifa! Who is it?


    Shang Cijie let out a sigh of relief, but he was also curious. After all, with Xiangyang''s personality, he would usually fight for it. However, the person he was talking about seemed untouchable.


    ¡°The other party is a married woman?¡± Shang Cijie asked.


    Xiang Yang shook his head. ¡°No, he''s not married.¡± The voice sounded sad.


    Not married? If he wasn''t married, then wouldn''t he be able to fight for it? Or did the other party dislike him?


    But when he thought of this, Shang Cijie suddenly thought of Xiang Haolin, who he bumped into at the side of the porridge shop.


    Shang Cijie was stunned, it couldn''t be his uncle!


    Thinking of this possibility, Shang Cijie immediately looked up to Mu Sifa to confirm it.


    Mu Sifa shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know about this matter. At the same time, he was also very surprised because Xiangyang and Xiang Haolin did not have that kind of atmosphere when they watched!


    Just as Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie were puzzled, Xiang Yang tightly held onto his clothes and said, ¡°I hated him and kept ignoring me, yet he still didn''t talk to me. However, their gazes couldn''t help but chase after him, as if they were poisoned. ¡°


    The sorrowful eyes of a young Xiang Yang didn''t match at all with the expression he, a seventeen year old child, should have.


    ¡°Maybe he hates me! ¡°Because I''m involved with your rtionship with Mr Sifa, I feel that I''m a shameless man, so I won''t talk to me.¡±


    Xiang Yang consoled himself in his heart, it was only like this. It was better for him to look a little wider, but his eyes couldn''t help but moisten. He felt very ufortable in his heart.


    When Shang Cijie looked at Xiangyang now, it was as if he was looking at himself from the past. He was also very anxious. He didn''t know if Mu Sifa really liked him, making wild guesses by himself, then crying by himself.


    ¡°He doesn''t have a wife, so if he likes you too, you can try fighting for it. If it''s a failure, then it''s a failure. Just give yourself an exnation. Shang Cijie pulled Xiangyang into his embrace and patted his back tofort him.


    With Shang Cijie''s hug, Xiangyang''s tears immediately flowed down. He apologized to Shang Cijie as he cried, ¡°Sorry, Brother Wu steel, it was my fault before. Please forgive me. ¡°You are a good person, I was wrong about you.¡±


    In fact, Xiangyang had also been deceived by Xiao Yi at that time. He said that Shang Cijie had returned to Mu Sifa to plot against him, which was why he kidnapped Shang Mingming and wanted to snatch Mu Sifa away.


    ¡°It''s fine, the past is over. Mingming was not hurt either.¡±


    Shang Cijie guessed that Xiangyang must have been fooled by Xiao Yi, so he opened his eyes a little.


    ¡°And Mr Sifa, I''m sorry, you only treat me as your little brother. However, I thought you liked me, and yet I kept on pestering you. Sorry, I was wrong.¡±


    Xiang Yang came out from Shang Cijie''s embrace, and apologized to Mu Sifa with tears streaming down his face.


    After all, Xiangyang looked like his wife! Now that he cried so bitterly, Mu Sifa knew he was wrong, so he didn''t want to make things difficult for him anymore.


    ¡°Just don''t do such foolish things again in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, I got it. Thank you, Mr Sifa.¡±


    Right now, Xiangyang was no longer as arrogant and domineering as he was before, like a well-behaved child.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Xiang Haolin''s voice suddenly sounded from behind him.


    ¡°Nothing, hurry up and take him away!¡± She''s crying so much, what if she brings my wife along? He''s a pregnant woman. ¡°


    Mu Sifa knew that Xiang Haolin had been standing behind them for a long time, so he was not surprised.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Xiang Haolin apologized, then he bent down and carried Xiang Yang, who was staring at him with tears streaming down his face, out of the room.


    There was another person who was shocked. It was Shang Cijie.


    ¡°It really is his uncle!¡± Shang Cijie finally found his voice and was a little surprised.


    ¡°Who else could it be other than his uncle?!¡± Mu Sifa sat down to apany Shang Cijie. He hugged him and kissed him.


    ¡°But ¡­ he''s Xiangyang''s uncle!¡±


    If a close rtive couldn''t get married, then how could they get together?


    ¡°What should we do? I just encouraged Xiangyang, he wouldn''t take a wrong turn, right? ¡± Shang Cijie was so panicked that he was on the verge of tears. His misty eyes looked pitiful yet also indescribably cute.


    ¡°That Xiang Haolin obviously likes his own nephew. Even if you don''t tell your wife, the two of them will develop that kind of rtionship. It''s none of your business, don''t worry about it.¡±


    They were both veterans, how could Mu Sifa not see Xiang Haolin''s feelings for Xiangyang? How else could he carry Princess Xiangyang out?

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482 - Match Your Lips


    Knock, knock, knock ¡­


    Someone knocked on the private box''s door, and the waiter came in. He looked left and right, and when he saw Shang Cijie, he went quickly to him.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sifa stopped the waiter, preventing him from approaching Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Don''t be like that, Mu Sifa, you scared him.¡± Shang Cijie hurriedly pushed Mu Sifa away and asked with a polite smile, ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    The waiter let out a breath of air, looked at Mu Sifa with trepidation, then asked Shang Cijie, ¡°Excuse me, is this Mr. Shang?¡±


    ¡°That''s right! I am! ¡± Shang Cijie always had a cute smile on his face that made people feel rxed and happy. The waiter suddenly blushed.


    ¡°Just what are you doing here?¡±


    Just as the waiter lowered his head in embarrassment, Mu Sifa''s cold voice sounded in front of him.


    The waiter was shocked and quickly retracted his emotions, ¡°Mr. Shang, someone is looking for you outside.¡±


    ¡°Someone''s looking for me?¡± Shang Cijie was puzzled. After all, this was the first time that he had such a ce.


    ¡°Do you know the name?¡± Although he felt that it was unlikely, Shang Cijie still asked.


    ¡°I don''t know his name, but he said his surname was Huang. I''m acquainted with him.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s eyes immediately lit up when he heard Huang Xiaolong''s exnation. He excitedly said to Mu Sifa, ¡°It must be Qiao. Didn''t you say on the way here that Qiao would call me at noon today?¡±


    It was hard for Shang Cijie to hide the jubtion on his face. After all, he had not seen Huangfu Qiao for many years and he missed him a lot.


    Mu Sifa didn''t say anything, but he suddenly turned silent.


    Strange, didn''t Huangfu Shao say that he would bring Qiao over when he had time? Why are you suddenly looking for us? Or in a ce like this?


    ¡°He said he was here for a social meetup and happened to see Mr. Shang. That''s why he said he wanted to meet with Mr. Shang.¡±


    The waiter suddenly remembered Elina''s exnation and said to Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Then why didn''t hee to find Xiaojie himself?¡± Must Xiaojie go find him? ¡± Mu Sifa asked with a frown. He had some doubts now, but he had to confirm it by phone! The phone wasn''t on him.


    This was because there was a rule forbidding people from bringing their cell phones in to prevent anyone from sneaking in. Thus, when the phone was at the entrance, someone had saved it for him.


    ¡°That gentleman drank too much. Is he in the washroom? I''m probably going to puke, so I might not be able to make it. ¡°


    It wasn''t that the waiter wanted to say that, but Elina had taught him to say that. He also thought that it was true, which was why he transmitted it so without any other intentions. No matter what, he was still a customer, and they matched each other again.


    Elina was smart enough to think everything through. Only the waiters could match her.


    However, she was also lucky. Coincidentally, Huangfu Shao and the others called today, so Shang Cijie didn''t suspect anything.


    Although Mu Sifa had some doubts in his heart, the fact that the waiters said that Huangfu Qiao couldn''te after drinking too much also dispelled Mu Sifa''s doubts.


    ¡°Is Qiao drunk? Does that matter? ¡± Shang Cijie immediately got worried.


    ¡°I can show you.¡± The waiter continued to follow Elina''s instructions.


    ¡°Alright, take me there. The fish and the dragons are mixed together, so something bad is about to happen.¡±


    Shang Cijie immediately stood up. Mu Sifa naturally followed suit, but the waiter suddenly stopped him, ¡°The other side said that they only want to see Mr. Shang and don''t want his sorry state to be seen by others.¡±


    ¡°What madness?¡± Mu Sifa couldn''t possibly be obedient.


    However, Nong Mobai suddenly came over and hugged him, then poured him some wine.


    ¡°Brother, I''m in a good mood today, let me drink.¡±


    It was probably hard for Nong Mobai to tell whether Mu Sifa was his friend or a male prostitute. If he drank too much, he would lose his bnce.


    ¡°Fuck, you drunkard. Can''t you wake up? I have things to do. ¡°


    Mu Sifa angrily pushed Nong Mobai away, but Nong Mobai still held him tightly and refused to let go.


    ¡°You madman.¡±


    Nong Mobai was too strong, so Mu Sifa couldn''t push him away. When he looked back, Shang Cijie and the waiter had already walked far away. They couldn''t get rid of the mad Nong Mobai even if they wanted to.


    ¡°Where to, brother? ¡°Drink another mouthful. Come,e.¡± Nong Mobai forced Mu Sifa to drink. Mu Sifa wanted to talk back if he didn''t drink, but Mu Sifa was so shocked that his face turned green.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483 - He''s Mistaken His Man


    ¡°Nong Mobai you beast, wake up your f * cking head!¡±


    Mu Sifa pushed Nong Mobai away and pped his face.


    ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    Nong Mobai burped and looked at Mu Sifa angrily.


    ¡°Fuck, you don''t want money anymore, do you? Be careful that I don''t file aint against you! How dare you p the guest''s face? ¡°Lawless!¡±


    Nong Mobai pointed at Mu Sifa and cursed him. His eyes were almost closed and his words were muddled. His face was blushing.


    Mu Sifa really wanted to knock Liu Tie out, but when people fell, he was worried about leaving Liu Tie alone in the room. After all, there were all kinds of guests with special hobbies here, so if Liu Tie was hurt, he wouldn''t have the face to see Wu Tie.


    ¡°You owe me in your previous life, right?¡± Mu Sifa was furious. Right now, he didn''t know how Shang Cijie was doing. He didn''t find Huangfu Qiao, but Nong Mobai had caught him red-handed.


    ¡°Do you think youck money? ¡°Isn''t it?¡± Nong Mobai burped again and poked Mu Sifa in the face.


    ¡°This old man has plenty of money. I''ll give you as much as you want, understand?¡± Nong Mobai raised his decibels, but his voice was too loud and he spat on Mu Sifa''s face.


    ¡°Ah, really disgusting.¡± Mu Sifa wiped the saliva off his face and showed a look of disdain.


    F * ck, this madman, his alcohol is really terrible.


    After Nong Mobai heard what Mu Sifa said, he pointed at Mu Sifa and wanted to say something, but his footsteps suddenly trembled and he fell backwards.


    ¡°My ancestor! Can''t you be more careful? ¡°


    Mu Sifa wanted to go over to help him, but he quickly pulled Nong Mobai into his arms with his big hands.


    Mu Sifa was stunned. When he looked up curiously, the person that entered his sight was his big brother Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Big brother?¡± Mu Sifa was surprised. How did he find this ce?


    Mu Sizheng didn''t have the time to reply Mu Sifa. He frowned as he looked at Nong Mobai, whose face was flushed red and was belching and going crazy.


    ¡°Then I''ll go down first. Big Brother, I will say that I''ve brought you there.¡±


    The buzz cut guy nodded to Mu Sizheng and quickly left, probably to do something else.


    About half an hour ago, Mu Sizheng followed Nong Mobai here, but he didn''t know which room Nong Mobai was in. In order to not disturb his good friend Xiang Haolin in his business, Mu Sizheng had to restrain himself from rushing into the restaurant and ordered the waiter to call Xiang Haolin down to help him find someone.


    However, Xiang Haolin was unable to leave because of Xiang Yang''s matter, so he sent his crew cut to assist Mu Sizheng. It took him a while to find Nong Mobai''s private room.


    ¡°Who are you! What are you doing with your arms around my waist? Is the waist that Ben used to hit is something that a man like you can hug? ¡°


    Nong Mobai raised his head in a daze. He didn''t even remember Mu Sizheng''s face, so he thought Mu Sizheng was the MB here. Looks like he really drank it to the point where no one could recognize him.


    ¡°Let go, my waist is for that animal, Mu Sizheng, you want to f * * king kill me!? If we let that beast see us, I''ll die for sure. ¡°


    Nong Mobai pushed Mu Sizheng away softly and said. However, she clearly remembered that Mu Sizheng was her man, but she couldn''t recognize that the person in front of her was the Mu Sizheng that he spoke of.


    When Mu Sizheng came in and saw that Nong Mobai was drunk, he was extremely unhappy. However, after hearing what Nong Mobai said, a smile immediately appeared on his face.


    Alright, today, seeing that this brat still knows who his man is, she decided to be a bit more gentle towards him.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484 - Crying and pping Moose in the Face


    Mu Sizheng was thinking like this, but his n couldn''t keep up with the changes! Because Nong Mobai suddenly startedughing loudly, holding his wine cup nted as he walked towards the male prostitutes and cheered loudly, ¡°I''ve finally gotten rid of that scumbag Mu Sizheng, . All of you give me your blessings, tonight we will have to y a new trick, how about group P?¡± ¡°Hahaha ¡­


    This was simply courting death!


    The corner of Mu Sifa''s mouth twitched. He felt that the atmosphere was quite good just now. Alright, Wu Tie has forced himself into a corner.


    ¡°I''ll go find Xiaojie. I''ll leave Nong Mobai to you, Big Bro.¡± Mu Sifa patted Mu Sizheng''s shoulder and quickly walked out of the room, not daring to waste a single second.


    ¡°En!¡± Mu Sizheng replied. He sounded calm, but his eyes were like torches towards Nong Mobai, who was hugging the male prostitutes from the left and right, as if he wanted to swallow him whole.


    The male prostitutes also noticed Mu Sizheng''s cold gaze, so they all sat obediently without daring to move.


    Although Mu Sizheng didn''te often, most of the male prostitutes knew him. After all, he was a good friend of his boss, how could they not know him? As a result, he sat on pins and needles, not daring to make a sound.


    ¡°All of you, go out!¡±


    The male prostitutes were waiting for these words. Because the atmosphere was too oppressive, they too were afraid.


    ¡°Yes.¡± They lowered their heads and left the room, leaving only Nong Mobai and Mu Sizheng behind.


    ¡°Hey hey hey, why are you leaving anding back? Who told you to leave!?¡± ¡°Halt.¡±


    Nong Mobai cursed, stood up and wanted to chase up to them, but he was suddenly thrown back onto the sofa by Mu Sizheng, which kicked him to death in pain.


    ¡°You fucking have¡­ Something was wrong! It was very painful! Who are you? ¡°


    Nong Mobai weakly stood up and pointed at Mu Sizheng as he swore angrily.


    ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Mu Sizheng, who was asked, sneered. There was danger in his voice.


    He approached Nong Mobai, who was on the sofa, step by step.


    Nong Mobai instantly burped in fright. He looked at Mu Sizheng, who looked like a leopard with its head surrounded by eyes, in a flustered manner, with fear in his eyes.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t take Nong Mobai''s fear seriously. He bent down and pinched Nong Mobai''s face, forcing him to look at him.


    ¡°Now, who am I?¡±


    His voice was still as cold as ice, as if Nong Mobai''s answer wasn''t right and wanted to tear him apart to swallow him whole.


    Nong Mobai swallowed his saliva and looked nervously at Mu Sizheng. He thought he would say Mu Sizheng''s name, but he suddenly stopped. He stared at Mu Sizheng''s face and mumbled, ¡°Why do you look so much like that scumbag Mu Sizheng? It''s so strange! ¡°


    After he finished, Nong Mobai even patted Mu Sizheng''s face, as if he was confirming that what he saw was not a living person.


    ¡°It''s warm!¡± Nong Mobai looked at his hands in a daze.


    After that, he did not know what Nong Mobai was doing, but he suddenly raised his head and looked at Mu Sizheng andughed, ¡°The one with the surname Mu, you came to find me? Are you scared? Hit me? Let you hit me? ¡°


    It was augh, but tears flowed from the corners of Nong Mobai''s eyes, and his eyes turned red all of a sudden.


    ¡°You want to hit me? F * * k, you hit me, right? ¡°Don''t you feel sorry for yourself, beast?¡±


    Nong Mobai, who had just beenughing, suddenly went crazy. He raised his hand and pped Mu Sizheng. Tears started to fall from his eyes.


    Perhaps, he knew all along that it was Mu Sizheng. He was just pretending to be stupid and didn''t want to face it.


    ¡°We have to go back to M country! Go to hell! Did I tie your feet? ¡°F * ck off.¡±

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485 - You Mean You Want to Break up with Me Now?


    Before Mu Sizheng came here, he had already prepared himself for Nong Mobai''s anger, so he wasn''t surprised at this moment. After all, he was well aware of Nong Mobai''s character.


    ¡°Why aren''t you talking? Mu Sizheng, you don''t even f * * king want to talk to me anymore, right? Then why did you stille to see me? ¡°


    Mu Sizheng''s silence made Nong Mobai cry even harder.


    Nong Mobai had always been a strong man, but when facing Mu Sizheng, he was always weak.


    ¡°Okay, you''re not leaving, right? I''m going, I''m going! Are you satisfied! ¡°


    Nong Mobai pushed Mu Sizheng away and stuttered as he stood up. His voice was hoarse.


    ¡°Can''t you listen to what I''m saying?¡±


    Mu Sizheng pushed Nong Mobai back onto the sofa, not allowing him to move about. He then sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Listen to what? Did you, Mu Sizheng, say anything? He didn''t say a word! What the fuck do you want me to hear? ¡°


    Wu Tie pped away Mu Sizheng''s big hand that was pressing down on his shoulder as he burst into anger while crying.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t mean now, but at home, but Nong Mobai misunderstood.


    ¡°When you were in a temper, you spoke quite clearly. When you were arguing with me, why didn''t I see that you were so clear-headed?¡±


    Mu Sizheng felt a headacheing on, but there was nothing he could do! He was the one who touched Nong Mobai''s bottom line. It was normal for Nong Mobai to do this.


    Because Nong Mobai had been waiting for him for years, when he suddenly said that he was going back to M Country, Nong Mobai would definitely be very responsive and think that Nong Mobai would not be able toe back after he left again.


    ¡°What do you mean, Mu Sizheng?¡± ¡°Are you talking about me ¡­¡± Did I make trouble for no reason? ¡°


    Nong Mobai''s voice was choked with sobs as he looked at Mu Sizheng''s red eyes. Tears flowed from within as if his heart had been cut by knives.


    ¡°Did I say that? ¡°What do you suspect?¡± Mu Sizheng frowned and was a bit unhappy. It wasn''t because he hated Nong Mobai crying, but because he didn''t like Nong Mobai thinking bad things about everything.


    ¡°Then what do you mean? ¡°What do you mean, you bastard?¡±


    Nong Mobai wailed as he pounded Mu Sizheng''s chest. He wanted to vent his anger, but it seemed that he was in extreme pain.


    Mu Sizheng remained silent as Nong Mobai pped him. He knew that Nong Mobai needed to vent the frustration in his heart, so he didn''t stop him from hitting himself.


    Nong Mobai was probably tired. He slowly stopped and sat alone on the sofa, wiping his tears and sniffling without saying a word.


    ¡°Feelingfortable?¡±


    Mu Sizheng''s cold voice immediately provoked Nong Mobai. However, he did not get angry. Instead, a tear fell from the corner of his eye. But it was even more painful than crying out in pain.


    Mu Sizheng sighed and frowned, he didn''t seem to take Nong Mobai away.


    ¡°If you want to leave, then leave. From now on, Mu Sizheng will follow your lead. I, Nong Mobai, will walk my own path. We owe each other nothing.¡±


    Nong Mobai calmed down and did not force Mu Sizheng. He also did not get angry. With a nk look in his eyes, his heart was probably dead!


    ¡°Where do you want me to go? ¡°Hrm?¡± Mu Sizheng asked, reaching out his hand to pinch Nong Mobai''s chin, making him look at him.


    ¡°Go wherever you want. I don''t care about you, Mu Sizheng.¡±


    Nong Mobai coldly turned his face away, not allowing Mu Sizheng to pinch him. He didn''t even look at him, now he was probably nning to break up with Mu Sizheng! He should be tired after having endured for nearly ten years by himself.


    Mu Sizheng could tell that he wasn''t angry. On the contrary, he was smiling.


    ¡°You, Nong Mobai, want to break up with me?¡±

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486 - Break up Untidy


    ¡°Anyone who isn''t deaf can tell.¡±


    Nong Mobai took another sniff, and his face also turned a bit more away. It was because he didn''t want to see Mu Sizheng''s face.


    Perhaps it wasn''t because he hated Mu Sizheng''s face that he didn''t look at him. It was because he was afraid that he would soften his heart after seeing Mu Sizheng''s face.


    ¡°Looks like if I don''t teach you a lesson, you''ll be disobedient!¡±


    Mu Sizheng chuckled. Atst, he suddenly picked up Nong Mobai by the waist.


    ¡°Let me go, what are you doing?¡±


    Nong Mobai immediately struggled and a hint of anger appeared on his face.


    ¡°Are you willing to look at me?¡± Mu Sizheng''s tone of voice was as calm as ever, always maintaining a calm attitude.


    Nong Mobai was stunned for a moment, but immediately gave Mu Sizheng a p and roared, ¡°Put me down!¡±


    After getting beaten up again, Mu Sizheng frowned. He was displeased with Nong Mobai''s pupils, ¡°Do you know how many times you pped me today?¡± There was a hint of danger.


    ¡°What is it? You, Mu Sizheng, can hit me, but I can''t fucking hit you, right? If you have the ability, keep fighting! Come on! p me again! ¡°


    At this moment, Nong Mobai was very excited. He pointed at his own face and angrily asked Mu Sizheng to hit him. It seemed that he was also very angry.


    Mu Sizheng was angry at first, but now, he stopped.


    He was indeed the one who hit Nong Mobai first. Although it wasn''t due to anger, it was due to Nong Mobai''s calmness.


    But if he did, then so be it, it wasn''t reasonable on his side.


    ¡°Alright, it''s my fault this time.¡±


    Mu Sizheng apologized in a very perfunctory manner.


    Under such circumstances, it would be strange if Nong Mobai could calm down. It would only have the opposite effect.


    ¡°Did I fucking force you to apologize? ¡°If you don''t want to apologize, then I won''t force you.¡±


    F * ck, you son of a b * tch, he''s still not nervous even at such a time, do you really want to break up with me?


    He brought up this matter first, but Nong Mobai was worried that Mu Sizheng really wanted to break up with him, so he didn''t want him anymore.


    ¡°What is it? ¡°Nong Mobai, you even know how to be scared!¡±


    Mu Sizhengughed as if it was the worm in Nong Mobai''s stomach. No matter what Nong Mobai was thinking, Mu Sizheng could guess.


    ¡°Who''s afraid of you? What a joke. ¡± Nong Mobai choked back and stopped crying.


    Mu Sizheng just smiled and didn''t say anything. Maybe he was just diverting Nong Mobai''s attention to prevent him from crying.


    However, he was not handsome for more than three seconds. He put Nong Mobai down on the sofa and ordered, ¡°Lie down.¡±


    Hearing this, Nong Mobai almost vomited blood. Mu Sizheng''s shamelessness had already intensified.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing? Is there something wrong with your head? Do you think this is your home? ¡°


    ¡°Since you have the time, you might as well listen to me obediently.¡±


    Standing beside the sofa, he coldly took off his tie.


    ¡°You, you, you''re serious, Mu Sizheng?¡±


    Now Nong Mobai saw Mu Sizheng tugging at his tie and his heart sank. He couldn''t help but hug his body in fear.


    There was actually a reason for Nong Mobai to do this. Mu Sizheng had always wanted to have his child, so he always did it in a strange way.


    ¡°If I dare to mess around, I''ll f * cking kill you.¡±


    Nong Mobai quickly crawled over to the other side of the sofa and ran away.


    But would Mu Sizheng let him run? He sprinted over and grabbed Nong Mobai, telling him toe back.


    ¡°F * ck, are you f * cking crazy? Or was he deaf? Didn''t you hear what I said, you son of a bitch. ¡°


    Nong Mobai struggled and became a little more afraid. He knew that Mu Sizheng was not joking with him.


    Mu Sizheng did not say anything and dealt with it himself.


    Nong Mobai''s eyes immediately widened. People came in and out of the room, and the door of the room was made of ss. If anyone paid attention to them, they would be able to see what they were doing inside.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487 - Nong Mo-bai Has Lost His Illustrious Name


    ¡°F * cking hell, Mu Sizheng, you''re not f * cking human. Don''t be like that when I said it, are you stupid!?¡±


    Nong Mobai swore, but no matter how he scolded, Mu Sizheng, who stood behind him, remained indifferent and did not listen to his words.


    Nong Mobai''s eyes immediately became watery and he started to cry.


    ¡°Am I for you to do this sort of thing? Do I have human rights? ¡°Huh?¡±


    Nong Mobai cried as he questioned Mu Sizheng. He was too domineering, causing Nong Mobai to feel afraid and refused to listen.


    Mu Sizheng also felt sorry for Nong Mobai, but Nong Mobai was someone who deserved to be tidied up. Only after tidying up this time did Mu Sizheng know to be afraid and to obediently listen to his man''s words.


    ¡°If you''d been quiet, we could have gone home. ¡°If you don''t listen to me obediently, I''ll just follow you.¡±


    ¡°Listen to your grandson. In any case, when you go back, I will deal with you too. I don''t want to go back with you. I want to break up with you!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Then divide it! ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Mu Sizheng didn''t stop Nong Mobai.


    When Nong Mobai heard this, his tears immediately started to fall.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to split up yourself? Why are you still crying? ¡°


    Mu Sizheng said again. He clearly knew why Nong Mobai was crying.


    ¡°Scram, I don''t want to see you again in this life.¡±


    Nong Mobai screamed and kicked Mu Sizheng, who was behind him, while heid on the sofa and cried.


    Mu Sizheng just watched and did not move.


    F * ck, aren''t you trying tofort me?


    I''m crying, I still have time to see if Mu Sizheng makes any moves.


    ¡°Let''s see how I''ll kill you next time you dare to say that you''ll break up.¡±


    This sound definitely wasn''t simple. It meant that he was going to be killed on the surface.


    ¡°Only f * cking know how to deal with me, you son of a b * tch.¡±


    He broke the rule by wiping away his tears.


    Mu Sizheng was not angry. Instead, he smiled, as if saying, ¡°What if I want to take care of you?¡±


    He picked Nong Mobai up from the sofa and let him sit on hisp.


    ¡°You''re stillughing? Is it that funny? ¡°


    Nong Mobai pped Mu Sizheng again. Then, he sniffed and pulled up his cor and pants in a hurry. He even looked at the ss door in panic, afraid that someone might see something.


    After all, Nong Mobai had been here to spend money for a few years. If someone saw him getting messed with by Mu Sizheng, then he would lose his illustrious reputation!


    However, it was toote. Some people had already passed by just now.


    Although he didn''t see the screen, everyone knew what was happening as Nong Mobai was pressed down.


    The people outside pointed at the door of his private room and started discussing.


    ¡°Was that person really Nong Mobai?¡±


    ¡°I don''t believe it either!¡± ¡°The waiter went to take a look and said that there''s no doubt about it.¡±


    ¡°I''m going, isn''t he husband?¡± ¡°Why are you with husband?¡±


    ¡°He must be crazily ying! ¡°Whose family did he offend, and he might have been the one to take revenge.¡±


    ¡°That''s true! ¡°He used to have a bad reputation, but he said it was very messy.¡±


    ¡°But I''ve heard of another version! ¡°It''s different from yours.¡± Someone suddenly interrupted.


    ¡°What version?¡± The people who were discussing immediately asked.


    ¡°What I heard was true! Nong Mobai is Big Brother Mu Sifa''s woman. They say that Big Brother Mu Sifa has gone missing, and that he was wasting his time trying to lure Big Brother Mu Sifa out. ¡°


    ¡°So, the man in the room is Mu Sifa''s elder brother?¡±


    ¡°It should be! Otherwise, who would dare to attack Nong Mobai! Look at his family background and skill, who could push him down? ¡°


    ¡°That''s true! ¡°Nong Mobai''s skills are not just for show. There used to be a man who teased him at the side of the store. I heard that one of his legs was crippled by Nong Mobai and he went to court, but then he suddenly left it at that. I don''t know what''s going on.¡±


    ¡°Money can make ghosts work, what can we do about it!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Don''t say too much, just listen carefully. The soundproofing here is not good. ¡°


    ¡°That''s true, we can''t afford to offend Mu Family.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The gossipy men all shut their mouths obediently, but it was toote, Nong Mobai and Mu Sizheng heard everything clearly inside.


    ¡°Did you settle the matter with the court privately?¡± Nong Mobai rolled his eyes at Mu Sizheng and asked.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t answer and instead kissed the side of Nong Mobai''s neck. He felt like he was still trying to cause trouble.


    ¡°I''m asking you a fucking question, what the hell are you doing? Isn''t that annoying!? ¡± Nong Mobai pushed Mu Sizheng away, wanting to be angered to death.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488 - Leaning on Moose''s Thigh


    Damn it! They''re all so f * cking devilish everyday.


    ¡°I''m asking you, did you not hear me?¡±


    Nong Mobai roared.


    ¡°Is it still important if I did it?¡±


    ¡°Of course it''s important! Which part of it isn''t important!? ¡°


    Nong Mobai was very excited.


    At least he knew that the Mu Sizheng before didn''t ignore him, it was just that it wasn''t convenient for him to show his face in front of him.


    ¡°Then that''s what I can do.¡±


    Mu Sizheng yed around with Nong Mobai''s hair nonchntly.


    Actually, it was him who helped Nong Mobai deal with that matter, and even beat the other person to death.


    ¡°Fuck, I''m going to have to force you to do something good before you admit to it, right?¡±


    Although he was muttering, his heart was very warm. He knew that he was still very important to Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°I say, do you really want me to get pregnant? Or do you just want to torment me? ¡°


    Nong Mobai changed the topic. When he asked Mu Sizheng, he was obviously annoyed because he thought Mu Sizheng was probably thetter.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    Mu Sizheng asked. He didn''t feel that there was anything different between the two.


    ¡°That''s a big problem. Can it be the same?¡±


    Damn, I really want to open his head and see what''s inside.


    ¡°Why is it different? ¡°Don''t tell me that if I don''t do anything, you can get pregnant yourself?¡±


    Nong Mobai, who was being asked that, was stunned. It did make sense.


    F * ck me! No, he was clearly brainwashing me, how could it be the same?


    ¡°That night was also apanied by the same rtionship, can it be the same?¡±


    Nong Mobai retorted and became even angrier.


    After Mu Sizheng heard this, he immediately frowned, ¡°What, do you think that this is the only rtionship between the two of us?¡±


    Nong Mobai wanted to answer yes, but looking at Mu Sizheng''s angry face, he swallowed his saliva in the end.


    This was because once these words were spoken, both sides would be injured and neither of them would be able to get away scot-free.


    ¡°I know you want me to get pregnant so you can convince my parents to marry me. But Mu Sizheng, have you thought about it? I''m a person, not a tool for pregnancy. Your mother, you torment me everyday, your father''s body also can''t take it! ¡°Can you control yourself a bit?¡±


    Nong Mobai spoke earnestly and earnestly. However, when Mu Sizheng finished listening, he said as if it was as a matter of course, ¡°How can we control ourselves so that we can have a baby?¡±


    ¡°F * ck, I''ll give you an appropriate amount.¡±


    Nong Mobai was so angry that his lungs were about to explode. Why did he have no reason to tell Mu Sizheng that?


    Nong Mobai couldn''t remember when he was by himself these past few weeks.


    When he woke up, it was Mu Sizheng beside him. Mu Sizheng was everywhere, messing around with him everyday.


    ¡°I''ll think about it.¡±


    Mu Sizheng relented.


    Nong Mobai was overjoyed to hear that.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°The one who made me do this was you. I agreed. ¡°What, I have too much time? Nong Mobai, don''t you think it''s a bit ufortable if you don''t waste it?¡±


    Her eyes were full of danger towards Nong Mobai.


    ¡°I can''t do it!¡±


    Nong Mobai had a bad temper, but he was lying on Mu Sizheng''sp on the couch.


    He was a little drunk now, and although he had just been doing a little exercise, he was still feeling a little dizzy.


    It was obviously very noisy outside, but it felt very quiet. Is it because I haven''t been this alone with Mu Sizheng for a long time?


    Indeed, it had been a long time! When he left me, I thought I was going to die, so I gave up for a while.


    Fortunately, I didn''t go too far before, so I stopped.


    If I was touched by another man, Mu Sizheng probably wouldn''t want me anymore!


    Nong Mobai sighed and was also a little surprised.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489 - Talking about the past


    He looked up at Mu Sizheng, who was looking at his phone, and asked him, ¡°Mu Sizheng, if I didn''t wait for you toe back and be with someone else, would you be angry?¡±


    ¡°That depends on whether you''re number 1 or 0.¡±


    Mu Sizheng, who replied to someone''s text message, replied inly.


    Nong Mobai was a bit unhappy. Damn, I''m already with someone else, and he still wants to know if I take attacks or not? What difference does it make?


    ¡°Fine, I''ll stay with the others. I shouldn''t be waiting for you.¡±


    Nong Mobai was angry, so he said the opposite of what he meant.


    He just wanted Mu Sizheng to admit that he wouldn''t be able to live without him.


    However, he thought too much, Mu Sizheng didn''t think that way at all.


    Just when Nong Mobai was in a bad mood, Mu Sizheng said, ¡°If you have done someone a favor, then I will cut that brat into pieces and make you a hotpot.¡± ¡°If I was attacking someone else, I wouldn''t mind training with you. I happen tock a nanny at home. You''re pregnant, and there''s someone to take care of you.


    Nong Mobai almost vomited blood. Mu Sizheng''s words were too terrifying.


    ¡°You, a person who can''t live without me, what do you mean by being with other men?¡±


    Mu Sizheng''sst few words were his heartfelt words.


    He clearly knew what kind of person Nong Mobai was, what he would do and what he wouldn''t do.


    Also, he was very confident in himself, so he didn''t think that Nong Mobai would be able to find someone more outstanding than him.


    ¡°Are you so sure that I can''t live without you?¡±


    Nong Mobai retorted.


    ¡°If you really don''t want to wait for me, can you stay in the apartment I bought for you?¡±


    Nong Mobai had nothing to say when Mu Sizheng asked him. It was because Mu Sizheng was right and was looking forward to it that Nong Mobai was able to stay here.


    He kept thinking that one day, when he got home from work, he would have the lights on at home. After cooking, Mu Sizheng would look up at him and tell him to wash his hands before eating.


    However, he waited and waited. Even when he felt like he was crazy, Mu Sizheng still didn''te back.


    It was the same cold room after work.


    Every time, he would turn on the lights at home and pretend that Mu Sizheng was still there. There were two bowls and chopsticks on the table, and a few dishes that Mu Sizheng liked to eat.


    As he said this, tears streamed down his face, and he sobbed so hard that he couldn''t eat.


    But when he had finished, he dried his eyes and went on eating, not losing his temper orughing at his stupidity.


    However, Nong Mobai was also tired of living that kind of life. Every time, he would talk to himself, but no one responded to his home, he was already tired of it.


    However, the heavens were not unkind to him. Just when he was about to give up waiting for Mu Sizheng, Mu Sizheng came back.


    It was still that tyrannical man he knew. He was so familiar with everything that he wanted to cry, but he was unwilling to cry. He was afraid that tears would blur his eyes and he couldn''t see Mu Sizheng''s face clearly.


    ¡°If I hadn''t known you from the start, my life would have been different.¡±


    Nong Mobai held Mu Sizheng by his waist and dragged him along.


    Maybe he drank a little too much, so he was a little sentimental.


    Mu Sizheng''s hands paused for a moment. He knew Nong Mobai''s words were unintentional, but he still minded it.


    ¡°Life wouldn''t be so colorful if you didn''t know me.¡±


    ¡°How colorful is it? You threw me aside for years, where did the colore from? ¡°


    Nong Mobaiughed, but he was not angry.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490 - The Former Gentleness of Moose''s Rule


    ¡°I''ll make it up to you in the future.¡±


    Mu Sizheng spoke very easily.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, you make up for it! It would be best if I could make up for the loss of my youth. ¡°


    F * ck, he always says it so lightly every time. He doesn''t know how hard it is for me to be alone, does he?


    Did he understand the fear I felt every time I went home and didn''t dare open the door?


    Nong Mobai cursed Mu Sizheng in his heart.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Mu Sizheng didn''t have a good time in the years that he was away.


    Every time he returned to his room, he would sit nkly on the sofa without Nong Mobai''s shadow. He would close his eyes and fill in the emptiness in his heart with his memories.


    Several times he fell asleep and dreamed about the apartment they were in. Nong Mobai got angry with him and scolded him for not contacting him and not wanting him anymore.


    He tried his best to exin in his dream, but he found that he couldn''t get his voice to Nong Mobai. He could only helplessly watch as Nong Mobai fell down and cried.


    She would even dream that Nong Mobai had married, had a child with a woman, and even brought it for him to see. She would tell him that Nong Mobai no longer wanted to wait for her and was too tired.


    After waking up from his stupor, he immediately took his car keys to the airport and flew back to Huaxia without stopping at all.


    It wasn''t until he returned to China and saw Nong Mobai working well with no woman around him, that he finally breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the driver''s seat and frowned.


    But when he went back, he didn''t dare to let Nong Mobai know. He just stood silently outside his shop and watched Nong Mobai''s busy figure. Then he waited for Nong Mobai to get off work and followed behind his car to send him home.


    After Nong Mobai safely returned to their home, he did not leave. Instead, he sat in the car and smoked as he quietly watched the light in the room upstairs.


    asionally, when Nong Mobai went out to the balcony to pick up his clothes, he would stare at the scene dumbly by himself without even blinking his eyes.


    He even took a photo of Nong Mobai with his phone and stored it in his phone, looking at it in a daze.


    He would look at Nong Mobai from afar after a long period of time.


    Once, he even missed Nong Mobai too much and went back to their home.


    However, he didn''t wait for Nong Mobai in the main hall. Instead, he stood outside the balcony and smoked as he pulled the curtain.


    At that time, he was looking forward to being found out by Nong Mobai, so he didn''t have to endure so much pain.


    But that day Nong Mobai was drunk and was sent home by Mu Sifa and didn''t even know that he had returned.


    After Mu Sifa left, he went to his room to see Nong Mobai. He helped him clean his body, changed his pajamas and sat on the bed to apany Nong Mobai for the whole night.


    In the morning, he made breakfast for Nong Mobai before returning to M Country.


    ¡°By the way, I drank too much once. I felt like I was dreaming about you. It was real. I was shocked. When I woke up the next day, I saw breakfast, but I called Mu Sifa and he said he made it. ¡°


    Nong Mobai, who was lying on Mu Sizheng''sp, suddenly brought it up.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you to drink less before?¡±


    Until now, Mu Sizheng still did not let Nong Mobai know that it was him.


    Mu Sifa would tell Nong Mobai that it was his breakfast and that it was also what Mu Sizheng specifically told Mu Sifa to say. He didn''t want Nong Mobai to know that he was back.


    At that time, Mu Sifa had asked Mu Sizheng why he wanted to do this. Mu Sizheng had only said that he had his own difficulties and did not exin.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491 - Backlock the Bathroom


    Ten minutes ago, he rushed out of his room to find Mu Sifa of Shang Cijie.


    He ran to the bathroom on the first floor, but there was a sign outside that said ¡°malfunctioning¡±.


    ¡°Is it broken?¡±


    Mu Sifa was stunned, but he didn''t think too much about it. There was also a bathroom on the second floor, so he hurried out and ran upstairs.


    However, the moment Mu Sifa ran out, Elina walked out from the junkyard.


    ¡°Like I said! Mu Sifa would definitely follow them out to find that vixen Shang Cijie. ¡°Luckily I''m smart and hung up this sign, otherwise Mu Sifa would have spoilt the good news.¡±


    Elina smiled proudly. Finally, she looked towards the bathroom door and said coldly, ¡°Shang Cijie, this time, you''re finished. No one will be able to save you. You just have to wait for that good-for-nothing Xiaoyun to act so that you can lose your reputation! ¡°


    Elina was pleased, thinking that she had seeded just like that.


    In the bathroom, Shang Cijie looked at the strange man in front of him with a cold expression and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Because he entered, Xiaoyun blocked the bathroom door and locked it from the inside, Shang Cijie immediately knew that something was wrong, so he showed such an expression.


    Xiaoyun froze up when Shang Cijie asked him who he was in a cold voice. He didn''t know how to react.


    Hey, hey, hey! Didn''t they say that she was a cute boy that was easy to push down? How is it different from what I imagined!? It had an indescribable power.


    But that''s good too, those men who cry every time they bully others. I''m also f * cking tired of them, so it''s good to have a new taste as well.


    Xiaoyun rubbed his hands together and carefully looked at Shang Cijie.


    Aiyo! Her figure was not bad!


    Was that what Xiaoyun was thinking in his heart? He started to get dishonest and vulgarly entered Shang Cijie''s line of sight.


    Shang Cijie suppressed the disgust in his heart and looked away. Now he knew that he had been designed by someone else.


    ¡°Don''t look away! This is a physical reaction. As a man yourself, you should understand this, right? ¡°


    ¡°Ah, no, I forgot. You are suffering! Where did this reactione from? ¡°


    Ye Zichenughed mockingly at Shang Cijie. Then, he licked his lips and slowly walked towards Shang Cijie with a hungry look in his eyes, while spreading his arms like an eagle trying to catch a chick.


    ¡°You know Qiao?¡±


    Shang Cijie was not afraid of Xiaoyun''s approach as he looked at him coldly.


    ¡°Qiao? ¡°Who?¡± Xiaoyun was at a loss.


    He doesn''t know Qiao? Why would I get a waiter to call me here?


    Shang Cijie was puzzled and looked at Xiaoyun in confusion.


    ¡°Are you suffering? If yes, let''s do it together! I serve them all. ¡°


    Xiaoyun said vulgar words and winked at Shang Cijie.


    Having followed Xu Moyu for five years, Shang Cijie had seen a lot of people like Xiaoyun, and he waspletely indifferent.


    ¡°I don''t know what is going on, but I''ll give you a chance to reveal who the mastermind is. Otherwise, you will have to bear the consequences.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s voice was cold and merciless, and so was the eyes he looked at Xiaoyun with. The cute Shang Cijie beside Mu Sifa was as different as the sky and the earth.


    What ¡­ Who was behind this? I don''t know! ¡°


    Xiaoyun didn''t expect Shang Cijie to ask this question. He was shocked and immediately revealed his fear.


    Seeing Xiaoyun like this, Shang Cijie was even more certain that there was someone behind him.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492 - Shang Yuejie''s Cold Counterattack


    ¡°I''ll give you another chance. If you say it out loud, I can spare your life.¡±


    Shang Cijie stared at Xiaoyun''s evasive face. His eyes were screwed up and his voice gradually became cold. He was also telling Xiaoyun that he no longer had the patience to waste time with him.


    Xiaoyun was initially guilty, but when Shang Cijie suddenly spoke to him with such a contemptuous tone, he suddenly got annoyed.


    This time, Xiaoyun became more daring. He suddenly pushed Shang Cijie into the toilet stall and pressed him down. The distance between him and Shang Cijie was zero.


    ¡°You guys really f * * king think that I, Xiaoyun, can be easily bullied, right? One or two for me to see? ¡°Huh?¡± Xiaoyun roared in anger.


    The reason why Xiaoyun got angry was also because he was despised by Elina. Now that Shang Cijie was like this, his anger was instantly ignited.


    ¡°If you''re not easy to bully, can you be used by others as a gun?¡± Shang Cijie''s expression was indifferent. He was not scared by Xiaoyun at all. He was calm to the point of making people feel unfamiliar. It was as if this Shang Cijie was someone else.


    If Mu Sifa was here, he would probably be scared by Shang Cijie!


    After all, when Shang Mingming was captured, Shang Cijie was also attacked. Mu Sifa knew that Shang Cijie killed the enemy alone and probably got used to Shang Cijie''s expression right now!


    Or maybe, if Mu Sifa was here, Shang Cijie wouldn''t show this kind of expression and let Mu Sifa deal with it, maybe he would just watch quietly by the side.


    ¡°Who was used as a gun? I, Xiaoyun, am willing to do this. ¡± Xiaoyun frowned and retorted. Although it was the truth, half of it was because he was afraid of Elina. Otherwise, would he be able to escape after being yelled at by Elina?


    It was because Shang Cijie had hit the mark that he was angry and felt that his pride had been humiliated.


    ¡°Since you are so determined, I will do it another way. I''ll pay five hundred thousand yuan. As long as you tell me who the mastermind is, I''ll immediately transfer the money to you.¡±


    ¡°Five¡­ ¡°Five hundred thousand?¡± Xiaoyun''s eyes instantly widened. That was a white and beautiful piece of silver! Enough for him to consume for a long time.


    ¡°If you can capture him for me, then I''ll add another 500,000 yuan. It''s worth it, right?¡±


    Shang Cijie continued with a hint of hesitation, because he could tell that Xiaoyun was a man that opened his eyes to money.


    However, there was one thing that Shang Cijie was wrong about. As a man, Xiaoyun had a bottom line and would not betray his own family.


    ¡°1 million is indeed attractive, but I''m very sorry, kid. No matter how useless I, Xiaoyun, am, I can''t sell my family out.¡±


    Ten thousand in a million was pitifully small. However, as long as I help Elina once, I''ll have a weakness in my hands. It''s not impossible that I''ll threaten her to ask for money in the future. I''m not stupid.


    ¡°Looks like if you refuse the toast, you''ll choose to eat the forfeit wine?¡± Shang Cijie''s smile contained a hint of ridicule, when facing the face of Xiaoyun in front of him.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± What big words! You are powerless, do you really think you can resist? Or do you think if you shout? Someone wille and save you? If you really n on doing so, I advise you to not worry about it! ¡°Someone has done something to the outside. No one is going to get close.¡± Xiaoyun pointed at Shang Cijie, raised his chin and smiled evilly. ¡°Just tell Shang Cijie that he has nowhere to run, and let him be!¡±


    Shang Cijie frowned and hit Xiaoyun''s hand without any hesitation.


    ¡°Your temper is still very bad!¡± If you can''t see the coffin, you won''t cry, right? ¡°


    With that, Xiaoyun grabbed Shang Cijie''s neck with one hand to prevent him from moving. With the other hand, he started to untie Shang Cijie''s shirt, wanting to do something improper.


    But strangely, Xiaoyun suddenly stopped, and his eyes widened in shock. He looked down at his crotch and saw a gun pointed at his good brother.


    At this moment, Shang Cijie''s voice sounded from above, ¡°What? Scared? Didn''t you say that I can''t resist you? ¡°Let''s continue!¡±


    Shang Cijie was calm, his voice and expression were the same. He had a habit of carrying weapons when he went out, which was why he was able to keep dealing with this matter calmly.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493 - Another Personality of Shang Qijie


    ¡°Yes. If you have something to say, then say it. Don''t shoot, don''t shoot. ¡°


    Xiaoyun raised his hand and surrendered, slowly distancing himself from Shang Cijie. He did not dare to act presumptuously, and was so scared that his face paled.


    ¡°Then you know what to do?¡± Shang Cijie didn''t give Xiaoyun any protection. Instead, he squinted his eyes and asked Xiaoyun a question in the end.


    ¡°If I know, I know.¡±


    Xiaoyun was not stupid. He knew that Shang Cijie wanted to uncover the mastermind, so hepromised.


    ¡°Elina, right?¡±


    Just when Xiaoyun wanted to know who it was, Shang Cijie said Elina''s name first. In the end, he nced at Xiaoyun and seemed to have an idea of what was going on.


    However, it was also true that Shang Cijie would not have any enmity with anyone not long after he returned to China. Now, besides Elina, he couldn''t think of anyone else that was unfavorable to him.


    There was also a Xiao Yi, but Xiao Yi''s target was Mu Sifa, and Shang Cijie had Xu Moyu''s protection. Xiao Yi wasn''t so stupid as to attack Shang Cijie.


    Xiaoyun was stunned as he stared nkly at Shang Cijie, ¡°You, how did you know?¡±


    No, since you already know, why are you still asking me! It was really iprehensible.


    However, Xiaoyun only dared to swallow these words, how would he dare to say it out loud?


    ¡°She''s right outside!¡±


    Shang Cijie was like a prophet, as if nothing could be hidden from him.


    Xiaoyun was surprised for a moment and then panicked, wondering if he should say it out loud.


    ¡°Looks like her life is more important than yours.¡± Shang Cijie said indifferently as he loaded the bullets. The meaning in his words was obvious.


    Xiaoyun was a smart person, how could he not understand Shang Cijie''s meaning. He quickly begged for mercy, ¡°I know my wrongs, I''ll help you call her in, just let me go! This has nothing to do with me! ¡°


    Shang Cijie knew it would end up like this. After all, Xiaoyun wasn''t on the wrong path, so a gun was enough to scare him to death.


    ¡°Then go quickly! I don''t have time to waste with you. ¡± Shang Cijie pointed to the bathroom door with his chin and told Xiaoyun to be more nimble.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Wait a moment, I''ll call her in immediately.¡±


    Xiaoyun was at a loss of what to do. He scuttled around like a headless fly and finally found the door and went out.


    Elina who was on guard outside saw Xiaoyun open the door and became flustered. She immediately frowned in annoyance and asked, ¡°What now? Have you done it yet? ¡± Completely impatient.


    Xiaoyun nced at Shang Cijie, who was pointing a gun at his head, then took a deep breath and replied calmly, ¡°It''s done,e in and take a look yourself.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°You should have let it out earlier!¡± Elina nced at Xiaoyun''s crotch as she spoke, and said this in disdain.


    If it was in the past, Xiaoyun would definitely be angry, but now, how could he have the time?


    ¡°Why are you so long-winded!¡± Hurry up and go in! ¡°


    Xiaoyun pulled Elina over impatiently and forced her into the bathroom.


    Elina was instantly angered. She wanted to turn around and scold Xiaoyun, but Xiaoyun pushed her away, then closed the door and ran away.


    ¡°Xiaoyun, you bastard.¡± Elina was furious. She was about to give chase, but the back of her head was suddenly pointed at the top of the cold gun.


    Elina''s eyes instantly widened, and she immediately stopped breathing due to fright.


    She slowly turned around and saw Shang Cijie, who was still unharmed with a smile on the corner of his mouth, blood flowing backwards all over his body.


    He ¡­ how is he fine? Didn''t you say you were done?


    ¡°Do you really think that he alone can do anything to me?¡± Shang Cijie sneered. It was different from when he was facing Elina.


    Elina thought she was mistaken as she saw the icy cold and dangerous Shang Cijie reflected in her eyes.


    The Shang Cijie in her impression was a soft persimmon that others could knead as they pleased. However, Shang Cijie was like a messenger from hell, causing people to shiver.


    ¡°What is it? You think I''m a stranger? ¡± Shang Cijie saw through it and smiled coldly. Afterwards, he lowered his eyes and pursed his lips. When he raised his head to look at Elina, he no longer had any trace of Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Mu Sifa likes my innocent and cute look, so I will naturally go along with him, because I love him. But you? What are you? What kind of cat or dog dares to ride on my head? Do you really think that I, Shang Cijie, don''t have a temper? ¡°


    This was the first time Shang Cijie had used this tone of voice. People couldn''t help but suspect that he was pretending, that he was sometimes simple, cute, and sometimes sharp. Or perhaps, Shang Cijie would be a different person if he met with real danger.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494 - Urine Incontinence due to the Shock of Shang Yuejie


    ¡°You, you, you, what are you trying to do?¡± It''s against thew to kill people. ¡°


    Elina was so scared that her face turned pale. She looked at Shang Cijie with a pale face and finally realized that she was scared.


    ¡°Vition of thew?¡± Shang Cijie chuckled in a low voice.


    ¡°What is it? Is it a crime to abet others to rape? Could it be that the country''sws only forgiving for you, Elina? It''s not illegal! ¡°


    Shang Cijie was quite calm and didn''t yell at Elina. His voice was neither impatient nor impatient. There was even a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He was extremely adept at handling it. Where did Shang Cijie''s shadow go? It was as if he was another person.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn''t, I didn''t instigate him, he was the one who wanted to harm you, what does it have to do with me? ¡°


    Elina refused to admit it as she was about to die. However, she panicked and lost her initial arrogance.


    ¡°He ~ ~ It was him who wanted to harm me? Someone who has never seen me before? You lied to me, didn''t you even draw a rough draft? ¡°


    Shang Cijie wasn''t an idiot, Elina couldn''t fool him with just a few words.


    ¡°On the ount that you are my aunt''s close friend''s daughter, and have worked with Mu Sifa for seven or eight years without anyints, I will give you some face. But you, Elina, seem to think that I, Shang Cijie, is so deceptive that you don''t even put me in your eyes. What? You want me to give Elina a bullet to taste it before you want to speak the truth, right? ¡°


    This time, Shang Cijie''s eyes were cold, especially the moment when he suddenly met Elina''s face. It was like a sharp de that could pierce through Elina''s chest.


    Elina was naturally frightened. Her hands trembled and so did her mouth.


    So scary. Is this person really Shang Cijie?


    What happened in the five years that he disappeared?


    Although Shang Cijie is a children''s clothing designer, at the same time, he is also one of Xu Moyu''s men.


    Previously, in order to be stronger, Shang Cijie had joined Xu Moyu''s Shadow and learned the Killing technique. After spending three years and under Xu Moyu''s personal tutge, he finally left his tutge.


    In the fourth year, he had taken control of all the ¡®Shadow''s'' procedures and brought over a hundred of his men to deal with some troublesome matters for Xu Moyu.


    However, Xu Moyu found that Shang Cijie didn''t really want to do that. Killing people was a pain for him, at the beginning of the fifth year, he called out Shang Cijie''s'' Shadow ¡®and found him a job as a designer to conceal his previous identity.


    With Xu Moyu''s help, there was Shang Cijie, who was notpletely broken.


    It was also Xu Moyu who told him toe back. Because Xu Moyu saw that Shang Cijie still loved Mu Sifa, did not want him to regret it in the future, and did not want to see Shang Cijie suffer, so he lied and said that he came back to take revenge on Mu Sifa, making Mu Sifa embarrassed.


    Actually, Shang Cijie had always wanted toe back, but he couldn''t find an excuse to convince himself. It was Xu Moyu who gave him this reason. Thus, he brought Shang Mingming back to the country and returned to Mu Sifa''s side.


    ¡°Well, even if I did, what do you want? Kill me? ¡°Do you dare to kill?¡±


    Elina suddenly provoked Shang Cijie. She felt that Shang Cijie was only pretending at this moment and did not have a true nature.


    ¡°I hate killing, but there''s no harm in killing those who are unfavorable to me. Mr Moyu once said that to be kind to others is to be cruel to oneself. The enemy that wants your life, he cannot be your friend.


    With that, Shang Cijie pointed the gun at Elina''s temple, causing her to immediately retreat in fright. She fell to the ground, unable to control her emotions.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495 - Mu Sifa Finally Arrived


    Seeing the wetness under Elina''s skirt, Shang Cijie was stunned. He had only scared Elina, he didn''t expect her to be this scared.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± You''re not allowed to look, you''re not allowed to look. ¡°


    Lili shouted at Shang Cijie, then burst into tears. She hugged her legs tightly and buried her face in her knees, not showing any face.


    How could she have known that she was such a coward? He peed his pants on the spot? At this moment, Elina was also shocked.


    Shang Cijie scratched his head. He looked like he didn''t know what to do, so he returned to Shang Cijie, who had a cute face.


    ¡°You peed your own pants!¡± It''s none of my business. ¡°


    Then, she took off her jacket and put it on Elina. However, she did not apologize. After all, Elina was the one who wanted to harm Shang Cijie first, so Shang Cijie was not that innocent.


    However, Elina didn''t appreciate the gesture and directly threw Shang Cijie''s jacket to the side, crying and cursing, ¡°You''re pretending to be nice, now are you satisfied!?¡± Satisfied! ¡°


    ¡°What am I satisfied with!?¡± It was clearly me who caused the trouble, and it''s even me! ¡± Shang Cijie was a bit speechless and put away his gun.


    ¡°If you hadn''t snatched Sifa away, why would I have done this to you? ¡°You shameless fox spirit, you will definitely die a horrible death in the future.¡±


    Elina picked up her jacket and threw it at Shang Cijie in anger. Her eyes looked like she was about to eat Shang Cijie.


    ¡°It''s none of my business if you can''t get Mu Sifa! I''ve been gone for five years, and you''re ming me for not fighting for it? ¡°


    Why was this person so unreasonable! Forget it, since she''s a woman, I won''t argue with her so much. And now that she''s like this, when people see meing inter, do they think I''ve bullied her?


    ¡°I''ll go out and get a waiter to bring your clothes in for you.¡± As Shang Cijie said this, he walked towards the bathroom door. Unexpectedly, Elina insulted Shang Cijie, ¡°Don''t worry about it, I might as well die if I get a slut like you to help me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think L¨¹ Dongbin is ungrateful!¡±


    It wasn''t like he was going to harm her, so why did he say that!? I''m not a slut.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Suddenly, the bathroom door was hurriedly opened, followed by the panting Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa went up to the second floor and searched the washroom, but didn''t find Wu Tie. Then, he knew that he was tricked and hurriedly ran back here.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shang Cijie was very calm and used his body to block Elina. In order to prevent Elina from losing face, he did this because of Elina''s current appearance.


    It wasn''t that Shang Cijie felt sorry for Elina, it was just that no one would be ashamed of themselves when they saw Elina bedraggled like this. Furthermore, Elina was a girl, so Shang Cijie helped.


    ¡°Are you alright, wife? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    Mu Sifa was so anxious that his heart was about to fly out of his chest. It was a mess here and Mu Sifa was afraid that someone would harm Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I''m fine!¡± Shang Cijie revealed a cute smile and took the initiative to hug Mu Sifa''s waist.


    When Shang Cijie first saw Xiaoyun, he must have been a little frightened! He pretended to be calm only after Xu Moyu told him how to deal with the situation.


    ¡°Let''s go out first! Don''t block the door. ¡°


    Shang Cijie pushed Mu Sifa out. When the door was about to close, he intentionally nced at Elina.


    At this moment, Elina was afraid that Mu Sifa would see her in such a sorry state. She had already retreated to a corner and hid herself. Tears welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496 - I''m Not from Where the Wolf Came From?


    ¡°Wife, is there someone inside?¡±


    Mu Sifa felt that something was wrong and pushed Shang Cijie aside, wanting to find someone to settle the score. Luckily, Shang Cijie reacted quickly and hugged Mu Sifa.


    ¡°There''s no one left. Someone is vomiting. It''s disgusting. Stop looking, let''s go back!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Sifa was in disbelief.


    ¡°It''s true.¡±


    Afraid that Mu Sifa would rush in, Shang Cijie held him tightly by his waist.


    ¡°What about Qiao? Didn''t that waiter just say that Qiao is looking for you? ¡± Mu Sifa frowned again. His intuition told him that Shang Cijie was hiding something from him.


    ¡°It''s the waiter who misheard, it''s not Qiao. Let''s hurry home. Mingming is still waiting for us.¡±


    Shang Cijie tried his best to put on a serious face so that Mu Sifa wouldn''t see through it.


    Mu Sifa didn''t believe him, but he didn''t see any reason why Shang Cijie wouldn''t tell him about the bullying, so he didn''t pursue the matter further and nced at the bathroom door.


    ¡°I''m tired, let''s go back! ¡°How about it?¡±


    Shang Cijie was afraid that Mu Sifa would open the door again, so he said so coquettishly.


    ¡°Indeed, it''s toote. It''s almost midnight. You''re pregnant right now, so you can''t sleep sote.¡± Mu Sifa no longer bothered with this issue. He lowered his head and kissed Shang Cijie, then picked him up.


    ¡°Don''t be like this, someone will see.¡± Shang Cijie immediately became shy and his face turned red.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Do I have to carry you out like this? Let them know that you already have an owner, and don''t let those disgusting gazes fall on you. ¡°


    Mu Sifa was a bit angry when he said this. When they first came in, many people were looking at Shang Cijie obscenely. If it wasn''t for the fact that they couldn''t cause trouble here, he would have gone over to beat them up.


    ¡°You''re thinking too much. Maybe they''re not looking at me? There are so many cute boys here, why are you looking at me like that! ¡± Shang Cijie was not on guard at all.


    Mu Sifa sighed, ¡°My wife!¡± Do you know that you''ll need a snack in the future? All the men in this world are wolves. ¡°


    ¡°And you are?¡± Shang Cijie raised his innocent big eyes and looked at Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa, who was asked that, suddenly felt likeughing, ¡°Then my wife, do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°How did you know!?¡± I''m asking you? ¡± Shang Cijie bashfully hit Mu Sifa on the chest, then scolded, ¡°Bastard, you only know how to bully me.¡± The cute Shang Cijie immediately came back, but only with Mu Sifa, he was so cute.


    ¡°Wife, you really don''t know about this?¡± Mu Sifaughed sinisterly.


    ¡°I don''t know, don''t ask me.¡± Shang Cijie buried his face in Mu Sifa''s chest. He was extremely shy because he also realized what it was.


    Well, Mu Sifa said to him with a smile, ¡°If I wasn''t a wolf, where did we get Mingming? Wife, do you still have another little unborn child in your stomach? ¡°


    ¡°You ¡­ You scoundrel, I won''t listen. ¡± Shang Cijie''s neck was already red. He was so shy that he was at a loss for what to do.


    ¡°Then what chance do you have to return the wolf to me?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly took Shang Cijie''s hand and ced it at Shang Cijie''s waist.


    Shang Cijie did not take away Mu Sifa''s hand, but whispered in a shy and soft voice, ¡°No, there''s still a baby in my stomach?¡±


    Her face was so red that it was about to drip blood.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497 - Admit That Mu Sifa Is My Husband


    ¡°Then is there no baby now and I can do it? ¡°Hrm?¡± Mu Sifa asked with a smile on his face. He was in a very good mood.


    ¡°If you want to do it, I can''t say I won''t give it to you! Aren''t you my husband!? ¡°


    Shang Cijie''s soft voice replied to Mu Sifa. It was very pleasing to the eye, especially when one''s cheeks were flushed red.


    Hearing Shang Cijie say that he was his husband, Mu Sifa was stunned. This was the first time Shang Cijie admitted it himself, as he had said it himself in the past.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me!? I don''t have anything on my face. Mingming is still waiting for us? ¡°


    Shang Cijie lowered his eyebrows and lowered his eyes shyly, he should know why Mu Sifa revealed such an expression.


    ¡°Alright, let''s talk when we get back.¡±


    Mu Sifa also didn''t tease his wife. He was afraid that it would be too much. Shang Cijie was angry and happily carried him away from the bathroom.


    Mu Sifa was full of smiles and was very proud of himself. However, what about Elina in the bathroom? Her eyes widened, unable to recover from what she had just heard.


    ¡°He¡­ Is he pregnant again? ¡°


    Elina was stunned, then she became angry, ¡°Why does he, Shang Cijie, always go easy when I fail? Why? Why? How am I, Elina, inferior to him? God, are you going to do this to me? ¡°


    Elina was so angry that her face and neck turned red. She kicked over the trash can at her feet and frantically grabbed her hair as she wailed.


    ¡°Why? Is there a need to say this out loud? ¡°


    While Elina was going crazy, the bathroom door was opened by someone. Then, Xiaoyun was pushed in by brute force and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You ¡­ Why are you back? ¡± Elina was dumbstruck. She was also scared out of her wits and was suddenly pushed forward like a live person.


    ¡°Do you think I want to!?¡± Xiaoyun was upset. Heid on the ground like a dead fish and couldn''t get up because his hands and feet were tied up and he couldn''t move at all.


    ¡°He sure is bold!¡± ¡°Even my brain is working on Xiaojie.¡±


    As the voice fell, its owner also came in. It was Xiang Haolin''s friend, Xi Chen.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do? ¡± Elina immediately revealed a vicious expression as she red at Xi Chen.


    Xi Chen smiled, but he did not answer her. Instead, he took out his phone and made a call.


    After the call was connected, Xi Chen said, ¡°We caught the two little mice that wanted to harm Xiaojie. I wonder what the Sect Leader''s wife wants to do with them.¡±


    Without a doubt, the other party was Xu Moyu.


    When Elina and Xiaoyun were sneakily chatting outside, Xi Chen''s men noticed them.


    They reported it to Xi Chen, and Xi Chen had a mantis stalking a cicada with a oriole behind him. It was only then that they caught the fleeing Xiaoyun.


    ¡°Where''s Steeler Wu?¡± Xu Moyu''s voice sounded angry as he listened to it.


    ¡°He was set up by the enemy. However, Xiaojie is fine, I saw that I have dealt with it myself. Mu Sifa had already brought him back just now, so it''s not good for me to keep them, so I called you to see how you want to deal with them. ¡± Liu Tie said.


    Even though Xi Chen was Xiang Haolin''s friend, he knew Xu Moyu. He also knew Shang Cijie, and they met five years ago with his friend, Shen Ming Rui and Xiao Nan''s husband. Both of them had business dealings with each other, so they helped Shang Cijie.


    ¡°It''s good that they''re fine. Teach them a lesson, let them remember it for themselves.¡± Xu Moyu said lightly.


    ¡°That''s it?¡± Xi Chen was surprised. He thought Xu Moyu would kill him. After all, Xu Moyu loved Shang Cijie, and everyone in their circle knew that.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498 - He Was Beaten into a Pulp by His Own Big Brother


    Xu Moyu was silent. He naturally wanted to kill him as well, just in case.


    Needless to say, Xu Moyu knew it was all because of Elina. Shang Cijie was kind and wouldn''t make enemies with others.


    Xu Moyu knew it was Elina, so he didn''t go overboard. Now, Shang Cijie had brought out Mu Family to live with him. If his n with Hee Meier went downhill due to Elina''s matter, then it wouldn''t be worth it.


    ¡°Looks like you know them.¡±


    Xi Chen was always smart. Since Xu Moyu didn''t take action at this time, it meant that they knew each other. Plus, he had his own ns, so he shouldn''t act rashly.


    ¡°I know what to do. I won''t cause any trouble for Xiaojie. Don''t worry!¡±


    After Xi Chen said that, he hung up the phone and pointed his chin at Xiaoyun, telling them to hit Xiaoyun as a warning.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    His subordinates did not hesitate and started beating Xiaoyun up. Xiaoyun''s wails and pleas for mercy echoed throughout the entire bathroom.


    Elina was scared silly, hugging herself and crying loudly, not even daring to move, afraid that she would also be beaten up.


    After ten minutes, when Xiaoyun was on the verge of death, Xi Chen finally shouted enough to tell them to stop.


    ¡°I don''t know what kind of enmity you have with Xiaojie. However, woman, Shang Cijie is not someone you can offend. For the sake of your own little life, I advise you to obediently watch your mouth and live your life in peace. ¡°


    After warning Elina, Xi Chen then left. He didn''t stay and didn''t have anything to stay for.


    Xiaoyun was unlucky. Originally, he wanted to earn some money, so he might as well enjoy it. Who would have thought that their number two would be beaten ck and blue before he had a good time? And now, he even fainted.


    Elina had originally thought that this would happen, so she knew that she was afraid. However, she clenched her fists and revealed a vicious expression.


    ¡°It''s you again, Shang Cijie. Why do you always have endless people by your side? ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I want you dead! I want you dead! If you don''t die, I, Elina, will never rest!¡±


    Both of Elina''s eyes were bloodshot and ruthless. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    It seemed that Elina hadpletely gone mad from the provocation and lost her rationality. All that Xi Chen had done had helped her out.


    However, for people like Elina, if Xi Chen didn''t make trouble for her, she would probably go home and not figure it out by herself. At the same time, she would continue to take her revenge on Shang Cijie.


    ¡°He went back?¡±


    Mu Sifa carried Shang Cijie back to the box. Seeing that the waiter was already cleaning the room, he asked them where Nong Mobai had gone to. In the end, he said that Mu Sizheng had taken him away.


    ¡°I''ve only been out for a short while. I guess you guys can still see him if you follow him.¡± The waiter said again.


    ¡°It was Big Bro who brought Nong Mobai back. He should be fine!¡±


    Mu Sifa muttered to himself, but then he started to worry about Nong Mobai. Because when he first saw Mu Sizheng, Mu Sizheng''s face was filled with anger, as if he didn''t know how to speak properly.


    ¡°Did the two of them fight?¡± Mu Sifa, who was worried, asked.


    The waiter suddenly asked, ¡°What kind of fight?¡± After saying that, he pointed at the sticky liquid on the sofa and said, ¡°Are you in a good mood? ¡°It''s going to be tough on us, we have to clean it upter.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s face immediately darkened when he saw this. How could he lose his temper in a ce like this?


    ¡°Oh yeah, I haven''t paid for it yet. Mr. Nong Mobai asked you to buy a ticket before leaving.¡±


    Mu Sifa''s expression did not change when he heard that. He looked for his wallet and asked, ¡°How much did you spend?¡± This probably wasn''t the first time he had paid the bill for Nong Mobai.


    ¡°Let me see!¡± The waiter took out the bill from his pocket. After counting it, he showed it to Mu Sifa and said, ¡°A total of 1.850 million.¡±


    After hearing that, Mu Sifa almost vomited blood, ¡°1.850 thousand? What exactly did he consume? ¡°


    Even the waiter couldn''t remember anymore. He peeked at the bill in Mu Sifa''s hand and was about to say something to Mu Sifa. As if remembering something, he said to Mu Sifa, ¡°Before your brother left, he took two bottles of expensive foreign wine. The total price is almost one million, so that''s why he''s spending so much.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, let me also tell you something. I''ll tell you that if you dare to bring sister-inw to a ce like this again, it won''t stop at just that.¡± the waiter added.


    If Mu Sizheng was here, Mu Sifa would definitely punch him.


    Did I bring his wife? I was called here.


    Mu Sifa was extremely angry. It was clearly not his money, yet he still had to pay for it.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, you can''t run! More than a million! If you leave, we''re dead. ¡°


    The waiter was familiar with Mu Sifa. It was because Mu Sifa came here often that he would talk to him like this.


    ¡°Who said I have to leave?¡±


    However, when Mu Sifa checked his wallet, he realized that he forgot to bring his card to the door.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    At this moment, Shang Cijie handed his ck card to the waiter.


    When the waiter saw that it was a ck card, he was stunned. After all, not many people had a ck card, not even Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Wife, where did you get that ck card?¡± Mu Sifa was stunned. ck cards were not something that could be obtained just because Shang Cijie said so.


    However, Shang Cijie was confused by the question and said softly, ¡°Mr Moyu gave it to me!¡± I said there''s no need for too many cards. ¡°


    F * ck, so it''s that damned rich guy.


    Mu Sifa''s expression was extremely ugly, but he couldn''t say that he didn''t need it.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499 - Bold Pursuit of Xiang Haolin


    At the same time, Xiangyang, who was carried back to his resting room by Xiang Haolin, fixed his eyes on Xiang Haolin, who was dressing him, and asked, ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    It was as if he had been hiding in his heart for a long time. He finally dared to ask, but he asked very straightforwardly. That was because Xiangyang was just like that. He couldn''t hold back any of his words.


    ¡°You are the son of my big brother.¡±


    Xiang Haolin was very calm and did not seem surprised at all. As he spoke, he pulled Xiang Yang''s pants back on.


    When he was in Nong Mobai''s room, he had heard Xiangyang tell Shang Cijie that he had someone he liked, but he couldn''t say it.


    Xiang Haolin clearly knew that the person was him, which was why he wasn''t scared when he was asked about it by Xiangyang.


    Naturally, Xiangyang liked him, and Xiang Haolin was also very happy. However, Xiangyang was still his big brother''s son. Even though they knew each other''s minds were connected, he was still unable to respond.


    ¡°You''re lying. If you don''t like me, then why did you bring me along? And why are you so angry when people touch me? ¡°


    Xiangyang could not believe it. His big eyes stared straight at Xiang Haolin''s eyes, telling him the truth.


    Perhaps Xiangyang had liked Xiang Haolin since he was young. It was only because Xiangyang was his uncle that he had been able to stifle those thoughts.


    However, after meeting Xiang Haolin again, he couldn''t care about his sincerity, so he was attracted to Xiang Haolin again.


    This question made Xiang Haolin''s hand that was wearing pants pause, but it was only for a second.


    ¡°Alright, I won''t say any of this. Then tell me, who would dress someone they didn''t like? It can''t be! ¡°


    Damn it! You must like me. If you don''t like me, can you keep me by your side?


    Xiangyang acted as if he was serious and insisted on having Xiang Haolin answer his question.


    However, Xiang Haolin still maintained his calm tone and said, ¡°Because you are my brother''s son.¡±


    After hearing this, Xiangyang was inexplicably furious. ¡°Will anyone give such a big nephew a bath and dress him up?¡± I''m not a little brat. ¡°


    ¡°You''re a little brat.¡± Xiang Haolin was still calm.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Xiangyang was instantly angered to the point that he couldn''t even speak.


    However, he suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked towards Xiang Haolin.


    Humph! I''m a little devil, right? What''s wrong with the little devil? If it was just a little prank, how could Xiang Haolin not be flustered? I don''t believe it.


    After making up his mind, Xiangyang suddenly bent over Xiang Haolin.


    Xiang Haolin''s body shook. He must have been scared. However, he still maintained a calm andposed expression, acting very well.


    He pushed Xiang Yang aside and sat him down obediently.


    ¡°What is it? Didn''t they say that I''m a little ghost? What are you, Xiang Haolin, afraid of! ¡°


    Xiangyang suddenly snickered and intentionally moved closer to Xiang Haolin.


    Xiang Haolin immediately frowned and looked at Xiang Yang with a smile.


    ¡°What?¡± Angry? Didn''t you say that I''m a little devil? Since he''s a little brat, then treat it as a prank! Why are you being so serious? Or are you afraid of losing control? ¡°


    Xiang Yang dared to say anything, but he didn''t feel shy at all.


    ¡°Who taught you these things?¡±


    It was as if Xiang Haolin''s words weren''t about Xiangyang''s dishonesty, but about who taught him how to behave.


    ¡°There''s nothing on the inte!¡± We''ll know after we search a bit! Is there a need for someone to teach me? ¡°


    Xiangyang made nothing of it.


    ¡°If you really didn''t mean that to me, you wouldn''t show any other expression. So let''s y a game. If you can sit tight, I, Xiangyang, will roll out by myself. I don''t need you to do anything. But if you don''t manage to keep your head down, then I''ll pursue you, okay? ¡°


    Xiangyang had spoken boldly.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500 - If You Kiss Me I''ll be Honest


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Xiang Haolin didn''t fall for the trap and walked away after shaking Xiangyang off.


    Putting aside the question of whether he liked it or not, as long as it was a normal man, they would all have a physiological reaction after being flirted with like that. Not to mention Xiang Haolin, who had fallen for Xiangyang long ago, that was hell.


    ¡°Why is it so boring?¡± What''s so boring about it? Stop right there. ¡°


    Xiang Yang immediately stood up and followed along, tugging at Xiang Haolin as his eyes burned with anger.


    ¡°If you like to y like this, then go out and find someone else for me to y with. I''m not interested.¡± Xiang Haolin shook Xiangyang off once again and coldly walked out of the resting room.


    The reason he was in such a hurry was that he was afraid Xi Yang would y another trick and he wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    ¡°You, Xiang Haolin, are just a good-for-nothing. Do you think I don''t know that you like me!? Your eyes can''t lie. ¡°


    Xiang Yang stood on the spot and roared. Suddenly, his eyes grew hot, and tears began to flow from them.


    ¡°Why? Why do I always ignore people I like? Am I not worthy of happiness? Or am I, Xiang Yang? To be spurned by the heavens? ¡°


    Xiangyang hadn''t wanted to cry at first, but the tears continued to flow. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stop them.


    ¡°Fine, if you don''t like me, then I don''t like me. I, Xiangyang, don''t care about you either. ¡°Xiang Haolin, you better die far away from me in this life, don''t appear in front of me.¡±


    Xiangyang''s voice was unruly, and he began to sob. Tears kept rolling down his cheeks.


    Xiang Haolin, who was about to open the door, stopped and didn''t let it go.


    Xiang Yang cried so bitterly. How could he bear to leave just like that? He really liked Xiangyang!


    ¡°Go! Why stop? Pity me for the sun? Do I need you to pity me? ¡°


    He was clearly hurt beyond recognition, but Xiangyang was still so stubborn. However, this also made Xiang Haolin''s heart ache. He finally turned around and looked at him, revealing aplicated expression.


    After all, Xiangyang was his big brother''s son. No matter how much of a bastard Xiang Haolin was, he could not touch his nephew.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Eithere and coax me, then scram for me. ¡°


    Xiangyang had a big temper and wouldn''t give in at all. He cried his heart out over it.


    Seeing Xiangyang cry with his own eyes, Xiang Haolin''s heart tightened even more. Xiangyang was crying because of him, and this time, it wasn''t for Mu Sifa.


    Xiang Haolin walked towards Xiangyang and embraced him while crying. Then, he let out a sigh of relief.


    His heart must be in pain! He clearly wanted to be good to Xiangyang, wanted to pamper him, but there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Didn''t you say that you don''t like me? Why are you holding me? Let me go! ¡°


    Xiang Yang struggled in a temper, pping Xiang Haolin with both hands and feet.


    Xiang Haolin was not angry, he just felt even more upset.


    However, he did not allow Xiangyang to continue with this nonsense. Instead, he pretended to be cold and warned him, ¡°If you continue to be dishonest, I''ll send you back to your hometown.¡±


    Xiang Yang was just going to send him off! However, he suddenly thought of another way and felt that he could test Xiang Haolin, so he shamelessly looked up at Xiang Haolin and said, ¡°It''s fine for me to be honest. If you kiss me, I''ll be honest and promise not to mess with you. However, if you don''t, then I will make it so that you won''t be able to work. Instead, I will have plenty of time to waste with you.


    At such a young age, he had already learned how to threaten Xiang Haolin.


    Xiang Haolin naturally frowned and revealed an unhappy expression.


    ¡°Are you going to kiss me or not!?¡± What are you looking at me for? ¡°

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501 - Narcissistic Narcissism


    ¡°Don''t cause trouble.¡±


    Xiang Haolin did not take it seriously and said what Xiangyang said.


    Actually, he wanted to kiss her! He was tempted as well, but due to Xiangyang''s status, he didn''t dare to have such a thought.


    ¡°Why am I making trouble for no reason? Just kiss me and I''ll be honest, really. ¡°


    Xiangyang had an impatient look on his face that said: ¡°I''m not lying to you.¡± He didn''t even give her his first kiss? He was willing to give it to Xiang Haolin.


    ¡°If I want you to kiss me, I want you to kiss me, or else I''ll make trouble for you.¡±


    Xiangyang stood on his tiptoes and climbed onto Xiang Haolin''s neck with both of his hands. He hung onto Xiang Haolin''s body and could not shake him off no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Get down here, you''re crazy.¡±


    Xiang Haolin was finally a bit angry and wanted to pull Xiang Yang''s hand! He couldn''t tear it off, so he could only hang the Xiangyang Man like this.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Don''t you like me? Even if I kiss you, you won''t. I think you aren''t crazy, there''s something wrong with your head. ¡°


    Xiangyang was getting more and more outrageous. Not only did he hug Xiang Haolin''s neck, his legs were also mped around his waist.


    Xiang Haolin frowned and did not say anything because he could not refute what Ye Zichen just said.


    ¡°So what if you are my uncle? But I like you! ¡°Besides, my parents love me the most. If I say that I want to marry you, would they dare to object?¡±


    Xiangyang started to brainwash Xiang Haolin, he even said it like this.


    However, it was true that Xiangyang''s parents doted on him very much, which was why they had brought him into such a fearless state.


    ¡°I don''t like you, get down here.¡±


    Xiang Haolin really didn''t take Xiang Yang away at all. There was no point in getting angry, it was useless even if he said it. He couldn''t even pull Xiang Yang''s hand off right now.


    ¡°I don''t believe it, you definitely like me. ¡°If you don''t kiss me, then I''ll go out and tell those people that you slept with me, and I''ll still be your nephew. I want to see how they talk about you.¡±


    Xiangyang was ready to risk it all and throw caution to the wind.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Xiang Haolin didn''t think that Xiangyang would be so angry at him, but he felt likeughing at the same time. Because it wasn''t just him, Xiangyang couldn''t escape either.


    ¡°Are you rted? Is it kinship? ¡°


    Xiangyang kept urging Xiang Haolin to the point that his ears were about to ring.


    Xiang Haolin couldn''t outdo Xiangyang, so he gave apromise with a frown, ¡°If you hang me like this, how am I supposed to kiss you? ¡°Come down.¡±


    Actually, he did not n to kiss her. As soon as Xiangyang descended, he would run away.


    This ??ontent is taken from f§Ôeewebnov§×l.co??.


    But Xiangyang wasn''t an idiot! ¡°Why can''t you kiss me? Isn''t that more intimate? I''ve only just passed your chest, and you still have to lower your head when you kiss me? ¡°How hard it is!¡±


    This sounded like Xiang Haolin''s words, but they were not. They were just Xiangyang''s excuses. He had a premonition that Xiang Haolin would trick him, so he didn''t fall for it.


    At this moment, Xiang Haolin''s head was aching. Are all the children nowadays so smart?


    ¡°Why are your eyes so wide open? Close your eyes! ¡°


    However, Xiangyang''s Xiang Haolin was a bit agitated, and he felt like he was going to explode at any moment.


    ¡°You''re really willing to kiss me?¡± Xiang Yang''s face was still filled with disbelief.


    ¡°You are my ancestor, how can you not be in person?¡±


    When Xiangyang heard this, he immediately burst into joy and obediently closed his eyes.


    ¡°Then you have to kiss me!¡± Before he closed his eyes, Xiang Yang sweetly spoke.


    Xiang Haolin covered his face with his hands. He could not get his mouth off. The other party was not only a child, but also his own nephew.


    However, what Xiang Haolin did not know was that Xiang Yang had infertility. He and his elder brother were both adopted into the family, so they weren''t rted in the slightest to each other.

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502 - How to Mark the Person You like


    ¡°Why aren''t you doing it? ¡°You lied to me, didn''t you?¡±


    After a long time, he couldn''t wait for his expectation. He opened his eyes angrily.


    Xiang Haolin seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t utter a word.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll do it myself if you don''te.¡±


    With that, Xiang Yang took the initiative to kiss Xiang Haolin''s lips. He was still just a child after all. He touched Xiang Haolin''s lips lightly, then moved away.


    Xiang Haolin''s face suddenly darkened. So the kiss he was referring to was to touch lips?


    Xiangyang refreshed Xiang Haolin''s understanding of the word ¡®kiss'', but that was just him thinking too much. Xiangyang''s so-called kiss was a word clinking with a mouth.


    ¡°This is the seal, you will be mine from now on.¡± Xiangyang was bbergasted.


    Xiang Haolin was speechless. Just a moment ago, he was a bit excited, but now, he was jolted awake by a bucket of cold water.


    ¡°You cane down now!¡± Xiang Haolin said impatiently.


    Xiangyang was already satisfied and wanted to get down. However, after thinking about it, he took out his phone and called Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa immediately hung up when he saw that the caller ID was Xiangyang. However, he was already seen by Shang Cijie as he asked, ¡°Who is it!?¡±


    Mu Sifa sighed and could only say, ¡°Xiangyang.¡±


    ¡°Xiangyang? Is there something wrong!? ¡°


    Shang Cijie took Mu Sifa''s phone and answered it himself. He seemed to have already be friends with Xiangyang.


    ¡°Hello, is this Mr Sifa?¡± I''m looking for Xiaojie. ¡°


    When the call connected, Xiangyang immediately asked for Shang Cijie.


    ¡°It''s me!¡± Did something happen? ¡± Shang Cijie asked.


    Upon hearing Shang Cijie''s voice, Xiangyang immediately became excited and asked Shang Cijie, ¡°Xiaojie, Xiaojie, Xiaojie, how are you going to mark the person you like?¡±


    Shang Cijie was stunned and also blushed, ¡°How, how would I know? Why are you asking this! ¡°


    After saying that, Shang Cijie nced at Mu Sifa, who was walking in front, with a red face. Even his ears had turned red.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa turned around and saw it. He stared at Shang Cijie curiously.


    What kind of topic could cause him to blush so much?


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa called Shang Cijie, then beckoned him over.


    Shang Cijie followed with small shy steps, while his face turned even redder.


    Mu Sifa didn''t say anything. He bent over and carried Shang Cijie into the courtyard. At this moment, they had already returned to Xu Moyu''s side.


    Shang Cijie, who was suddenly picked up by Mu Sifa, jumped in shock as his face turned red.


    New novel chapters are published on .


    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about, but stay away from that kid.¡± Mu Sifa suddenly warned Xiangyang that Xiangyang was likely to have a bad temper. Mu Sifa didn''t want Shang Cijie to get too close to him and let him do something bad.


    ¡°Xiangyang is a good child!¡± Why can''t we get close to him? ¡± Shang Cijie retorted in a low voice. It was cute and cute.


    ¡°No way, no way.¡± Mu Sifa did not exin to Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie was a little angry, ¡°Then I won''t listen to you.¡± Ye Zichen looked away with a snort.


    ¡°Look, you''re not that close to him? It''s already like this, we''ll have to wait for the next time! ¡°


    ¡°How can I me your wife for her bad temper?¡± Xiang Yang retorted, chatting with Mu Sifa like a friend.


    Xiang Haolin was unhappy. After all, Xiangyang had liked Mu Sifa before.


    ¡°He''s dead.¡± Xiang Haolin ordered.


    ¡°I have something to ask Xiaojie, I''m not hanging up.¡±


    Xiangyang rolled his eyes at Xiang Haolin. Was he still hanging on Xiang Haolin''s body? He could even talk on the phone leisurely.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503 - I''m Your Wife so Take Responsibility for Me


    Since Xiangyang didn''t hang up, Xiang Haolin was toozy to say so much to him. After snatching his phone, he would deal with it by himself.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Return the phone to me. ¡°


    Xiangyang reached out his hand to grab it, but he was helpless as he hung it on Xiang Haolin''s body.


    ¡°Alright, since you aren''t going to give me anything, I won''t ask anymore!¡± Xiangyang immediately lost his temper, thinking that he would get angry and get off Xiang Haolin. However, who knew that he would suddenly open his mouth to look at Xiang Haolin''s shoulder and ruthlessly bite down on it, as if he had used all of his breast energy.


    Xiangyang used so much force, Xiang Haolin would definitely feel pain! Zhang Xuan frowned.


    Is this kid a dog? Bite it?


    But no matter how painful it was, Xiang Haolin did not push Xiangyang away and let him bite. He probably thought that since Xiang Yang was angry now and he couldn''t coax him, he might as well endure it a little and let him have the time to bite off more than he could chew. Otherwise, he would cause more trouble for him.


    If he didn''t shout, wouldn''t he be in pain?


    Xiangyang bit down hard, and after a moment of hesitation, he slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°You, you don''t hurt!¡±


    Xiang Yang asked with ack of confidence. Finally, he nced at the ce where he had bitten off his teeth. The inside of his teeth had turned green, and some parts of his teeth were bleeding.


    It''s over. Isn''t that too much? It felt extremely painful.


    As he bit himself, Xiangyang had a pained look on his face, as if he was the one being bitten.


    ¡°Are you really a dog? Are your teeth that sharp? ¡°


    Xiang Haolin looked at the wound ndly, then he looked at Xiang Yang''s face with his white eyes.


    ¡°You''re the dog. I left an imprint on you to tell those people outside that you''re mine. What''s wrong with that?¡±


    Xiangyang didn''t reflect on his mistake, but his voicecked the arrogance it had at the beginning. He knew that he was at fault because he didn''t want to admit it.


    ¡°Am I something? Do I need to be marked by you? ¡°


    Xiang Haolin rolled his eyes at Xiangyang again, but it didn''t seem like he was angry.


    ¡°How can I not mark it? ¡°Now that I''m taking the initiative, can you resist the temptation if I just look at you affectionately?¡±


    Xiangyang spoke with a serious face, but Xiang Haolin wanted tough.


    In this era, who would be unable to hold back because of an appearance? Did he think everyone was him? He didn''t say a single word. How could he possibly be so angry that even I was willing to circle around him?


    ¡°Why are youughing!?¡± Am I serious? ¡°If you dare to leave with those little imps outside, I''ll cut off your sessor. I want to see how you will continue to y with those small fries.¡±


    ¡°Then we''ll talk about it after you be one of mine! ¡°Now go down, I''m going to busy myself, the shop is busy.¡±


    Xiang Haolin didn''t seem to be moved at all. It was obvious that Xiangyang was showing such a strong desire for possession.


    Or perhaps he felt that Xiangyang was still young and shouldn''t take these words seriously.


    ¡°I''ve already given you my first kiss, who else could it be? I''m your woman now. ¡°Ah, that''s not right. She''s your wife, Xiang Haolin''s wife. Do you know that you have to take responsibility for me?¡±


    Xiangyang forcefully lifted Xiang Haolin''s cor, forcing him to look at him with a face full of danger.


    I¡­ My wife?


    Xiang Haolin was stunned. At this moment, he was tempted.


    ¡°What is it? Do you want to go back on your word? ¡± Xiangyang started to shout again because of Xiang Haolin''s silence.


    ¡°I only kissed you once. If you''re my wife, then my wife can start an Olympic Games. ¡°Don''t mess around with me, go down by yourself. I''lle see you again after I finish my work.¡±


    Xiang Haolin was Xiang Haolin. He really couldn''t move, no matter what Xiangyang said to make him jump for joy.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504 - Shang Qijie''s Aggrieved


    ¡°Are you really going to look for meter? You don''t know how to run anymore? ¡°


    Xiangyang also did not want topete with Xiang Haolin that much. Since Xiang Haolin had given in, he could not pester him to death. This would only make Xiang Haolin feel disgusted. This was the truth that Xiang Yang had learned from Mu Sifa''s matter.


    It was said that when people experienced many things, they would naturally be sensible. This was not a groundless matter.


    ¡°What road? This is my shop. ¡°


    ¡°That''s true!¡± Xiang Yangughed dumbly. He finally got off Xiang Haolin''s body and was no longer shameless.


    ¡°Can Ie home with you tonight?¡±


    Just when Xiang Haolin was about to leave, Xiang Yang tugged on the corner of his shirt and looked up pitifully at Xiang Haolin.


    ¡°If you like to go back with me, then go back and make your own decisions.¡±


    After that, he nced at the corner of Xiangyang''s clothes that was being pulled. Asking him to let go, he wanted to be busy.


    ¡°Go go go, I want to go, I want to go home with you.¡± Xiangyang chuckled, looking extremely adorable.


    Xiang Haolin couldn''t help but smile. He then rubbed Xi Yang''s head and left the lounge.


    Because Xiang Haolin had never been so gentle to him before, Xiangyang was stunned. He stared fixedly at the door that Xiang Haolin had closed.


    ¡°Just now ¡­¡± You touched my head? ¡°


    Xiang Yang couldn''t believe what he was seeing, but then realized that he wasn''t dreaming, and went wild with joy.


    ¡°Ah ah ah ah, he touched my head, he touched my head. Will you always touch my head so gently from now on? I''m so looking forward to it! ¡°


    Xiang Yang happily flew up into the sky and happily hugged his body as he cheered.


    Actually, Xiang Haolin didn''t immediately leave from outside the door, but he listened to Xiangyang''s reaction.


    As he had expected, Xiangyang was very happy.


    ¡°It seems like he wasn''t just teasing me when he said that he liked me.¡±


    The corner of Xiang Haolin''s mouth lifted up once again. He was very satisfied.


    The bodyguard, who was waiting downstairs for Xiang Haolin toe down, was confused. ¡°Why are youughing so foolishly all by yourself, Big Bro? Did something good happen? ¡°


    He had his doubts, but he didn''t dare to go upstairs and ask. He obediently waited below.


    On Shang Cijie''s side, he was very worried because Xiangyang had suddenly hung up.


    ¡°Should we go back and take a look!¡± Something must have happened. ¡± Shang Cijie looked at Mu Sifa with a worried expression.


    Mu Sifa wasn''t happy about it. Shang Cijie was talking about Xiangyang, which made him very agitated.


    ¡°What can happen to him? ¡°Don''t worry, go back to your room and sleep.¡±


    Mu Sifa was him! He was just jealous, that''s why he was so upset.


    ¡°I know you hate Xiangyang, but he already knows his mistake. How can you still be angry at him!¡±


    Shang Cijie was afraid that Mu Sifa would be angered, so he did not speak too loudly. He spoke softly and nced at Mu Sifa, not daring to look him in the eye.


    ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°You don''t know.¡±


    Mu Sifa denied it, because he didn''t hate Xiangyang. He just didn''t like Shang Cijie talking about other men''s things in front of him.


    ¡°Howe I don''t know? If you don''t know, tell me! Why do you have to be so mean to me! I didn''t do anything wrong. ¡°


    Shang Cijie felt wronged. He had been worried about Xiangyang''s situation. Who knew that Mu Sifa would suddenly turn cold? It scared him.


    Mu Sifa sighed. Is my wife really that cute? Or was it too stupid?


    However, he was not as innocent as he was in front of others! Why does it seem like I can''t take care of myself?

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505 - He Was Worried That His Mother Would be Kidnapped


    ¡°Good, good, good. It''s my fault. It''s all my fault.¡±


    Mu Sifa took the initiative to apologize. He did not continue the topic with Shang Cijie and was not angry.


    Actually, there was nothing to be angry about. Shang Cijie was only worried about Xiangyang. Ordinary worry, there wasn''t any unhealthy feelings involved.


    ¡°You''re lying to me.¡±


    Shang Cijie, on the other hand, did not buy it. He snorted softly and became angry.


    Mu Sifa immediatelyughed. He lifted up Shang Cijie, who was in his arms, to kiss him.


    ¡°How can you kiss me so easily?¡± Shang Cijie was shy and hit Mu Sifa on the chest.


    ¡°Why can''t I? You''re my wife. ¡± Mu Sifaughed as if it was a matter of course.


    ¡°Nope, we haven''t registered yet, so how can we not?¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenly muttered in a low voice. Was he reminding Mu Sifa? He was still ming Mu Sifa for not bringing him to get the pass.


    ¡°When Mom epts you, we''ll go and get the certificate. Just wait for me for a few more days, okay?¡±


    Mu Sifa once again kissed Shang Cijie''s cheek to appease him. He didn''t do anything perfunctory, but a trace of unhappiness shed in his eyes.


    Now that Shang Cijie was here, it was only because Hee Meier had not epted Shang Cijie that Mu Sifa had waited. When Hee Meier had epted Shang Cijie, he had led Shang Cijie to the door.


    Shang Cijie was silent for a long time. He wanted to tell Mu Sifa that it didn''t matter if he was epted or not, he didn''t care. But when he thought about how Shang Mingming would be an illegitimate child because of his willfulness, he hesitated.


    I''m fine no matter what, but Mingming can''t! He can''t bear the notoriety of the third son, I will give Mingming a good childhood education.


    ¡°Yes, I will wait patiently.¡±


    Shang Cijie leaned into Mu Sifa''s arms and answered him softly.


    Mu Sifa felt even worse after hearing how weak and powerless Shang Cijie''s voice was.


    He held Shang Cijie tightly in his arms and gently caressed his back. He kissed Shang Cijie''s hair, as he loved and feared losing it.


    How could Mu Sifa not know what Shang Cijie was down to? He just didn''t know how to guide Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Bastard dad, you finally brought Xiaojie back.¡±


    Suddenly, Shang Mingming''s voice sounded a bit far away, as if he was unhappy about it.


    Mu Sifa was stunned. He looked into the hall and found Shang Mingming sitting alone on the sofa waiting for them with only one small light on.


    At this moment, Shang Mingming was looking at Mu Sifa with his arms crossed in front of his chest, looking very unhappy.


    Aiyo! Angry, can I sell his mother? So worried?


    Mu Sifa smiled inside. Sometimes, he doesn''t even know whether his son is a scammer or not. He was still really mature.


    ¡°Mingming?¡±


    Hearing Shang Mingming''s voice, Shang Cijie raised his head from Mu Sifa''s chest and looked for Shang Mingming''s figure.


    ¡°I''m here.¡±


    Shang Mingming jumped down from the sofa, ran towards Shang Mingming, then looked up at him.


    ¡°Why aren''t you sleeping? It''ste. ¡°


    Shang Cijie came down from Mu Sifa''s arms, bent down and picked up Shang Mingming.


    ¡°You and your bastard father have already been gone for four hours, how could I possibly be sleeping? What if he took you somewhere to mess around? I have to protect you. ¡°


    Shang Mingming spoke with conviction. When he finished his sentence, he even red at Mu Sifa.


    What could Mu Sifa do! He could only smile bitterly. After all, it was his fault.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506 - He Threatened to Kick Moose to Death


    ¡°What are you, what are you talking about, Mingming?¡± Your dad wouldn''t do that? ¡± Shang Cijie''s face instantly turned red again. The current him! As long as it was rted to Mu Sifa, he would instantly be shy.


    ¡°I''m not talking nonsense. ¡°Xiaojie, you have a baby in your stomach right now. You have to know how to protect yourself and not let your damn dad seed. Do you know that?¡±


    Shang Mingming was full of hate for his bad luck. He was always afraid that his mother would be tricked by his bastard father.


    ¡°But the doctor said that after three months, the baby had stabilized. Yes, that''s fine.¡±


    Shang Cijie did not say what it was because he felt embarrassed. His eyes lowered in embarrassment as he looked at Shang Mingming and Mu Sifa.


    Shang Mingming''s mouth immediately twitched. You already have a baby, and you still want to sleep with your bastard father? How did this brain give birth to such a clever child like me?


    At this moment, Shang Mingming couldn''t wait to p Shang Cijie to wake him up.


    ¡°Bastard dad, did you say something nonsense to Xiaojie again?¡±


    If he couldn''t hit Shang Cijie or curse him, Shang Mingming would definitely target Mu Sifa! Fierce.


    ¡°In your heart, I''m such a hateful dad!¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t know whether tough or cry. Other people''s families only had fathers teaching their sons. But what about his family? It was his son educating his parents. It was the opposite.


    ¡°Alright, we''ll let you off on this matter for now. So tell me, what time is it? As the husband of someone else, do you know how dangerous staying upte can be to a pregnant woman? ¡°


    Shang Mingming still felt ufortable in his heart. He looked angrily at Mu Sifa as he lectured, and he really was no different from an adult.


    It could also be because he and Shang Cijie were dependent on each other, which was why Shang Mingming was so precocious and couldn''t tolerate Shang Cijie being neglected in the slightest.


    ¡°That''s not it, there''s a reason behind it. It''s none of Mu Sifa''s business that we will bete. Don''t be angry.¡±


    Shang Cijie exined to Shang Mingming, but Shang Mingming felt that it was Shang Cijie who was helping Mu Sifa, so he was unhappy again.


    He was still speaking up for his scoundrel father. Had he forgotten how much of a beast his scoundrel father used to be in the past?


    ¡°In short, it''s all father''s fault.¡±


    Shang Mingming was infuriated. He kicked Mu Sifa and red at him.


    Is this kid really my son?


    Mu Sifa smiled bitterly again, but he didn''t retort Shang Mingming. Instead, he lifted Shang Mingming from Shang Cijie''s arms and said, ¡°Your mom already has a baby, so I can''t hug you like I did before. If he hugs you again in the future, I have to stop him, that''s for Xiaojie''s sake, okay?¡±


    Gentle without losing the dignity of a father.


    With that, he gave Shang Mingming a head rub. Shang Mingming couldn''t even get angry if he wanted to.


    Because he was the same as Shang Cijie, he did not stop seeing Mu Sifa''s intimate actions.


    Damn it! Inheritance was really scary!


    Shang Mingming cursed silently, but it wasn''t exactly like that. They were a ¡®mother and son''. One of themcked the love of a husband, and the othercked the love of a father. Both of them wanted to be pampered, so they had no resistance towards Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Next time if you dare to bring Xiaojie out at night again, I''ll kick you to death. You better be careful.¡±


    Shang Mingming waved his fist to warn Mu Sifa. Although it was small, it was still very boyish. But it was also clear that Shang Mingming was giving in.


    ¡°Alright, I won''t do it again. Don''t worry!¡±


    Mu Sifa smiled as he rubbed Shang Mingming''s head with a doting look on his face.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507 - My Wife Is the Loveliest in the World


    Wu Junyi watched with dry eyes as he stood to the side, as if he wanted to let Mu Sifa touch him like this too.


    ¡°What''s the matter, wife? You want me to touch your head like this? ¡± Mu Sifa clearly saw this, but he was still very naughty at ying with Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie naturally knew that as well! He was fuming. ¡°Scoundrel, I don''t care about you.¡± With that, he turned his head to the side.


    He was angry! It''s indeed my wife, Number One Under Heaven is so cute.


    ¡°It''s your husband''s fault, so I shouldn''t y with you.¡±


    Hisrge hands wrapped around Shang Cijie''s head, and he kissed Shang Cijie on the forehead with a smile.


    ¡°How annoying, it''s all my bastard father''s fault.¡±


    However, Shang Mingming, who was in his arms, was squeezed between Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie, and he was having a hard time breathing.


    But no matter how ufortable Shang Mingming was, he would never say Shang Cijie. He would only say whatever Mu Sifa said.


    ¡°You are a boy, how can you be so hypocritical?¡± Mu Sifa did not think much of it and said embarrassedly to Wu Tie.


    ¡°Are you being hypocritical? Hurry up and let go of Xiaojie, I hate it so much. ¡°


    Shang Mingming refused to admit and continued to be angry.


    If it was a normal situation, Shang Cijie would definitely apologize if he pummeled Shang Mingming. However, at this moment, Shang Cijie suddenly opened his arms and hugged the father and son duo tightly, rubbing against their chest like a child.


    So warm, it was the temperature of Mu Sifa and Mingming.


    ¡°I wish I could always be like this in the future.¡± Shang Cijie couldn''t help but to say, as he cherished everything that happened at that moment.


    ¡°I will, I will always be so tired of each other in the future.¡± Mu Sifa kissed the top of Shang Cijie''s head and promised in a gentle voice.


    ¡°If dad bastard can''t give it to me, then I''ll take Xiaojie to find another man and make him be tired of you and me.¡±


    Shang Mingming, his own son, was very good at dismantling Mu Sifa. No matter what Mu Sifa said, he would create trouble for him.


    If it was the ill-tempered father, Shang Mingming would have already been taught a lesson! But Mu Sifa didn''t, he just smiled and rubbed Shang Mingming''s head, ¡°Where are you going to find a man that loves your mom like me? You can''t even find it with antern. ¡°


    ¡°Just be pretentious. There are a lot of men in this world, and you''re not the only one.¡±


    Shang Mingming deliberately pretended to dislike Mu Sifa, but he was actually very satisfied with Mu Sifa at the same time.


    ¡°So, I, your bastard father, am also a good man, right?¡±


    When Shang Mingming heard this, he was stunned for a moment. Only then did he realize that Mu Sifa was trying to trick him.


    ¡°You, you are too much, lord animal.¡±


    Shang Mingming punched Mu Sifa in the chest angrily.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. It''s Dad''s fault. Stop hitting him.¡± Mu Sifaughed.


    Shang Cijie, who was cold on the side, twitched his mouth and looked unhappily to the side.


    I hate ying with Mingming and not talking to me.


    ¡°Silly wife, why are you still jealous of your son!¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t know whether tough or cry as he held Shang Cijie in his arms again and rubbed his hair.


    ¡°I didn''t.¡± He was obviously right, but Shang Cijie said no. His head continued to turn to the side and Mu Sifa took the initiative to hug him. He did not appreciate Mu Sifa''s gesture and ended up in an awkward situation.


    In the past, Shang Cijie wouldn''t be jealous, but when Mu Sifa bickered with Shang Mingming, he was envious and wanted Mu Sifa to bicker with him in such a way.


    ¡°Hurry up and coax Xiaojie to be happy, that bastard dad is indeed that bastard dad.¡±


    Shang Mingming kicked Mu Sifa and gave him a look.


    Mu Sifa was helpless! After coaxing her son, her wife became angry again.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll coax them all.¡± Then he bent over and picked Shang Cijie up as well, carrying the two of them happily up the stairs.


    Although Shang Cijie was scared, but after calming down, he stopped causing trouble and his face turned red.


    When Shang Mingming saw his mother blushing, a warm smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508 - I''il Lock You up for the Rest of Your Life


    ¡°Now you can rest assured!¡± Go back to sleep, most of the night. ¡°


    Upstairs, at the entrance of Han Shaolin''s room, Xu Moyu was worried about a kid, so he waited outside the door.


    Han Shaolin, who apanied him, didn''t go to sleep even though he had gotten impatient early. Instead, he silently waited an hour with Xu Moyu.


    When Mu Sifa returned with Shang Cijie, he naturally called Xu Moyu to rest. It waste.


    With a smile, Xu Moyu turned his head and raised his head to kiss Han Shaolin''s lips. It was probably a reward for Han Shaolin! He was obviously unhappy, yet he still patiently waited with him for so long.


    ¡°What is it? ying with fire? ¡± Han Shaolin raised his eyebrows but was not happy. Instead, he frowned.


    Because the child was still sleeping in the room, if Xu Moyu kissed him like that, Xu Moyu would definitely ignore him and let him deal with it on his own.


    ¡°What does Sect Leader Han think?¡± Xu Moyu asked with a smile. His calm, unhurried, and devilish face was captivating.


    What do I think? You still have the nerve to ask me what I think? If I''m not ying with fire, how can Xu Moyu take the initiative to kiss me?


    I think it''s him! It''s just an excuse to reward me, and a way to y with fire and not give it to me to eat.


    ¡°If you dare to kiss Xu Moyu again, I''ll go to the sundry room to clean you up.¡±


    Ye Zichen pinched Xu Moyu''s chin and warned with a cold voice.


    He pinched Xu Moyu, but he couldn''t bear to use too much strength. He just had a fierce expression on his face. Naturally, he wanted Xu Moyu to be obedient and not cause trouble for him.


    However, Xu Moyu has never been one to be obedient. The more you say no, the more he wants to disobey you.


    He walked into Han Shaolin Huai''s room and smiled, ¡°Sect Leader Han, aren''t you afraid that the junk room will be so messy? Am I hurt?¡±


    The smile still remained on his face, but after he finished speaking, he deliberately gave Han Shaolin a kiss and the corner of his mouth rose.


    Han Shaolin''s brows furrowed even more. He looked at Xu Moyu with a fiery gaze, and all of them could see the coldness in his eyes.


    Great! The more I talk about you, the more reckless you, Xu Moyu, should be! I haven''t even settled the score with you, Xu Moyu, for secretlying to China? You actually dared to talk back to me like that.


    ¡°Do you really think I don''t dare to use violence against you, Xu Moyu?¡± Han Shaolin narrowed his eyes and felt a sense of oppression.


    ¡°If Sect Leader Han really dares to do it, then wouldn''t I, Xu Moyu, have died several times already? And now, you''re still able to stand here and flirt with Sect Leader Han? ¡°


    Xu Moyu was not afraid of death. No matter what Han Shaolin said, he always responded with a smile on his face and didn''t waver at all.


    This was probably because Han Shaolin had spoiled him. He knew that Han Shaolin wouldn''t do anything to him, so he dared to say anything.


    Indeed, Han Shaolin frowned again after hearing Xu Moyu''s words, because normally, he wouldn''t be able to do such a thing.


    ¡°Alright, Xu Moyu, now you''repletely ignoring me. No matter how much I threaten you, you won''t ept my actions.¡±


    Han Shaolin nodded his head a few times and then suddenly picked up Xu Moyu in anger and smacked him hard on his butt. He cursed, ¡°You, Xu Moyu, can''t take it anymore, you don''t even listen to your man''s words. If you ever dare to run around and chase after my butt again, I''ll lock you up for your whole generation.¡±


    As he finished his words, the third p also ended. He did not show any mercy and hit Xu Moyu.


    Han Shaolin probably hardened his heart to make Xu Moyu remember.


    But from the looks of it, it seemed like a small fight. How did it look like they were beating someone up? No wonder Xu Moyu still had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509 - Appearance of Han Shaoxing


    ¡°What are youughing at? ¡°Be serious.¡±


    Han Shaolin frowned and hit Xu Moyu''s butt. He seemed to be really angry.


    Xu Moyu, who was scolded, still had his smile on as he said softly, ¡°Sect Leader Han, are you done with your anger this time? They''ve already fought. ¡°


    ¡°What do you think, Xu Moyu?¡± Instead of answering, he asked Xu Moyu.


    ¡°Of course. How could Sect Leader Han bear to be angry at me?¡±


    Xu Moyu could speak, but Han Shaolin told him to answer because it would anger him to death.


    ¡°You can''t bear to part with it?¡± Han Shaolin coldly snorted, ¡°You, Xu Moyu, only dared to be sowless because of my reluctance.¡±


    I really shouldn''t have spoilt him in the past. Scolding is fine, I can''t do anything, Xu Moyu doesn''t even put me in his eyes anymore.


    ¡°Why are you so angry, Sect Leader Han? I, as a stately man, married to you and even gave birth to two adorable children. Shouldn''t Sect Leader Han give way to me a little? ¡°You don''t feel sorry for me, just like that?¡± Xu Moyu raised an eyebrow at Han Shaolin and asked, smiling as he took the initiative to hug his neck, being extremely intimate with him.


    ¡°And two cute children? ¡°And you still feel good about yourself. Those were clearly two demons who came to collect their debt.¡±


    Speaking of his son and daughter, Han Shaolin was filled with anger.


    The sons of other families were full of manliness, and their daughters were so considerate that they could blossom.


    What about their family? A son is not like a son, and a daughter is not like a daughter.


    ¡°The meaning behind Sect Leader Han''s words, why does it feel like it''s my fault alone? Could it be that Sect Leader Han didn''t provide the sperm? I can still give birth to these two little devils? ¡°


    When I slept, I didn''t see him ask so many questions, and the child was disobedient, so he had the nerve to say that it was my problem.


    Han Shaolin''s mouth twitched. He didn''t want to admit it, but Xu Moyu said so nonchntly.


    ¡°Sect Leader Han is thinking beautifully. You want to put aside the rtionship, right? ¡°That was a seed that you sowed yourself. There''s a problem with the quality and you even pushed the responsibility to me. This has really broadened my horizons!¡±


    From beginning to end, Xu Moyu had azy tone. It was unknown whether he was ridiculing Han Shaolin or angry. However, he seemed to have known that Han Shaolin didn''t want to bring it up, but he still purposely said it to hit him.


    ¡°Is there a problem with the quality? If there really is a problem, then would you, my wife, be able to give birth to such a cute son and daughter? ¡°


    Han Shaolin immediately changed his words and said Han Feiyu and Xu Mochen were cute. Sure enough, when it came to matters concerning his face, Han Shaolin could always salvage it shamelessly.


    Xu Moyu knew Han Shaolin would say that, so he smiled without saying a word.


    ¡°What''s wrong with saying it in the middle of the night? Are you going to say something so annoying?¡± Han Shaolin''s voice had a hint of annoyance in it, and his eyes narrowed when he looked at Xu Moyu.


    Xu Moyu smiled and looked straight at Han Shaolin without saying anything.


    Han Shaolin was a bit scared. He knew what Xu Moyu was doing. He was justughing at himself for courting death, but now he was changing the topic.


    ¡°Why are youughing? ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Han Shaolin hit Xu Moyu''s butt again before carrying him into the room.


    He looked angry, but there was a smile on his face.


    Xu Moyu was fond of disagreeing with Han Shaolin and loathing Han Shaolin, but Han Shaolin enjoyed this kind of interaction very much, because this was Xu Moyu''s show of loving him.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510 - Without Him I Would Have Died


    Early morning, at the Mu residence.


    Hee Meier sat in the living room. From time to time, she would lift her head to look upstairs, revealing an anxious expression.


    After a while, she asked Aunt Mu who changed the vase, ¡°Where''s Third Young Master? Why aren''t you going downstairs to eat breakfast? ¡°


    Aunt Mu put down the work on her hands and bowed, ¡°Third Young Master didn''t go home to sleepst night.¡±


    ¡°No, he didn''t go home to sleep?¡± Hee Meier was stunned, ¡°Didn''t hee back to sleep every day for the past two months? Why are you sleeping outside again? ¡°


    After hearing that, Aunt Mu hesitated for a moment before replying in a low voice, ¡°That''s because Third Young Madame came back.¡±


    He reminded Hee Meier that Mu Sifa woulde back to stay because Shang Cijie was in the house.


    Ever since Shang Cijie left the Mu Family five years ago, Mu Sifa had been in a daze all day. In order to not hurt his feelings, he almost never returned to the Mu Family, and never returned home.


    Two months ago, when Shang Cijie returned home, Mu Sifa started living at home again.


    ¡°Nonsense, isn''t he trying to piss me off?¡± Hee Meier was instantly infuriated. A wave of anger rushed to her head.


    Aunt Mu didn''t know what to say, so she could only silently stand to the side and hesitate.


    However, Hee Meier, who had just lost her temper, suddenly frowned in annoyance. That was because she had realized that Mu Sifa really couldn''t leave Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Is he trying to force me to death? ¡°Unfilial son.¡± Hee Meier cursed again, but her anger was not as intense as before. She was at a loss as to what to do.


    It was likely that even Hee Meier herself didn''t know what she was holding on to! Was it only because Shang Cijie was a male that he was not allowed to enter Mu Family? Was it just because his sister was Shang Minjie? She! He was just worried that his son would be taken away from him.


    ¡°Did Sifa leave home yesterday?¡± Hee Meier asked quietly, sighing slightly.


    ¡°Third Young Madame just left and Third Young Master left. He looked like he had lost his soul and was in a bad mood.¡± Aunt Mu said.


    Hee Meier''s heart began to ache after she heard those words. She had three sons, but Mu Sifa was the only one she brought up with her, so she always treated Mu Sifa as a treasure. Now that she heard Mu Sifa was in pain, as a mother, she naturally felt bad.


    ¡°Did Third Young Master say when he''ll be back?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    After she finished listening, Hee Meier fell into a state of silence. Now, there was no longer any anger left in her and she just kept sighing.


    At this moment, the sound of a car entering the yard came from outside. Mu Sifa returned with a haggard face.


    ¡°Sifa, you''re back.¡±


    Seeing that her son had returned, Hee Meier immediately smiled. She walked towards Mu Sifa, but Mu Sifa only nodded and went upstairs.


    ¡°Sifa!¡± ¡°Wait your Mom, Sifa.¡±


    Hee Meier hurried to catch up, but her footsteps were not as fast as Mu Sifa''s, leaving her far behind.


    At this moment, Hee Meier''s eyes were burning. She would rather Mu Sifa argue with her than act like a stranger that she didn''t know.


    ¡°What, what did I do wrong? you don''t even recognize me, your mother? ¡°


    Hee Meier couldn''t hold back her tears as they fell from her eyes.


    Aunt Mu quickly passed a tissue to Hee Meier. Looking at Hee Meier now, she felt pity for her.


    About ten minutester, Mu Sifa came downstairs with a simple bag in his hand.


    ¡°Where are you going, Sifa? Where are you going with your luggage?¡±


    Hee Meier instantly became excited and cried out loud. She probably saw that Mu Sifa was provoked when he was carrying his luggage.


    Mu Sifa didn''t say anything. The cold Mo around Hee Meier''s body made Hee Meier''s heart instantly turn cold.


    Then, Hee Meier burst into mes and shouted towards Mu Sifa''s back, ¡°Are you going to where Shang Cijie is? Say it! ¡°


    Mu Sifa stopped walking but didn''t look back at Hee Meier. He only said lightly, ¡°I will listen to you now and no longer go look for him. In the future, I don''t have any rtionship with Shang Cijie. Are you not satisfied? What am I supposed to do? You can only be at ease after death and Shang Cijie has truly separated from Yin and Yang, can''t you? ¡°


    Mu Sifa''s voice sounded terrible, devoid of any color. It was as if his life was meaningless without Shang Cijie.


    But in reality, they were all acting. They were pretending to be pitiful, making Hee Meier''s heart soften so that she could slowly ept Shang Cijie. This was the emotional card Xu Moyu taught him to y, and he took it by surprise.


    ¡°Mom didn''t tell you to die, son. Mom just didn''t want you to be stubborn and unrepentant, so don''t risk your life for a man. You are the son of Mu Family, a man who can support the heavens and earth.


    Hee Meier went forward and grabbed Mu Sifa''s arm, tears rolling down her cheeks. These tears were not an act, but real.


    Mu Sifa''s heart softened and a hint of hesitation appeared in his eyes. But he knew that if he did not, Hee Meier would not value his feelings, and she would even break a couple.


    ¡°I beg of you, Sifa, can you turn back into your good son?¡± ¡°Don''t be so stubborn.¡±


    Mu Sifa closed his eyes and felt a little ufortable. He was really hurt when he heard that.


    He opened his eyes and looked fixedly at Hee Meier. His voice was filled with pain, ¡°Mom, without him, I would have died. I would have died. Please, I beg you, give me a chance to live!¡±

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511 - With Nong Mo Bai to See the Mother-inw


    ¡°What about Mom? Sifa! You also gave your mother a way to live, son. ¡± Hee Meier also hoped that Mu Sifa would give in.


    Mu Sifa looked away and cleared his throat. No matter what he said, Hee Meier seemed to not understand and did not n to give him the opportunity to talk to Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Then there''s nothing to say. Take care of yourself.¡± Mu Sifa dragged his luggage and left without looking back.


    Hee Meier naturally followed him, crying as she pulled Mu Sifa and almost fell down. However, Mu Sifa didn''t turn around and had already hardened his heart.


    ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡±


    Aunt Mu rushed forward to support Hee Meier, who was on the verge of copsing.


    Hee Meier didn''t scold Aunt Mu for her good intentions this time. Instead, she silently wiped away her tears and cried. Because her vision was blurry, she couldn''t see Mu Sifa''s back clearly. Thus, she let Mu Sifa disappear in front of her.


    ¡°Old madam, why do you have to go through so much trouble?¡± Third Young Master was determined to be with Third Young Madame. It''s not good for you to do this, and it''s not good for you as well! ¡°


    Hee Meier didn''t scold him today, so Aunt Mu dared to say something.


    ¡°Then what can I do? Right now, there is only one son by my side. Do you want me to just watch as he is snatched away by someone else? ¡°


    Even though she had three sons, her boss and her number two did not want to be intimate with her. The reason was that in the past, her career was strong, but after she gave birth to Mu Xiaoxiao, she started to set her heart on having a child.


    At that time, Mu Sifa was still young and Hee Meier felt that she owed her sons, so she gave all her love for Mu Sifa to him. That was why she was so dependent on Mu Sifa.


    ¡°How could that be? Since Third Young Madame has married into our Mu Family, old madam, you have not only gained a son, but also a grandson, haven''t you? How good that would be! ¡°What if no one else can get it?¡±


    She had her own family, so she knew what to say to Hee Meier.


    ¡°He still dares to contradict me, my grandson isn''t like my grandson either, how is he like my son?¡± Hee Meier was furious as she wiped her tears.


    ¡°To put it crudely, madame, don''t be angry.¡± I thought so! ¡°You''re the one who''s in the wrong. If you hadn''t looked at Third Young Madame with your eyes in such a way, you probably wouldn''t have ended up like this with Third Young Master.¡± Aunt Mu said cautiously.


    Third Young Madame, that''s all I can do to help. From now on, it depends on the good fortune between you and Third Young Master. I hope that you can grow it for a long time and not stumble over it in the future.


    Aunt Mu let out a faint sigh, feeling sorry for Shang Cijie and Mu Sifa.


    ¡°In this family, every single one of them is working for Shang Cijie, who would have thought of my feelings?¡± Hee Meier patted her chest and cried. She was suffering too, but no one could understand her.


    Aunt Mu went silent after hearing Hee Meier''s words. She understood Hee Meier''s pain, but she couldn''t treat her own child like this.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Just as Aunt Mu was about to open her mouth to continue instructing Hee Meier, the family''sndline suddenly rang. She looked at Hee Meier hesitantly, but in the end, she still ran in to pick up the phone.


    Aunt Mu had a calm expression before she said that, but the person on the other end spoke up, causing her to be frightened.


    ¡°B-young master?¡± Aunt Mu''s voice was full of surprise, because Mu Sizheng hadn''t called home in ten years and he had disappeared.


    Hee Meier, who had heard the news about Eldest Young Master outside the door, was also stunned. Then, she realized that she didn''t care about her image as a noble woman and hurriedly ran towards the back of the hall.


    ¡°Is it Sizheng?¡± Is it Sizheng? ¡± There was a mixture of panic and joy in his voice.


    ¡°It''s the Eldest Young Master, it''s the Eldest Young Master! The Old Madam, it''s really the Eldest Young Master.¡± Aunt Mu was also extremely happy. She was both crying andughing at the same time.


    Mu Sizheng, who heard their voices, frowned. The one he didn''t know how to respond to was his mother.


    Mu Sizheng was brought up by his grandpa, so he came out to adventure, but he never left his grandpa Mu Sheng''s side. Therefore, they were like strangers with no feelings for each other.


    ¡°Son? Son¡­ It''s mother, son. ¡± Hee Meier, who had grabbed the receiver, instantly shed tears again as she choked with sobs.


    Mu Sifa let out a light breath and called out, ¡°Mom.¡± The depressed look on her face made Hee Meier cry.


    Hee Meier''s impression of Mu Sizheng was still the same tiny body. He couldn''t even walk steadily and couldn''t even speak. However, Mu Sizheng''s voice had be mature. When he called out her mother, she couldn''t help but cry.


    ¡°Do you have time? Come out and meet your future daughter-inw. ¡°


    Mu Sizheng went straight to the point. He was afraid that Hee Meier would cry so much that she wouldn''t be able to talk to him.


    ¡°Good, good, good. Yes, Mother has time. Mom has more time right now. Fuck!¡±


    Hee Meier was overjoyed. At this moment, she didn''t know what she had said. She just didn''t know if she would be this happy when they met again.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512 - Wash the Hair with White Ink


    A few minutester, Mu Sizheng, who hurriedly hung up the phone, turned towards the bathroom and said, ¡°Wear it more formallyter. Come out with me.¡±


    While talking, Mu Sizheng fumbled out Nong Mobai''s cell phone. Who did he send messages to?


    ¡°Where to?¡± Nong Mobai asked in the bathroom, but he didn''t pay too much attention as he just listened and asked.


    ¡°You''ll know when we get there.¡±


    After sending the message, Mu Sizheng put Nong Mobai''s phone back to its previous position and went into the bathroom.


    ¡°What are you doing in here? ¡°Get out.¡±


    In the bathroom, Nong Mobai, who had his shower gel on his body, was shocked when he saw Mu Sizheng walking in with a towel wrapped around his body. He kicked him in the face.


    Damn, he was beginning to look less and less at his personal space.


    Mu Sizheng, who was kicked, didn''t say anything and didn''t move aside. Instead, he stood under the shower of flowers and took a bath.


    Nong Mobai had already embraced his body, afraid that Mu Sizheng would act recklessly.


    He seemed to be thinking too much. Mu Sizheng didn''t do anything, but he still looked serious.


    Damn, so honest?


    It seemed that he restrained himself a lot after he went to Xiang Haolin''s cest time.


    Was he that obedient? Is this really Mu Sizheng?


    Nong Mobai was seriously suspicious. After all, he knew very well what kind of man he was.


    ¡°Can''t you wait for me to wash up before youe in?¡±


    Nong Mobai muttered but did not push Mu Sizheng away.


    ¡°I''m in a hurry.¡±


    Mu Sizheng replied inly, his voice didn''t have much of a fluctuation.


    ¡°Who are you going to see? ¡°In such a hurry?¡±


    Nong Mobai finally asked curiously.


    ¡°Hurry up and wash. Don''t wash your clothes anymore. I''ll do it when I get back.¡±


    He didn''t answer Nong Mobai, but talked to himself.


    That good?


    Nong Mobai was happy that he didn''t have to wash his own clothes.


    Housework and washing and cooking were the things he hated the most, none of them.


    He just wanted to go to work happily. When he came back, Mu Sizheng was waiting on him and he didn''t want to do anything.


    Luckily, he didn''t say that out loud. Otherwise, Mu Sizheng would definitely be wrong.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Nong Mobai was so happy that he took a bath. He was in such a good mood that he forgot to ask where he was going.


    Only after a while did he regain his senses and his face darkened.


    Damn, I was obviously going to ask him a question!


    Forget it, if you don''t want to say it, then don''t! I don''t want to know yet.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I haven''t washed yesterday''s clothes yet. After you came back, you washed them together with me.¡±


    Nong Mobai, who was about to get rid of the bubbles on his body, reminded him.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Mu Sizheng replied absent-mindedly.


    What is it! It''s not the same as usual!


    Or am I thinking too much?


    ¡°Oh yeah, it''s almost your birthday, isn''t it?¡±


    Nong Mobai suddenly asked.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡±


    Mu Sizheng replied coldly.


    Damn, I don''t even know my own birthday?


    That was true. How could someone like him remember something like a birthday!?


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Mu Sizheng asked as he squeezed through the shampoo and suddenly washed Nong Mobai''s hair.


    Nong Mobai was stunned. Although it wasn''t Mu Sizheng''s first time washing his hair, it had already been a few years and he missed it too much.


    ¡°What? Why are you suddenly so good to me?¡±


    Nong Mobai murmured.


    ¡°Mu Sizheng, did you do something to let me down?¡± Suddenly being this good to me? ¡°


    Nong Mobai always had a bad premonition. He frowned as he looked at Mu Sizheng, who was washing his hair.


    He must have done something wrong. Otherwise, how could he be so gentle?

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513 - Children Are the Best Birthday Present


    ¡°I treat you well. You doubt me, but I''m rude and you''re calling me naughty again. What do you want?¡±


    Mu Sizheng scratched Nong Mobai''s hair, looking very unhappy.


    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, you can''t be lighter?¡±


    Nong Mobai hit Mu Sizheng on the stomach with his elbow.


    I was just asking him! Why are you so angry?


    ¡°I''ll tell you on your birthday! Let''s go eat something delicious and celebrate your birthday. ¡°


    Nong Mobai gave up on the question and continued to talk about his birthday.


    ¡°Since you have the time, you might as well be a little baby at home.¡±


    Nong Mobai was originally in a good mood. What Mu Sizheng said made him very angry.


    ¡°Can you not mention this all the time? You scared me? ¡°


    Damn, I don''t need to rest, do I?


    Or was there a particr reason he was so anxious to get me pregnant? Not just trying to cook rice with me and go see my parents?


    Nong Mobai curiously looked up at Mu Sizheng.


    However, Mu Sizheng was expressionless, he couldn''t tell what Mu Sizheng was thinking at all.


    Damn it! His face was always like this, as was his way of doing things. Couldn''t he show any other expression?


    Nong Mobai had a lot of opinions, but he didn''t say it out loud.


    ¡°You giving me a baby is the best birthday present, so don''t give me anything I don''t have.¡±


    Mu Sizheng was a macho person, yet he spoke so arrogantly without caring about the feelings of others.


    Therefore, Nong Mobai was very angry after hearing what he said. He scolded him, ¡°Do you want me to give your wife or give birth to your children?¡±


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    This answer was very straight male cancer.


    ¡°Of course there''s a difference! ¡°But it''s too big.¡±


    Nong Mobai scolded, but after that, he felt like he had heard of this topic before.


    ¡°If you marry me, aren''t you going to have children? What''s the difference? ¡°


    Nong Mobai was already furious, yet Mu Sizheng still carried on with the topic.


    ¡°I don''t want to talk to you right now, so shut up.¡±


    Annoyed, he pushed Mu Sizheng away and washed the foam on his head with his head towards the side of the water.


    Mu Sizheng immediately frowned, but he didn''t get angry and waited quietly for Nong Mobai.


    Then, he handed a towel to Nong Mobai.


    Nong Mobai didn''t look at him, and took over the phone to wipe his hair.


    Mu Sizheng, who was being ignored, frowned again. Although he looked unhappy, he did not get angry.


    Nong Mobai naturally knew that Mu Sizheng was unhappy, but he continued to ignore him.


    He told himself to ignore Mu Sizheng and teach him a lesson, or else he wouldn''t listen obediently.


    But Nong Mobai thought too much. People like Mu Sizheng would never change no matter what he did.


    Ding Dong! Ding! Ding! Ding!¡­


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    ¡°The takeout is here, hurry up and get it.¡±


    Nong Mobai gave Mu Sizheng a kick in the face, which angered him.


    ¡°If no one goes out to get itter, I''ll leave a message for you while I''m at the door.¡±


    Mu Sizheng didn''t want to take a single step.


    ¡°It''s not like you don''t have time. What''s wrong with taking it out?¡±


    Mu Sizheng didn''t want to hear it, but Nong Mobai had been yelling that he was hungry since morning, so he ordered take-out. Now that the take-out was here, it was not the time for him to be angry with Nong Mobai.


    Mu Sizheng put on his robe and left the bathroom.


    However, when he was halfway there, he suddenly turned around and kissed Nong Mobai on the forehead. He didn''t know what Nong Mobai meant by that, but he went out to get some takeout.


    Nong Mobai was stunned. ¡°You mean apologizing?¡±

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514 - Happy for a Strawberry Print


    Half an hourter, Nong Mobai copsed onto the bed. He didn''t even want to move a finger and waspletely powerless.


    ¡°Eat your food, change your clothes and go out.¡±


    Mu Sizheng, who made him gasp for breath, was already fully dressed. He looked as if he could go out at any time and was full of energy, a perfect opponent for Nong Mobai.


    Nong Mobai couldn''t be bothered to roll his eyes for Mu Sizheng. Hey there quietly, like a fish out of water, adjusting his breathing.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t see any movement from Nong Mobai. When he lowered his head to pick up the car keys, he nced back at Nong Mobai and said, ¡°With your stamina, shouldn''t you run to the gym?¡±


    Finally, he looked Nong Mobai up and down.


    When Nong Mobai heard this, he was extremely furious and said, ¡°If it was you, you would have been tormented since early in the morning. Do you still have the strength to fight back?¡±


    Wasn''t it his fault? I used to go to the gym every day. It was this damn man who kept pestering me after he came back. I didn''t have the time to go.


    ¡°I don''t have the strength to argue with you right now. Get the hell down to the first floor and wait. When I''m better, I''ll naturally go down.¡±


    Nong Mobai grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it at Mu Sizheng.


    However, at this moment, he no longer had anything to live for, working with his man while suspecting his own life.


    Mu Sizheng stood still and looked at Nong Mobai for a while. Then he left without saying anything.


    Nong Mobai wasn''t surprised, Mu Sizheng was afraid of trouble and wouldn''t obediently wait for him in the room. Plus, he also had things to do, so he didn''t have the time to be together with him at all times.


    After Mu Sizheng had been gone for about ten minutes, Nong Mobai weakly got up and walked towards the wardrobe.


    ¡°F * ck, when will these days be the end!¡±


    Nong Mobai sighed with a darkened face. However, it seemed that his days had yet to begin! Firstly, he wasn''t married, and secondly, he didn''t have any children. If he was pregnant and married in the future, based on Mu Sizheng''s character, Nong Mobai''s days would be quite ¡®lively''.


    After almost an hour, Nong Mobai was done eating. He also finished dressing and went downstairs.


    When he got downstairs, Mu Sizheng was telling his subordinate video footage about what happened in the gang. Since Nong Mobai couldn''t disturb him, Mu Sizheng sat on the sofa not far from him and waited silently.


    The moment Nong Mobai sat down, Mu Sizheng nced over from the corner of his eyes, but he didn''t say anything to Nong Mobai. Instead, he brought his gaze back to his subordinate and instructed, ¡°Find Xiao Yi as soon as possible, don''t let him have the chance to act against Mu Sifa.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    His subordinate suddenly scratched his head andughed very innocently. During the process, his gaze would asionally nce at Mu Sizheng''s neck.


    Mu Sizheng frowned, his eyes looked bad. When his subordinate saw this, he quickly exined, ¡°Boss, don''t be angry! ¡°I didn''t mean it. It was the strawberry mark on your neck. Did you leave it too obvious, sister-inw?¡±


    The voice of his men became softer and softer. He didn''t dare to look directly at Mu Sizheng, instead he scratched his face and carefully peeked around.


    Mu Sizheng was stunned, because Nong Mobai never left any mark on his body, let alone such a obvious ce.


    Slowly, Mu Sizheng''s lips curled up a little, as if he was in a good mood in an instant.


    Eh? Eh? Sister-inw only left a strawberry mark, is boss so happy?


    His men didn''t understand, but they didn''t dare to ask. They could only shut their mouths obediently.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515 - The Embarrassed Nong Mubai Who Wants to Die


    ¡°Keep a close eye on your brother. When I''m not around, just make the decision.¡± Mu Sizheng replied inly.


    ¡°Don''t worry boss, stay with sister-inw properly. We will take good care of the gang and ensure that youe back in perfect order.¡±


    His subordinate''s tone was full of praise, and he giggled foolishly.


    How could Mu Sizheng not understand his intentions? He said, ¡°Bring out some money and take us brothers for a night of fun. Don''t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thank you boss.¡±


    The underlings were ted and happy. They wished that Mu Sizheng would not go back and apany Nong Mobai every day. That way, no one would care about them and they could eat, drink, and drink. It was so enjoyable.


    Nong Mobai wanted to sleep a little, since he was seriouslycking in sleep right now.


    Because Mu Sizheng had to be served day and night. So at this moment, he didn''t pay attention to what Mu Sizheng was saying to his subordinates as he yawnedzily across from him.


    Just when Nong Mobai was about to fall asleep in a daze, his body was suddenly pressed down, causing him to be unable to breathe.


    ¡°Damn, are you sick!?¡± ¡°Get up.¡±


    Nong Mobai pushed Mu Sizheng, who was on top of him, unhappily.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and buried his head into Nong Mobai''s neck. Then, he suddenly bit Nong Mobai''s neck. He had a lot of strength.


    ¡°It hurts!¡± What are you doing! ¡°


    Nong Mobai flew into a rage and pped Mu Sizheng.


    However, Mu Sizheng Lei didn''t move. He continued to bite until he felt that there was a mark on it. Then, he let go of Nong Mobai.


    Nong Mobai didn''t know what Mu Sizheng was doing, so he suddenly went crazy. He red at him fiercely with eyes filled with anger.


    Mu Sizheng, on the other hand, slightly raised the corner of his mouth and touched the bright red mark on Nong Mobai''s neck with his thumb. The intensity of the mark was getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Mu Sizheng, you animal, did you nt a strawberry on my neck?¡±


    Nong Mobai covered the spot where he was just sucked and cursed.


    ¡°It was nted first for me, wasn''t it you, Nong Mobai? When did you be so possessive? Howe I didn''t know? ¡°


    Mu Sizheng tilted his neck, revealing his mark for Nong Mobai to see. If one looked carefully, one could still see bite marks on it, but they had disappeared a little bit after a long time.


    Nong Mobai was stunned, but then he suddenly became furious. He pped Mu Sizheng, ¡°F * cking Mu, did you f * cking steal the food?¡±


    Because of his strength, Nong Mobai had forcefully pped Mu Sizheng''s face to the side, almost causing him to bleed.


    Mu Sizheng twitched his numb face and stared coldly at Nong Mobai''s angry face.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°You''re the one with a fucking bad brain, f * * k off.¡± Nong Mobai looked like he was really pissed off. Don''t provoke my face. There seemed to be a hint of wetness in his eyes as he thought that Mu Sizheng had really gone out to steal food.


    Mu Sizheng frowned and sighed, ¡°I''ve seen idiots, but never have I seen one as dumb as you, Nong Mobai, be paralyzed?¡±


    ¡°Scram, don''t talk to me.¡± Nong Mobai turned his face away with tears in his eyes.


    Mu Sizheng did not pull back. He pinched Nong Mobai''s chin and forced him to look at himself.


    ¡°You can''t even remember what you bit?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Nong Mobai red at Mu Sizheng, but then he froze ¡­ Eh? It was as if I was the one who was really going to bite him.


    F * ck! Give me a hole in the ground! He was too embarrassed to meet anyone.


    Nong Mobai''s face turned red. He was so embarrassed that he couldn''t control himself.


    He initially thought that Mu Sizheng only framed him because he was afraid that Ye Zichen would know about it. He didn''t expect that he really bit Ye Zichen.

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516 - The Parents of both Sides Were Stupefied


    ¡°What is it? Now you finally remember that you bit it yourself? ¡± Mu Sizheng raised his eyebrows and asked. It was hard to tell if he was angry or just joking with Nong Mobai.


    However, what he could be sure of was that he really loved Nong Mobai. Otherwise, when Nong Mobai misunderstood him and gave him a p, he would have fallen out with him.


    ¡°I don''t know. If I give it to you, aren''t I going out?¡±


    Nong Mobai''s face was still as red as ever. After pushing Mu Sifa away, he got up and walked towards the door.


    Mu Sizheng, who was pushed to the side, smiled and followed with big strides. After closing the door, he picked up Nong Mobai''s entire body and entered the elevator.


    Nong Mobai was already used to Mu Sizheng''s sneak attack, so hezily gave Mu Sizheng a supercilious look. ¡°Since there are so many people here, can''t you just hide it a little?¡±


    ¡°It''s not like I''m taking off your pants and doing that thing here. What are you restraining yourself for?¡± Mu Sizheng did not think so and did not listen to Nong Mobai.


    It was fortunate that no one went out early in the morning. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to exin with a hundred mouths. However, there didn''t seem to be anything to exin! That was their rtionship.


    ¡°Alright, since you like carrying a man, I don''t mind if people talk about it. You love it.¡±


    Nong Mobai gave up on Mu Sizheng because it didn''t make sense. Plus, he got up early in the morning and had overworked, so now he didn''t have the strength to argue with Mu Sizheng over trivial matters.


    The two of them were just bickering with each other to get out of the restaurant, but their parents were already waiting for them inside, so the atmosphere wasn''t as good as it was now.


    At first, Hee Meier went to the restaurant first. After telling the waiter that it was a table ordered by Mu Sizheng, she was in a good mood and waited there by herself. She was still thinking about how to leave a good impression when she saw the person Mu Sizheng liked.


    However, no one expected that Nong Mobai''s parents woulde here so when they saw each other, both of them were stunned. Because one said it was a table ordered by Mu Sizheng and the other said it was a table ordered by Nong Mobai, the air pressure at this moment could crush a person to death.


    Hee Meier put down the coffee and looked at Nong Mobai''s parents with suspicion.


    Strange, why did he order a table from the farmhouse? Was there a mistake? Or, was the person Sizheng liked, the vigedy?


    Because they were from the same Wealthy ss, Hee Meier knew Nong Mobai''s parents. It was just that she didn''t greet them directly.


    ¡°Greetings, Old Madam Mu.¡±


    Mrs. Nong, who was suddenly sized up by Hee Meier, smiled awkwardly and nodded politely.


    ¡°Hello, hello.¡±


    Hee Meier also felt a little awkward. She subconsciously felt nervous. After all, her son liked his daughter, so she wanted to leave them a good impression. That was what Hee Meier thought in her heart.


    ¡°Let me get straight to the point! Do you know that you are here today for the children? ¡± Master Nong asked Hee Meier. Although he was being very careful, he also wanted to know if Hee Meierqing was aware of this.


    Although the farmers were rich,pared to the Mu Family, they were much shorter. That was why Master Nong was careful with his words and tone.


    ¡°I know, of course I know. Sizheng already told me that it''s our honor to be able to marry a farmer.¡± Hee Meier first politely greeted him, then greeted him with a gentle smile and asked, ¡°I wonder how old Miss Nong is and what her current upation is?¡±


    Mrs. Nong and Master Nong, upon hearing Miss Nong, looked at each other in shock, ¡°Our family only has one son! You''re not a daughter! ¡°


    When Master Nong said this, Hee Meier was stunned. She instantly lost all reaction, feeling like she was being petrified.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517 - Your Son Is Having an Affair with a Man


    ¡°Old Madam Mu, don''t you have a daughter?¡± Master Nong asked when he saw Hee Meier suddenly fall into a daze. After that, he looked at his wife in confusion.


    Mrs. Nong did not know what was going on and shook her head.


    Hee Meier''s body swayed, and she was about to faint on the spot. Her hand trembled as she pinched the space between her eyebrows, finally finding her voice. ¡°My daughter married someone a few years ago.¡± After saying that, Hee Meier''s face turned pale, and her breathing nearly failed to keep up.


    Luckily, Mu Sifa made Hee Meier''s heart stronger, otherwise, she would really fall.


    What ¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mrs. Nong asked in confusion.


    After asking that question, Mrs. Nong suddenly raised her head and gulped down arge mouthful of saliva. Her chest was rising and falling unsteadily. She should have guessed it already! The other party was also a man.


    ¡°The child''s father pped me.¡±


    Mrs. Nong said coldly to her husband as she put down her ss with all her might.


    Master Nong said something, clearly not reacting at all.


    ¡°What are you dawdling for if I let you p me? Fight, hurry up. ¡± Mrs. Nong suddenly yelled, scaring all of the customers inside the restaurant to death. They all looked in our direction.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don''t know!¡± Could it be an act of cheating? Arrest an adulterer? ¡°


    ¡°One man, two women, it should be true!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The guests discussed in hushed tones, secretly ncing in their direction from the corner of their eyes.


    ¡°B-wife, what happened to you?¡± Master Nong was shocked by his wife. He quickly touched her and then looked at Hee Meier, who was already frightened, to let her see the situation.


    Mrs. Nong didn''t say anything. She just red at Master Nong and then suddenly pped Master Nong. It was crisp and crisp.


    Master Nong was dumbfounded. He looked at his wife in shock, while touching his face that was pped, he was so scared that he couldn''t say a word.


    However, Mrs. Nong, who was beating him up, asked him tly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± No emotion.


    Master Nong was a bit angry and shouted at her, ¡°I hit you, do you think it''s painful? ¡°Lawless, you''re not at home right now. What the hell are you doing?¡±


    Hearing this, Master Nong seemed to be beaten up a lot by his wife. It seemed like Nong Mobai had inherited her mother''s personality, pping her in the face whenever there was a disagreement.


    ¡°As long as it''s painful, it''s fine. This proves that I''m not dreaming.¡± Mrs. Nong wiped her hands as she said that, then looked directly at Hee Meier who hade back to her senses and asked, ¡°What do you think about this matter? Should we leave now or wait for the children to arrive? ¡°


    Mrs. Nong was a straightforward person, so she said whatever she wanted directly. In the beginning, she wanted to be a little more reserved. After all, she was her son''s mother-inw. However, now that she knew that the other party was also a man, there was no need to disguise her personality.


    Hee Meier felt dizzy. If she could walk, she really wanted to leave right now.


    If it was the old Hee Meier, she would probably curse him. However, after Mu Sifa''s incident, she calmed down.


    Hee Meier said weakly, ¡°Let''s talk after the children arrive! Let them sit down and talk. ¡°


    ¡°Alright, then let''s talk after the children arrive. Everyone, let''s talk.¡±


    Mrs. Nong was very calm, but she was ice-cold. No one could guess what she was thinking about at this moment. It gave them a creepy feeling.


    Master Nong asked in a daze, ¡°What happened!? What''s all this all about? ¡°


    ¡°What can we do? Your son is having an affair with a man.¡±

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518 - You Are too Bold Aren''t You?


    Mrs. Nong scoffed. It was still hard to tell if she was angry or not, but the atmosphere was extremely oppressing.


    Master Nong, on the other hand, was stunned after hearing that. He blinked dumbly and looked as if he couldn''t believe it.


    ¡°Son, why didn''t you bring your girlfriend home? You can''t say that about our son!¡±


    Suddenly, Master Nong cursed his wife, thinking that she was joking with him.


    Ever since Mu Sizheng had disappeared, Nong Mobai had never brought anyone home. That was why Master Nong said that.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to find out soon?¡± What are you puking at me for? ¡°


    Mrs. Nong remained cold and indifferent, and decided to wait for Nong Mobai''s group.


    Master Nong was even more confused this time. He waspletely speechless.


    At this moment, Hee Meier, who was facing them, was holding her forehead with her hands, looking as if she was about to reach her limit and couldn''t hold on any longer.


    After a long while, no one spoke. The atmosphere was very gloomy and even the customers who were discussing nearby had quietened down. It was as if they were infected by the atmosphere.


    About ten minutester, Nong Mobai and Mu Sizheng arrived.


    ¡°What exactly did you bring me here for? Eating Western food in the morning? Is your brain damaged? ¡°


    The moment he stepped into the store, Nong Mobai started talking to himself impatiently.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t say anything. He suddenly pulled Nong Mobai''s hand and walked towards the table that he had booked beforehand.


    Nong Mobai was shocked and quickly struggled, ¡°What are you doing!?¡± This ce is outside, what if someone sees it? ¡± However, his hand was tightly held by Mu Sizheng and he couldn''t take it out.


    ¡°Mu Sizheng, are you crazy? Are you listening to me!¡±


    Nong Mobai swore in a low voice and hit Mu Sizheng. However, due to Mu Sizheng stopping suddenly, he bumped into Mu Sizheng''s broad back and his nose was in pain.


    ¡°What the f * ck!¡± You won''t f * * king stop and say anything! ¡± Nong Mobai rubbed his nose, which was hurting, and cursed again. However, when he raised his head, his entire body went stiff. The people sitting on the table were Mu Sizheng''s parents and himself.


    ¡°Mom¡­ ¡°Mom and dad.¡±


    Nong Mobai''s voice was filled with astonishment and then, as if he had been electrocuted, he quickly pushed Mu Sizheng away. He stood up in a flustered manner, his face was pale, and he lowered his head, not daring to say a single word.


    For. Why were Mom and Dad here? Auntie is here too?


    Nong Mobai fell into a panic. His brain was no longer able to think. Only after that did he realize that it must be Mu Sizheng''s scheme. He widened his eyes in shock and clenched his fists.


    Mu Sizheng, this f * cking beast, what are you trying to do by calling our parents over? How dare you not tell me? Go back and see how I''ll take care of you, kid.


    Nong Mobai was about to explode in anger, but all of his elders were present. He had to restrain himself, otherwise, he would really give Mu Sizheng a p.


    ¡°You still know that I''m your mom, Nong Mobai. You''re being too gutsy, aren''t you?¡±


    Mrs. Nongbing said coldly. She looked straight at Nong Mobai and then turned her gaze to Mu Sizheng, examining him.


    This person, was the son of Mu Family? Boss? Or was it number two?


    [He is indeed a talented man, but why does he fancy this useless son of his?


    ¡°Wife, what are you doing scolding your son!?¡± If you have anything to say, then let''s discuss it properly. ¡°


    Master Nong doted on Nong Mobai and was never willing to scold him.


    ¡°Sit down, Mobai. Dad has an empty seat, tell your mom honestlyter. Don''t talk back to your mom, okay?¡±


    Master Nong pulled Nong Mobai to a seat, but then nced at Mu Sizheng, not knowing what to call him. He could only look at his wife and let her say a few words to make a decision.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519 - Marrying Another''s Son and Still Acting so Domineering


    ¡°What are you looking at me for? You''re the head of the family, and you still want a woman like me to decide for you? ¡°


    Mrs. Nong nced at her husband with a hint of disdain in her eyes.


    ¡°As long as you make the decision, it''s not thepany''s business. Can''t you give me some face? The child is here too. ¡°


    Seriously, I''m used to bullying people, but now I don''t even know to hold back when I''m outside.


    Her son was also like her,wless, good, now he even brought back a man. Aiyo! What kind of grass would grow on my ancestral tombs? What kind of virtue does my family have?


    ¡°What is it? You still want face! Fine, I''ll give you enough face to teach this good-for-nothing son of yours a lesson. p him right in the face.


    Mrs. Nong said this to her husband in the front, but to Nong Mobai in the back.


    Nong Mobai knew that with his mom''s temper, if he pissed her off, it wouldn''t end well, so he obediently raised his hand.


    But he hadn''t fought yet? Suddenly, a crisp sound echoed in the dining room.


    Nong Mobai was stunned as he looked at Mu Sizheng, who was beside him, in a daze.


    ¡°Sizheng!¡±


    Hee Meier covered her mouth in shock. That p just now was Mu Sizheng''s p on her face.


    ¡°Are you stupid!? I didn''t get you to p me, you''re talking about me. ¡°


    Nong Mobai''s heart ached, and Mu Sizheng''s face turned red.


    ¡°Damn, have you gone mad? You can p your own face with such force?¡± It will definitely swellter on. ¡°


    Nong Mobai mumbled as he called for a waiter, ¡°Can I have an ice towel please?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± The waiter didn''t know what was going on and only left after taking another look.


    ¡°No matter what, it''s just a p. I''m your man, this bit of pain is unbearable.¡±


    Mu Sizheng said as he hid Nong Mobai behind him. He stood in front of Mrs. Nong and went straight to the point, ¡°Please hand your son over to me.¡±


    When Mrs. Nong heard this, she raised her eyebrows slightly, but didn''t have the time to speak? Mu Sizheng had already been pulled aside by Nong Mobai, who exined in a panicked voice to Mrs. Nong, ¡°Mom, don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s drunk and raving.¡±


    ¡°Who drank too much? Stand aside, I''ll handle it. ¡± Mu Sizheng''s face was calm as he pulled Nong Mobai back behind him.


    Wu Tie got angry and growled at Mu Sizheng, ¡°Can you not cause trouble? Your mother is here too. ¡°


    Nong Mobai had long noticed Hee Meier and noticed her expression wasn''t very good, especially when Mu Sizheng asked you to give your son to me.


    This guy, why does he not know how to read his face? Auntie was shocked.


    ¡°Is it really just your nonsense?¡± Mrs. Nong raised her voice by a decibel as she asked Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Of course not, I''m serious. I want to marry your son as my wife.¡±


    Mu Sizheng didn''t have any intention of backing down. He also knew that Hee Meier would definitely be scared, but he loved Nong Mobai, so he wouldn''t let go just because someone in his family didn''t agree.


    ¡°This is just a greeting to the two of you. Whether you agree or not is not really important.¡± Mu Sizheng said again, his voice was ice-cold.


    ¡°You''re crazy, how can you talk to my mom like that?¡± Nong Mobai was immediately shocked by Mu Sizheng''s attitude.


    ¡°Mrs. Nong is a reasonable woman. To her, beating around the bush would only be a waste of time.¡±


    Mu Sizheng was straightforward and didn''t forget to express his opinion of Mrs. Nong.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520 - You Want to Make My Son Pregnant


    ¡°Good boy, you have guts!¡± You dare to speak to your future mother-inw like that, aren''t you afraid that I''ll disapprove and force you to break up with my son? ¡°


    ¡°I know you won''t, because you love him more than anyone else and won''t see him suffer.¡±


    Aiyo! You even ttered me! Even though he had a calm expression.


    But he was right, I really do love this son of mine.


    ¡°Then I''ll tell you clearly, my son! His dad and I have spoiled him since we were young and he doesn''t know how to do anything. Are you sure you want to marry him as your wife? ¡°


    It was alreadymon to have a gay marriage now, so Mrs. Nong didn''t feel anything was amiss. The most important thing was to be afraid that her son would be disliked.


    ¡°I married him and gave birth to children, but I''m not marrying him to do hardbor at home. So what if I don''t marry him?¡±


    ¡°Pu ~ Cough cough ¡­¡±


    Master Nong, who just had a cup of tea to calm himself down, immediately choked in fright when he heard this.


    What ¡­ What? To have children? ¡± I, I, I didn''t hear wrong, right?


    Master Nong stared at Mu Sizheng with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°You''re filthy, can you be a bit more like an adult? I''ve already been my father''s for more than twenty years. ¡°


    Mrs. Nong, who had her arm sprayed with tea, rolled her eyes speechlessly at her husband.


    ¡°You didn''t hear it! He said he wanted our son to have children for him! Mobai was a man, how could he give birth to a child? Have you gone mad? ¡± Master Nong was very excited and almost jumped up.


    ¡°Why can''t it happen?¡± Mrs. Nong, on the other hand, had a calm expression.


    ¡°Men!¡± How was he born? ¡°Yes, there are indeed rumors that men can have children now, but those are only urban legends. How could they take it seriously?¡±


    Damn it! This kid, I raised a son for more than twenty years, he actually wants to make my son pregnant, he doesn''t want to live anymore right! I definitely can''t agree to be with Mobai. I definitely can''t.


    Master Nong red fiercely at Mu Sizheng. Originally, he wanted to put pressure on Mu Sizheng, but unfortunately, Mu Sizheng didn''t even look at him.


    ¡°Why is it just a rumor? Am I not a living person under your wife right now? And I gave you a son, didn''t I? ¡± Mrs. Nong, who was wiping the tea stains off her arms, remained calm. At the end, she signaled Nong Mobai with her eyes to sit down.


    Nong Mobai wasn''t in the mood to sit down! Mrs. Nong''s words shocked him.


    Nong Mobai twitched his mouth and asked, ¡°Mom, could it be that you were born by my little grandpa?¡±


    ¡°What is it? Don''t I look like my little grandfather? ¡°


    After hearing it, Nong Mobai was very suspicious of life. No wonder when we went back to the countryside, Mom would take us back to our little grandfathers ce and ask her why I had two grandfathers.


    ¡°Wifey, I''ve never heard you talk about this before!¡±


    The father and son pair from the farmhouse had the same expression at this moment.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? There was nothing to say in the country. Besides, aren''t all of you very filial to me, Young Father? What is there to say? ¡°


    After Master Nong and Nong Mobai heard this, they covered their faces in tacit understanding, ¡°Then we have to say it too!¡±


    No, no, no. If that''s the case, won''t my son get pregnant? Everyone said that this was inherited, right?


    Master Nong''s face slowly lost its color. He was about to burp. He couldn''t ept that his son, which he had raised for more than 20 years, would give birth to a child for another man.


    Nong Mobai also reacted as if something had happened, and angrily lifted Mu Sizheng''s cor to interrogate him, ¡°You already knew that, right?¡±


    F * ck my god, so this fellow had already investigated my mother''s family. No wonder he kept on pestering me to have children.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521 - Tears of Nong Mo Bai


    ¡°This is only basicmon sense.¡± Mu Sizheng looked at Nong Mobai with a smile. The smile on his face was quite annoying.


    ¡°F * ck your grandpa''s basic knowledge. F * ck you, Mu Sizheng, aren''t you just trying to trick me?¡± Give you a baby? ¡°No way, shameless.¡±


    Mu Sizheng''s concealment made Nong Mobai very angry. However, regardless of that, he was still moved. Mu Sizheng didn''t just randomly say that he wanted a child. Instead, he investigated the situation and felt that there was a chance of him having a special physique. That''s why he told him about having a child.


    ¡°Right, we definitely can''t have children. What''s the use of my son giving birth to a child to another man!¡±


    Master Nong agreed, put his hands on his waist and raised his chin to look at Mu Sizheng. He didn''t forget to put pressure on Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°What are you meddling in! ¡°Shut up and stay put.


    However, Master Nong''s aggressive attitude was interrupted by his wife, who even pushed him aside in disgust.


    ¡°Why do you call this blindly joining in?¡± This is my son, why can''t I speak! ¡± Master Nong angrily argued with Mrs. Nong while feeling unconvinced in his heart.


    ¡°Are you riding on my head now? Are you used to it or what? ¡°Now you''re getting full of yourself, aren''t you?¡±


    The anger did not slowly disappear. Instead, it became more and more intense.


    ¡°Alright then!¡± ¡°You handle it. You handle it.¡±


    Mrs. Nong made room for Master Nong to talk face to face with Mu Sizheng.


    Master Nong, who was arrogant a moment ago, looked a little dazed. He was too angry at the moment and had forgotten that his wife was a tigress.


    Master Nong coughed awkwardly, pretended to straighten his tie and looked away, then said, ¡°You should do it!¡± You have the final say in the family, I only care about thepany. ¡± He didn''t even dare to fart.


    How could Mrs. Nong not know her husband''s personality? I didn''t look at him for a long time, so I turned to Hee Meier and said, ¡°This matter can''t be handled unterally by our vige. It''s better if Madam Mu gives her opinion first!¡± I''ll decide with youter. ¡°


    When Mrs. Nong asked this question, Nong Mobai lowered his head slowly with a dull look in his eyes.


    Xiaojie already has children, even aunties don''t agree. Mu Sizheng and I, she definitely won''t agree!


    Nong Mobai felt extremely ufortable and lowered his head even more.


    At this moment, Mu Sizheng held his hand tightly. He seemed to be telling Nong Mobai, ¡°It''s okay, I''ll take care of everything.¡±


    Nong Mobai''s eyes instantly turned moist and his nose turned sour.


    That''s good. It doesn''t matter if no one agrees to our rtionship. I will spend the rest of my life with Mu Sizheng.


    Hee Meier, who watched silently at this scene, had aplicated expression on her face. Her five senses and five senses were mixed and filled with difort.


    ¡°Since you were not by my side since you were young, I haven''t been able to take care of you, so Mom doesn''t know how to make up for it. But son, he''s a man! In the future, you will live your entire life under the environment that people talk about. Have you really thought about it clearly? ¡°


    Hee Meier''s eyes gradually became watery. As she listened, her voice became choked with sobs.


    ¡°A lifetime without him is a hundred times more painful than being discussed.¡±


    Mu Sizheng''s answer was very simple, so simple that it made Hee Meier''s heart ache. He knew that Mu Sizheng had made up his mind. No matter what she said, Mu Sizheng would not change.


    ¡°Auntie, I''m sorry. If you want to curse, curse me!¡± I fell in love with him first. I can''t live without him.


    A man doesn''t cry easily, but Nong Mobai, who had his head buried, was crying now, blurring his vision.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522 - The Happiness of Children Is Their Own Choice


    ¡°Son!¡± ¡°Don''t cry, son.¡±


    Master Nong had spoiled his son for most of his life, how could he bear to make Nong Mobai cry? His eyes immediately became moist.


    He stood up and wanted to hug Nong Mobai, but Mu Sizheng moved faster than him and already held Nong Mobai in his arms.


    Master Nong, who had just been hurt to the point that his veins were popping out, clenched his fists so tightly that he was about to go crazy.


    Ahh, this brat, even I can''t hold my son now, right? You want to marry my son? ¡°No way.


    ¡°I say, can you sit down peacefully?¡± Mrs. Nong didn''t seem to care about Nong Mobai''s crying. Perhaps, she just didn''t show it.


    Master Nong twitched his mouth after being told that. Then, he unwillingly let out a ¡°oh¡±, before obediently sitting down. But then he muttered, ¡°Your son is crying, aren''t you in a hurry? Were you born? ¡°


    Although her voice wasn''t loud, it still reached Mrs. Nong''s ears.


    Mrs. Nong immediately rolled her eyes at him, ¡°So, aren''t we dealing with a problem now?¡± Can you be a little quieter? ¡± Plus a re.


    With that re, Master Nong immediately calmed down, but he was still unhappy. However, his wife was too domineering. He didn''t dare to make a sound.


    ¡°You''re a man, why are you crying!?¡± Isn''t Mom helping you with your problems? ¡°


    Mrs. Nong didn''t forget to talk about Nong Mobai. It wasn''t a scolding, but a reassurance for Nong Mobai. She would help him seek justice.


    ¡°And you, too. If you pamper him like this, you might bring it upon yourself in the future.¡± After he finished, Nong Mobai said Mu Sizheng.


    After talking about it for a round, Mrs. Nong''s eyes met Hee Meier''s in a straight line and she rushed into the main topic, ¡°I won''t nag any more. As long as they really love each other, it''s not a shameful thing to be together. Now that there''s also a same-sex marriage, husband is already used to it. If you think it''s inappropriate, then we, the vige, will decide for the children ourselves. ¡°


    The meaning of Mrs. Nong''s words was the same as Mu Sizheng''s. It didn''t matter if she agreed or not. She would arrange the wedding of Mu Sizheng and Wu Tie without Hee Meier worrying.


    When Hee Meier heard this, she was stunned. ¡°Mrs. Nong, you will harm them by doing this!¡± How did you ¡­


    ¡°Stop, you''re harming them? How did it hurt? Don''t tell me beating the mandarin duck isn''t harming? The children love each other, and I don''t agree with them. That would be harming them. ¡°


    Before Hee Meier could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Mrs. Nong.


    ¡°I know that your Mu Family''s status is prominent, and it is normal for you to care about the gazes of others. I can understand that. ¡°So it''s good that the children are married to me. My family came to lose their face, and for the sake of my son, I was willing to lose my face.¡±


    ¡°That''s not what I meant. I don''t care about who''s looking at them. I''m just afraid that they''ll be pointed out behind their backs.¡± Hee Meier, who was misunderstood by Mrs. Nong, seemed to be flustered and she was probably feeling guilty as well. More or less, she cared a little about it, which was why she was in a hurry to exin.


    ¡°The children are not afraid, what are you afraid of? In the future, they would be the ones to lead their own lives. Whether it would be difficult or difficult, they would have to choose among themselves. If they really couldn''t continue to live like this, then they would have to bear the consequences themselves. But as mothers, if we can''t even decide the happiness of children for them, then what do we need to do as parents!? ¡°


    Mrs. Nong''s words caused Hee Meier to be unable to say a single word. Hee Meier was also very surprised by the avant-garde''s thoughts.


    Did she really think that this was the right thing to do? For the good of the children?

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523 - I Don''t Agree to Take Your Son away


    ¡°What about you, Master Nong?¡±


    Since she couldn''t win Mrs. Nong over, Hee Meier turned her gaze towards Master Nong.


    ¡°Does that even need to be said? ¡°Of course not.¡± Master Nong''s tone was strong, but after he finished speaking, he lowered his head silently and didn''t say anything for a long time, looking very conflicted.


    When Hee Meier first heard Master Nong say that, a touch of hope rose in her heart. However, when she saw Master Nong became silent, her heart also skipped a beat.


    ¡°Master Nong, it can''t be that you don''t know how scary public opinion is! and it won''t just be the kids. ¡°


    Hee Meier was currently making her final desperate struggles, and she did not understand Mrs. Nong''s actions.


    What was wrong with this world? Are they all so open now? Aren''t you afraid that the children will me us in the future?


    ¡°Of course I know that, but ever since Mobai was a kid, he never asked for anything from us. He also obediently obeyed and didn''t give us any trouble,¡±


    Master Nong wanted to say something, but he hesitated. How could he not fear that Nong Mobai would have a difficult life in the future? But if he did not agree now, then Nong Mobai would be worse off than dead.


    ¡°I won''t agree. The small one in my family hasn''t been resolved, and the big one is like this. Are you still going to let me live!?¡± Hee Meier suddenly became agitated and anger filled her face.


    Hee Meier originally thought that the farmhouse wouldn''t let Mu Sizheng and Nong Mobaie here. She checked the situation first, but was scared silly when she saw the situation. Mrs. Nong didn''t feel that anything was amiss.


    ¡°I don''t know what happened at your house, but I''ll tell you this very clearly. It''s not that they don''t want you to live, it''s just that you don''t want them to live. You said it yourself, people outside still discriminate against same-sex marriages. Let me ask you, as a mother, you don''t support children anymore, so who will protect them? ¡°The child also needs a safe haven, Madam Mu.¡±


    Every word that Mrs. Nong said struck deep into Hee Meierxin. She didn''t want to hear it, but she had to admit that what Mrs. Nong said made sense.


    Hee Meier went silent and did not say another word. She did not know what to say, and no one would listen to her.


    The atmosphere between both mothers was so stiff. Nong Mobai resigned himself to his fate, closing his eyes. When he leaned into Mu Sizheng''s embrace, there was a trace of difort, as if his tears would fall again in the next second.


    Mu Sizheng hugged Nong Mobai''s body tightly. He didn''t feelforted, as he didn''t know where to startforting Nong Mobai.


    He originally wanted to bring Nong Mobai and leave just like that. He had told them about this matter, but he realized that the farmers were supporting them. As long as they persevered for a while longer, things might turn for the better.


    ¡°Take your son away! Don''t let them meet again, I disagree. ¡°


    Hee Meier did not listen to him. She rejected him coldly, stood up, and left.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡±


    Just as Hee Meier took a step forward, she was pulled back by Mrs. Nong.


    ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Let go.¡± Anger immediately filled Hee Meier''s eyes.


    ¡°Let me go, unless you take back what you just said.¡±


    ¡°It''s simply unreasonable. Let go.¡± Hee Meier struggled as the anger on her face intensified.


    ¡°I finally understand the meaning behind your words just now. This little one won''t listen to you, and the big one won''t listen to you, right!?¡± Madam Mu, are you treating our children like puppets? Or a cloth doll? You can''t have your own thoughts? ¡°


    Mrs. Nong looked at Hee Meier with a cold smile, mocking Hee Meier''s dictatorship.


    ¡°Originally, it is their business to teach our son how others teach him. However, now that we are considered to be half-loved ones, I will give you a word of advice!¡± ¡°Don''t make it look like you don''t belong on the inside and on the outside. Everyone will leave you.¡±


    With that, Mrs. Nong dragged Mu Sizheng and left with Nong Mobai. She didn''t want to talk to Hee Meier anymore, so she got quite angry.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524 - There Are Still Good People in the World


    ¡°You, what do you mean!¡±


    Hee Meier was thoroughly infuriated and followed Mrs. Nong in her anger.


    ¡°Madam Mu, please wait!¡± ¡°There''s no need to send me off.¡±


    Master Nong suddenly opened his arms and stopped Hee Meier. His tone was not very good.


    It was probably because Hee Meier said she didn''t agree and even told them to take Nong Mobai away. It felt like she despised his son, so Master Nong might be angry.


    ¡°I''m not sending you off.¡± Hee Meier''s throat was filled with anger as she red at Master Nong.


    Master Nong''s brows also tightened together with Hee Meier''s anger. This woman, why is she even more unreasonable than my wife? He waspletely unreasonable!


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    Being stuck in the passageway and unable to walk in a narrow area, Hee Meier could only angrily tell Master Nong to get out of the way.


    At this moment, Hee Meier thought to herself, this family is all freaks, not a single one of them is normal.


    ¡°At the beginning, when you disagreed with the children, I thought you were really doing it for the good of the children. But from what I see now, I think you are doing it for your own good! Do you have a bit of a motherly bearing? ¡°


    Master Nong also told Hee Meier about teaching them. Actually, none of them were wrong, it was all for their own good. For the sake of their child, who wouldn''t want to seek peace? Hee Meier, who had only been opposed to the situation and didn''t understand the situation of her child, also had some negligence.


    ¡°If I agree with you, does that mean I have the responsibility of a mother? You are helping the evil, not for their own good. ¡°


    Ah? Helping the evil? Master Nong was about to die of anger because of Hee Meier.


    ¡°I don''t care what you say. In short, my son is happy. It''s fine even if I have to help the evil ones and spare them. I''m happy. Naturally, we don''t ask you to agree to what we''ve done, but don''t use such a disdainful tone towards my son. I feel ufortable listening to it, and I don''t want to waste my time talking to you.


    Master Nong was angered to the point that he was about to lose his cool. Thus, before he got angry, he endured it and walked away angrily, leaving Hee Meier alone.


    Hee Meier was speechless, ¡°What kind of people are these!?¡± It''spletely iprehensible. ¡°


    At this moment, the guests suddenly started discussing.


    ¡°So it''s about our sons! And here I thought it was an adultery? ¡°


    ¡°At first I thought it was a quarrel, but I didn''t think of it.¡±


    ¡°I don''t like same-sex marriage, but I don''t hate it either. Actually, they just like men. It''s not like it''s a shameful thing. ¡°


    ¡°If it was my son who came out of the closet and brought his boyfriend to see me, I would be angry, but I wouldn''t just ignore him and get mad. I think that auntie is doing something wrong. At the very least, we should listen to our own son''s thoughts! ¡°


    ¡°Aiya, my parents are already like that. But the couple just now were truly too impressive. They stood by my son''s side without any hesitation.¡±


    ¡°I''m telling you!¡± Didn''t the news recently say that they found out that their son was gay, and insisted on opposing their son''s suicide?! There are really a lot of these kinds of things happening now! ¡°


    ¡°Definitely! It was fine if others were to point fingers, but his parents didn''t understand. He treated them like lunatics, what can he do if he didn''tmit suicide if he was under too much pressure! It''s me! I alsomitted suicide. I lived too miserably. ¡°


    ¡°That''s right! There''s nothing like his parents who don''t understand him and make him feel cold. ¡°


    ¡­¡­


    They had thought that the guests were discussing Mu Sizheng and the others'' faults. However, they did not expect that many people would still agree, or perhaps it was pity and helplessness.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525 - Undisguised Love


    Hee Meier, who had been walking in a flurry of anger, suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened in shock. She had just heard that someone hadmitted suicide and was frightened out of her wits.


    What ¡­ What do you mean? Suicide over this?


    Hee Meier''s hand unconsciously clenched the straps of her bag, and her face slowly turned pale.


    ¡°Mydy!¡± Now that we have same-sex marriages, you don''t have to oppose them. ¡°


    ¡°Exactly! It wasn''t anything shameful, just falling in love! Just agree to it! ¡°


    ¡°Your son''s boyfriend cried just now. Did you see it yourself? That type! It''s impossible for them to be speaking without thinking. They must have made up their minds. ¡°


    ¡°My son also just got married a few days ago. The other party is also a man. Although I was opposed to it at the start, but after getting along with my daughter, I realized that my daughter-inw wasn''t too bad. They were fortunate and blessed, but there was nothing bad about it. ¡°


    ¡°There are a lot of people here now! Because of this thing got depressed, finally suicide, run away from home, don''t let your son be like that ah! Just help them! ¡°


    ¡­¡­


    The guests had been discussing this, but now that they had persuaded Hee Meier, they all felt that they should agree. There was nothing shameful about that.


    Naturally, there were some people who were against same-sex marriages. However, since there were many people who agreed to it, they didn''t say anything as they were afraid of being ambushed.


    Hee Meier did not say anything and left in a hurry. However, she looked very flustered. She guessed that the guests'' words must have scared her quite a bit! The impact was also great. She hadn''t expected so many people to support same-sex marriage.


    ¡°I never thought that Mu Sizheng would actually pull Nong Mobai to meet his mother. His courage ismendable, he''s obviously been holding it in for years.¡± Xi Chen looked at everything and chuckled to Xiang Haolin who was sitting opposite of him.


    Xi Chen finally met up with Xiang Haolinst night, so he arranged to have a meal with him. However, he didn''t expect to meet Mu Sizheng.


    Xiang Haolin looked at the cup in his hand and didn''t say anything because he thought of the matter between him and Xiangyang. If his parents knew about this matter, they would probably have the same reaction as Hee Meier.


    ¡°What are you thinking? And Xi Cheno was talking to you? ¡°


    Xiangyang, who was beside Xiang Haolin, touched him and looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    But Xi Chen had known Xiang Haolin for a long time, so he knew that Xiang Haolin was now upset, so he called the waiter, ¡°Give me a bottle of red wine.¡±


    ¡°No, he wants to drive.¡± Xiang Yang immediately stopped him and sent the waiter away.


    Xiangyang protecting Xiang Haolin like this made Xi Chen a little interested, so he joked, ¡°Aren''t you Xiang Haolin''s wife right now? That''s all? ¡°


    ¡°From now on!¡± In any case, I''ll be pestering him for the rest of my life. If he doesn''t marry me, then I''ll just cause a ruckus and make it so that he won''t be able to rest in peace. ¡°


    Xiangyang did not hide his affection for Xiang Haolin at all. He hugged Xiang Haolin''s arm tightly and spoke arrogantly.


    Xi Chenughed when he heard this, but Xiang Haolin was alone. Xiangyang was not yet an adult. If his family knew about this, they would only be scolded.


    However, Xiangyang didn''t think about anything and stuck close to him. He even said that he was Xiang Haolin''s wife, which scared Xiang Haolin to death. Even though he was happy inside, he liked Xiangyang, but it was a mixture of poison and sugar.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526 - Showing Love in Public


    ¡°It''s in public, don''t stick to it.¡±


    Xiang Haolin removed Xiang Yang''s hand from his arm and let him sit down obediently.


    ¡°What does it matter? You didn''t see what those people just said! It''s not shameful for a man to be with a man. ¡°


    Xiangyang was immediately carried back. After he finished speaking, he even asked his wife, Fann Ranh, who was sitting beside Xi Chen, ¡°Am I right, Brother Fann Ranh?¡±


    Fann Ranh was already off the line. After eating a small piece of steak, heughed heartily and replied, ¡°That''s right! ¡°It''s not like the past where people would always point fingers at us when we''re together.¡±


    Fann Ranh, Xi Chen''s wife, the people''s police one. Even though he had stepped off the line, he was manly enough. Wherever he went, he would always turn back.


    Because the police had been doing this for more than ten years, he managed to get a good body, which was very popr with girls. Xi Chen was really worried to death.


    Logically speaking, Xiangyang should have called Xi Chen and Uncle Fann Ranh because they were of the same generation as Xiang Haolin. However, Xiangyang said that Xi Chen and Fann Ranh were very young, so they called each other big brother.


    After listening to Fann Ranh''s exnation, Xiang Haolin started to have a headache. He originally thought that Fann Ranh could talk about Xiangyang, but he didn''t expect that Fann Ranh was just taking it out on him.


    ¡°Don''t count on him. He has something to say anyway.¡±


    Xi Chen saw through Xiang Haolin''s thoughts. He smiled and said to Xiang Haolin, ¡°Finally, I passed a drink to his wife Fann Ranh, telling him to stop eating and drink something to moisten his throat.¡±


    However, Fann Ranh refused and pushed the drink back in front of Xi Chen, ¡°I don''t drink, I get full easily after drinking the drink, and I won''t be able to eat any more meat after a while. The steak here is not bad, I want to eat it with my stomach left.¡±


    Xi Chen heard this and felt that his wife was very cute, so the corner of his mouth slowly curled up into a smile.


    ¡°Can I get you another one?¡± Xi Chen asked.


    ¡°No need, no need. Save some money, don''t spend it randomly. Keep it for your daughter''s dowry.¡±


    Fann Ranh quickly drank his drink, afraid that Xi Chen would really order one for him.


    Fann Ranh had been married to Xi Chen for more than ten years and had always wanted Xi Chen to be frugal. The reason was very simple; he was afraid that if Xi Chen went bankrupt, his daughter would suffer alongside them.


    In fact, he didn''t even know how rich Xi Chen was, so he didn''t ask about it at all. As for Xi Chen? In order to reassure his wife, he had always refrained from spending money carelessly.


    ¡°It''s still far. How old is it?¡± Xi Chen smiled again and pushed his steak in front of Fann Ranh, telling him to eat his share as well.


    Fann Ranh stared nkly at the steak in front of him. Then, he raised his head and asked Xi Chen, ¡°You''re not eating anymore?¡±


    ¡°You''re full. Just eat, don''t waste it.¡± As he spoke, he rubbed Fann Ranh''s head, while he picked up the drink beside him in a good mood to drink.


    Once he heard that, Fann Ranh took it over and started eating. He didn''t forget to praise Fann Ranh, ¡°This steak tastes really good!¡±


    ¡°Then I''ll go to the kitchen and ask for your help. I''ll make it for you when we get home.¡± Xi Chen rubbed Fann Ranh''s hair again.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Do you like cooking recently? ¡± Although I''ve logged on before, it''s been going on a lottely!


    ¡°Nothing much. You''ve been too busy recently, so I don''t have much time to apany you. I just want to reward you a little too much.¡±


    As he spoke, Wu Tie rubbed Fann Ranh''s hair, naughtily stroking Fann Ranh''s ears, as if he was ying with something. The corner of his mouth widened.


    Fann Ranh''s side was very calm. He should have gotten used to eating the steak on the te!

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527 - Little Cutie Turned into a Devil


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    Xi Chen liked to watch Fann Ranh eat. He had watched Fann Ranh eat for more than ten years, but still didn''t feel bored.


    ¡°It''s delicious, but can you not keep touching me!?¡± I don''t eat well. ¡°


    Fann Ranh looked at Xi Chen with a grumbling look. He did not p Xi Chen''s hand directly, but instead waited for him to take it away.


    ¡°It''s been a week since I''ve had time to sit down and touch you. It''s been a long time since we''ve had a break.¡± Xi Chen did not take his hand away as he continued to rub Fann Ranh''s head with his lips.


    Fann Ranh also seemed to know that Xi Chen refused to listen to him and stopped talking. He took a sip of the drink and then handed it to Xi Chen. He probably couldn''t drink anymore.


    Xi Chen took it without saying anything. His movements were skilled and he was used to it. It was as if this was their daily interaction pattern.


    ¡°Oh yeah, your daughter will be returning home tomorrow. Go to the airport to pick her up, I don''t have time to work.¡± Fann Ranh wiped his mouth with a rag. When he was done, he took Steel Hand Wu and helped him wipe the cold water left behind in the cup.


    ¡°Right now, it''s not safe outside. I''m afraid that she might be pestered by someone who harbors malicious intentions.¡±


    Afraid that Xi Chen would not have the time, Fann Ranh told him worriedly.


    ¡°Don''t worry!¡± I''ll push things out tomorrow and pick up my daughter at the airport myself. ¡°


    Xi Chen understood that Fann Ranh was worried about the child, so he gave Fann Ranh a kiss on the cheek to reassure him.


    Actually, Xi Chen also didn''t want Fann Ranh to pick up the child. Firstly, he was afraid that Fann Ranh would be too tired, so he wanted him to have a good rest. Secondly, Fann Ranh was too crazy. Every time when he went to pick someone up, he would drive a police car there. Even when he sometimes picked Xi Chen up from work, it scared his men quite a bit.


    After all, Xi Chen''s business could easily provoke the police to check the water meter. Therefore, every time Fann Ranh drove the police car to his store, it would scare his men senseless and cause panic.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Fann Ranh also returned to Xi Chen personally. He didn''t seem to cover it up, even though they were in public. However, they were old friends now. They had been together for more than ten years, so they wouldn''t care about the opinions of others.


    ¡°That''s great! You guys have a good rtionship with each other! Have you been married long? ¡± Xiangyang let out a burst of envy.


    If Xiang Haolin and I can be like this in the future, then that life is worth it.


    ¡°This year is exactly the fifteenth year. When I married my husband, I was only twenty, but I am much older than you.¡±


    He knew that Xiang Haolin and Xiangyang were uncles, but he did not show any discrimination. After all, love was not something that he could control.


    Besides, this was someone else''s family matter, and he had no right to ask about it.


    ¡°Fifteen years! How could their rtionship be so good? Would there be a quarrel? ¡°Will it?¡±


    Xiangyang seemed to care more about whether or not there would be a quarrel, because he and Xiang Haolin were always at odds with each other, so Xiang Haolin would not let him off.


    ¡°We are humans too. Naturally, we will quarrel.¡± Xi Chen said with a smile.


    Compared to fifteen years ago, Xi Chen had changed a lot. At that time, he was as cold as ice and rarely smiled. But now, he often carried a little bit of emotion. It should be because his wife had worn his spirit down and made him into a gentle and considerate man.


    ¡°Then who will apologize first? Is that you, Brother Xi Chen? ¡± Xiangyang couldn''t wait to know. He was extremely curious about his husband''s quarrel. Who would lower their head and admit their mistakes first?


    ¡°He''s my husband, of course he''ll apologize first.¡± Fann Ranh interrupted while eating the fruit. It wasn''t because of Xi Chen, but because of the truth.


    ¡°Then when we start fighting in the future, are you going to let me win? You want to make me happy? ¡± Xiangyang smilingly asked Xiang Haolin, full of hints.


    Xiang Haolin didn''t say anything, he only felt his head ache and sighed faintly.


    He thought he was a cute, but he didn''t expect him to be a demon.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528 - Wives Are All Swindlers


    ¡°How is it? What exactly was going on!? Aren''t you lying to me? Is it really that annoying? ¡°


    Xiang Haolin didn''t answer, but Xiangyang continued to make a ruckus, shaking his arm to get him to speak.


    Xiang Haolin, who had no other choice, frowned and said impatiently, ¡°I will, I will coax you, can you stop shaking? ¡°It gives me a headache.¡±


    What demon? I think he''s a terrorist with a cute face.


    Xiang Haolin regretted offending Xiangyang, but there was nothing he could do. Who asked him to like Xiangyang? There was no turning back now. Even if he wanted to turn back, Xiangyang wouldn''t.


    ¡°Xiang Haolin, you''re great.¡±


    Xiangyang did not listen to Xiang Haolin''s words at all. He pounced on Xiang Haolin and almost fell down. Luckily, Xiang Haolin managed to stabilize himself in time, otherwise, he would have really fallen down.


    ¡°Can''t you be more honest?¡±


    Xiang Haolin''s face showed a hint of annoyance as he used one hand to take Xiang Yang''s head, pushing his face away from his own.


    In the past, Xiang Haolin spoke very little and almost never spoke to Xiangyang. However, after staying with Xiangyang for so long, he had been forced into a temper. If he didn''t want to speak, he had no choice but to do so.


    ¡°If you were more honest, would you like me? If it is, then I''ll be more honest. ¡°


    Xiangyang bargained and held on tightly to Xiang Haolin''s waist. No matter how Xiang Haolin pushed him, he would stick to him like dog skin ointment.


    Xiang Haolin was one big head and two big ones. He couldn''t push them away, so he said that he wouldn''t listen.


    Xiang Haolin sighed and frowned. He gave up on struggling because struggling was useless. Xiangyang simply ignored him, acting willfully and recklessly.


    Xi Chen, who was sitting opposite to him, felt that it was a very new feeling. The corner of his mouth gradually hooked up into a smile.


    Is this really the Xiang Haolin that kept a straight face? What a surprise! But that''s true! Everyone said that there was always someone who could counter Xiang Haolin. It seemed that the person who could restrain Xiang Haolin was his passionate nephew.


    ¡°What about the two of them? Or do you have a bad rtionship? ¡± Fann Ranh was puzzled. He couldn''t tell that Xiang Haolin was happy at all, but he didn''t hate Xiang Haolin either. He just looked like he had nothing to live for.


    ¡°Isn''t that what couples are like? One side will alwayspromise, while the other side will attack. ¡°


    Xi Chen, on the other hand, was quite open-minded and didn''t dislike Xiang Haolin''s interaction with Xiangyang.


    ¡°Were we like this before?¡± Fann Ranh asked while looking at Xi Chen nkly.


    In the past, when Xi Chen chased Fann Ranh, he would y all sorts of tricks on Fann Ranh. After sleeping with Fann Ranh, he would say that he started from being a friend and slowly, he would just trick Fann Ranh into going home. Fann Ranh became his wife.


    ¡°Why do I feel like you tricked me back home!¡±


    Fann Ranh had always kept this matter in his heart, but Xi Chen just smiled without saying anything. It was the same now as he tried to trick Fann Ranh.


    ¡°Forget it, since I''m already married to you, there''s nothing much to talk about.¡±


    Fann Ranh gave up asking and just leisurely ate some fruits.


    ¡°Why are you being so honest today?¡± Xi Chen still acted like a good boy even though he got a bargain.


    ¡°I''ve always been very honest. It was you that cheated me back home, and now you''re even pretending.¡±


    But forget it, since he dotes on me, I won''t bother with him anymore.


    ¡°Wifey, will youin about how I tricked you back then?¡± Xi Chen asked tentatively, afraid that Fann Ranh would be angered.


    Fann Ranh replied without hesitation, ¡°Why would I me you? It''s not like you''re not good to me? ¡°


    Fann Ranh''s thinking was very simple. If it was a white lie, he could ept it.


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Xi Chen smiled and kissed Fann Ranh. After hearing the answer, he was satisfied.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529 - A Kiss on the Forehead


    ¡°Where are you going, Xiang Haolin?¡±


    Xiang Haolin''s side did not have as much love as Xi Chen and Xi Chen. Xiang Yang was too annoyed, so he got up and left.


    But leaving now? Xiangyang immediately followed and jumped onto his back. With a chuckle, he wrapped his arms around his neck, causing Xiang Haolin to nearly lose his breath.


    Xiang Haolin got annoyed again, ¡°Get down?¡± Shouting ¡®Xiangyang''.


    ¡°What are you doing down there? Am I heavy? ¡°


    Xiangyang clearly knew what Xiang Haolin meant, but he still innocently asked, ¡°In short!¡± He just didn''t want to let Xiang Haolin go until he epted him.


    ¡°I''m clearly not heavy!¡± ¡°You bully people.¡±


    Xi Yang pitifully said as he tightened his grip on Xiang Haolin''s neck, which was dangling off it. He felt like he was ying around with it and started to giggle.


    By doing this in public, he would naturally attract the attention of many people. This caused the guests to look over.


    ¡°What''s going on? Is this also a pair of husbands? ¡°


    ¡°It shouldn''t be!¡± From the looks of it, the boy on his back was not an adult yet! It''s probably just a kid ying around. ¡°


    ¡°That''s true! However, didn''t children nowadays like older men? Maybe it''s a boyfriend? ¡°


    ¡°No way!¡± If it''s a boyfriend, isn''t that a crime? And that was just a child! You can even do this? ¡°


    ¡°Maybe it''s just a joke? Don''t be a scumbag. ¡°


    ¡°Haha, you''re right!¡± ¡°The current gay isn''t running all over the streets. How can you say that you met it just like that!?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Although the customers didn''t discriminate against homosexuality, they still pointed out Xiangyang''s age. This caused Xiang Haolin, who was already in a bad mood, to fall to the bottom in an instant.


    Xiang Haolin frowned and sighed, trying to sort out the difort. After a while, he calmed himself and said coldly to Xiangyang, ¡°Go down.¡±


    Xiang Yang did not make any more noise. He had also heard the discussions of the guests just now.


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to.¡±


    Xiangyang, who obediently got off Xiang Haolin''s back, apologized. He only wanted to be together with Xiang Haolin because he loved him dearly, but he didn''t think about all this.


    After Xiangyang apologized, Xiang Haolin immediately softened his heart. Xiangyang was in pain, but how could he not feel sorry for him? At this moment, his entire heart was already on Xiangyang.


    ¡°I will pay attention to the situation in the future. Don''t be angry with me.¡± Xiangyang looked at Xiang Haolin in panic and promised him. After he finished speaking, he lowered his head in disappointment and remained silent. It could be seen that Xiangyang had already realized his mistake.


    Xiang Haolin started to frown, but this time, he wasn''t annoyed by Xiangyang, but by himself.


    What the hell am I doing? Let him, a child, bear the consequences? I clearly couldn''t push him away, so I ended up in this state.


    All of a sudden, Xiang Haolin bent down and picked up Xiangyang. He peeled off the hair on Xiangyang''s forehead and gently kissed him. He was filled with too many emotions and was too careful.


    He kept telling himself that Xiangyang was his nephew, and that he couldn''t cross that line. However, Xiangyang would always flirt with him every day when he was in control of himself,pletely unaware of his pain.


    Xiang Haolin, oh Xiang Haolin, you really are going to fall at the hands of this little terrorist in the future.


    Xiang Haolin sighed and ridiculed himself, but slowly, the corner of his mouth curled up again. He must have figured out something!

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530 - Nongmo Bai''s Ear Was Twisted


    Xi Yang, who was suddenly hugged and kissed by Xiang Haolin, was stunned as he looked at the mature face that was just inches away from him.


    ¡°He ¡­¡± Did he just kiss me? Did Xiang Haolin kiss me?


    Xiang Yang raised his hand and touched the spot where Xiang Haolin kissed him. At this moment, Xiang Haolin''s touch was still there. It was soft and warm at the same time.


    ¡°To. ¡°Xiang Haolin?¡±


    Xiang Yang called Xiang Haolin in confusion. He still didn''t react and stared nkly at Xiang Haolin without doing anything.


    ¡°Time to go back.¡±


    Xiang Haolin, on the other hand, was very calm. He just left the restaurant with Xiangyang in his arms, not saying a word about Xiangyang.


    Meanwhile, Xiangyang had been kissed senseless. How could he possibly question Xiang Haolin!? Xiang Haolin carried her away in a daze.


    With Xiang Haolin''s kiss, the customers became rowdy again and started discussing:


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± It really was a pair! But the age difference was too huge! The other party looks like a minor! ¡°


    ¡°Too powerful!¡± Do all of the current husbands really know how to y? ¡°


    ¡°I see!¡± This must be a daughter-inw! Otherwise, how could they have such good feelings for each other? ¡°


    ¡°I''m done for, I''m done for! I feel like I''m out of my mind. Eating, eating¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone sighed and decided to ignore it. They couldn''t stand this kind of dog food.


    At the back, Xi Chen, who was hugging his wife''s waist as he followed, curled his lips. He seemed to be in a good mood and should be happy for Xiang Haolin!


    Xiang Haolin and the others came to the parking lot and noticed that Mu Sizheng and the people from the farmhouse were still there in the distance, but Hee Meier was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°They haven''t left yet!¡± Fann Ranh asked curiously and looked straight at it.


    ¡°He must be being talked about!¡± Nong Mobai''s mother is not someone who is easy to deal with. ¡± Xi Chen was worried for Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Lady of the Wealthy ss, who doesn''t have some skills! ¡°It''s no surprise that you''ve seen so much.¡±


    Fann Ranh was very calm and probably saw it a lot. After all, he used to be part of the Wealthy ss family.


    ¡°Do you want to go and say hello?¡± Wu asked Xi Chen, knowing that Xi Chen and Mu Sizheng knew each other.


    ¡°No need, it''s enough to make his head hurt, so I won''t disturb him.¡±


    Wu said as he opened the door for Fann Ranh and gestured with his chin for him to get in.


    Fann Ranh didn''t force Xi Chen to go either. He obediently got into the car and fastened his seat belt.


    What about Xiang Haolin? He had already driven back to his own house. Although he didn''t say hello to Xi Chen, he knew that Xi Chen would understand.


    When the car passed by Mu Sizheng, Xiang Haolin politely rolled down the window and nodded to Mu Sizheng. Then, they drove out of the parking lot.


    Not long after that, Xi Chen, who was following behind, also nodded and left.


    ¡°Dad, that''s auntie, not Mu Sizheng. Don''t get angry at Mu Sizheng!¡±


    Nong Mobai was very agitated and refused to listen to Master Nong''s words. He insisted on putting the me for Hee Meier''s rudeness on Mu Sizheng''s head.


    ¡°You unfilial son, you still haven''t married? Just take it out on Mu Sizheng, right? ¡°


    Master Nong was disappointed. He pinched Nong Mobai''s ears and scolded him. It seemed like he was really pissed off by Hee Meier.


    ¡°I was just discussing the matter, how did you get angry!¡± Nong Mobai was toozy to reply, letting Master Nong pinch his ears.


    ¡°Just a matter? You still know how to talk! No matter what happens, you still have to stand on our side, right? His mother bullied you like this, yet you still speak up for him. ¡°


    Master Nong was only doing this for the good of Nong Mobai. He was afraid that if Nong Mobai were to be married off in the future, he would be suppressed by Hee Meier. Thus, he got angry.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531 - I Was Slept in Vain by a Man


    ¡°Auntie just can''t ept the rtionship between me and Mu Sizheng for a moment, she''s not as unreasonable as you said.¡±


    Nong Mobai sighed again. He was already tired from just exining himself, but slowly, his eyes lowered.


    Auntie, she really can''t ept the rtionship between me and Mu Sizheng? Not gay discrimination?


    Nong Mobai knew he shouldn''t have thought about Hee Meier, but he couldn''t help but suspect this.


    As he let his imagination run wild, Nong Mobai''s heart felt ufortable. He just wanted to live a good life with Mu Sizheng, but all he wanted was to be together.


    ¡°As for my mother, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t agree. My father will agree. It doesn''t matter if she says so.¡±


    Mu Sizheng finally spoke up and pulled Nong Mobai into his arms with one hand to cover his eyes. Because Nong Mobai''s expression was not right, he was afraid that his parents would see Nong Mobai''s tears and worry.


    ¡°Since your father has the final say, why didn''t you call your father over? Why must you embarrass our family''s Mobai? ¡°


    Master Nong''s anger had just subsided a little when Mu Sizheng said this, causing his temper to rise again.


    ¡°My father has been on a business trip for a long time and is currently not in the country. I still don''t know when he will return.¡± Mu Sizheng answered honestly, he didn''t want to hide it too much.


    ¡°Then let''s wait!¡± You young people! Why are you acting so impulsively? Don''t you even consider the consequences? ¡°


    No way, this man is too impulsive, he''s not suitable for us, Mobai.


    But it was strange! He did not look like an impulsive child! Why was he so reckless on this matter?


    Master Nong scanned Mu Sizheng''s body from head to toe, as if trying to find some clues.


    ¡°Nong Mobai and I have been together for almost a decade, it''s not too early. Now is the perfect time to make a decision.¡±


    Mu Sizheng''s calmness almost scared Master Nong out of his wits. He stared with his eyes wide open in disbelief, ¡°Y-you, what did you say? Nearly ten years? You''ve been together for almost a decade? You little beast, you slept for almost ten years before you came knocking to ask for my son''s hand in marriage? You, you, you, you ¡­ ¡°I''ll beat you to death, you bastard. Today, I''ll kill you to eliminate all harm.¡±


    Master Nong was so angry that his whole body was trembling. He angrily looked around for something that could hit Mu Sizheng. His blood pressure must have soared!


    ¡°Aiyo, my brain. No, I can''t, I''m dizzy and dizzy. What''s wrong with me? ¡­¡±


    Master Nong was so angry that his body started to spin. After staggering a few steps, he held the car to rest, as if his brain was going to go out of oxygen.


    ¡°Dad, how are you doing?¡± ¡°Are you alright, Dad?¡±


    Nong Mobai was shocked and quickly went to support Master Nong.


    ¡°You still know that I''m your father!? Sleeping with a man for almost ten years for nothing, howe you didn''t know that I was your father at that time? ¡°You''re still secretly keeping us in the dark for so long, you ungrateful bastard.¡±


    Master Nong cursed as he held his head, looking like he was about to die from anger.


    Nong Mobai went silent, because at that time, he didn''t have the courage to tell his family that the person he was dating was a man.


    ¡°Speak! Why aren''t you saying anything? ¡°Huh?¡±


    Master Nong might not be able to suppress his anger for a while.


    ¡°I was afraid that you would disagree, so I didn''t say anything.¡± Nong Mobai replied with his head buried tightly in his chest.


    ¡°When did Dad and Mom not protect you!?¡± You foolish son, you have already been suppressed for almost ten years before you finally knew that you were going to anger me to death! ¡± Master Nong was full of anger as he pointed at Nong Mobai''s forehead and scolded him. But it wasn''t hard to tell that he was worried about Nong Mobai.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532 - Get Your Mom to Pick up Your Grandson Early


    ¡°Because I love him! I was afraid that you wouldn''t agree to break us apart, so I didn''t dare to tell you. ¡°


    Nong Mobai''s voice suddenly became very soft. There was no crying and no fluctuation, but it made Master Nong feel more ufortable than anything else.


    ¡°You silly son!¡±


    Master Nong''s eyes became watery. He held Nong Mobai and sniffed his nose to hold back his tears.


    ¡°Alright, alright, what are you crying for?¡± Mrs. Nong, on the other hand, was extremely calm, separating Master Nong and Nong Mobai.


    ¡°Wife, why are you so cold! This is the son you gave birth to in October! Our only son! ¡°


    Master Nong cried like a child.


    ¡°I don''t even know it myself! Do I need you to tell me that this is my son? ¡± Mrs. Nong nced at Master Nong.


    ¡°Then why are you still so cold? Our son has been slept in by this man for almost ten years, how outrageous! ¡± Master Nong, who was being scolded, felt wronged as he pointed at Mu Sizheng and said angrily.


    ¡°So isn''t the childing to propose marriage now? What''s wrong with it? ¡°


    Mrs. Nong raised her voice and looked at Master Nong.


    Master Nong was at a loss for words, unable to refute at all. However, he could clearly see the unhappiness on his face.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Can I just shut my mouth?¡±


    I am the head of the family! Why are you always suppressing me? Can''t you give your husband some face?


    Master Nong muttered in his heart. He was extremely unhappy. However, if he said it out loud, he definitely wouldn''t feel good about it physically, so he chose to grumble.


    ¡°Although my old man said those harsh words, it was for Mobai''s own good. He was afraid that you would bully him.¡±


    Mrs. Nong said to Mu Sizheng, she hoped that Mu Sizheng didn''t misunderstand her husband''s intentions.


    ¡°I understand what uncle means, so I won''t think too much about it.¡±


    Mu Sizheng naturally heard that Master Nong was doing it for Nong Mobai''s own good and didn''t take it to heart.


    ¡°That''s good.¡±


    Mrs. Nong smiled and then turned to Nong Mobai. Her expression was very gentle.


    However, Mrs. Nong''s gentleness made Nong Mobai feel extremely guilty.


    ¡°Mom, I''m sorry.¡±


    Nong Mobai apologized as his eyes suddenly turned hot.


    ¡°What are you sorry for! My son just chose the person he likes. What''s wrong with that? ¡°


    The smile on Mrs. Nong''s face was still gentle. She fixed Nong Mobai''s cor as she said this, and said to Nong Mobai in a gentle voice, ¡°Ah, son!¡± When you get married, you can''t be so willful. The olddy from Mu Family ¡­ He really wasn''t a good person to negotiate with. After that! If you feel aggrieved or unhappy, you can always go home and live there. Mom has a lot of this food, do you understand? ¡°


    Compared to Hee Meier''s domineering attitude, Mrs. Nong did all she could to be a mother.


    Mrs. Nong''s words made Nong Mobai unable to control his tears. His eyes rolled down as he hugged Mrs. Nong and leaned into her arms, choked with sobs, ¡°Mom, thank you. Thank you.¡±


    Thank you for understanding, thank you for not turning back, thank you!


    ¡°I really want to thank Mom!¡± ¡°From now on, you will live a good life with Mu Sizheng and let mom carry your grandson as soon as possible.¡±


    Mrs. Nong smilingly patted Nong Mobai on the back and suddenly said this.


    After Nong Mobai heard this, he felt like crying, but he was too embarrassed to do so.


    ¡°I wonder if I can get pregnant? Mom, you''re saying this too early! ¡°


    ¡°Why is it so early!¡± My son will definitely give birth, you must have inherited Young Father''s physique. ¡°


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I''ll give birth to a fat grandson for you.¡± Nong Mobai finally revealed a smile.


    ¡°Dad wants it too! When the timees, dad will take your grandson to fish and show off to those old guys!¡±


    Master Nong was still fuming just now? Now that he mentioned grandson, he immediately beamed and joined in the liveliness, and the family''s love and love atmosphere appeared once again.


    Mu Sizheng just stood to the side and watched, not wanting to disturb the family''s conversation.


    Slowly, the corner of Mu Sizheng''s mouth rose with a hint of happiness.


    Nong Mobai''s parents would definitely oppose him if he said this in advance, but they never expected to get an unexpected harvest.


    Young Master''s foresight was like a god. He said that Nong Mobai''s mother would turn the situation around, and he was indeed right.


    It seems like my future wife''s personality and mother-inw''s are carved from the same mold. She''s not afraid of being bullied by mom in the future.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533 - Everything Was nned by Xu Muyu


    ¡°Sizheng, when you have time in the future,e home and have a meal with Mom! Then we, the two old men, will not disturb your date.


    Mrs. Nong pulled Nong Mobai''s hand and ced it in Mu Sizheng''s to exin.


    Mrs. Nong''s words made Mu Sizheng''s heart warm up.


    ¡°Alright, I will.¡±


    ¡°I don''t agree, how can he call you mother? Doesn''t that mean he has to call me Dad? Why should I! ¡± Master Nong was unhappy.


    ¡°You talk too much. Go back, hurry up and drive.¡±


    Mrs. Nong felt that her husband was up to no good and hurriedly pulled him away.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute my wife, I still have something to say to that brat. What if he bullies our son! I have to show him some respect and tell him to be careful. ¡°


    ¡°Still trying to show off? Save your strength! If he can bully my son, can we, Mobai, marry him? It''s time for you to go to the hospital and change your mind. ¡± He forced Master Nong into the driver''s seat and closed the car door.


    Master Nong wanted to say something, but before he could, Mrs. Nong got on the car and signaled him to drive away immediately.


    ¡°Why are you so domineering, wife?¡±


    Master Nong muttered to himself before obediently starting the car. After waving goodbye to Nong Mobai, he left the parking lot.


    After his parents left, Nong Mobai was relieved and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    ¡°What a thrilling day!¡± Nong Mobai sighed.


    ¡°It was a close call.¡± Mu Sizheng smiled and helped Nong Mobai open the car door.


    Nong Mobai looked straight at Mu Sizheng and frowned.


    ¡°Let''s go in first.¡±


    Mu Sizheng pointed at the passenger seat and knew that Nong Mobai had a lot to ask him.


    ¡°Alright, if you don''t exin to me what''s going on, then I''ll interrupt you, number two.¡± Nong Mobai spoke harshly before getting into the car.


    Mu Sizheng smiled as he closed the car door, went around the front of the car, and entered the driver''s seat.


    After the car drove out of the parking lot, Mu Sizheng said, ¡°I made a deal with the young master. The content was probably to give Sifa and Xiaojie the lead, let mom see how your mother did it so that she can figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Young Master?¡± That Xu Moyu? ¡± Nong Mobai was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean by leading the way?¡±


    ¡°My mom has always refused to acknowledge Xiaojie and Mingming, which has given the young master a headache. It just so happens that I have to tell mom about the things I need to do with you, so I''ll do it in one go. The main purpose of his words is to get your mom to goad my mom so she can think about whether she''s wrong or not. In the future, we have a chance to fight back. ¡± Mu Sizheng said inly.


    ¡°How did Xu Moyu know my mom can provoke your mom?¡± Nong Mobai was puzzled again and again.


    ¡°She must have investigated your mother''s personality in private and knew what your aunt would do to make her take this step!¡±


    Mu Sizheng didn''t know what Xu Moyu was thinking, he just did as Xu Moyu said.


    ¡°So that''s how it is!¡±


    No wonder he suddenly brought me to see my parents and didn''t tell me.


    ¡°Then what did you do with Xu Moyu?¡± Surprisingly, Nong Mobai was not irritable and asked Mu Sizheng quietly.


    ¡°Didn''t you say you didn''t want me to return to M Country? ¡°The Young Master said that as long as I settle this matter for him, he will find someone to help me deal with my work and let me apany you more.¡±


    ¡°Just, just like that?¡±


    Nong Mobai was astonished because he knew how important work was to Mu Sizheng. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left him for so many years ande back to look for him after settling his master''s matters.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534 - Make Nong Mo Bai Cry


    ¡°What is it? I''ve stayed behind to apany you, but you''re not happy about it? ¡°


    Mu Sizheng, who was driving, nced at Nong Mobai and asked with a faint smile on his face.


    Mu Sizheng knew Nong Mobai was happy! It was just that Nong Mobai was unable to react in time.


    ¡°I''m happy, but I''m also happy. You can stay.¡±


    But was it really all right? When he got off the phone that day, he seemed to be in a hurry.


    Nong Mobai''s pupils drooped down involuntarily. He didn''t want to be Mu Sizheng''s shackle. He couldn''t go anywhere by trapping him.


    ¡°Go on about your own business! ¡°It doesn''t matter to me.¡±


    Wu Junyi lowered his head. His voice was not loud, but it was also very calm. However, he could hear that Mu Sizheng didn''t want to leave him, but there was no other way. Mu Sizheng had his own things to do.


    Mu Sizheng didn''t say anything after hearing it. He stopped the car and looked at Nong Mobai.


    ¡°I''ll get out.¡±


    When the car stopped, Nong Mobai thought that Mu Sizheng was about to rush to M Country and unbuckle his seat belt. However, when he opened the car door, he found that it was locked.


    He raised his head and looked at Mu Sizheng in a daze.


    What about the current Mu Sizheng? His brows were tightly knitted together, revealing a hint of danger.


    ¡°You, why are you angry!?¡± Aren''t you happy that I''ve asked you to take care of it? ¡°


    To. What was going on?


    Nong Mobai was slightly shocked. Mu Sizheng''s anger was something he was afraid of.


    ¡°Do you want me to harass you here, or do you want me to go home and harass you?¡±


    Mu Sizheng, who was silently frowning, suddenly said that as he held Nong Mobai back, causing the wrinkles between his brows to deepen.


    ¡°Ah!?¡± Is there something f * cking wrong with your head? ¡°


    F * ck! He was clearly talking about going to the country, but why did this brute suddenly talk about going to the country?


    ¡°What the f * * k did I say wrong? I''m doing this for my own good, and you''re still throwing a tantrum? ¡°Hey, Mu guy, don''t go too far.¡± Nong Mobai, who was angered, kicked Mu Sizheng in the face.


    ¡°Did I let you help me?¡± Mu Sizheng asked, his eyes twisting even more.


    ¡°What do you mean? You want to fight, don''t you? ¡°


    Fuck, getting married my ass! Who would want to marry such a person? He must have lost his mind!


    ¡°Open the lock for me. I want to get off immediately.¡±


    Nong Mobai was thoroughly angered by Mu Sizheng. He kicked the door in anger for Mu Sizheng to unlock it. Inwardly, he had already paid his respects to Mu Sizheng''s ancestors for eighteen generations.


    It''s fine if Mu Sizheng didn''t open the lock, but he suddenly bent down and grabbed Nong Mobai''s wrist, pulling Nong Mobai''s body to resemble him.


    ¡°What the f * * k are you doing? ¡°Let me go.¡±


    Nong Mobai was very conflicted. He used his hands to push Mu Sizheng''s chin away, preventing him froming closer. In the end, he even kicked Mu Sizheng. Mu Sizheng was like a mad animal, both inexplicably cute.


    Mu Sizheng''s strength was higher than Nong Mobai''s, so he couldn''t control Nong Mobai any longer. Mu Sizheng pinched Nong Mobai''s chin and forced him to look at him.


    When Mu Sizheng pulled Nong Mobai''s face over, he was stunned for a moment. Nong Mobai''s eyes were red from crying.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now, Mu Sizheng? You won''t stop until you see me cry, will you? ¡± Nong Mobai raised his stubborn face and questioned Mu Sizheng through tears.


    As he said that, Nong Mobai turned his head away after hitting Mu Sizheng''s hand. However, the moment he turned around, he was suddenly hugged by Mu Sizheng from behind. Then, he apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    After hearing this apology, Nong Mobai''s tears became even more uncontroble, blurring his vision.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535 - Take off One''s Clothes Without Feeling


    ¡°Sorry for what? Do you know how to apologize? ¡°


    Nong Mobai didn''t appreciate Mu Sizheng''s kindness. He scolded Mu Sizheng and now understood that Mu Sizheng was angry just now. Actually, it was because he had wronged him and always gave way.


    ¡°Can''t you talk to me properly? You have to use brute force and temper? How do I know what you want me to do if you don''t exin it to me? ¡°


    Nong Mobai raised his head tob through his difort and silently wiped away his tears.


    ¡°You''ve known me for so long, do you still need me to tell you? I can''t see that you''re with the job. Are you more important than the job? ¡°


    Mu Sizheng wasn''t someone who wouldfort others. His attitude was still as tough as before, but slowly, he sighed. Because he was used to pointing fingers and pointing fingers from Nong Mobai, it was very difficult for him to speak to Nong Mobai in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Let''s talk when we get home. We''re still on the main road.¡±


    Mu Sizheng let go of Nong Mobai and obediently continued driving.


    Nong Mobai did not say anything. He turned his face away from Mu Sizheng, but could still hear him sniffling.


    Mu Sizheng''s head hurt. He regretted being so domineering towards Nong Mobai, but it was toote for him to regret it now.


    Half an hourter, Mu Sizheng drove the car into the basement of Nong Mobai''s apartment building. Mu Sizheng drove the car into the basement of Nong Mobai''s apartment building.


    If it was Mu Sizheng in the past, he would have already been angry, but now, he frowned and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Alright! Who let me make him angry? ¡°


    Mu Sizheng sighed again and followed Nong Mobai after pressing the lock button.


    Inside the elevator, Nong Mobai intentionally kept his back far away from Mu Sizheng.


    Mu Sizheng frowned. He was a bit unhappy, but he did not re up.


    After a while, they arrived at Nong Mobai''s house. Mu Sizheng was the one who took the key, so Nong Mobai made way for Mu Sizheng to open the door but didn''t speak to him.


    ¡°How long are you going to be angry?¡± Mu Sizheng asked with a frown.


    Nong Mobai still ignored Mu Sizheng. After changing his shoes, he walked into the lobby and headed straight to the second floor.


    Mu Sizheng had to bear with his temper. He quickly went up to Nong Mobai and picked him up. Following Nong Mobai''s silence, he rushed straight to their room.


    Two minutester, Mu Sizheng threw Nong Mobai onto the bed, leaned over him, and looked at him with a frown.


    As if Nong Mobai was used to it, he raised his head and looked at Mu Sizheng coldly. Then, without any emotion, he said, ¡°What? You want to make me obedient again? Then let''s do it! Isn''t this what you, Mu Sizheng, are good at? ¡°


    After saying that, Nong Mobai took off his clothes. His eyes were frighteningly empty, as if the person lying on the bed at that moment wasn''t him.


    Mu Sizheng was annoyed, but he couldn''t scold Nong Mobai. He could only grab Nong Mobai''s hand to stop him.


    ¡°What for? Or do you, Mu Sizheng, hate looking at my body? ¡°Fine, I''ll open your legs for you. Since you''ve already gotten used to using force, I don''t care anymore.¡±


    Nong Mobai sneered as he opened up his legs. Although he was looking at Mu Sizheng, his eyes did not reflect Mu Sizheng''s reflection.


    ¡°Nong Mobai.¡± Mu Sizheng grabbed Nong Mobai''s arms tightly and yelled at him, ¡°Do you really have to do this?¡± Slowly, a hint of pain appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536 - I like It Don''t Wash It


    ¡°How? Or should I take the initiative to call you out to bully me? ¡± Nong Mobai''s indifference was reced with a sneer.


    Mu Sizheng was probably angry. However, he also forced himself not to get too angry and to talk properly with Nong Mobai. At this moment, Nong Mobai was just too sad, which was why he was like this.


    ¡°If you don''t want to do it, then scram. The pressure is unbearable.¡±


    Nong Mobai looked at Mu Sizheng with empty eyes and said. He did not n to pay any more attention to Mu Sizheng. His eyes, which used to be filled with arrogance, were now lifeless.


    Mu Sizheng frowned and stood up in annoyance. Originally, he was going to leave, but after thinking about how Nong Mobai only wanted him to coax him, he softened his heart and picked up Nong Mobai to lie down.


    Nong Mobai didn''t push Mu Sizheng away. However, at the moment Mu Sizheng hugged him, another tear fell and he started to cry silently.


    ¡°Are you a fool? Won''t you tell me if you feel bad? ¡± Mu Sizheng cursed as he quietly patted Nong Mobai''s back to make him cry.


    Nong Mobai didn''t know whether he was choked with sobs or not. Still not wanting to speak, he covered his eyes with his arms and let the tears flow.


    In the room where no one spoke, the atmosphere suddenly turned silent. Only the faint sounds of Nong Mobai sniffing could be heard.


    ¡°Let me go, I''m going to take a bath.¡±


    After half an hour, Nong Mobai finally had some movement.


    ¡°Wash what?¡± It''s still early. ¡°


    Mu Sizheng didn''t let go of Nong Mobai. He just hugged him tightly and pressed Nong Mobai''s head into his chest, telling him to lie down again.


    ¡°Smelly sweat, get out of my way.¡±


    Nong Mobai kicked Mu Sizheng in annoyance. As Mu Sizheng carried Nong Mobai, thetter gradually recovered the vigorous Nong Mobai.


    ¡°I like it, no need to wash.¡±


    Mu Sizheng still didn''t let go of Nong Mobai, he even inhaled the smell from Nong Mobai''s neck and hugged Nong Mobai tighter.


    ¡°You''re a dog! Get up, your mother''s body is sticky and disgusting. ¡°


    Nong Mobai himself was very disdainful, but Mu Sizheng seemed to love the taste of Nong Mobai.


    ¡°If your husband is a dog, then wouldn''t Nong Mobai be a dog wife?¡±


    Mu Sizheng suddenly started to joke. His mood seemed to improve along with Nong Mobai''s carefree attitude.


    ¡°You''re the fucking dog.¡± Nong Mobai cursed, but slowly, his eyes lowered as he asked in a soft voice, ¡°Are you really going to marry me?¡± After all, he had been waiting for Mu Sizheng for so many years and Mu Sizheng already said that he was going to marry him after just a month since he came back. All of this happened too fast for him to digest.


    ¡°Just help me give birth to a son peacefully and live a good life in the future. Don''t let your thoughts run wild.¡± With that, Mu Sizheng kissed the top of Nong Mobai''s head. It was extremely sweet.


    Although Mu Sizheng did not answer his question directly, the meaning in his words was obvious.


    ¡°What if I don''t get pregnant? Will you still marry me? ¡± This was also the problem that Nong Mobai was worried about. He couldn''t say it out loud to Mu Sizheng, afraid that Mu Sizheng would answer the question he didn''t want to hear.


    After hearing that, Mu Sizheng frowned. He pinched Nong Mobai''s chin, causing him to look at his own face. Mu Sizheng said coldly, ¡°What? Did I marry you to have children? Then it''s not convenient for me to marry a woman, is it? Why bother with you over a child? ¡°


    Mu Sizheng looked like he was angry, or else he wouldn''t have used such a tone to speak.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537 - Shouldn''t We Build a Child First


    ¡°Why are you so angry? I was just asking. ¡°


    Nong Mobai answered inly, but in his heart, he slowly let out a sigh of relief.


    Good, good.


    ¡°I don''t care what you think. I don''t care if you think I took you or not. What I care is whether your heart is with me, Mu Sizheng. Do you want to live with me?¡±


    It was the first time that Mu Sizheng was this serious. He stared at Nong Mobai, not letting him avoid his gaze.


    Nong Mobai''s face changed color. Mu Sizheng''s words were too passionate, he really wanted to turn around! Mu Sizheng held his chin tightly again, and couldn''t avoid his gaze.


    ¡°You''re hurting me, let go.¡±


    Nong Mobai''s voice was much gentler than before when he was angry.


    ¡°And the answer?¡±


    Mu Sizheng naturally wouldn''t let go. He had yet to receive his answer.


    ¡°Living with you? If I don''t live with you, who the f * * k would I live with?!¡±


    Nong Mobai was very shy and kept trying to avoid it, but to no avail.


    ¡°Then should we build a baby first?¡± Mu Sizheng suddenlyughed evilly, and the beast in his heart started to move again.


    ¡°F * ck your grandpa, hurry up and let go. Fuck, you''re not serious, can''t you behave for a while? It will take no more than three seconds to get there. ¡°


    Just now, Nong Mobai was blushing, but now, Mu Sizheng suddenly changed his face into a more erotic one, which immediately annoyed him.


    Would he not get tired ofing here every day?


    ¡°I''m warning you, Mu Sizheng, if you mess around again, I''m not going to marry you.¡± Nong Mobai pointed at Mu Sizheng and scolded him with a fierce expression.


    If it was anyone else, they would have probably obeyed their wife''s words a long time ago! But Mu Sizheng didn''t know, he flipped and pressed Nong Mobai under him, revealing a meaningful smile, ¡°Didn''t your mom say she wants to carry her grandson? How can we let her down? ¡°Of course we have to make a baby as soon as possible, right?¡±


    What Mu Sizheng said made Nong Mobai angry and embarrassed.


    ¡°Scram.¡±


    Nong Mobai kicked Mu Sizheng to get him off his body immediately.


    You dare to use my mother as an excuse? How shameless.


    ¡°How do you want to get out?¡±


    Mu Sizheng smiled and raised his eyebrows. It was an indescribable charm. This was the first time he had so many expressions on his face. He used to be calm.


    Nong Mobai''s face immediately darkened after hearing that, ¡°Mu Sizheng, can you at least show some face? Do you think you''re still a hot-blooded youngster!? ¡°


    ¡°Am I not?¡± Mu Sizheng raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Am I not going to serve you?¡±


    ¡°I''m not f * cking talking about this, don''t confuse me.¡±


    F * ck! Why did he suddenly think of that?


    But it was also because of Nong Mobai''s subtlety of his own words that made Mu Sizheng feel like his blood is boiling. Mu Sizheng would definitely be wrong when he heard it!


    ¡°Then what do you mean? ¡°But forget it, I don''t want to know either. Clothes are too much of a hindrance.¡±


    As Mu Sizheng said this, he patted Nong Mobai''s butt and let him take it off.


    ¡°Damn you.¡±


    Nong Mobai crawled across the other side of the bed.


    Mu Sizheng pulled Nong Mobai back with a calm expression, ¡°Don''t make me angry, I''m in a good mood right now.¡±


    ¡°I''m not in a good mood, are you sick? Let go of me, mother.¡±


    ¡°Don''t be willful.¡±


    ¡°You pervert, you want to take advantage of me?¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, if you don''t do anything, where would the childe from? You have it of your own? ¡°


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Nong Mobai was about to die from anger.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538 - What If Third Young Master Commits Suicide?


    ¡°This is so infuriating, how could there be such a person!¡±


    After returning home, Hee Meier was still angry. She threw her bag on the sofa, unable to suppress her anger no matter how hard she tried.


    ¡°What''s wrong with you, madame?¡± Didn''t you go to see the young master''s girlfriend? ¡°


    Aunt Mu, who had hurriedly brought in tea, asked. Not long ago, when Hee Meier had gone out, she had dressed up meticulously.


    ¡°Don''t mention him to me.¡±


    Hee Meier yelled. She couldn''t even finish her tea.


    Aunt Mu immediately shut her mouth, but then smiled and said, ¡°Then I''ll switch to TV for you to reduce the heat. The weather is also very hot, so don''t make yourself angry.¡±


    After she was done, Aunt Mu turned on the television before Hee Meier could say that she wanted to watch it.


    At this moment, the frustrated Hee Meier immediately scolded her, ¡°What are you opening!?¡± I''ve turned it off. Now that I hear it, my head hurts. ¡°


    Hee Meier pinched the center of her brows tob through her Qi. Her irritation was even more obvious than before.


    Aunt Mu paused for a moment before hesitating.


    ¡°I told you to shut it!¡±


    ¡°Next, we''ll put on some news for everyone. A certain building in XXX City has found a head of the householdmitting suicide by taking sleeping pills at home. After being rescued, he died in vain.¡± To our amazement, the cause of suicide is a tragedy caused by parents who do not understand that they are gay. There are more and more such cases in our country. Just this year alone, it is already the fifth. ¡°Now that our country has let go of same-sex marriage, I hope parents won''t be too obsessed with righting their sons. It''s better to have a goodmunication ¡­¡±


    Just as Hee Meier was in the middle of shouting ¡°Aunt Mu¡±, a piece of news suddenly appeared on the TV.


    What ¡­ What? Suicide? ¡°


    Hee Meier''s face turned pale as she quickly sat back and read the report.


    ¡°There are a lot of these kinds of news nowadays. Madam, you don''t watch the news often, it''s normal for you not to know about it.¡± Aunt Mu exined, then said regretfully, ¡°Children nowadays are not easy to deal with. If you like someone, you can''t do it in broad daylight. It''s a pity that you''re gone at such a young age. I wonder how their parents are right now. He regretted not understanding his son. It''s toote! It''s toote now. He''s gone. ¡°


    Hee Meier was already frightened by the news. Aunt Mu''s words made her hair stand on end, and her heart beat even faster.


    Sifa and Sizheng, could they also ¡­ Would it be hard to imagine?


    Hee Meier''s face slowly turned pale, afraid that she would lose all color.


    Aunt Mu, who was standing to the side, had been observing from the side. When she saw Hee Meier was scared silly, she quickly added, ¡°Ah!¡± Will our family''s Third Young Master also be in the dark?! What if you do something stupid? ¡± After he finished speaking, his face was full of panic, as if it had already happened.


    ¡°No, I''ll give Third Young Master a call. Otherwise, I won''t be able to rx.¡±


    Aunt Mu rushed over to thendline and dialed Mu Sifa''s cell phone. However, she said, ¡°The call you made cannot be connected for the time being, please try againter.¡± ¡°What did you call ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, madame!¡± Third Young Master''s phone could not be reached. What should he do!? It can''t be that something really happened! ¡°


    Aunt Mu''s face was pale. When she said those words, she was so flustered that she looked like she was about to cry. She didn''t know what to do and looked at Hee Meier with a serious expression.


    After Hee Meier heard this, her body trembled as she leaned against the sofa. Her heart skipped a beat and her eyes slowly widened.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539 - That Moosefa Is Green


    ¡°Old madam, are you alright?¡± Aunt Mu threw down the receiver and quickly ran over to give Hee Meiershun a lift.


    From the looks of it, he seemed to be quite frightened. Could it be too much!?


    Aunt Mu thought to herself as she switched off the TV, not letting Hee Meier see it for fear of provoking her.


    ¡°I¡­ ¡°I''m fine.¡±


    Hee Meier pushed Aunt Mu a little, telling her to wait by the side. However, her voice had turned from the arrogant tone from before to the iparably weak one.


    ¡°Are you really all right? Would you like to have a doctore over to see you? ¡°


    Aunt Mu stood to the side, but she was panicking and didn''t know what to do.


    Hee Meier didn''t reply. She just took out her phone in a hurry. After looking at her phone uneasily for a while, she called Mu Sifa. However, just like Aunt Mu, she couldn''t get through for the time being.


    The more Hee Meier thought about it, the more scared she became. In her mind, she recalled the news from earlier.


    No, we can''t let anything happen to the children. We can''t let this happen to Sizheng, Sifa.


    Hee Meier''s eyes instantly became hot. She vaguely found Mu Sizheng''s number and tried to call him, but Mu Sizheng''s phone was turned off.


    ¡°Close ¡­¡± His phone was turned off? ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡±


    The phone fell from Hee Meier''s hand, and then her tears.


    ¡°Prepare the car, prepare the car. I''m going to find Sifa. Hurry.¡±


    Hee Meier howled until her heart was torn out and tears dripped from her eyes. When she got up from the sofa, she almost fell down. Luckily, Aunt Mu was quick to catch her and held her body in time.


    ¡°Don''t worry about me, hurry up and get the driver to prepare the car. Hurry.¡±


    Hee Meier pushed Aunt Mu away and yelled at her. At this moment, she was already extremely anxious, so how could she calm down?


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I''ll be going now. Please take a seat madame. Don''t get too excited.¡± As she spoke, Aunt Mu hurriedly ran out to find the driver.


    Half an hourter, with the support of Aunt Mu, Hee Meier rushed to Mu Sifa''s cosmetic surgery hospital in a hurry.


    When the employees saw that Hee Meier''s expression wasn''t right, they thought it was because of Shang Cijie. After all, Shang Cijie had done a lot of things here.


    ¡°I bet!¡± The old mistress is here to exonerate him. ¡°


    ¡°I also bet on it. Ever since Shang Cijie came back! Our dean is like someone hooked on Hun''er, always getting tired of that Shang Cijie. ¡°


    ¡°Exactly! It was amazing that he had given birth to a son for the dean! Isn''t he just a man with no status? ¡°


    ¡°Perhaps, this person feels that as long as he gives birth to the first child of Mu Family, he would be the sessor to Mu Family! You see, Mu Family is a big business, right now only Shang Cijie has a child, then in the future this Mu Family! ¡°Isn''t this all because of his son?!¡±


    ¡°He really is scheming!¡± He''s usually very harmless, but I didn''t expect him to be so sinister and cunning. ¡°


    ¡°His kind of man! ¡°In my opinion, he is just a green tea man. To pretend to be cute in front of us, I wonder how lecherous he is in private.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not! Children aren''t our dean''s, are they? ¡°He''s been missing for so long, he might have fallen in love with someone else long ago. He couldn''t get on much longer, so he came back to look for our Principal.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that makes sense! Didn''t that mean our dean had been given the green? This was big news! Do you want to post it online to expose yourself? ¡°


    ¡°Goodbye, look how ashamed he is now. Pity them.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, right, right. It really is some kind of pot or pot. It''s a perfect match!¡±


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The people at the front desk just didn''t want to learn their lesson and couldn''t control their mouths anymore.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540 - If You Don''t Want to Die You Won''t Die


    Hee Meier was in a hurry to check on Mu Sifa, but when she was waiting for the elevator, she heard the discussion at the front desk.


    Hee Meier was instantly incensed, ¡°You have the guts to fat them up and dare talk about your boss like that?¡±


    ¡°Old madam, don''t be angry. These are all kinds of discussions!¡± Actually, it had been here since a long time ago. I also heard from Fourth Miss that Third Young Madame cried over this matter several times. It''s really pitiful. ¡°


    Aunt Mu sighed helplessly and felt sorry for Shang Cijie.


    ¡°So, this kind of thing happens frequently?¡± Hee Meier was stunned. The panic on her face was reced with astonishment.


    Because Hee Meier had seen Shang Cijie fight back, she didn''t think that Shang Cijie would allow others to say that about him.


    ¡°After all, this is Third Young Master''s hospital. In order to not affect Third Young Master''s reputation, Third Young Madame naturally chose to swallow her anger. She always stopped Third Young Master from getting angry and did not lower himself to the same level as them. But in fact! The one who was injured the most was Third Young Madame, right!? Unfortunately, Third Young Madame is a man and what others said is right.


    Aunt Mu always stood on Shang Cijie''s side. She never wavered. While she felt sorry for Shang Cijie, she also felt sorry for him.


    ¡°Is this for real?¡±


    Hee Meier''s voice was filled with suspicion. She had thought that Shang Cijie hade back for the Mu Family.


    ¡°Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Fourth Miss.¡±


    Aunt Mu patted her chest and guaranteed that Hee Meier would also see Shang Cijie''s good points.


    Hee Meier was still doubtful. How could Shang Cijie be so tactful? Was it really the same person?


    Hee Meier opened her mouth, and just as she was about to say something, someone at the front desk suddenly retorted, ¡°How could Mr Shange back for the Mu Family''s property? Your Shang Family isn''t that much worse than your Mu Family, when you say these words, did you bring back your brain! It was boring to gossip all day long. I was even made green by it? Was the dean a fool? How could he not know if that child was his? Is there something wrong with your heads? ¡°


    After the front desk staff finished speaking, they all left in disdain in order to quiet down their ears.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean, her? A junior dares to speak to us like that? ¡°


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Last time when we said Shang Cijie, didn''t she stand by Shang Cijie''s side!?¡± In my opinion, she''s just a third child who feels the same way, so don''t pay any attention to her. ¡°


    ¡°Right, right, right. Don''t ruin your body for the sake of this sort of poprity.¡±


    ¡­ ¡­.


    The othersforted her and stopped talking about Shang Cijie. However, the atmosphere became a bit strange. It seemed like this kind girl had hit the mark!


    ¡°Madam, the elevator is here. Let''s go in!¡±


    On Hee Meier''s side, Aunt Mu saw that she was deep in thought and did not know what was the matter, so she called out to her.


    He didn''t know if Hee Meier heard him or not, but she didn''t respond. After a while, she suddenly walked towards the front desk.


    ¡°Madame.¡± Aunt Mu quickly followed.


    Seeing Hee Meier return, the person at the front desk immediately stood up and greeted her in a flustered manner, ¡°How are you, madame?¡± One or two people didn''t dare to breathe too loudly. Their previous arrogant attitude had disappeared.


    Hee Meier didn''t say anything immediately. Instead, she scanned over them for a while before calling out to the door coldly, ¡°Security, throw them out for me. My Mu Family can''t support these noble long-tongued women.¡± After saying that, Hee Meier continued walking towards the elevator without looking back. She did not scold them nor did she get angry, but she did make people shiver.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541 - I Ask for the Forgiveness


    Aunt Mu was stunned. She recovered from her shock and followed him.


    Meanwhile, at the front desk, they werepletely dumbstruck as they were invited out by the security guards just like that.


    After Aunt Mu followed Hee Meier into the elevator, Hee Meier suddenly became very calm. She no longer had her initial flustered look, as if she was no longer worried about Mu Sifa.


    Why did it feel like there was something wrong with the madame''s expression! So serious.


    Aunt Mu secretly nced at Hee Meier. When she looked over, she coincidentally met with Hee Meier''s scrutinizing gaze.


    Aunt Mu jumped in fright, subconsciously lowering her head guiltily.


    Seeing Aunt Mu''s expression, Hee Meier''s eyebrows immediately tightened, ¡°Aunt Mu, do you have anything to say to me?¡± The sound did not fluctuate at all. It was very shocking.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Aunt Mu''s heart skipped a beat. She lifted her head with a smile, but it looked like she was trying to be brave.


    ¡°Really?¡± Hee Meier raised her voice as she looked at Aunt Mu.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Aunt Mu tried her best to remain calm and smiled.


    ¡°Great!¡± ¡°That''s great.¡±


    After hearing that, Hee Meier suddenly blurted out these words. At this moment, the elevator opened and Hee Meier walked out gracefully with her heels on, but her back was ice-cold.


    Aunt Mu saw that the situation was really out of ce and panicked. She quickly caught up.


    ¡°Let''s go back, madame. Third Young Master might be busy at the moment, so he didn''t pick up our phone.¡±


    Aunt Mu suddenly tried to persuade Hee Meier to go back, but it was to no avail.


    ¡°Since you''re already here, I can afford to wait for the time.¡±


    Hee Meier replied coldly and continued walking towards Mu Sifa''s office.


    ¡°Then it''s not toote for us to go back and wait, right? ¡°It''s better if you go back, madame.¡± Aunt Mu panicked as if she was hiding something.


    Hee Meier, who was at the front, didn''t say anything as she coldly walked away. At the turn of the road, he bumped into Elina, who was walking over, and almost bumped into Hee Meier.


    Elina had wanted to curse him for not having eyes when walking! But when she looked up, it was Hee Meier. She was so scared that she quickly got out of the way. Both of her hands were tightly holding the information book in her arms. It looked like she had juste out of Mu Sifa''s office.


    The two of them had not seen each other since the previous fight. Elina also wanted to eat, so she couldn''t quit her job here. Therefore, she stayed behind with a thick face. Furthermore, she liked Mu Sifa and wouldn''t leave.


    Elina had also been Mu Sifa''s assistant for almost ten years. Elina had also done a good job on the job. No matter what, Elina was the one who was introduced to him by Hee Meier, so he didn''t kick her out.


    However, if Elina was going to leave, Mu Sifa would naturally not let her stay. After all, so many things had happened.


    ¡°Hello Auntie.¡±


    Elina greeted softly, lowering her head tightly. After that, she suddenly started crying, apologizing to Hee Meier, ¡°Auntie, I''m sorry, I''m not really trying to use you. That day, I was just angry at you, and I was tricked by that man, Xu Moyu. I really respect you, so please give me another chance!¡±


    Elina pretended to be pitiful while crying and crying.


    However, Hee Meier only looked at her coldly, not saying a word.


    ¡°What I said was all true. Please believe me, Auntie.¡± Elina grabbed Hee Meier''s hand and asked for her forgiveness.


    ¡°Miss Ai, it''s time for work, please work hard.¡±


    Hee Meier did not hesitate to withdraw her hand. She lifted her head and left arrogantly, with the demeanor of ady.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542 - A n Seen Through


    Just like that, Elina was left dumbstruck. In the past, whenever she cried, Hee Meier would always be soft-hearted. But now, it was gone and she would just leave like that.


    What ¡­ What was going on? Auntie, did she change? ¡± Elina stared at Hee Meier''s back as she muttered with a trace of disbelief. Her tears could be easily restrained. Now that Hee Meier had left, she no longer had to put on an act.


    She was an aunt! That woman who would do anything for her son, who was foolish and easy to make use of! How did he change in just a few days? It was really strange!


    Elina did not know how to repent. Even at a time like this, she was still cursing behind her back.


    ¡°Could it be that Shang Cijie changed her?¡± Elina sneered. Shepletely forgot what happened at Xiang Haolin''s club that day and didn''t know how to learn from it.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Follow your master, you dog ve. ¡± Elina red at Aunt Mu who had yet to leave and insulted her.


    Aunt Mu''s brows immediately tightened, but she didn''t want to argue with Elina. She quickly caught up with Hee Meier.


    Knock, knock, knock ¡­ Hee Meier knocked on Mu Sifa''s office door.


    Mu Sifa, who was inside, thought it was Elina, so he said impatiently, ¡°Come in.¡± Mu Sifa was already very annoyed that Elina would use her job to get close to Mu Sifa.


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa''s phone rang. When he saw that it was Xu Moyu, he frowned out of instinct.


    Why did you suddenly call me? Did something happen to Xiaojie? But when he went out in the morning, it was still fine.


    ¡°What now?¡± Mu Sifa who answered the call had a hint of unfriendliness in his voice. He was still treating Xu Moyu as a rival in love.


    ¡°Where did Old Madam Mu go to? Don''t let anyone find out.¡±


    After Xu Moyu said this, he hung up without waiting for Mu Sifa to speak.


    ¡°He''s really acting his own way!¡± ¡°Only his man can bear with his character.


    Mu Sifa grumbled. However, his eyes immediately widened as he eximed in his heart. When he looked up, Hee Meier was already standing in front of his desk.


    ¡°Looks like someone leaked the information to you.¡± Hee Meier suddenly said with an ice-cold expression.


    Mu Sifa didn''t reply. He first nced at Aunt Mu and saw her troubled expression. Then, he looked at Hee Meier and asked gently, ¡°Why are you here, Mom?¡±


    ¡°If I don''te, how can your evil scheme seed?¡± It was still that voice without any warmth, its eyes directly staring at Mu Sifa''s guilty face.


    ¡°You know all about it.¡±


    ¡°If I don''t know, are you nning to cheat me for the rest of my life? ¡°Ah!?¡± Hee Meier was very angry, ¡°I was just wondering how the perfectly fine Sizheng would suddenly send me to meet someone he likes. When I came back, I saw the news about suicide, and the two of you just couldn''t get through on the phone.¡± Mu Sifa, you must be amazing now! You dared to collude with outsiders to deceive your mother, right? ¡°


    After Hee Meier finished speaking, she threw her bag angrily at Mu Sifa''s desk.


    Mu Sifa was silent, because this was all nned by him and Xu Moyu and Mu Sizheng.


    Where''s Aunt Mu? It was their aplice, Hee Meier, who was responsible for putting out the news. Then, he pretended to call the two brothers, lying to Hee Meier and saying that he wouldn''t answer, making her worry about their determination. However, she didn''t expect that Hee Meier would see through it in the end.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543 - Moose''s Method of Guilt


    ¡°No matter what you say, no matter how much you object to it, Shang Cijie is the person I love, the mother of my child. If you think that we have lost face for you, I will break off all rtions with Mu Family and not be your son anymore. ¡°


    Mu Sifa''s voice was calm, but the volume of his words made Hee Meier unable to keep calm.


    ¡°You, you''re threatening me?¡± Hee Meier was almost speechless from Mu Sifa''s anger.


    ¡°Didn''t you always say that you were afraid of being discussed? This is the only way to go. ¡°


    Mu Sifa''s expression was also very sad. He didn''t want to hurt Hee Meier, but right now, he could only choose one person.


    ¡°You, you unfilial son! Today, I will beat you to death!¡±


    Hee Meier''s angry fistsnded on Mu Sifa''s body one by one, but Mu Sifa didn''t dodge and just endured it silently.


    ¡°You can just beat me to death so that I won''t feel so sad.¡± His voice was still very calm, but it carried a hint of determination.


    ¡°You ¡­¡±


    Hee Meier was so angry that her chest was rising and falling as she pointed at Mu Sifa without saying anything. Suddenly, she raised her hand and pped Mu Sifa. The force behind the p was so strong that it echoed in the entire room.


    Mu Sifa still did not change his words and silently looked at Hee Meier.


    ¡°Are you really going to piss me off?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I love him! Just grant me your wish! ¡°


    This sound of ¡°I love him¡± was extremely soft, but it was filled with too many emotions for Shang Cijie, and also had a pleading look to it.


    Hee Meier''s raised palm paused in midair. In the end, she did not know what she had done. She suddenly gave herself a p that had a huge impact.


    ¡°I, Hee Meier, deserve it.¡±


    Hee Meier scolded herself with red eyes. Watching on, she was also very upset.


    ¡°What about your brother? You two colluded with the farmers to cheat me? Or is it true? ¡°


    Hee Meier thought that Mrs. Nong''s words were all for her to see.


    ¡°Big Bro will not joke around with you about this. Seeing that Mobai''s parents are real, it''s also true that you want to get married.¡±


    After hearing that, Hee Meier''s body swayed. Her brain hurt, and she quickly held onto the table to stabilize her bnce.


    ¡°You two, you two brothers, want my life? ¡°How can you treat me like this?¡±


    Mu Sifa lowered his head and did not reply her. He did not know what to say.


    ¡°Good, good, now that your wings are hard, you all have your own ideas. I, Hee Meier, don''t care what you want to do, it''s none of my business in the future.¡±


    Hee Meier picked up her bag and left angrily.


    Mu Sifa didn''t follow along but sighed ufortably and asked Aunt Mu, ¡°My mom will be troubling you, Aunt Mu.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Third Young Master,e home tonight as well! The old mistress was truly frightened just now. She thought that something had happened between you and the eldest young master. ¡°


    Aunt Mu was still worried about Hee Meier, even though Hee Meier would often yell at her.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll be back tonight.¡±


    ¡°That''s good.¡±


    Aunt Mu hurriedly nodded her head and ran out to chase after Hee Meier.


    After the office door was closed, Mu Sifa fell onto the chair and pinched the space between his eyebrows.


    After a long time, Mu Sifa let out a small sigh of relief. The pain was still there.


    ¡°Mom, right now, you''re probably mad to death! Should he wait for his dad toe back before dealing with Xiaojie? I don''t feelfortable pushing my own mother like this either. ¡°


    After saying that, Mu Sifa sighed again, but he couldn''t find any other reason.


    However, if this were to drag on, when would Xiaojie and the little fellow regain their Mu Family? He can''t stay with Xu Moyu and the others forever, right? Firstly, it was inconvenient. Secondly, when Xiaojie was pregnant, both men were not so meticulous.


    If her mother agreed to this, she could still help take care of Xiaojie. After all, she was an experienced person.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544 - Wife I Want to Hug You Now


    ¡°Forget it, there''s no use thinking about it now. I should inform Big Bro first!¡±


    Mu Sifa gave up thinking about anything else. Since he couldn''t think of a good way, he picked up his phone and gave Mu Sizheng a call.


    ¡°What''s going on? No one answered? ¡°


    Ye Zichen hung up the phone, while Mu Sizheng didn''t respond.


    ¡°Could it be that he didn''t pay attention? Or were you busy with other things and did not have your phone with you? ¡°


    Puzzled, Mu Sifa called again, but there was still no answer.


    It was true that Mu Sizheng was busy with other things, but it was not a serious matter. Instead, he was sowing seeds for his wife. It had been more than two hours, yet he didn''t know if Nong Mobai was doing well. Did he just yell that he wouldn''t do it anymore, that he was going to die again?


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, not answering the phone?¡± Mu Sifa was a bit annoyed, he called six times, but there was no response.


    Don''t tell me he''s doing that thing with Nong Mobai! Mu Sifa''s mouth twitched, then he looked at the time. It was only around one in the afternoon.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± No matter how big brother you are, it''s impossible for you to do that in broad daylight! ¡°


    Mu Sifa tried to convince himself, but he actually didn''t believe it because his face slowly darkened.


    ¡°You want children that much?¡± Mu Sifa sighed.


    Last time when Nong Mobai and Mu Sizheng quarreled, Nong Mobai hadined to Mu Sifa that his big brother wanted to have children and was about to kill him, so Mu Sifa had called him big brother.


    But how could Mu Sifa dare to say that! Their big brother was an existence that was like the Patriarch, how could he dare to talk back to him? Thus, the matter that Nong Mobai asked of him was left unsettled like this.


    ¡°Better call my wife and hear his voice and heal your soul!¡±


    Thinking about his wife, Shang Cijie, Mu Sifa couldn''t help but smile.


    Shang Cijie, who had been lying on his bed watching movies all this time, immediately picked up the phone when he saw Mu Sifa''s call, ¡°Mu Sifa.¡± The voice was filled with excitement.


    ¡°What Mu Sifa?¡± Wife, when can you call me husband? ¡°


    Mu Sifa started to lecture Shang Cijie as soon as he opened his mouth, but the amplitude of the smile on his face was still very clear.


    ¡°Just ¡­ ¡°No way, I''m going to call you Mu Sifa.¡±


    Shang Cijie retorted with a blushing face. His tone was soft and cute, but the moment he heard it, it was pleasant to listen to.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly called out to Shang Cijie with a deep tone. Through the receiver, he could hear a kind of charm.


    Shang Cijie answered sweetly, ¡°I''m here! ¡°What''s wrong?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly went silent. After a while, he said, ¡°I want to hug you now.¡± There seemed to be a hint of weariness in it. Although it was not very obvious, Shang Cijie could still hear it clearly.


    ¡°Do you want me to go to the hospital?¡± Shang Cijie asked obediently. He didn''t directly say that he was going to work because he was afraid that it would affect Mu Sifa.


    When these words entered Mu Sifa''s ears, the corner of his mouth immediately raised into a smile. The haze just now was swept away.


    It really is my wife! Now that he heard his voice, there was nothing left to worry about.


    ¡°Can''t I go over?¡±


    Mu Sifa didn''t say anything. Shang Cijie thought that he was angry, so he asked carefully with a hint of disappointment.


    ¡°Then, wife, do you want toe and find me? Do you want to? ¡± There was a gentleness in the warmth of her voice.


    ¡°Mm, I want to go. I want to find you.¡±


    Shang Cijie immediately answered and could not wait. In fact, he also wanted to see Mu Sifa! Just from the voice, he wanted to see Mu Sifa''s face.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545 - To Break One''s Heart for a Songstress


    ¡°Alright, then I''ll send bodyguards to pick you up.¡±


    Shang Cijie''s firm answer made Mu Sifa smirk.


    ¡°Right.¡± Shang Cijie''s face was blushing. After a sweet ¡°En¡±, he hung up the phone and ran to the closet to find some clothes to wear.


    Shang Mingming, who was sitting on the sofa not far away ying with Xu Moyu''s son, looked at Shang Cijie, who was frantically rummaging through the wardrobe, and curiously asked, ¡°Xiaojie, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I''m looking for clothes! ¡°You have to listen to Mr Moyu obedientlyter. You can''t run around everywhere!¡±


    Shang Cijie''s entire body was stuffed into the closet, leaving his lower body standing on tiptoe. He looked very flustered but also indescribably cute. He mumbled, ¡°Strange, I clearly remember to ce it on the top floor! Why is it gone? ¡°


    ¡°Is that the white T-shirt that you like so much, Xiaojie?¡± Shang Mingming heard this and asked.


    ¡°That''s right! ¡°Mingming, did you see that?¡±


    Shang Cijie stuck his head out and asked. His hair was a bit messy, but he was still cute.


    ¡°Xiaojie, your memory is really bad!¡± Didn''t you put it in the bottom drawer? ¡± Shang Mingming sighed and then asked, ¡°So? Are you in a hurry to see your bastard father? ¡°


    Shang Mingming also heard the call, so he guessed that there was no one else other than his dad.


    ¡°I''ll be back soon. You have to behave at home!¡± Shang Cijie''s voice was soft, cute and sweet.


    Am I a child? Shang Mingming mocked after hearing that.


    ¡°Are you really all right going out by yourself? What if he was kidnapped by some other bad uncle? Uncle is very bad right now. Do you need me to go with you? ¡°


    Previously, whenever Shang Mingming heard that Shang Cijie was going to see Mu Sifa, he would be angry and tell Shang Cijie not to go. However, the current Shang Mingming was extremely calm, even saying that he would apany Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie was also very surprised. He turned his head and looked at Ye Zichen nkly.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Shang Mingming rolled his eyes at Shang Cijie, he probably knows Shang Cijie''s intention now!


    ¡°Tell me about it first!¡± ¡°Xiaojie, you''re pregnant now and you''ll need your old scoundrel''spany to make me retreat. I won''t let your old scoundrel get close to you in the future when you have a baby.¡± After saying that, Shang Mingming snorted with a face full of pride.


    ¡°Mingming, do you hate Mu Sifa that much?¡± Shang Cijie looked at his son with a bit of sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°He didn''t care about you when he left you, but now he wants my forgiveness? ¡°None at all.¡±


    Seeing that Shang Cijie was sad, he said, ¡°Now I will give him a chance to start anew. If he doesn''t cherish you like before, I will never forgive him, you have to pass this information on to my bastard father.¡±


    ¡°Mm, okay, I''ll tell him.¡±


    Shang Cijie immediately smiled, took the clothes and went into the bathroom to change.


    After hearing the door close, Shang Mingming was relieved, ¡°I thought Xiaojie was just going to cry. ¡°It scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°Mingming, you can''t bully Xiaojie. Mom said that Xiaojie loves to cry and can''t let him be hurt.¡± Xu Mochen suddenly lectured to Shang Mingming, but his voice was soft and not at all bold.


    ¡°I didn''t bully Xiaojie, did I? I was afraid that he would be bullied by that bastard''s father. ¡°


    Shang Mingming replied with his arms crossed and his chin held high.


    ¡°So it''s like that! ¡°Then let''s continue to y. We''ll go find mom for some snackster.¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡± ¡°Let''s go and y with Mr Moyu.¡±


    Shang Mingming was a child himself, so he started tough happily when he didn''t know what was going on.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546 - Sweet Honey in the Office


    Half an hourter, Mu Sifa''s bodyguard came to pick Shang Cijie up. Shang Cijie hurriedly greeted Xu Moyu and ran out the door in a flustered manner.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Shang Cijie, who closed the car door, looked down politely.


    ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡±


    The bodyguard was very cold. He didn''t say much as he started the car and left.


    Shang Cijie didn''t care about the bodyguard''s attitude. Now that he thought about meeting Mu Sifater, his heart was no longer in it.


    Will he be happy?


    Shang Cijie''s face was flushed. At this moment, he could no longer hide his happiness.


    Ten minutester, Shang Cijie finally arrived at Mu Sifa''s hospital.


    Shang Cijie got off the car hesitantly. He looked at the door and didn''t dare to walk in because usually, when he came, the people at the front desk would sneer at him.


    ¡°Third Young Madame, this way, please.¡± The bodyguard came out in time to guide Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie replied in a flustered manner. He lowered his head and followed with small steps, looking closely at his feet.


    It was normal for Shang Cijie to be this scared. He already had a shadow in his heart when he was bullied a lot.


    ¡°Hello, Third Young Madame.¡±


    Suddenly, when Shang Cijie walked through the front desk, the youngdies there greeted him warmly.


    Shang Cijie was shocked. When he looked up, they were all smiling, and their faces were also unfamiliar to him.


    It''s not them, but someone else?


    Shang Cijie was puzzled, but he still nodded politely in response. His heart finally calmed down.


    ¡°Just now, the old mistress came over. The front deskdy said some rude words and was chased away by the old mistress.¡±


    The bodyguard who pressed the button to go upstairs exined to Shang Cijie, he must have seen through Shang Cijie''s confusion.


    Auntie came?


    ¡°Then, is he still here?¡±


    Shang Cijie asked hurriedly. He did not want to see Hee Meier and Mu Sifa arguing over him. It would be better for him to just go back.


    ¡°The madame left about an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°That''s good.¡± Shang Cijie heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Here we are, pleasee in.¡±


    The bodyguard helped Shang Cijie open Mu Sifa''s office door, then said, ¡°President just went to the clinic and will be back soon. Please wait inside for a moment.¡±


    ¡°It looks like this!¡±


    Shang Cijie was a bit disappointed. He thought he would be able to see Mu Sifa after he came.


    ¡°I''ll get someone to bring you something to eat.¡± The bodyguard left after saying that.


    Shang Cijie sighed with his head lowered, ¡°So he was that busy!¡± Then did I disturb him? It''s better to go back! ¡°


    Shang Cijie was forced to retreat, his previous happiness having been reced by worry.


    ¡°I just got here, and you''re going back?¡±


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa''s voice came from behind. Then, as Shang Cijie was shocked, his entire body was lifted up.


    Shang Cijie, who was suddenly carried away, looked at Mu Sifa in shock and said, ¡°You, didn''t you go back to busy yourself?¡± His heart was beating wildly.


    ¡°I''m done. I just happened toe back in time to see my bodyguard bringing you here. I''ve been walking behind you to see if you would notice me. But my wife is really heartless!¡± After walking all the way, I still haven''t turned back.


    ¡°I didn''t know you were walking behind me. Who told you not to call me!¡±


    Shang Cijie pouted and muttered. He was a bit unhappy, but his face was red.


    ¡°Good, good, good. It''s my fault.¡±


    Mu Sifa raised his head and gave Shang Cijie a kiss. The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile as he looked on in a good mood.


    ¡°It was your fault.¡± Shang Cijie grunted, he was extremely cute.


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547 - Wife I Want to Hug You


    ¡°Wife, are you here to lecture me? Or did youe here tofort your husband? ¡°


    Mu Sifa scratched Shang Cijie''s nose. His voice also became sweet because of Shang Cijie''s cuteness.


    ¡°Who came tofort you!?¡± Scoundrel, I''ll ignore you. ¡°


    The blush once again covered Shang Cijie''s face. It was as beautiful as a multicolored glow.


    If it was a normal situation, Mu Sifa would tease Shang Cijie for a while to make him more shy. However, at this moment, Mu Sifa buried his head into Shang Cijie''s chest and hugged his body tightly.


    Shang Cijie was stunned and didn''t know what to do. He had never seen Mu Sifa like this before. It didn''t look like he was tired from work, but tired about something.


    ¡°You, what happened to you?¡± Wu Junyi didn''t know where to put him, so he looked at the top of Mu Sifa''s head and asked helplessly.


    ¡°It''s fine. Let me hug it for a while and charge it up. It''ll be fine after a while.¡± Mu Sifa''s voice was very soft, that tiredness seemed to slowly float out with it.


    Although Shang Cijie didn''t know what was going on, he still nodded his head obediently and hugged Mu Sifa''s head, letting him lean on his chest.


    Although he was held by Mu Sifa and was unable to give him any strength, this action of Shang Cijie caused Mu Sifa''s heart to warm up.


    ¡°My wife, I''m sorry.¡± Mu Sifa suddenly apologized to Shang Cijie with a hint of unhappiness in his heart.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me? Are you stupid? ¡°


    At this moment, Shang Cijie also understood why Mu Sifa acted this way. It was because Hee Meier had juste over.


    ¡°Did you and Auntie have another fight?¡± Shang Cijie gently caressed Mu Sifa''s hair and asked him in a soft voice.


    ¡°You already know about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just now the bodyguard said that auntie came over and you came again. I was wondering if you guys were arguing again.¡±


    As Shang Cijie said that, he rubbed Mu Sifa''s head again. He looked like he was warming himself and Mu Sifa at the same time.


    Mu Sifa sighed deeply, ¡°Mom still can''t ept our rtionship, so my wife, can you wait for me? Give my mom a little more time. ¡°


    ¡°Mhmm, I will patiently wait for auntie to ept Mingming and me. Don''t force yourself. If you fall, what will happen to Mingming and me?¡±


    With Mu Sifa''s physique as his priority, Shang Cijie did not put any pressure on Mu Sifa.


    When Mu Sifa heard this, he was both happy and upset. He thought about all the mistakes he had made against Shang Cijie before and realized that there was no difference between him and a bastard.


    ¡°Wife, I''m sorry, it''s good to have you, really.¡±


    I, Mu Sifa, don''t need anything in this life, so god, even if I have to give my life for it, please bless me so I can turn the situation around.


    ¡°Now you know who I am! ¡°In the past, you always bullied me.¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenly said proudly, but he was actually overjoyed in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it''s my fault. I used to bully you.¡±


    Mu Sifa took his head out of Shang Cijie''s chest, smiled and kissed Shang Cijie''s chin as his mood improved.


    Suddenly, Mu Sifa asked in a deep voice, ¡°Wife, can I hug you?¡± He stared straight at Shang Cijie, a tinge of annoyance on his face.


    Shang Cijie blinked nkly. Wasn''t Mu Sifa hugging him now? Why are you asking me this?


    ¡°My silly wife, this is not the kind of hug. Why are you so innocent? What should we do if we get deceived by others in the future! ¡°


    Mu Sifa was amused by Shang Cijie because Shang Cijie''s expression was too scary.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548 - Have Never Been out on a Tour


    ¡°Are you the fool? If you didn''t exin it clearly, why would you me me? ¡°


    Shang Cijie came back to his senses. His face was half red and he had nowhere to hide from Mu Sifa.


    ¡°What else could it be, my silly wife?¡±


    Sigh! My heart will be broken for him in this life. Right now, I can experience that little fellow''s hatred for me has failed, but who told my wife to be so simple?


    ¡°How would I know!?¡± ¡°It''s not like I''m a hooligan like you.¡±


    Shang Cijie retorted in a low voice. He was a bit angry and pouted his lips in displeasure.


    ¡°Am I a hooligan?¡± Mu Sifaughed, ¡°That''s true. If you don''t rob my wife, where would you get a baby from?¡±


    As he said that, he touched Shang Cijie''s stomach. His intention was obvious.


    ¡°You, you''re bad. I''m not talking to you anymore, quickly put me down.¡±


    At this moment, Shang Cijie was too ashamed. He struggled not to let Mu Sifa hug him, because Mu Sifa''s words made him think of the usual inappropriate things for children and made him extremely shy.


    ¡°Wife, don''t move. What should we do if we hurt the child?¡± Mu Sifa quicklyforted Shang Cijie, afraid that he would be angered.


    ¡°Isn''t it your fault? I don''t know what to say when I say something like that. I''m not happy with you, the kind you can''t coax. ¡°


    Shang Cijie snorted and looked to the side, but obediently stopped struggling. No matter how angry he was, it was better for him to be a child.


    ¡°How could my wife not know? It''s just cute in front of me! ¡± Mu Sifa retorted with a serious face.


    Shang Cijie''s face immediately flushed red again. He stressed again, ¡°I''m not cute. I''ve already said it, I''m a man, not a girl. Why do you keep saying I''m cute!¡±


    His two cheeks were puffing in anger as he looked at the milk bane.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. My wife isn''t cute. She''s just cute. Is this alright?¡±


    ¡°I''m not a little cutie, you''re always mad at me.¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenly became angry and turned his head away from Mu Sifa.


    Aiyo! He was truly angry. This wasn''t going to be good!


    It was obviously not easy to deal with, but Mu Sifa did have a smile on his face.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that!¡±


    Shang Cijie quickly hugged his body and guarded against Mu Sifa.


    Because whenever Mu Sifa was dishonest, he would keep staring at him.


    ¡°Wife, I''m your husband! I will be very sad if you are so wary of me. ¡°


    He clearly said that it would be very sad, but he raised his head and kissed Shang Cijie, his heart was at odds.


    ¡°How are you sad? ¡°Howe I can''t tell?¡±


    Always pretending to be pitiful, and then making me soften my heart.


    Shang Cijie had figured out his man''s personality, but he couldn''t be angry even if he knew.


    I don''t think I''ve ever gone on a tour with Mu Sifa.


    Shang Cijie looked at Mu Sifa in shock.


    He used to travel with Xu Moyu a lot, but it was just for the ind. He went to Xu Moyu''s friend''s ce, the home of a man called Lonely Shaonan.


    Where the air was fresh, there was also a hot spring, and most importantly, there was no money. There were even people driving them there.


    ¡°What''s the matter, wife? Suddenly looking at me in a daze? ¡°


    Mu Sifa waved his hand in front of Shang Cijie, bringing Shang Cijie back to reality.


    ¡°No problem, I was just thinking that we haven''t gone on a tour yet.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, what''s wrong? Do you want to go out for a walk?¡±


    ¡°I don''t think so. It''s just that I feel it''s a pity I didn''t go out to y with you.¡±


    Shang Cijie said softly. He didn''t have to ask Mu Sifa to apany him out to y.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549 - Do You Want to Get Pregnant


    Furthermore, he knew that Mu Sifa was very busy and did not have the time to take him out to y.


    It was true that Mu Sifa didn''t have the time right now, but he couldn''t just directly tell Shang Cijie that he was afraid that Shang Cijie would be sad.


    ¡°I know you don''t have time, so it doesn''t matter.¡±


    Shang Cijie was very considerate, making Mu Sifa very touched.


    He really didn''t understand why his mother hated Shang Cijie so much. Shang Cijie was clearly so sensible and considerate.


    Was she not proud of him because he was a man?


    Mu Sifa''s eyes dimmed. He really wanted to bring Shang Cijie back home in broad daylight and then announce to the whole world that this adorable man was his wife!


    But he could not do it, because Mu Family was a huge family force that pressured him to the point where he did not dare to do anything recklessly, and was trembling in fear and trepidation.


    ¡°Although it''s impossible to go out to y right now, I can still make you something you like. There''s still time.¡±


    Shang Cijie was surprised when he heard this, ¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±


    Didn''t they only know how to do the following parts? Do you even know how to cook?


    ¡°I know a little. Although I''m not very familiar with it, I can still guarantee the taste. It won''t be difficult to eat.¡±


    Mu Sifa wasn''t very sure.


    ¡°You''re pregnant now. Is there anything you''d like to eat?¡±


    Shang Cijie thought about it for a moment.


    ¡°You''re pregnant, don''t you want to eat something?¡±


    Mu Sifa asked curiously.


    Now that he thought about it, Shang Cijie didn''t have any requirements for food.


    ¡°There''s nothing to eat, and it''s the same for Mingming.¡±


    So that''s how it was! It varied from person to person!


    ¡°Then I''ll cook something delicious for you and the little guy another day. Is this good?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie immediately nodded. His face was flushed and looked very cute.


    Since his wife was so cute, Mu Sifa was naturally moved. However, he didn''t do anything dishonest.


    After all, Shang Cijie was pregnant now, so he didn''t want to hurt his child.


    However, Mu Sifa was also feeling very ufortable.


    ¡°Wife, hurry up and give birth to the baby!


    Mu Sifa held Shang Cijie tightly and sighed.


    ¡°I want to as well! Pregnancy is very hard to bear. It''s with a big belly. ¡°


    Shang Cijie mumbled back.


    It was only after Shang Cijie replied that Mu Sifa realized how much of a beast he was. He wanted Shang Cijie to give birth to his child as soon as possible for that kind of thing, but he never thought that Shang Cijie would feel bad about getting pregnant.


    ¡°If only I could be sorry for you, my wife?¡±


    Mu Sifa leaned on Shang Cijie''s belly and rubbed it, looking like he was ying with the baby inside.


    After Shang Cijie heard Mu Sifa''s words, he suddenly looked at Mu Sifa in a daze and then said something that Mu Sifa wanted to spit out blood, ¡°Do you want to get pregnant?¡±


    After hearing that, Mu Sifa was stunned, ¡°Of course not! ¡°Why did youe to this conclusion, my wife? It''s scary.¡±


    ¡°Didn''t you say so yourself?¡±


    Shang Cijie raised his eyes towards Mu Sifa, simple and innocent.


    ¡°I didn''t! When did I say that? ¡°


    Mu Sifa facepalmed, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    F * * k, why does he want to get pregnant!


    Shang Cijie panicked a little, then scratched his face and said, ¡°Didn''t you just say that you want to feel ufortable for me? You don''t mean that you want to be pregnant and have a look? ¡°


    ¡°Definitely not!¡± I mean, I can help you share the pain, not get pregnant, my wife? ¡°


    Am I innocent, or am I stupid?

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550 - Their Names Are Not Correct


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, I misunderstood.¡±


    Shang Cijie was embarrassed and his face turned red.


    ¡°It''s nothing. I was just scared by you. I''m fine now.¡±


    Mu Sifaforted her.


    However, Shang Cijie still felt very awkward, he had actually misunderstood her to this extent.


    ¡°Don''t me yourself, it''s really fine.¡±


    Mu Sifaforted Shang Cijie by rubbing his hair.


    He looked pretty cute when he knew he was wrong!


    But that''s true. What did my wife do that was unlovable? They were all so cute.


    ¡°That''s right, why haven''t I seen uncle before!¡±


    Shang Cijie suddenly asked Mu Renying, the father of Mu Sifa.


    Actually, when he first came back, he wanted to ask, but he never had the chance, otherwise, he would have forgotten.


    ¡°He''s on a business trip. I don''t know when he''ll be back, but he didn''t contact us.¡±


    Mu Sifa frowned when he mentioned his dad.


    Because if his dad was here, it wouldn''t be so hard for him and Shang Cijie.


    ¡°It''s my fault for missing uncle.¡±


    Shang Cijie said.


    Mu Sifa became unhappy after hearing that, ¡°Wife, I''m here for your husband, how can you think about outsiders other than me?¡±


    ¡°Why is Uncle an outsider now?¡± He was your father. ¡°


    ¡°But he''s also a man!¡± Mu Sifa immediately retorted.


    Shang Cijie looked at Mu Sifa nkly. He didn''t think that he said anything wrong!


    ¡°You and uncle, don''t you have a good rtionship?¡±


    Mu Sifa used to look like he was beaten up a lot by his uncle.


    He thought that Mu Sifa was angry because he had a bad rtionship with Mu Renying, which was why Shang Cijie would ask such a question.


    ¡°Good rtionship is good, but you saying that you miss my dad is apletely different matter, do you understand?¡±


    Mu Sifa was on the verge of tears.


    ¡°It''s obviously the same thing!¡± He''s your father! Besides, Uncle used to love me a lot, so what''s wrong with him? ¡°


    Shang Cijie started to get serious with Mu Sifa, he didn''t feel like he said anything wrong.


    Actually, Mu Sifa was just jealous, so he didn''t think much about it.


    ¡°My dad really dotes on you. For you, I didn''t forget to give you a p.¡±


    Mu Sifa said this sourly.


    Shang Cijie was stunned. In the end, he realized that Mu Sifa was jealous and his face slowly turned red.


    ¡°What? Now you know that I''m jealous?¡±


    Seeing Shang Cijie''s expression, Mu Sifa immediately hit his butt and asked.


    Shang Cijie nodded. His face was even redder than before.


    Seriously, it took me so long to see through it?


    ¡°That''s uncle after all!¡± How would I have known you would be jealous! ¡°


    Shang Cijie tried to defend himself in a low voice, as he didn''t have the nerve to look at Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Of course I''m jealous! ¡°You said that you missed my dad.¡±


    Mu Sifa stressed the seriousness of this matter once again.


    ¡°Do you know!? I''ll pay attention next time. ¡°


    Shang Cijie apologized weakly and gave in.


    ¡°That''s more like it.¡±


    Mu Sifa gave Shang Cijie a kiss to ease his anger.


    He hugged Shang Cijie and sighed, ¡°If only the old man was here, he would definitely agree to let us be together.¡±


    Shang Cijie, who was hugged by Mu Sifa, didn''t say anything and suddenly fell silent.


    If he knew Mu Renying was here, he would definitely agree, but he wanted Hee Meier''s permission now.


    He knew that Mu Sifa cared a lot about his mother. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have never been together with Mu Sifa in the real sense.


    The two of them were currently in an awkward rtionship and were not epted by everyone.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551 - Wife Is It Okay?


    ¡°I''m sorry my wife, it''s all my fault. I can''t give you a title, and you still want others to call you Little San, pointing fingers at you.¡±


    Mu Sifa med himself. Every time Shang Cijie was scolded, he would be extremely angry.


    But he couldn''t tell everyone that Shang Cijie was his wife.


    Because people only look at the evidence, his words are empty.


    ¡°It''s fine.¡±


    Shang Cijie gently held Mu Sifa''s waist to give him strength.


    He knew that Mu Sifa had always been under a lot of pressure. One was him, while the other was Hee Meier. He didn''t know which side to stand on at all.


    ¡°I''d rather you didn''t know anything, wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa sighed.


    If that were the case, he wouldn''t feel so guilty.


    However, Mu Sifa wanted to give him a p on the face. How could he think that way?


    ¡°If I don''t understand, I would probably fight with auntie! And then I''ll fight with you again, like this, you like it! ¡°


    Shang Cijie sounded cute and very cute.


    ¡°It''s better if we don''t. I think this matter will be very serious.¡±


    Mu Sifa sighed. Just thinking about it made him feel scared.


    Furthermore, if Shang Cijie returned to how he looked when he just returned, he would go crazy.


    He didn''t know how to deal with Shang Cijie who looked like that.


    ¡°Wife, you smoke. Who taught you that?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly remembered that when Shang Cijie came back, he smoked and immediately frowned.


    Shang Cijie thought for a while and didn''t seem to remember his appearance.


    ¡°What, could it be Xu Moyu?¡±


    He immediately pointed his spearhead at Xu Moyu and shouted in jealousy.


    ¡°No, Mr Moyu wouldn''t teach me that sort of thing.¡±


    Mr Moyu will only teach me how to use a gun and assassinate people.


    Shang Cijie added in his heart. He didn''t say it out loud because he was afraid of scaring Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Who is that? ¡°Han Shaolin?¡±


    Mu Sifa frowned again.


    ¡°No, I rarely get in contact with Mr Moyu''s husband. He''s cold and scary, and I don''t really get along with him. ¡°


    To be honest, Han Shaolin already had a problem with him since he had been with Xu Moyu for a period of time.


    Although he didn''t say it directly, Shang Cijie knew that Han Shaolin was unhappy.


    Therefore, he slowly reduced the time he met Xu Moyu and didn''t dare to stick to him anymore.


    However, Xu Moyu usually brought him fresh food to eat, so he couldn''t avoid being alone with Xu Moyu. He could only bite the bullet and ignore Han Shaolin.


    Fortunately, Xu Moyu also knew that Han Shaolin was jealous and protected him. Otherwise, he might have been beaten up by Han Shaolin a long time ago.


    ¡°He bullied you?¡±


    Mu Sifa misunderstood Shang Cijie''s meaning.


    ¡°No, no, Mr Moyu''s husband didn''t bully me.¡±


    Afraid that Mu Sifa and Han Shaolin would sh, Shang Cijie quickly waved his hand and exined.


    ¡°Really?¡± Mu Sifa didn''t believe it.


    ¡°It''s true, he didn''t bully me.¡±


    Shang Cijie looked anxious. He was afraid that Mu Sifa would misunderstand something he said.


    ¡°That''s good. I''ll believe you for the time being.¡±


    Shang Cijie heard this and let out a sigh of relief.


    He originally wanted to exin something, but Mu Sifa suddenly caressed his face with a troubled expression.


    Shang Cijie, who could tell at a nce, blushed and lowered his head shyly.


    Mu Sifa knew that he was seen through by Shang Cijie. He leaned over to Shang Cijie and asked in a low voice, ¡°Wife, can I?¡±


    Shang Cijie was very shy, but he nodded.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552 - It Was as If He Wanted to Swallow Shang Qijie Whole


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you to give the surgical materials to Sifa? ¡°Why did you bring it back for me?¡±


    At Elina''s office, the nurse brought the documents back. She was furious.


    The nurse looked very scared of Elina and whispered nervously, ¡°I knocked on the door!¡± But no one answered. I tried the door, but it was locked. ¡°


    ¡°Reverse lock? Is there something wrong with your head? What was Sifa doing in the anti-lock office in the middle of the day? Don''t you want to find excuses for me? ¡°


    Elina became angry at the nurse again because many people knew that Shang Cijie had returned. At the beginning, they weren''t afraid of her and didn''t give her any face.


    In fact, it was Elina who reaped what she sowed. In these five years that Shang Cijie wasn''t here, she considered herself to be the principal''s wife. She had ordered many people to not talk about it and to often squeeze nurses.


    So now it was time for retribution, for retaliation from others, for not listening to her words and not working for her anymore.


    ¡°I ¡­ I didn''t. The real office door was locked from the inside, really.¡±


    This nurse was new to the hospital and was currently working under Elina. Therefore, she didn''t dare disobey Elina and was afraid of her being expelled!


    ¡°He''s really a piece of trash. He can''t even do this little thing well.¡±


    Elina snatched the information away from the nurse in anger. Due to her excessive strength, the newly printed paper cut the nurse''s finger.


    The nurse shrunk her hand in pain, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She silently lowered her head and held the wound in her hand.


    ¡°What is it? Do you have any objections? ¡°


    The nurse did not say anything, but Elina yelled at her again.


    ¡°No, no, I didn''t.¡± The nurse felt wronged, and her eyes immediately became moist.


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± It''s using your future principal''s wife''s authority to bully the neer, Elina.


    ¡°That''s right, I can''t stand watching you continue like this. Do you think you are still the future Lady Boss of this ce? Wake up, the President''s wife is already back. ¡°


    At this moment, two nurses who were standing outside started to talk back to Elina. They had onlye to fetch water to drink, and had coincidentally bumped into Elina who was bullying the nurse.


    ¡°I still don''t know who will have thestugh. ¡°You guys just wait and see.¡±


    Elina was still stubbornly adamant that she still had a chance.


    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk tsk!¡± I sometimes feel that you, Elina, are very pitiful! He still didn''t understand the situation. Do you know why the door to the dean''s office is locked? That was because the dean''s wife had arrived half an hour ago. Who would have the mood to bother about you guys! ¡°


    ¡°Why tell her so much? Let''s go, let her continue dreaming. ¡°


    The other nurse couldn''t be bothered to keep staring at Elina. She pulled her colleague away, and before she left, she even sneered at Elina as if mocking her.


    However, Elina wasn''t in the mood to look at the nurse''s mockery. She tightly held the information in her hands in fear.


    It was still ¡­ Shang Cijie came? What was he doing? Tell Sifa that I want to keep him in the toilet for the purpose of plotting against him? Is this it?


    Elina instantly panicked. She looked flustered and flustered. The fear on her face could be seen clearly. She was afraid that Mu Sifa would kick her out of the hospital if he found out about this.


    ¡°That brat, if he dares to say anything, I''m not done with him, I''m not done with him.¡±


    Elina suddenly went mad and clenched her fists. The anger in her fists was so intense that it seemed as if it could swallow Shang Cijie whole.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553 - Self-inflicted Humiliation


    ¡°No, no, I have to go take a look. I have to go take a look.¡±


    Elina carried the documents and rushed to Mu Sifa''s office.


    The nurse stood on the spot in shock as she watched Elina walk away.


    What ¡­ ¡°What''s the situation?¡± She fell back with a nk look on her face.


    Five minutester, Elina arrived at the door of Mu Sifa''s office. She raised her hand to knock on the door, but then suddenly stopped.


    But what if he didn''t? Shang Cijie was so timid, did he have the guts to tell Sifa about that matter?


    Besides, even after a day had passed, he still hadn''t seen Sifa say anything!


    Elina suddenly calmed down and stood at the doorway, pondering.


    ¡°Assistant Ai, if you don''t go in, can you make way?¡±


    The nurse, who brought the food over for Shang Cijie, rolled her eyes at Elina and stood behind her for quite a while.


    ¡°What are you yelling for?¡±


    Elina, who had her thoughts interrupted, turned around and scolded the nurse. However, when she saw the food in her hand, she suddenly had a sh of inspiration and snatched it away.


    ¡°Go back to work! ¡°I''ll help you send in the food, I have something to talk to Sifa about as well.¡±


    Then, without waiting for the nurse to react, she knocked on the office door and went in.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Now you even want to rob us of our jobs? Is she sick? No, I see her! It''s probably some sort of conspiracy. ¡± The nurse rubbed her chin and muttered, a detective''s face.


    Inside the office, Mu Sifa''s eyebrows immediately tightened when he saw Elina walking in withrge strides.


    This woman was really haunting.


    Luckily, Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie had already finished their business. Otherwise, they would really be disturbed by Elina.


    When Shang Cijie saw Elinae in, his expression wasn''t that big. He just raised his head and nced at her. Afterwards, he just let Mu Sifa hug his thighs and didn''t stay at Elina''s ce to rest.


    Elina''s anger that she had just suppressed saw Mu Sifa carry Shang Cijie and sit on the sofa. The prehistoric strength in her chest started to get violent again.


    Sick bitch, won''t you sit on your own? You still want Sifa to carry you? The more he read, the more he felt disgusted.


    However, even though she was angry, Elina didn''t show it on her face. Instead, she greeted Shang Cijie with a fake smile, ¡°Madam,e over here and y!¡± Then, he ced the food in front of Shang Cijie. However, when he stood up, he red fiercely at Shang Cijie without Mu Sifa noticing.


    So childish.


    Shang Cijie looked at Elina ndly. He did not have any expression on his face, but he was not angry because there was nothing to be angry about. It was not the first time he met Elina.


    ¡°Seems like I am not fit to speak to Madame!¡± Why isn''t the Madam saying anything? ¡°


    Shang Cijie didn''t reply. Elina narrowed her eyes at Shang Cijie with a fake smile. She purposely said that to make Mu Sifa dislike Shang Cijie.


    But what kind of person was Shang Cijie, how could Mu Sifa not know?


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    Mu Sifa asked. It was ice-cold.


    This voice that didn''t carry any warmth instantly caused Elina''s face to show signs of injury. Her previous aggressive attitude had been overshadowed by darkness.


    ¡°Am I going to make you sick, Sifa? You''re tired of seeing my face? ¡± Lili''s tears fell as she said those words. Her eyes were brimming with tears as she looked at Mu Sifa. She didn''t feel sorry for him, but how did she feel that it was true? No one knows.


    ¡°If you don''te to my office all the time, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Mu Sifa was as cold as ever and then he fed the food to Shang Cijie.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554 - The Jealous Muzaffe


    ElinaBen''s tears flowed down uncontrobly. When she heard Mu Sifa''s words, she immediately bit her lower lip in displeasure.


    Why didn''t I pester you? Can''t I evene to your office? Then why can he, Shang Cijie, do it? What''s wrong with your wife? This is a ce to work. Even if I''m your assistant, I don''t have the right toe here, much less Shang Cijie.


    The so-called stubborn Elina!


    ¡°If there''s nothing else, you can leave. Just ce the documents on my table.¡±


    From beginning to end, Mu Sifa had not even raised his head to look at Elina when he ordered her out.


    Elina stomped her foot in anger. She angrily knocked over the sweet food on the table, threw down the documents and angrily left.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Mu Sifa was also quite angry, luckily it was not tea, and all the food was spilled all over Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Forget it, it''s normal for her to be angry. Who told you to hug me in front of her? She must be angry.¡±


    Shang Cijie turned around and smiled while rubbing Mu Sifa''s face, but he was not angry. In any case, Mu Sifa loved him. No matter what Elina did, it would not change this point.


    ¡°I''m just trying to wake her up. Don''t keep having unrealistic dreams.¡± Mu Sifa sighed. He realized that his wife''s heart was really not ordinary. She wasn''t angry even after being treated like that.


    ¡°If you meet her in the future, she''ll definitely give you face. At that time, don''t be so polite with her, just wake her up if you can''t even talk about it.¡±


    Mu Sifa patted the cream on Shang Cijie''s clothes, then frowned, ¡°Seriously, this can only be washed out! That damned woman. ¡± Mu Sifa, who couldn''t wipe the butter off of Shang Cijie''s clothes with a tissue, looked a little annoyed.


    But at this moment, Shang Cijie was in a good mood because Mu Sifa was so meticulously cleaning his clothes.


    ¡°Let''s go back to the hotel across the street and change!¡±


    Mu Sifa carried Shang Cijie and kissed him as he walked towards the office door.


    ¡°Do you want to carry me out like this?¡± Shang Cijie''s face immediately showed a hint of nervousness.


    ¡°Who doesn''t know you''re my wife now? ¡°Don''t be afraid.¡± Closing the office door, Mu Sifa swaggered into the elevator with Shang Cijie in his arms in front of the nurse.


    Shang Cijie was shy, but he did not refuse. With a blush, he buried his head in Mu Sifa''s chest and let him hug it.


    After exiting the elevator, they met many guests and nurses along the way. Everyone was whispering to each other.


    Mu Sifa didn''t care. He walked away as if no one else was around, and asionally asked Shang Cijie, ¡°Wife, will hugging like this make you sad? How''s your stomach? Is there anything wrong with it? ¡°


    Shang Cijie shook his head, ¡°It''s fine, I''m fine.¡±


    ¡°That''s good. Are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? A new chef has arrived at the hotel, and his cooking skills are quite good. ¡°


    Mu Sifa asked as he gently rubbed Shang Cijie''s head. This time, he was carrying Shang Cijie across the street towards the hotel across the street.


    Naturally, the people on the street were shocked by their appearance. After all, it was still broad daylight.


    ¡°I''m a little hungry, but I want to eat the food you cooked. Last time, you finally made it for me, but Mingming was suddenly kidnapped. I didn''t even get to eat it.¡± Shang Cijie said softly.


    ¡°Remember what I gave you thest time!¡± It''s been a month!


    ¡°Then are you going to make it for me?¡± Shang Cijie''s face was flushed with anticipation.


    ¡°Yes, my wife wants to eat it. Of course I want to make it.¡±


    He raised his head and gave Shang Cijie a kiss. As sweet and sweet as he was, he suddenly felt envious of the passersby. No matter what, it was abination of appearance and beauty.

 Chapter 555

    C555 ¨C The Gentleness of the Bathroom


    When they got to his room, Mu Sifa put Shang Cijie on the sofa and walked to the bathroom.


    Shang Cijie looked on dumbfoundedly, not knowing what Mu Sifa wanted to do.


    ¡°Could it be ¡­¡± Give me a bath?


    Shang Cijie was puzzled, but then he smiled. He felt that it was impossible.


    However, just as Shang Cijie was thinking this, the sound of water being let out came from inside.


    Eh? Was it really a bath?


    Shang Cijie was stunned as he stared at the bathroom.


    What about Mu Sifa? He didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯te out. He walked straight to the wardrobe and then asked Shang Cijie, ¡°Wife, do you wear a shirt or a nightgown?¡± When he finished, he turned around and showed it to Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie was stunned for a few seconds again as he looked on dumbly. After that, he found his voice, ¡°A nightgown.¡± He gently pointed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You won¡¯t go out in a while. I¡¯ll get the clothes for the waiter to washter.¡±


    Mu Sifa talked to himself, took his robe and went back into the bathroom.


    Throughout the whole process, Shang Cijie felt a sudden surge of joy.


    He really gave me a bath water! So considerate today?


    In order to verify his guess, Shang Cijie walked into the bathroom barefooted. However, he didn¡¯t dare to go in. Instead, he sneakily popped his head out and blinked his big eyes.


    He was really taking a bath.


    Shang Cijie¡¯s eyes immediately revealed a look of shock, as if there was a vast starry sky inside that instantly turned into an innocent child.


    ¡°He¡¯sing.¡±


    Mu Sifa just realized that he just happened to see Shang Cijie. He waved at Shang Cijie with a smile on his face.


    Shang Cijie¡¯s face immediately blushed as he walked over obediently. When he arrived in front of Mu Sifa, he kept staring at him. It was probably because Mu Sifa was too gentle today, making him feel like he was dreaming.


    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s only been a short while since I¡¯ve seen your husband, and you¡¯re already missing him so much? ¡°


    Mu Sifa saw Shang Cijie¡¯s expression of infatuation and smiled at him. In the end, it was a kiss that touched the water lightly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t?¡± Shang Cijie, who finally reacted, lowered his head and looked at Mu Sifa with an embarrassed expression.


    Mu Sifaughed again when he saw this. My wife is so easily embarrassed! Blushing every now and then.


    ¡°There¡¯s only noodles here. Can I give you the noodlester?¡±


    Mu Sifa asked, then he started to help Shang Cijie take off his clothes.


    ¡°I¡­ I can do it myself. ¡°


    Wu Tie instantly panicked. He tightly grabbed onto his cor and looked at Mu Sifa with a touch of fear in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I don¡¯t want to do anything to you, I just want to give you a warm bath.¡±


    Mu Sifa saw through Shang Cijie¡¯s wariness, so he rubbed his head and said with a smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± Shang Cijie asked softly. However, he did not put away his vignce.


    ¡°Really, so take your hand away.¡±


    Mu Sifa was very patient. He didn¡¯t get annoyed or curse at Shang Cijie. If it was before, Mu Sifa would really do that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    Shang Cijie released his hand and said softly to Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa smiled without saying anything, but it went without saying that he really didn¡¯t want to mess around. After helping Shang Cijie strip his clothes, he carried him into the bathtub.


    ¡°Is the temperature suitable?¡± He kissed Shang Cijie¡¯s forehead and asked with unprecedented gentleness.


    Shang Cijie was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°Just in time.¡± There was no other way, Mu Sifa really went out of the Milky Way softly today, how could Shang Cijie not be stunned!

 Chapter 556

    C556 ¨C If You Have a Bad Temper You will Have a Bad Temper


    ¡°Then wash it yourself first, I¡¯ll cook noodles for you.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie nodded obediently and watched Mu Sifa leave.


    ¡°This feeling ¡­¡± Was that the feeling of happiness?


    Shang Cijie questioned himself and then slowly revealed a sweet smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be in pain.¡±


    Shang Cijie smacked his lips and smiled beautifully.


    Outside the bathroom, Mu Sifa, who didn¡¯t walk in, raised his mouth as he heard Shang Cijie¡¯s words. He seemed very happy.


    Mu Sifa left with a smile. He walked towards the kitchen and went under Shang Cijie.


    After more than ten minutes, Shang Cijie, who had finished showering, walked out of the bathroom. He could smell the fragrance of noodles from afar and his appetite was instantly lifted.


    Shang Cijie walked over while smelling the fragrance. He carefullyid on the ground and watched Mu Sifa¡¯s busy back.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa didn¡¯t notice Shang Cijie standing outside and was busy with his work. After two minutes, Mu Sifa noticed that the light seemed to have dimmed a little. It was then that Mu Sifa noticed Shang Cijie standing at the door.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Sifa asked with a smile.


    Shang Cijie felt a little guilty, so he nodded nervously.


    Does he think I¡¯m peeping?


    ¡°Wait outside for a while, the smell of oil and smoke is too heavy.¡±


    Mu Sifa closed the ss door and didn¡¯t let Shang Cijie in. After all, Shang Cijie had just finished his shower.


    But Shang Cijie was a bit unhappy, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me in! ¡°Am I that spoiled?¡±


    Shang Cijieined, but he didn¡¯t forcefully open the door and enter. Instead, he obediently walked towards the sofa and waited for Mu Sifa.


    After five more minutes, Mu Sifa walked out and ced the noodles on the tea table in front of Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Is your hair dry?¡±


    Mu Sifa asked first.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Shang Cijie pouted and muttered. Although he liked Mu Sifa spoiling him, but he didn¡¯t like Mu Sifa treating him like a child.


    ¡°I¡¯m your wife, not your son.¡± Shang Cijie, who was behind them, muttered,


    Hearing that, Mu Sifa didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°Of course you¡¯re my wife, how could you be my son?¡± He rubbed Shang Cijie¡¯s hair with hisrge hands.


    ¡°Of course there is. Who would rub their own wife¡¯s head like that? It¡¯s clearly just like touching a child¡¯s head! ¡°


    Do you think I don¡¯t know how to hoodwink you?


    ¡°Aiyo!¡± I didn¡¯t expect my wife to think this way! ¡± Mu Sifa smiled as he pinched Shang Cijie¡¯s cheek, his face full of smiles.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of you as a child. Hurry up and eat the noodles, I¡¯ll take your clothes to wash for the waiter.¡±


    After rubbing Shang Cijie¡¯s head again, Mu Sifa finally got up and went to get Shang Cijie¡¯s dirty clothes, then walked towards the door.


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat?¡± Shang Cijie asked softly.


    With a smile on his face, Mu Sifa turned around and answered, ¡°Not hungry, I just had lunch.¡±


    He clearly wasn¡¯t hungry, but he still cooked noodles for me?


    Shang Cijie instantly felt a warm feeling flowing through his heart. His little face was flushed.


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not here, don¡¯t open the door for men you don¡¯t know, do you understand?¡± Mu Sifa, who was about to go out, told him.


    Shang Cijie was initially moved by Mu Sifa¡¯s sudden words, which made him angry and embarrassed.


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not a child.¡± Shang Cijie replied angrily as he looked unhappily at Mu Sifa, who still had a smile on his face after hearing his words.


    ¡°Alright then, remember not to open the door for a stranger. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Then he closed the door and left.


    ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t know how to do it, but you bully me again because you hate me.¡±


    Shang Cijie was extremely unhappy, the kind that wouldn¡¯t coax well.

 Chapter 557

    C557 ¨C Put down Your Posture to Please Your Wife


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about my brother. I didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing.¡±


    Outside the corridor, when Xiao Ming went upstairs to check the room hygiene, he bumped into Mu Sifa who came out with clothes.


    The reason why Xiao Ming apologized was because Xiao Yi instigated Xiangyang to kidnap Shang Mingming. Xiao Ming had always wanted to find an opportunity to apologize to Mu Sifa, but he had never found an opportunity.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±


    Mu Sifa will not hate Xiao Ming because he is the younger brother of Xiao Yi.


    ¡°I know, but ¡­¡± Xiao Ming stopped as the words reached his mouth. He felt bad.


    Xiao Ming buried his head in silence for a while, then apologized again, ¡°Sorry, Third Bro.¡± Her voice was soft and full of remorse.


    Mu Sifa scratched his head in embarrassment. Xiao Ming was too conflicted on this question.


    ¡°Then from now on, you have news of your brother. Just let me know.¡±


    Mu Sifa also knew that Xiao Ming¡¯s heart was in pain, so he decided to go along with it and make Xiao Ming feel better.


    ¡°Alright, I will.¡± Xiao Ming¡¯s tone was firm.


    Xiao Ming was also a victim. He almost blew up about Mu Xiaoxiao¡¯s marriage because of Xiao Yi. Fortunately, at that time, Mu Xiaoxiao was determined to get married, and so the Mu Family people did not continue to obstruct her. Otherwise, they would have already turned yellow.


    ¡°Xiaojie¡¯s clothes are dirty. Let the waiter help you wash them!¡± Mu Sifa handed the clothes over to Liu Jingdao and changed the topic.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to bring it upter.¡±


    ¡°En, go and do what you need to do!¡± ¡°I went in to apany Xiaojie. When I just left, I even made him angry. I have to go back and coax him.¡±


    Speaking of Shang Cijie, a smile appeared on Mu Sifa¡¯s face from beginning to end. It should be the happiness from the heart!


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiao Ming watched Mu Sifa walk back into the room and was also surprised by Mu Sifa¡¯s change.


    Compared to five years ago, Third Brother really changed a lot. Previously, Third Brother would not have revealed such a gentle smile.


    ¡°Perhaps, this is the so-called, meeting the right person! People change for whom. ¡± The corner of Xiao Ming¡¯s mouth slowly raised into a smile. He was gratified that Mu Sifa had finally found Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Why did you take so long to wash your clothes?¡±


    Seeing Mu Sifae back, Shang Cijie, who was already lying on the bed and ying on his phone while having his fill, muttered and gave Mu Sifa a faint nce.


    When Mu Sifa saw Shang Cijie like this, he knew that Shang Cijie was still in a temper andughed.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Mu Sifa walked towards Shang Cijie and came to the bedside. He bent down and kissed Shang Cijie.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been gone for twenty minutes, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m full!¡±


    Shang Cijie watched the movie and purposely ignored Mu Sifa. He even turned his back on Mu Sifa.


    ¡°I just met Xiao Ming, so I chatted with him for a while. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t see the time.¡±


    Mu Sifa alsoid down, hugging Shang Cijie¡¯s waist from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me. It¡¯s very hot.¡± Shang Cijie resisted with his elbow, but it was only for a moment, he didn¡¯t have much.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll turn on the air conditioner.¡±


    With that, Mu Sifa turned on the air conditioner, not giving Shang Cijie any reason to push him away.


    What! You think I can¡¯t let you go like this?


    Shang Cijie was angry again, but even though he was angry, he looked cute and soft. No wonder Mu Sifa liked to touch his head and pet him like a child.


    ¡°I was in the wrong just now. I apologize to you, please don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡± Mu Sifa tried to curry favor with Ye Zichen with a gentle voice.


    Shang Cijie snorted. He didn¡¯t say anything, so he was inexplicably proud.

 Chapter 558

    C558 ¨C Panic and Shyness


    ¡°Forgive me, wife, will you? I really know my wrongs. I won¡¯t treat you like a child¡¯s pet next time. ¡°


    No matter how Ye Zichen coaxed him, Mu Sifa could only continue apologizing with a gentle and pleasant voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I just don¡¯t want to talk to you. I¡¯m warning you!¡± ¡°Let me go quickly.¡±


    Wu Junyi snorted coldly as he watched the movie, but he kept his warning and didn¡¯t push Mu Sifa away.


    ¡°Is the movie better than your husband? Staring at it and ignoring me? ¡°


    Mu Sifa took Shang Cijie¡¯s phone and threw it behind him.


    ¡°What did you do? I want to see it. ¡°


    Shang Cijie stood up and reached for it, but he couldn¡¯t reach it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it,e and chat with me.¡±


    Mu Sifa carried Shang Cijie down and made him lie down obediently in his arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you? You only know how to bully me, I don¡¯t want it. ¡± Shang Cijie refused and wanted to get up again, but Mu Sifa held his body.


    ¡°The cellphone has radiation. It¡¯s not good for the baby, so it¡¯s better to y less.¡±


    When Shang Cijie heard the radiation, he immediately became quiet and no longer shouted about going to get his phone.


    Really, it was only at this time that he would obediently listen to my words.


    ¡°Still angry?¡± Mu Sifa asked as he held Shang Cijie¡¯s face with a warm and sweet smile.


    After all, Shang Cijie did not stop smiling at Mu Sifa and his face slowly turned red.


    He lowered his eyes and whispered, ¡°If you really know your wrongs, then I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    It was as if he was trying to give Mu Sifa a way out.


    ¡°Really, I really know that I was wrong, so forgive me this time!¡± I won¡¯t do it again. ¡± The smile on Mu Sifa¡¯s face widened.


    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll forgive you! You¡¯re already apologizing like that. ¡°


    Shang Cijie was soft-hearted. As long as Mu Sifa gave in, all of his disguises would be ruined.


    ¡°As expected of my wife, she is very understanding and obedient.¡± Mu Sifa hugged Shang Cijie¡¯s head and kissed his forehead.


    Mu Sifa¡¯s kiss caused Shang Cijie to blush.


    ¡°Will the stomach ache?¡± Mu Sifa asked, touching Wu¡¯s stomach.


    Shang Cijie shook his head without saying anything. His face was red as if he was shy. He should know that Mu Sifa was referring to what they had just done and asking if his body was alright.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    Shang Cijie worried about himself, Mu Sifa dyed his work.


    ¡°There are so many doctors in the hospital, I¡¯m fine if I¡¯m one less, so it¡¯s time for them to make their own decisions. They can¡¯t always rely on me for everything, and raising them isn¡¯t just giving them meals.¡±


    Mu Sifa said in a slightly tired tone. He hugged Shang Cijie¡¯s soft and cute body and rubbed it against his chest as if they were charging electricity.


    ¡°Tired?¡± Shang Cijie saw the dark circles under Mu Sifa¡¯s eyes. Although it was not very obvious, he still cared a lot about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural to be tired. There¡¯s surgery every day.¡± Mu Sifa hugged Shang Cijie tightly and continued rubbing against each other.


    Look, he¡¯s really tired. Can I do anything for him?


    Shang Cijie¡¯s mood became very down. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He suddenly stretched out his hand and patted Mu Sifa¡¯s head lightly as if he wasforting Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa was stunned, he raised his head and looked at Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie immediately withdrew his hand when he was stared at, and exined nervously, ¡°Because normally when you touch my head like this, I will feel very relieved, so I want to see if you can feel at ease. If it¡¯s not, then take it as what I just did, I didn¡¯t do anything well.¡± She was flustered and shy, and her face waspletely red.

 Chapter 559

    C559 ¨C He Was the One Who Was Tricked Back into a Rtionship


    So that¡¯s how it was! Is that why you suddenly touched my head? I thought what?


    ¡°You, you¡¯re angry?¡±


    Shang Cijie asked nervously because Shang Mingming sometimes didn¡¯t like Shang Cijie touching his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, how could I possibly be angry, my silly wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa pinched Shang Cijie¡¯s face into a smile, actually also understood why Shang Cijie used such a voice to ask him. If it was someone else touching his head, Mu Sifa would definitely be disgusted, but Shang Cijie was his wife, how could otherspare to him.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I only found out this morning that our hospital¡¯s new surgical repair mask. The one who epted the advertisement at the beginning was you, my wife?¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly thought of this matter and asked Shang Cijie with a hint of disbelief in his voice.


    It was because Shang Cijie had juste back. He should have hated him a lot, but why did he ept his advertisement?


    After Shang Cijie heard this, he blinked his eyes dumbly. Obviously, he had forgotten all about it.


    Ah right, I originally wanted to take revenge on Mu Sifa, but I epted his face mask advertisement and wanted to give him a show of strength. Did you help me deal with that matter?


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve forgotten about it yourself, my wife?¡±


    Was he that stupid? Or could it be that he was just angry and wanted to take revenge on me, so he epted the advertisement?


    ¡°So my wife was this unscrupulous in the past! You¡¯re still thinking of how to plot against me, aren¡¯t you? ¡°


    Mu Sifa carried Shang Cijie, made him sit on his body and pinched his face.


    ¡°Just ¡­ No? It was your fault then, it was your fault, it was none of my business. ¡°


    Shang Cijie was guilty of rejecting the proposal. He nced at the side, but didn¡¯t dare to look at Mu Sifa¡¯s face.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been with that man Xu Moyu for a few years, you¡¯ve really learned badly, my wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa suddenly frowned. Whenever Xu Moyu was mentioned, Mu Sifa would be unhappy.


    ¡°You call me stupid every day, but you¡¯re the fool? You couldn¡¯t even tell when Mr Moyu will help you. ¡°


    ¡°Xu Moyu, help me?¡± What did you help me with? I still need to thank him foring close to my wife every day and teaching her badly, don¡¯t I? ¡°


    Mu Sifa was still unhappy and didn¡¯t hear anything from the start.


    ¡°If Mr Moyu wasn¡¯t here, I might not even be able to return. Mr Moyu told me toe back and take revenge on you, so I came back. Otherwise, would you be able to see me?¡± And you keep saying that Mr Moyu is not good. ¡°


    Shang Cijie¡¯s voice carried a trace of unhappiness. Even if it was Mu Sifa, he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to say such things about Xu Moyu.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! So that¡¯s how it was! I was just wondering why you suddenly changed when you came back, so it¡¯s Xu Moyu¡¯s conspiracy, he, Xu Moyu, is really good! ¡°


    It was good that Shang Cijie didn¡¯t say anything about it. The more he said, the angrier Mu Sifa became.


    That¡¯s not right! If Xu Moyu¡¯s goal is to get back to Xiaojie to take revenge on me, then why is he still helping me and Xiaojie? Isn¡¯t that a contradiction?


    Thinking of this, Mu Sifa was stunned. He suddenly looked at Shang Cijie without saying anything.


    After a while, he didn¡¯t know what Mu Sifa had thought of, but the corner of his mouth suddenly twitched. ¡®Could it be? That man intentionally tricked Xiaojie toe and see me, that¡¯s why he arranged such a thing?!¡¯ That exins why he, Xu Moyu, has been helping us.


    If he really wants to break up the rtionship between me and Xiaojie, then he, Xu Moyu, doesn¡¯t need to do anything and can just watch from the side. But when we had something to do, he helped us more than anyone else.


    My wife, you must have been tricked into dating! How is this revenge!


    Xu Moyu must have realized that Xiaojie still likes me and didn¡¯t want us to miss each other like this. That¡¯s why he came up with this n.


    Fine! I¡¯ll forgive you this once, Xu Moyu, on ount of you truly feeling sorry for my wife.


    Although Mu Sifa said that, he understood that if he was as good as he was before, then if he wasn¡¯t good to Shang Cijie, he would definitely be beaten into a ho¡¯s nest by Xu Moyu.

 Chapter 560

    C560 ¨C My Wife Is Breaking Her Heart from a Single Cry


    ¡°Alright! I will forgive Xu Moyu once, on ount of him helping to send my wife back. ¡°


    Mu Sifa no longer cared about this matter and gave in to Shang Cijie¡¯s kiss.


    ¡°Really?¡± When Shang Cijie heard that, a smile immediately appeared on his face.


    ¡°Really.¡±


    My silly wife, she probably doesn¡¯t know that she was tricked intoing back here by Xu Moyu! I thought that Xu Moyu really wanted him toe back and take revenge on me.


    I¡¯m not happy about lying to my wife, but if it¡¯s a white lie, then I¡¯ll just turn a blind eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a nap!¡± You slepttest night. ¡°


    Mu Sifa pulled over the quilt and covered Wu¡¯s stomach.


    Shang Cijie was also a bit tired and did not refuse, obediently lying in Mu Sifa¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Are you really sleeping with me? Is there really no problem with the hospital? ¡°


    Shang Cijie closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep, but he suddenly remembered and asked Mu Sifa worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll sleep with you for a while. When you¡¯re asleep, I¡¯ll go back to my work and sleep at ease!¡±


    Mu Sifa lightly patted Shang Cijie¡¯s shoulder as if he was coaxing him to sleep and then kissed his cheek.


    ¡°What about that advertising spokesperson of yours? Have you found it? ¡°


    After all, it was his fault, and Shang Cijie was worried that Mu Sifa would suffer losses.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found it. Don¡¯t worry, what you¡¯re doing now is to properly nurture your baby and give birth to a fat baby.¡±


    If Mu Sifa didn¡¯t mention this, Shang Cijie could still sleep. Once the child was involved, Shang Cijie¡¯s eyes immediately dimmed.


    Would he let me hit him if he knew he couldn¡¯t keep the baby? I can¡¯t keep it from him, can I? He was the father and had a right to know.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on your mind? ¡± Mu Sifa held Shang Cijie¡¯s face and asked, but only after asking did he remember that the child couldn¡¯t leave this matter behind.


    It seems that I spoke of the child and made his heart heavy.


    ¡°Mu Sifa, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Shang Cijie stood up and sternly sat facing Mu Sifa.


    ¡°About the child?¡±


    Mu Sifa didn¡¯t n to hide it from Shang Cijie. If anything happened to his child, Mu Sifa was afraid that Shang Cijie wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie nodded obediently, while a serious expression surfaced on his face.


    ¡°Promise me first. You can¡¯t be angry, or else I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Shang Cijie wanted Mu Sifa¡¯s guarantee first, so his hands began to intertwine nervously.


    ¡°Xu Moyu already told me, I know it.¡±


    Mu Sifa¡¯s heart ached when he saw how nervous Shang Cijie was. He sat up and gently pulled Shang Cijie into his embrace, patting his back tofort him.


    ¡°Mr Moyu and¡­ Did I tell you? ¡± Shang Cijie was shocked.


    Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t tell Mu Sifa about this? Did Mr Moyu lie to me?


    ¡°He exined everything to me for your safety. I know you want to keep your child, but it¡¯s bad for your health. ¡°


    ¡°I want to stay, I want to give birth. When I¡¯m pregnant with great difficulty, you stay by my side, I don¡¯t need to cry like that ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Before Mu Sifa could finish his sentence, Shang Cijie interrupted him in tears.


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t cry first. I didn¡¯t stop you from staying. Can we think of a way to keep one? Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. ¡°


    Mu Sifa¡¯s heart almost broke when Shang Cijie cried. He quickly stabilized his emotions.

 Chapter 561

    C561 ¨C I Just Wanted to Give Musfa a Daughter That¡¯s All


    ¡°No way, no way. I¡¯m going to give birth to both of them. I don¡¯t want to knock out the other one ¡­¡±


    Shang Cijie¡¯s eyes turned red from tears again as he disagreed with Mu Sifa¡¯s n.


    ¡°Wife, do you know that your body is important? If you¡¯re not here, what am I going to do with the child? ¡°


    Shang Cijie didn¡¯tpromise because of Shang Cijie¡¯s crying. Instead, he held Shang Cijie¡¯s shoulders and asked him to look at him with a serious expression.


    Shang Cijie calmed down a bit, but his tears started to fall again.


    ¡°But I probably won¡¯t be able to get pregnant in the future. What if I can¡¯t have a daughter when you say you want one?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t give birth, then we won¡¯t need it. In the future, it¡¯s fine if your son gives us a granddaughter, right?¡±


    Mu Sifaforted him softly and helped Shang Cijie wipe away his tears.


    ¡°But ¡­¡± That¡¯s not our daughter! You said you want a daughter, but I might be carrying a baby dragon and phoenix? ¡°So don¡¯t kill the other one, okay, Mu Sifa?¡±


    Shang Cijie begged Mu Sifa. No matter how many times Mu Sifa wiped his tears, they still fell.


    Perhaps Shang Cijie only insisted on this because he wanted to give Mu Sifa a daughter.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t listen to your wife about this, so be obedient okay?¡± We¡¯ll knock one out for your sake. ¡°


    Mu Sifa definitely wanted to satisfy Shang Cijie¡¯s wish. However, by doing this, he would only harm Shang Cijie, and not for his own good.


    ¡°Mingming, what should we do without you? I will be unable to live without you, so you can¡¯t hurt yourself like this for me and Mingming, do you understand? ¡°


    Shang Cijie sobbed as he listened. Finally, he leaned into Mu Sifa¡¯s embrace and cried out in grief.


    Mu Sifa¡¯s heart ached, but there was nothing he could do. He could only hug Shang Cijie and pat him on the back silently. He wanted to let him cry to his heart¡¯s content so that he wouldn¡¯t feel so depressed anymore.


    After about half an hour, Shang Cijie was tired from crying and slowly fell asleep in Mu Sifa¡¯s arms.


    Mu Sifa called out softly, ¡°Wife.¡± Seeing that there were no signs of Shang Cijie waking up, he carefully put Shang Cijie down on the bed and covered him with a nket.


    ¡°My eyes are red from crying.¡±


    Mu Sifa touched Wu Junyi¡¯s eyes and lowered his head to give her a pained kiss.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. After crying for a while, I won¡¯t be so sad anymore.¡±


    Actually, from the voice, he could also hear Mu Sifa¡¯s difort. He also wanted to keep the child, but Shang Cijie was more important than the child. Mu Sifa couldn¡¯t just watch Shang Cijie die.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you hate me or me me in the future. As long as you¡¯re alive, it¡¯s better than anything.¡±


    Mu Sifa felt a little bit of pain and his eyes started to moisten. After all, she was still a child! He couldn¡¯t bear to part from it either.


    Mu Sifa sat beside the bed with Shang Cijie for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Shang Cijie was fast asleep that Mu Sifa got up. Instead of leaving, he took out his cell phone and made a call.


    ¡°Help me contact the most famous obstetrician and obstetrician. I¡¯m meeting someone tomorrow.¡±


    The personal assistant at the other end was a bit puzzled, but he also responded in kind. But after a while she asked, ¡°Is it an obstetrician or gynecologist who specializes in men?¡±


    Because Mu Sifa¡¯s wife was a man, the assistant asked to confirm if she had found one for Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Yes, no matter how much it costs, pleasee here for me. At thetest, I want to see him the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I will immediately contact you.¡±

 Chapter 562

    C562 ¨C An Yichen Wants to Die


    At the same time, he was also taking an afternoon nap at Ann Yichen¡¯s ce. Not long after he fell asleep, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, go open the fucking door!¡± The doorbell is dead noisy. ¡°


    Ann Yichen said Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s name in annoyance. However, he hadn¡¯t heard Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s reply for a long time.


    ¡°What the f * ck!¡± Where did he go? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have to work in the afternoon? ¡± Ann Yichen suddenly opened his eyes and cursed.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to finally get some sleep on Saturday. After the school holiday, Ann Yichen went to the shop to help out Ann Yichenst night. He didn¡¯t sleep until around 2 in the morning.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, are you f * * king deaf? ¡°Go and open the door.¡±


    Ann Yichen couldn¡¯t stand the sound of the doorbell anymore and roared at the door, but he still didn¡¯t hear Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s response.


    ¡°F * ck, when I go out and see you, you¡¯re dead for sure, Loong Xiaoyi.¡±


    Ann Yichen angrily opened the door and left. However, when he arrived outside the hall, he found that Loong Xiaoyi was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°He went out? When did you get out? ¡± Ann Yichen was stunned. Just now, when he was still awake, he heard Loong Xiaoyi washing dishes in the kitchen.


    Ding Dong! Ding Dong!¡­


    ¡°F * ck, they¡¯re here! They¡¯re here to urge us on!¡±


    Theck of sleep caused Ann Yichen to have a violent temper. However, when he opened the door, the person who was standing outside was Loong Xiaoyi. He was just carrying a bunch of bags, so he didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put things down and open the door? ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m taking a nap, but I¡¯m still ringing the doorbell?¡±


    Ann Yichen sighed and suddenly lost his previous anger.


    ¡°I left my keys in the car.¡± Loong Xiaoyi smiled and leaned over to kiss Ann Yichen.


    ¡°You think you can just kiss me? You wish! ¡°


    Ann Yichen arrogantly pulled Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s cor and red at him.


    After Loong Xiaoyi finished his re, he covered his mouth and smiled.


    Loong Xiaoyi wasn¡¯t angry, so he had toply. However, since they were outside the door, it wasn¡¯t good for him to go too far.


    Ann Yichen left Loong Xiaoyi smirking, ¡°Only by doing this can I calm down, you know, little brat.¡±


    ¡°Kid?¡± Loong Xiaoyi raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°You are my student, and to me, you will always be a scumbag. Hurry up ande in!¡± It¡¯s so hot outside. ¡°


    Ann Yichen said as he received the shopping bag. Suddenly, his eyes widened as Nong Mobai caught his eye.


    ¡°Damn Nong Mobai, why are you here?¡±


    Damn, did you see it? Did you see that?


    ¡°You, when did youe?¡± Ann Yichen suddenly stuttered as his face started to turn red.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along, let me say it! Do you have to be so bored? ¡°And here at the door of your house, there was even such a passionate kiss. I would even blush for you and feel my heart palpitate when I listen to it.¡± Nong Mobai clicked his tongue as he nced at Ann Yichen with a sinister gaze.


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t even have a ce to put his face. He waspletely red.


    ¡°Why the f * * k didn¡¯t you tell me that someone wasing?¡± In the end, Ann Yichen released his anger on Loong Xiaoyi.


    Loong Xiaoyi looked like he was wronged. Just as he was about to say something, Ann Yichen was too fast and stopped him in the nick of time.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve lost all my face at home.¡±


    Ann Yichen wanted to die, and what was even more so, Mu Sizheng also came. At this moment, he was smiling at him, as if he had heard that Ann Yichen had a man.

 Chapter 563

    C563 ¨C To Say That You Want a Child Without a Shred of Suspicion


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for seven or eight years, you would be bent, and your target is even a little ghost.¡± Mu Sizhengughed at Ann Yichen.


    Ann Yichen and Mu Sizheng were good friends. They had grown up together, so they could wear the same pants together.


    That year, when Mu Sizheng left, he didn¡¯t tell Ann Yichen where he was going. That was why he said he wouldn¡¯t see him for seven or eight years.


    ¡°You still f * * king know how toe back! I thought you had died outside? Come on in! Even the cold air was running out. ¡°


    Ann Yichen was no longer flustered and replied to Mu Sizheng. Although they had not seen each other for seven to eight years, he did not feel the slightest bit out of ce. It was as if they had only been gone for seven to eight days.


    ¡°You guys chat, I¡¯ll go cook.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi took back the shopping bag in Ann Yichen¡¯s hands, not disturbing him to reminisce with Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, kid, don¡¯t be f * cking wrong.¡±


    Afraid that Loong Xiaoyi would misunderstand his rtionship with Mu Sizheng, Ann Yichen quickly exined as he looked at Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s back.


    Hearing this exnation, the corner of Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s mouth curled up a little. Although he didn¡¯t misunderstand, since Ann Yichen could exin, Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s heart still felt warm. Because from this, it could be seen that Ann Yichen cared a lot about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help Loong Xiaoyi, so I won¡¯t disturb you guys.¡±


    Nong Mobai, who had finished changing his shoes, also walked into the kitchen and left Ann Yichen and Mu Sizheng at the hallway.


    Ann Yichen and Mu Sizheng stared at each other for a while before sighing and closing the door.


    ¡°Justugh! I, who advised you not to get addicted to men back then, ended up with a man instead. ¡°


    ¡°Nothing funny. I know I can¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Mu Sizheng didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack Ann Yichen. He was the first to walk into the hall and looked around, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be your home, right?¡±


    Looking at this decoration, it didn¡¯t suit his aesthetic standards at all.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s family.¡± Wu Tie said as he caught up.


    ¡°Living together?¡± Mu Sizheng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you living with Nong Mobai yourself? ¡°Do you have the face to say that to me?¡±


    This brat had not seen her for seven or eight years, but why did he feel like he had grown taller again! His body had also be much stronger.


    ¡°Oh right, what are you all doing here? Is there nothing more to do? ¡°


    Ann Yichen said as he weakly threw himself onto the sofa. He was still feeling sleepy.


    ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t your man tell you? ¡°


    ¡°Say what?¡± Ann Yichen looked at Mu Sizheng, who sat down as well, dumbfounded.


    ¡°I said you didn¡¯t have your birthday, so I called you over for your birthday today.¡±


    With that, Mu Sizheng felt that his mouth was too idle and took out a cigarette.


    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke.¡±


    Ann Yichen suddenly became very excited and threw Mu Sizheng Yan into the trash can. It was so fast that Mu Sizheng didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, isn¡¯t Nong Mobai also nning to have children? You¡¯re still f * * king smoking! Hurry up and call it quits! ¡°


    ¡°What?¡± Mu Sizheng immediately picked up on this word.


    ¡°What is it? I also want to give birth to that brat Loong Xiaoyi! ¡°


    Ann Yichen did not avoid this question, nor did he feel any sense of shame.


    ¡°Do you have a special physique?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Speaking of which, Ann Yichen felt a bit annoyed. He was afraid that Loong Xiaoyi would be disappointed if he didn¡¯t have a special physique.


    ¡°Fuck, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I was suppressed by that brat for so many years, but I¡¯ve already be as sentimental as a woman.¡±


    Ann Yichen sighed again with a face full of annoyance.

 Chapter 564

    C564 ¨C I Was Fed a Tonic and I Didn¡¯t Know I Was Going to Have a Baby


    Mu Sizheng suddenly did not reply. After thinking about something, he picked up the hair on his forehead and saidzily, ¡°Although that brat is a lot younger than you, he¡¯s still considered mature. If you really want to live with him in the future, I have no objections.¡±


    ¡°Are you my father?¡± Ann Yichen inexplicably wanted tough. After hearing Mu Sizheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Early this morning, he called Nong Mobai, he wanted to give you your birthday and asked if Nong Mobai had time. ¡°He could have told Nong Mobai to pass the information to me on the way, but he deliberately asked Nong Mobai for my number, and then called me personally to ask if I was free. He¡¯s still a very polite kid.¡±


    Mu Sizheng ignored Ann Yichen¡¯s teasing and suddenly told Ann Yichen what happened this morning.


    Ann Yichen should be happy, as his good brother praised Loong Xiaoyi, but he couldn¡¯t get happy no matter what. He was afraid that if he and Loong Xiaoyi were to have no results in the future, he would have to give Loong Xiaoyi up.


    ¡°I think sometimes! Why am I not a woman? You don¡¯t have to worry about whether it¡¯s a matter of special physique. For him, I am willing to be a woman, but the heavens don¡¯t seem to like me. They didn¡¯t let me have any reaction. Do you think I have any retribution?! ¡°


    Ann Yichen covered his eyes with his arm and sighed faintly. Even though he made his voice sound a bit more rxed, it was still a heavy topic.


    ¡°I heard from Nong Mobai that Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s mother wants him to go on a blind date?¡± Mu Sizheng knew Ann Yichen¡¯s difort, but was unable tofort him. Right now, the only person who couldfort Ann Yichen was Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Recently, I did often introduce Loong Xiaoyi to a blind date, but recently, I haven¡¯t. Moreover, it¡¯s extremely strange, but I can¡¯t say what¡¯s so strange about it.¡±


    Ann Yichen suddenly came to life as he hugged his pillow and crossed his legs while facing Mu Sizheng with a troubled expression.


    ¡°Why do you care so much about such a strange thing?¡± Mu Sizheng didn¡¯t show any impatience and was very willing to listen to what Ann Yichen had to say.


    I was too busy recently and even sent it to the office of the school¡¯s staff. I was very ttered, but I also felt very guilty, because she did not know the rtionship between me and Loong Xiaoyi. She always felt like she was cheating on her.


    ¡°Make you supplements?¡±


    Mu Sizheng immediately raised his eyebrows, because this morning, Nong Mobai¡¯s mother even sent someone to give him some tonic to drink, saying that it was meant for nurturing the body and taking children.


    ¡°Are you sure she doesn¡¯t know about your rtionship with Loong Xiaoyi?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s quite true. ¡°


    Why are you so sure? However, how could this matter of supplement be so delicate when listening to it?


    ¡°Or did Loong Xiaoyi tell you? He didn¡¯t tell you, so you don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, Loong Xiaoyi is especially afraid of Auntie getting hurt, how could he say that?¡± Ann Yichen said with certainty.


    Indeed, no one said that Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s mother saw it herself. However, Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t tell Ann Yichen about this incident. He was afraid that Ann Yichen would be nervous if his mother knew about it.


    ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something behind your words!?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ann Yichen noticed the abnormality and frowned as he looked at Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Nothing, just asking.¡±


    Mu Sizheng realized that the matter wasn¡¯t simple. The reason why he didn¡¯t say it out loud was because he didn¡¯t know if Loong Xiaoyi had any other ns or not.

 Chapter 565

    C565 ¨C Hand in Hand to Bring down His Wife


    ¡°Can you just ask? Tell me if you know anything. ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Ann Yichen felt that something was wrong with Mu Sizheng and kept pressing him.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, there is nothing else.¡±


    Mu Sifa also denied it immediately, not giving Ann Yichen the chance to think too much.


    No? How could he keep asking me if I didn¡¯t have him? There must be a ghost?


    ¡°What are you two so excited about?¡±


    Fortunately, at this time, Liu Tie walked over with a fruit in his hand to break the atmosphere. Otherwise, Ann Yichen would have continued pestering Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Mu Sifa, still as nd as ever, pulled Nong Mobai down with a tug of his big hand and threw him into his arms.


    ¡°F * ck, what are you doing!?¡± ¡°It hurts so bad.¡± Nong Mobai was instantly enraged.


    ¡°Sit obediently here. The oil smoke in the kitchen is too heavy for a pregnant woman like you.¡±


    Mu Sizheng talked to himself and rubbed Nong Mobai¡¯s belly.


    ¡°Damn, pregnant?¡±


    Ann Yichen was so shocked that he opened his eyes wide and forgot to eat the fruit he picked up.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Mu Sizheng was still calm.


    ¡°What the f * * k!¡± Why the f * * k didn¡¯t I know? ¡± Nong Mobai pped Mu Sizheng on the head to make him speak nonsense.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    Mu Sizheng felt that it was natural. He was sure that Nong Mobai would get pregnant.


    Perhaps it was because Nong Mobai¡¯s grandfather had a special physique! Mu Sizheng was quite confident that Nong Mobai had inherited it.


    ¡°That will be in the future as well. Stop making so much noise.¡±


    Nong Mobai red at Mu Sizheng and pped down his hand that was touching his belly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember doing it every day? Do I, Mu Sizheng, have such a bad seed? ¡± Mu Sizheng said something that made people blush and beat their hearts.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you f * * king take a look at the situation?¡±


    Mu Sizheng was more shameless than Nong Mobai. At this moment, Ann Yichen was also present, causing Mu Sizheng¡¯s face to turn red.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about!?¡± Don¡¯t I know anything about you two? ¡°


    Ann Yichen seemed to have gotten used to it and ate the fruitzily.


    Mu Sizheng had dated Nong Mobai back in college, and Nong Mobai was still studying, so he couldn¡¯t go outside. Mu Sizheng often used Ann Yichen¡¯s apartment for his errands, which was why Ann Yichen had be numb and had be ustomed to it.


    ¡°To be honest, where do you like Mu Sizheng, Nong Mobai? Don¡¯t you think this kid has a strong possessive nature? ¡°


    Ann Yichen had wanted to ask this question since a long time ago. The reason why he was so puzzled was because when Mu Sizheng had borrowed his apartment, Ann Yichen had seen them doing the same thing and it had left a shadow in Ann Yichen¡¯s heart.


    Nong Mobai was stunned by Ann Yichen¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t know why Ann Yichen asked him why he liked Mu Sizheng, but when he came back to his senses, he had already fallen for Nong Mobai.


    Nong Mobai and Mu Sifa were friends. Naturally, they were the same age, so they were three years younger than Mu Sizheng.


    The first time he met Mu Sizheng, he was at Mu Sifa¡¯s home. He saw Mu Sizheng kiss a man and was then inexplicably threatened by Mu Sizheng. Thus, they hooked up.


    It could be said that all of Nong Mobai¡¯s bed skills were taught to him by Mu Sizheng. He went from a straight male cancer to a pure boy bing an expert in love.


    At this moment, Nong Mobai¡¯s face slowly darkened as he recalled. Damn, why do I feel like my life is inseparable from sex ever since I met this damnable man?

 Chapter 566

    C566 ¨C Wives Are All Men


    ¡°No need to say anymore, I suddenly don¡¯t want to hear it anymore either.¡± Ann Yichen was good at reading the atmosphere. Nong Mobai¡¯s face darkened, he knew it wasn¡¯t a normal start.


    ¡°Only Nong Mobai can wait for a man like you for so many years for nothing, so you better hurry up and tell the people at home! Since you want to marry Nong Mobai, then you might as well enter the sect. It¡¯s not a waste of the time that he waited for you for so long. ¡°


    Ann Yichen suddenly turned to Mu Sizheng to preach, heartache Nong Mobai.


    ¡°Ah, if it is like this, then I have already obtained the consent of my parents.¡±


    When Nong Mobai mentioned this matter, he felt both awkward and embarrassed.


    Ann Yichen spat out a mouthful of beverage and choked on it. His face turned red from coughing.


    ¡°Are you alright? ¡°Is it that exciting?¡± Nong Mobai quickly handed Ann Yichen a tissue.


    Ann Yichen coughed to the point that he couldn¡¯t say anything, but when he finally stopped coughing, he said angrily, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a big deal. Did this kid really bring you to see your parents?¡±


    Ann Yichen pointed at Mu Sizheng in disbelief and asked Nong Mobai, ¡®Isn¡¯t this movement too fast!?¡¯ Wasn¡¯t Mu Sifa and Xiaojie still at a loss? He dared to tell his aunt about him and Nong Mobai even in this kind of situation? Didn¡¯t get scolded?


    ¡°No, your parents agreed?¡±


    Was that for real? He agreed just like that?


    Ann Yichen, who only realized this earlier, was so shocked that his mouth could fit an egg.


    ¡°Right.¡± Nong Mobai suddenly nodded shyly.


    Damn, it¡¯s actually true! Wasn¡¯t he worried about Mu Sizheng before for nothing?


    ¡°Mu Sizheng¡¯s mom definitely won¡¯t pass, right?¡±


    Ann Yichen calmed down. He finally found his voice and wasn¡¯t surprised anymore.


    Nong Mobai lowered his gaze and then nodded.


    I knew it would be like this. Xiaojie already has Mu Sifa¡¯s son, even aunty disagrees with him. Nong Mobai and Mu Sizheng are totally unrted to each other, so it¡¯s even more impossible.


    ¡°What about after that?¡± Do you want to continue to gain Auntie¡¯s recognition or just forget about it? ¡°


    Knowing Mu Sizheng¡¯s temper, Ann Yichen asked directly. He didn¡¯t think Mu Sizheng would obediently listen to Hee Meier¡¯s words.


    ¡°Two hours ago, Sifa sent a text message saying that my mom no longer cared about this and wanted us to do whatever she wanted. Although it didn¡¯t get her approval, it was only a matter of time. After all, she will have to go through another shock like this in the future.¡±


    Mu Sizheng was very calm and easy to read. However, he didn¡¯t care what Hee Meier would think from the beginning, so whether or not he agreed with her didn¡¯t matter, so he politely greeted her.


    The corner of Ann Yichen¡¯s mouth twitched, after hearing what Mu Sizheng said.


    ¡°You brat, don¡¯t tell me that your second brother¡¯s opponent is also a man?¡±


    No, it was a man! Hearing Mu Sizheng¡¯s tone.


    Oh no, I suddenly feel sorry for Auntie, the devil is it you Mu Family men?


    ¡°You guys just do your best and let Auntie go!¡±


    Ann Yichen covered his face with his hands. All the men he knew now had a male wife, and not a single one was left out.


    ¡°Ol ¡®Two and his wife have been dating for even longer than Nong Mobai and me, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen his wife before.¡±


    Mu Sizheng said coldly as he didn¡¯t know that Ann Yichen wanted to die at all.


    ¡°Shut up, I need some quiet time, damn it, you damn bastards are leading me astray.¡±


    Ann Yichen began to doubt life. He waspletely affected by the people around him. He did it out of curiosity when he seduced Loong Xiaoyi, but now, he became Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 567

    C567 ¨C Shameless Show of Love in Other People¡¯s Homes


    ¡°It definitely wasn¡¯t me.¡± Mu Sizheng quickly cut out the rtionship.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who else could it be!?¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t scared that something would have happened between you and Nong Mobai, would I have f * cking bent?¡±


    Ann Yichen red at Mu Sizheng and threw the peanut shell at Mu Sizheng.


    Mu Sizheng didn¡¯t get angry. He calmly threw the peanut shell into the trash can and said indifferently, ¡°You just like Loong Xiaoyi, that brat. It¡¯s not like you have that kind of reaction to any man. What¡¯s wrong with that? In this world, how about deep water? ¡°


    ¡°Oh!¡± That¡¯s true! ¡± Ann Yichen agreed in shock.


    Nong Mobai sneered, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± ¡°So you, Mu Sizheng, can do whatever you want with any man, right?¡± It was very obvious that Nong Mobai was jealous at this moment.


    ¡°Why are you in such a bad mood? That was in the past as well. ¡± Mu Sizheng nced at Nong Mobai expressionlessly.


    ¡°The past? How long ago? You haven¡¯t touched another man since I left? With a stud like you, I¡¯ll f * * king believe you. ¡°


    Originally, Nong Mobai didn¡¯t think that he would care about this, but after Mu Sizheng mentioned this matter, he paid more and more attention to it.


    Mu Sizheng¡¯s brows immediately tightened. He looked coldly at Nong Mobai, thinking that Nong Mobai was going to get angry? But who knew he would suddenly say this, ¡°Looking at your picture of seven or eight years of self-satisfaction, are you satisfied?¡±


    It seemed like he was too ashamed to say it, but he was forced to do so by Nong Mobai.


    Nong Mobai was stunned, but at the end, his face suddenly turned red. He covered his mouth and looked to the side, even his ears had a tinge of red.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Can you not show me your love! Are you bullying my man? ¡°


    Ann Yichen was angered by Mu Sizheng¡¯s words and looked unhappy.


    ¡°Then go to the kitchen and find your man. Don¡¯t be a light bulb here, you really don¡¯t have good eyesight.¡± Mu Sizheng said.


    Ann Yichen was bbergasted as he pointed at Mu Sizheng and was unable to say anything. After a while, he slowly came back to Mu Sizheng and said, ¡°This is my house, not your ce of love. I haven¡¯t told you to go out yet.¡± You drove me away first, didn¡¯t you? ¡°


    This kid had changed his personality after not seeing him for a few years! How could he be so domineering in the past?


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you two. I¡¯m going to find my man, so why aren¡¯t you interested in watching the two of you whisper to each other?¡±


    Ann Yichen rolled his eyes at Mu Sizheng and left, angered by Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    A bad friend should be like Mu Sizheng! Now he still had to make up for it.


    Ann Yichen was furious. He went into the kitchen to find Loong Xiaoyi after you said that. He didn¡¯t want to bother with Mu Sizheng¡¯s rogue.


    Nong Mobai covered his face with his hands. He wanted to die.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t go out with me. I f * cking feel embarrassed.¡±


    Nong Mobai wanted to cry, but had no tears.


    ¡°What, when we usually do things, why don¡¯t you say that you feel embarrassed?¡± Mu Sizheng did not take it seriously at all. He picked up Nong Mobai and let him sit on hisp.


    ¡°F * ck, let go, I think this is your home!¡± Do what you want to do? ¡°


    Wu Tie instantly panicked. He pped Mu Sizheng¡¯s big hand that was hugging his waist and yelled at him in a low voice.


    ¡°Ann Yichen¡¯s family is my family, what¡¯s the difference?¡±


    As Mu Sizheng said this, he leaned close to Nong Mobai¡¯s neck and kissed it.


    F * ck, did he really give it back to me!? This damned bastard.

 Chapter 568

    C568 ¨C Scolding the Political Dead Stallion of Moose


    ¡°Let go, you fucking beast.¡±


    Nong Mobai pushed Mu Sizheng away, wanting to get down from his legs.


    However, Mu Sizheng didn¡¯t let him, and held him tightly by the waist.


    ¡°Ann Yichen already left, what¡¯s wrong with me loving you for a while? I came here with you on such a hot day. ¡°


    You shamelessly apanied me here? Is Ann Yichen his friend or my friend?


    ¡°Why the fuck are you messing around with your brother¡¯s birthday? If you really can¡¯t hold it in anymore, where¡¯s your room so you can stroll around for a bit beforeing back? ¡°


    Nong Mobai didn¡¯t give Mu Sizheng any face. After all, this wasn¡¯t their home, so it was impossible for them to cooperate with Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°With you around, why would I go to my room? Can you be more tactful? ¡°


    Hearing the word ¡°tactful¡±ing out from Mu Sizheng¡¯s mouth, Nong Mobai really wanted to rape his dog head.


    ¡°For someone as unrestrained as you, do you have the nerve to ask me about this, Mu Sizheng? Do you have any shame? ¡°


    I really want to get his head out and see what the hell is going on inside to make him dare to say such words?


    ¡°If you dare to make a move, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Nong Mobai warned again, it didn¡¯t look like he was joking with Mu Sizheng.


    But who was Mu Sizheng? Could Nong Mobai suppress him? Agree, yes, no.


    That¡¯s why he was so annoyed with Nong Mobai.


    Nong Mobai couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pped him, ¡°If I don¡¯t f * * king p you, you won¡¯t even wake up, will you, Mu Sizheng?¡±


    Mu Sizheng immediately frowned when he was hit, showing his displeasure. However, it was nothing more than that and he did not do anything unnecessary.


    Nong Mobai was surprised, he was not angry? Are you for real? I clearly gave him a p, but he¡¯s still so loud.


    Could it be that he had been beaten silly?


    Just as Nong Mobai was thinking this, he was pushed down by Mu Sizheng in the next second. The scene was indescribable.


    ¡°That damn stallion.¡±


    Ann Yichen, who was in the kitchen, clenched his fists tightly and shouted towards the hall with a great deal of anger, ¡°F * ck Mu Sizheng, if you want to mess around, then go to the guest room. Don¡¯t mess around on my sofa.¡±


    He didn¡¯t let Mu Sizheng calm down, but asked him to change locations.


    However, it was also possible that Ann Yichen was already used to the two of them, so he didn¡¯t go out and kick them out. This was what they called a good brother!


    ¡°Stay away from Mu Sizheng in the future, that brat¡¯s head is full of sh * t.¡±


    Ann Yichen covered Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s ears, not allowing Loong Xiaoyi to listen. He was afraid that Loong Xiaoyi would learn from Mu Sizheng.


    Loong Xiaoyi, on the other hand, was fine. He knew that Mu Sizheng and Nong Mobai had not seen each other for years. It was normal for you and me to be together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be led astray by him.¡± Loong Xiaoyi smiled, lowered his head and kissed Wu Junyi¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t say anything about what happened next. Also, as the same person as husband, he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with his actions. It was just that the way everyone interacted with their own wives was different.


    ¡°F * ck f * cking f * cking f * cking f * cking hell, Mu Sizheng, you are f * cking courting death!


    Suddenly, Nong Mobai¡¯s low curses came from the hall. However, after his voice fell, it suddenly became inappropriate.


    Ann Yichen¡¯s face waspletely dark. He mmed the kitchen door shut and bit his lips to hate himself for not being careful when making friends.


    Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s expression also froze for a moment. He thought Mu Sizheng was just teasing Nong Mobai, but he didn¡¯t expect Mu Sizheng to be serious. Even after closing the kitchen door, he could still clearly hear what was happening outside.

 Chapter 569

    C569 ¨C I Want to be a Father Now


    ¡°Give me your phone, I want to y music, I¡¯m too ashamed to listen.¡± Ann Yichen reached out his hand towards Loong Xiaoyi and said angrily.


    Loong Xiaoyiforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll open it for you.¡± He was very calm and was not affected by the atmosphere outside.


    At this time, Ann Yichen was also stunned, looking straight at Loong Xiaoyi.


    Themotion outside was so great, did he not have any other thoughts? So calm?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°You¡¯re not going to open it?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi looked at Ann Yichen, who was looking straight at him, and asked with his same calm voice.


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t say anything as he nced at Loong Xiaoyi.


    Was he that calm? This was a live version!


    Seeing Ann Yichen¡¯s expression, Loong Xiaoyi smiled lovingly. ¡°He¡¯s not you, I can¡¯t bring up that interest.¡±


    Nong Mobai was hinting at Ye Zichen because his voice floated in.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re frigid!¡± Ann Yichen retorted without giving any face.


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± Loong Xiaoyi asked with a smile on his face. He turned on the music, cutting off the sound outside.


    The corner of Ann Yichen¡¯s mouth twitched. Absolutely not, this kid was just good at calming himself down.


    ¡°In a while, Mu Sifa and Xiaojie will alsoe over. Do you want them to order a cake along the way?¡± It¡¯s a little more lively this way. ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t really care about what happened outside anymore. He asked Ann Yichen while washing the vegetables.


    ¡°Did you even call them?¡± So considerate! Ann Yichen was surprised.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you on good terms with Mu Sifa? ¡°Call him over to join the liveliness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, then I¡¯ll call Huangfu Shao!¡± I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, and I don¡¯t know if he has the time. ¡°


    Ann Yichen said as he leaned on Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s back and rummaged for Huangfu Shao¡¯s phone.


    Originally, he wanted to call Huangfu Shao, but Huangfu Shao was always busy. Ann Yichen was afraid that Huangfu Shao would call at the right time, so he sent a message.


    ¡°I wonder if he will be able to see it.¡± Ann Yichen muttered as he pressed his entire body against Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Do you have anyone you¡¯d like to call?¡± Ann Yichen suddenly jumped on Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s back, leaned close to his face and asked.


    But after asking, Ann Yichen realized that Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s circle was exactly the same as his.


    Ann Yichen was stunned because only now did he realize that Loong Xiaoyi was only friends with him and did not have any real friends.


    Ann Yichen instantly felt guilty, hugging Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s neck and burying his back.


    It was I who took away this brat¡¯s time to make friends with me. Because of his young age, he desperately tried to mature himself just so that he could openly stand with me and not let othersugh at me.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi.¡± Ann Yichen suddenly called Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Loong Xiaoyi responded softly and quietly waited for Ann Yichen¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Do you have any wishes? It¡¯s just today, and I¡¯ll help you achieve it. Can I do whatever you want me to? ¡°


    After hearing that, Loong Xiaoyi stopped what he was doing, ¡°What happened? ¡°I suddenly asked.¡±


    ¡°Just answer when I tell you. Don¡¯t ask.¡± Ann Yichen¡¯s voice carried a hint of shyness.


    Although Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t know the reason why Ann Yichen was like that, he still smiled and said, ¡°Then give me a child! I want to be a father. ¡± After saying that, the corner of Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s mouth curled up into a gentle smile, as if he was going to melt everything on the side.


    ¡°Just this? I will definitely give birth to a child! This doesn¡¯t count. ¡± Ann Yichen retorted excitedly.


    ¡°Other than marrying you, I have no regrets in my life. I don¡¯t have any wishes.¡± These sweet words prated Ann Yichen¡¯s heart, causing his face to slowly turn red.

 Chapter 570

    C570 ¨C A Kiss be Turn away


    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you were an expert in love! ¡°You sure know how to flirt with people.¡±


    Ann Yichen cursed Loong Xiaoyi with a red face. He was obviously too shy to do anything about it.


    ¡°Is there? Have you been tricked by me? ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi asked very directly, the smile on his face was still very gentle.


    ¡°Of course! Since you said so, how could I not be provoked? ¡°Speak, did you say that on purpose?¡±


    Ann Yichen covered Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes and interrogated him. But it seemed like a pressure question! Actually, the smile on Ann Yichen¡¯s face was quite sweet, as if he had smeared ten buckets of honey on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I won¡¯t be in a hurry to eat dinner. Stop messing around.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t move. He stood there and said something to Ann Yichen. He didn¡¯t move because he was afraid that Ann Yichen would fall off. Coupled with his wet hands, he also didn¡¯t want to get Ann Yichen wet.


    ¡°What does it matter? Mu Sifa and Huangfu Shao are workaholics, how can they be here so soon?¡± Let¡¯s not talk about those outside, it¡¯s hard to part with them now. ¡°


    Ann Yichen did not let go as if he was addicted to it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not telling the truth, then I¡¯m not letting go, so I hurried. Did you intentionally say that to tease me? ¡°Hrm?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t have any other choice. He wiped his wet hands on his apron, and then used some effort to carry Ann Yichen to the front. After hugging him properly, he raised his head and smiled to Wu Tie, ¡°If I were to tease you, do you really need to say that? It¡¯s an easy thing to do with a kiss. ¡°


    With that, Loong Xiaoyi kissed Ann Yichen and smiled warmly, like a warm wind blowing past. The scene instantly turned beautiful.


    Ann Yichen was not touched, instead, he was unhappy, ¡°What do you mean? The meaning of your words is that I, Ann Yichen, am easy to deal with! ¡°Who can you follow with a kiss?¡±


    If this kid dares to say yes, then sleep under the bed tonight.


    The displeasure on Ann Yichen¡¯s face intensified. He did not like Loong Xiaoyi to describe him like this.


    ¡°Of course, I would obediently follow you with a kiss. But the prerequisite is that the target is me, right?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi immediately sublimated the romance of this topic and gave Ann Yichen another candy.


    ¡°Smooth talker, you still say you didn¡¯t learn bad?¡±


    Ann Yichen muttered to himself, but in his heart, he was actually pretty. It was just that he didn¡¯t want to show off to Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Wasn¡¯t teacher kidnapped by me with just a kiss?¡± Loong Xiaoyi suddenlyughed and asked.


    Ann Yichen was stunned as he looked at Loong Xiaoyi dumbly, as if trying to recall something.


    After a while, Ann Yichen¡¯s face slowly darkened, because Loong Xiaoyi was right. He was really sucked away by Loong Xiaoyi in one kiss, for five years at a time.


    This brat was definitely poisonous, and he didn¡¯t have a antidote for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    Seeing Ann Yichen¡¯s expression, Loong Xiaoyi knew that Ann Yichen had already remembered it and was smiling from ear to ear.


    ¡°Who, who knows!?¡± Five years have passed, how can I still remember? ¡°


    Because it was too embarrassing, Ann Yichen decided to y dumb. However, these words revealed that he was lying.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me with a silly smile? If I say I don¡¯t remember, then I don¡¯t remember? ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi looked straight at himself andughed without saying a word, which made Ann Yichen feel guilty.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anyone making my wife sound like this!¡± Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s words were obviously a joke on Ann Yichen, but he still wore a smile on his face.

 Chapter 571

    C571 ¨C The Best Old Attack in the World


    ¡°What?¡± Did you raise me? Is there? ¡± Ann Yichen refused to admit it and turned his face away because he was too embarrassed and it would be bad for his older face.


    Although Loong Xiaoyi was younger than Ann Yichen and had no money when dating Ann Yichen, Loong Xiaoyi was very ambitious. While working hard to earn money to help his mother fill up the household, he also saved up money to date Ann Yichen and didn¡¯t need Ann Yichen to pay a single cent.


    Ann Yichen knew that Loong Xiaoyi had a strong sense of self-esteem, so he didn¡¯t say anything about supporting him and just silently apanied him everywhere.


    But even the simplest McDonald¡¯s cinema made Ann Yichen happy, because he was with the person he loved.


    Loong Xiaoyi had already bought a house and paid the down payment when he was only in his first year of university. At that time, he was worried that he would be disgraced by the fact that he was not worthy of Ann Yichen.


    It was because Ann Yichen was in the upper ss and the people around him were all sessful people, so he worked hard to climb up thedder.


    Ann Yichen naturally wouldn¡¯tpare Loong Xiaoyi to anyone, but Loong Xiaoyi wanted Ann Yichen to be proud of him, bring him out with him, and give him face. This was also something that an experienced attacker should do, Loong Xiaoyi thought so himself.


    Thanks to Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s efforts, he had a house and a car. Although he didn¡¯t have much property, he had invested his money and opened a shop for others to look after. Then, he would work for Wu Steel.


    Huangfu Shao¡¯spany was currently the most famousrgepany in the country. Who knew how many people were trying to push their way in. Even a small director¡¯s sry was higher than other directors¡¯ wages.


    Therefore, there is also a saying, as long as you work in the Huangpu familypany, as long as you have that work permit, people will look at you in a new light wherever you go, even if you have the money, they will still treat you with respect. This is the authority of the country¡¯srgestpany.


    ¡°All these years, have you worked hard? ¡°They raised me, raised me, raised my aunt, supported my family, took care of their own shop, even took me to and from work. asionally, they even went to school to take care of me.¡±


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t want his trivial pride anymore. He hugged Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s neck and buried his head in his chest as he asked ufortably.


    Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes twitched. It was impossible to say that he didn¡¯t suffer, but Ann Yichen didn¡¯t despise him for being poor. After following him for so many years, Long Xiao felt that everything was worth it.


    ¡°With you here, I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    In the end, Loong Xiaoyi still didn¡¯t want to report his worries. He didn¡¯t want Ann Yichen to me himself too much. As a veteran, this was what he should do for Ann Yichen.


    Without Loong Xiaoyi saying anything, Ann Yichen understood that sometimes, Loong Xiaoyi would be tired to the point of falling asleep when he was on the phone with him.


    However, even if he was extremely tired, Loong Xiaoyi would still go to his house to prepare food for him before going back to sleep. Thus, year after year, five years passed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s live together in the future!¡± Don¡¯t run back and forth. It¡¯s too tiring. ¡°


    Ann Yichen¡¯s heart ached, and he kept saying he wanted to live together, but Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Your grandfather and your father have not yet agreed to our rtionship. I don¡¯t want them to separate us with this story. We¡¯ve been through five years, and we can¡¯t wait. Your grandpa and dad aren¡¯t bad people, they just feel that I¡¯m not good enough for you, that¡¯s why they refused to let go. After I¡¯vepleted my career, I believe they will trust you to me, don¡¯t worry. ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyiforted Ann Yichen by stroking his hair. Although he was much younger than Ann Yichen, he was still much more mature than him.


    Or perhaps there was such a gap, Loong Xiaoyi was also deliberately spoiling Ann Yichen! He didn¡¯t have to think about anything else and had to deal with everything himself. He had to free himself and carry a heavy burden.

 Chapter 572

    C572 ¨C If Your Career Is Sessful You Should Go to Your House and Ask for Your Hand in Marriage


    ¡°In this life, I will never let go of your hand. I can¡¯t let those women who are like tigers and wolves get away with it.¡±


    Ann Yichen suddenly hugged Loong Xiaoyi tightly. His expression was serious, and he wasn¡¯t jealous. Instead, he warned Loong Xiaoyi that it was impossible for him to let go, so he gave up!


    Loong Xiaoyiughed with satisfaction. This was Ann Yichen¡¯s affirmation of him!


    ¡°If someone from the outside could hook me away, would I be able to stay safe and sound with you for five more years?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, but if you¡¯re actually flirting with someone behind their back, I don¡¯t know either!¡± In addition, you often go to the school to help me substitute, causing those students to ask me every single day why I¡¯m not busy these days, and why I didn¡¯t call you to take my ce.


    Ann Yichen kept on emphasizing the fact that he was not feeling well. His eyebrows knitted together and he felt that Loong Xiaoyi had already set his sights on his student council.


    Plus, he was older than Loong Xiaoyi, and his student was a new rising star. No matter how he thought about it, people would always choose young and good-looking people, so Ann Yichen had a feeling of crisis.


    ¡°Then tell them that my man doesn¡¯t have the time to visit them when he¡¯s free.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi had a nice smile on his face and didn¡¯t avoid this question. To him, those people were Ann Yichen¡¯s students and he wanted to be good to them. That was it.


    ¡°Stupid, if you really say it like that, how are you going to get to my school next time? Maybe the school will dismiss me? ¡°


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I wanted to take care of your family a long time ago, but I didn¡¯t want to go anywhere else, so I just so happened to be able to take care of my body and have kids, right? ¡°


    Just as Wu Tie finished his sentence, Loong Xiaoyi epted it with a smile. Just looking at his eyes, he felt that he was overflowing with happiness.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wu Junxin immediately felt warm in his heart, but soon became depressed again because he didn¡¯t know if he could get pregnant. If it wasn¡¯t for his special physique, how would Loong Xiaoyi exin himself to Loong Xiaoyi in the future?


    ¡°If only there were an artificial womb so that I could give you a baby.¡± Ann Yichen sighed and muttered, following the deted ball.


    ¡°So what if I can¡¯t get pregnant, it¡¯s not a big deal. My current goal is to earn enough money to support you, create a career for myself, and then go to your house and propose marriage.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi supported Ann Yichen¡¯s body, not letting him slide down, hugging him tightly. Finally, he raised his head and gave Ann Yichen a sweet kiss.


    Ann Yichen¡¯s mood immediately became better as he hugged Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s neck and smiled, ¡°Really, let¡¯s go to my house to propose marriage! Aren¡¯t you afraid that my grandpa and dad will give you a few shots? ¡°


    ¡°What are you afraid of? As long as they agree to let the two of us stay together, even if it means that I will be heavily injured, I am willing to do it. ¡°


    Every word that Loong Xiaoyi said was sweet to Ann Yichen¡¯s heart. This was probably the reason why he was willing to suffer with Loong Xiaoyi the whole time. For him, Loong Xiaoyi was always this manly.


    ¡°If they really dare to do this sort of thing to you, I¡¯ll break off all rtions with them and elope with you. I¡¯ll go to a ce where no one knows us and live our little days together.¡±


    Ann Yichen instantly shrunk to the size of a small woman. His tone carried a hint of coquettishness and he sounded sweet and greasy.


    Loong Xiaoyi smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t answer because he knew Ann Yichen would really do that. However, Loong Xiaoyi understood that his family was just as important to Ann Yichen as he was, so no matter how long he waited, Loong Xiaoyi would patiently wait for the approval of Ann Yichen¡¯s family and openly marry Ann Yichen.

 Chapter 573

    C573 ¨C A Bold Nong Mo Bai


    ¡°Mu Sizheng, you bastard, if you dare to continue, see how I¡¯ll kill you when I get home.¡±


    Pah! Mu Sizheng, who was in the hall outside, was beaten up by his wife again.


    Ann Yichen¡¯s mouth immediately twitched as he scolded, ¡°The two of them still haven¡¯t stopped? It was even louder than the music. Was it the devil? This is too scary! ¡°


    Fuck, where¡¯s the atmosphere? How could he not enter the guest room? Do whatever you want, and I promise I won¡¯t disturb you.


    Ann Yichen muttered in his heart. If he wanted Mu Sizheng in front of him, he would have pped him a long time ago.


    ¡°What kind of friends have I made?!¡± Ann Yichen sighed with a helpless look on his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Prove their love.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi had a faint smile on his face. After kissing Ann Yichen again, he put him down and continued washing the dishes.


    ¡°But we can¡¯t do what we want!¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you avoiding it?¡±


    Ann Yichen rolled up his sleeves to help, but did not stand and watch Loong Xiaoyi busy himself.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t seen each other in so many years, it¡¯s normal that they wouldn¡¯t be able to control themselves. So we just have to amodate them once.¡±


    Since Loong Xiaoyi had a good temper, he didn¡¯t care that much.


    If he and Ann Yichen had not seen each other for a long time, he would definitely be like Mu Sizheng.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t that exaggerated, there was no way to suppress it.


    ¡°Alright! Seeing that the two of them have not met for so many years, I will forgive them and ignore them once. ¡°


    Originally, Ann Yichen was convinced by Loong Xiaoyi, but unfortunately, Liu Tie¡¯s voice came from the outside again, making his veins pop out.


    I¡¯m going, but you guys still won¡¯t stop?


    Endure, I¡¯ll endure, ah endure my ass!


    ¡°Hurry up and subdue them.¡±


    Ann Yichen couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He was going to go out, but he was stopped by Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Let me go, I¡¯m going to beat that damn brat, Mu Sizheng to death.¡±


    What kind of friends have I made!? In this life, I even let youe to my house, and I, Ann Yichen, have the same surname as you.


    Ann Yichen was infuriated and his eyes were filled with rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just turn the music on a little bigger.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi let Ann Yichen forget about it. In fact, even if they closed the door, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it clearly.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t need to talk about that brat right now. When hees in the future, he will definitely be stronger.¡±


    Ann Yichen felt that it was impossible not to take care of Mu Sizheng today, so he wouldn¡¯t listen to him in the future.


    However, Loong Xiaoyi knew that it didn¡¯t matter whether Ann Yichen said it or not today. Mu Sizheng was a person who did things his own way and wouldn¡¯t change anything for anyone. It was just looking at Nong Mobai.


    No matter how much he resisted, Mu Sizheng still acted ording to his own thoughts and did not listen to his words.


    ¡°I¡¯m cooking soon, so I won¡¯t be able to hear anything.¡± Loong Xiaoyi allowed Ann Yichen to remain calm.


    He also felt that this wasn¡¯t a good thing, but since he was here to celebrate Ann Yichen¡¯s birthday, he couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t listen to Loong Xiaoyi. He walked quickly to the kitchen door, and after forcefully opening the door, he roared at Mu Sizheng, who was sitting on the sofa in the hall, ¡°Mu Sizheng, you damned stallion, get lost and go to the guest room.¡±


    However, at this moment, Mu Sizheng could not see it either! Because it was Ann Yichen with his back facing them.


    F * ck! Do you still ignore me? I must have heard my voice.


    Nong Mobai couldn¡¯t wait to disappear right now. He no longer had the face to face with Ann Yichen and Loong Xiaoyi. They had clearlye to celebrate Ann Yichen¡¯s birthday, yet they had turned into this state.

 Chapter 574

    C574 ¨C Gooseberry Seed Method


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Mu Sizheng carried Nong Mobai into the guest room and disappeared from Ann Yichen¡¯s sight. This time, he was quite straightforward.


    ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s finally quietened down.¡±


    Feeling relieved, Ann Yichen turned around to return to the kitchen, but when he saw Shang Cijie sneaking his head into the hall, his face turned red.


    Could it be that they just happened to bump into each other!


    Ann Yichen covered his face with his hands and felt embarrassed.


    ¡°B ¡­.¡± ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Seeing that Ann Yichen had noticed him, Shang Cijie came out from behind the door awkwardly, holding the birthday present for Ann Yichen.


    ¡°Xiaojie is here, where¡¯s Mu Sifa?¡± Ann Yichen weed him with a smile. Because if he didn¡¯tugh, he would be ashamed of Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°He forgot to bring his things and went down again. I was alone.¡±


    Shang Cijie¡¯s voice became softer and softer as he spoke, but when he was alone ¡­ Because, he didn¡¯t expect that the door wasn¡¯t closed tightly. When he came in, he bumped into Mu Sizheng, who was working on something.


    Seeing Xiaojie¡¯s expression, he must have seen it. Seriously, that damnable Mu Sizheng.


    ¡°Erm, Xiaojie, just pretend you didn¡¯t see what happened just now.¡± Ann Yichenughed awkwardly. He even felt embarrassed to look at Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Shang Cijie nodded his head obediently and passed the gift to Ann Yichen, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Teacher likes, but we will buy it ording to your preferences.¡±


    Ann Yichen, who received the gift, was moved. He almost wanted to snot and tear up.


    I¡¯m here for my birthday as well, why is there such a huge difference? If you don¡¯t have a gift, then forget it.


    ¡°Our Xiaojie is really a little angel, let¡¯s hug one for teacher.¡± Ann Yichen took Shang Cijie into his arms gratefully and fondled him lovingly.


    So soft! She had the same skin as a girl, and her body also had a fragrant smell.


    ¡°What are you doing to other people¡¯s wives, you perverted uncle?¡±


    Mu Sifa pushed the door open and saw Ann Yichen dawdling on his wife. He pushed Ann Yichen away with a frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m suffering too!¡± What can you do to your wife? What¡¯s wrong with holding her for a while? ¡°


    Ann Yichen hugged Shang Cijie again and began to dawdle.


    ¡°Xiaojie is really healing!¡± ¡°Like a doll.¡±


    Ann Yichen¡¯s face, which looked like it had been brushed by the spring wind, waspletely satisfied.


    ¡°Rub your husband, don¡¯t ruin my wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn¡¯t care about whether Ann Yichen took it or not. He just hated how intimate other men were with Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi isn¡¯t holding anything soft, so why don¡¯t you let me hold you for a while? I¡¯m the longevity star today, I¡¯m the oldest. ¡°


    It was fine that Ann Yichen didn¡¯t let go, but he was still getting more and more tired. However, all of a sudden, Ann Yichen stared at Shang Cijie¡¯s stomach.


    This was a belly that could get pregnant! What kind of structure?


    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at the stomachs of other people¡¯s wives. It¡¯s really rude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you want to, but why are you so domineering? ¡°If you dare to bully my student, I¡¯m not done with you, Mu Sifa.¡±


    Ann Yichen pointed at Mu Sifa¡¯s nose and lectured. After all, Mu Sifa had a criminal record.


    ¡°Who would bully him? Xiaojie is carrying a baby right now, so he can¡¯t stand you making such a ruckus. Hurry up and get out of the way, then let him rest on the sofa for a while. ¡°


    ¡°You got pregnant again?¡± Ann Yichen was dumbfounded. Really? Didn¡¯t he just give birth to Shang Mingming?


    ¡°Hell, I¡¯m not jealous at all, really.¡± Ann Yichen gritted his teeth and held back his tears as he tried to escape from reality.

 Chapter 575

    C575 ¨C They Were All Poisoned by Moose


    ¡°Teacher can do it too, I can definitely do it.¡±


    Shang Cijie tried tofort Ann Yichen in panic. Afterwards, he nodded seriously to give Ann Yichen strength.


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t care about this question. After all, getting pregnant depends on whether one has a special physique or not. If that¡¯s not the case, then there¡¯s nothing he can do about it.


    However, after beingforted like this by Shang Cijie, his heart suddenly felt warm and he was cured.


    ¡°As expected, Xiaojie is very considerate with his small cotton-padded jacket!¡± It¡¯s good, I want a daughter like that too. ¡°


    Ann Yichen screamed and hugged Shang Cijie again. Then, he started to dawdle.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man, not a daughter.¡±


    Although it was very soft, Ann Yichen still heard it.


    ¡°But Xiaojie is like a daughter! Caring and healing, mother, I also want such a lovely child. ¡°


    He suddenly upgraded to Shang Cijie¡¯s mother, which was inexplicably cute.


    Mu Sifa gave up on talking about Ann Yichen because it was useless even if he said it.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my big brother and Nong Mobai? Didn¡¯t Loong Xiaoyi say that the two of them came first? ¡°


    Mu Sifa put down the fruit on the tea table and turned around to ask Ann Yichen, who was still holding onto Shang Cijie.


    Upon being asked about Mu Sizheng, Ann Yichen¡¯s face immediately darkened. Liu Tie, who was in his arms, lowered his head in embarrassment as his ears turned red.


    Although Ann Yichen just said that he would forget what happened just now, how could he forget about it if he saw it? He saw it so clearly.


    Mu Sifa already knew what was going on without asking as he had frequently bumped into Mu Sifa and Nong Mobai before.


    Actually, there was no need for Ann Yichen to exin, because there was already a sounding from the guest room. Although it wasn¡¯t very clear, but they could still understand what they were doing inside!


    ¡°I really want to throw your brother down from here. Why do I only know people like him? ¡°I¡¯m really worried about Nong Mobai¡¯s body right now. How can he endure all of this?¡±


    After hearing Ann Yichen¡¯s words, Mu Sifa furrowed his brows. He had thought about it before and wanted to ask Nong Mobai about it.


    ¡°Probably a child! ¡°Big Bro wants Nong Mobai to be pregnant earlier.¡±


    ¡°But to be able to carry her for so long every day has be impossible. There is no limit to how you feel about her.¡±


    However, after he finished making fun of Mu Sifa, he turned around and sighed like Mu Sifa. Because they also said they couldn¡¯t move Mu Sizheng! What could he do?


    ¡°Wife, cover your ears, don¡¯t listen.¡±


    Mu Sifa walked over to Shang Cijie and picked him up.


    Shang Cijie obediently nodded his head. However, he had seen the more explosive scene just now. At that time, Mu Sizheng also noticed him, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Let me hug you a little longer, you stingy bastard.¡±


    When Shang Cijie was carried away by Mu Sifa, Ann Yichen immediately followed andined.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be fine if you start your own game in the future? What are you trying to steal my wife for? ¡°


    Mu Sifa ignored Ann Yichen and carried Shang Cijie to the sofa. Shang Cijie sat on Mu Sifa¡¯sp and handed him some juice to add some water.


    ¡°Kid, do you want to fight?¡±


    Damn it! I know that I¡¯m not pregnant yet, but this is too despicable. A wife who can give birth to babies is amazing!


    Ann Yichen grinded his teeth in jealousy and envy, but then he powerlessly muttered to himself, ¡°Alright, he¡¯s indeed amazing. I think it¡¯s better if I find my man tofort me!¡±


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 576

    C576 ¨C No One Dares to Shoot a Strawberry nt for Me


    ¡°It seems quite lively outside. Has Mu Sifa arrived?¡± Loong Xiaoyi asked when he saw Ann Yichen walk into the kitchen.


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t say anything. He held Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s waist silently from behind and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi stopped what he was doing and turned around to pick up Ann Yichen¡¯s face as he asked with concern.


    ¡°Nothing, just a blow.¡±


    Ann Yichen feebly returned, put his hand on Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s neck, and raised his head to kiss Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Who hit you? I¡¯ll get even with him. ¡± Loong Xiaoyi said jokingly. It was really warm.


    ¡°No need, I was just saying it.¡± After a while, he said with a bit of disappointment, ¡°Just now Mu Sifa told me that Xiaojie is pregnant again. Although I¡¯m happy for them both, but I can¡¯t feel happy inside, am I too stingy?¡±


    With that, Ann Yichen raised his head and looked at Loong Xiaoyi urgently, as if he really thought he was wrong. He got scolded by Loong Xiaoyi as if Loong Xiaoyi was trying to wake him up.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. People all have this kind of feeling. After all, if you want to be pregnant, you can¡¯t do so right now. However, Xiaojie had a second child without much effort. If one was not a saint, how could he not be one? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to murder or burn or destroy it, right? ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t scold him as Ann Yichen expected, instead, he advised him.


    ¡°Are these really your heartfelt words? In the future, I will definitely feel jealous, and you actually want a wife like this? ¡°


    Even though he asked Loong Xiaoyi that question, he was already ted inside.


    If Loong Xiaoyi really said that to him just now, Ann Yichen would probably not be able to recover in time. Fortunately, Loong Xiaoyi used other methods to persuade him in time.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. If you continue to spoil me like this, I¡¯m really going to lose my age.¡±


    The reason why Ann Yichen said that was because he noticed that Loong Xiaoyi had be more and more mature, which was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. In the past, it was you who tolerated my immaturity. Now, it¡¯s my turn to tolerate your willfulness.¡±


    Actually, Ann Yichen didn¡¯t know that he had always been the one to give Loong Xiaoyi strength and courage. Whether it was when pursuing him or when he was still young and ignorant, Ann Yichen was always able to guide him in time so that he wouldn¡¯t have to take too many detours.


    ¡°What should we do? My man is getting better and better, and I don¡¯t want to let him get away with it. ¡°


    Ann Yichen looked at Loong Xiaoyi, who was biting his lips and frowning. He was very troubled. If Loong Xiaoyi was kidnapped by someone, he mightmit a crime and kill him.


    ¡°How do you support you and your children without going out to work?¡± Loong Xiaoyi smiled and picked up Ann Yichen with his waist and then gave him a sweet kiss.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll raise you. You can be a cook at home!¡±


    ¡°What about your dad and grandpa? Do you think they¡¯d agree to let you raise me like a little boy toy? I really will get a few shots when the timees. ¡°


    If Ann Yichen really did that, it would be weird if they didn¡¯t beat me to death.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s choose a free and profitable industry, the kind where one can work without going out.¡±


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t realize this and continued to persuade Loong Xiaoyi. It seemed that he was really afraid that Loong Xiaoyi would be hooked away by someone.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone outside will lure me away? ¡°From now on, you will nt a strawberry on my neck every day to see who dares to approach me.¡±


    Ann Yichen thought about it carefully after listening to Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s suggestion and felt that it wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± The n was finalized.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 577

    C577 ¨C Palpation of the Stomach


    ¡°That, can I go in?¡±


    Outside the kitchen door, Shang Cijie cutelyid on the ss door and peeked his head in.


    It was probably because Loong Xiaoyi was carrying Ann Yichen and the two of them were sweet and sweet, so Shang Cijie was too embarrassed to directly go over and disturb them. That¡¯s why he asked outside.


    ¡°Come in if you have nothing to do!¡± Ann Yichen came down from Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s arms and said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be troubling you.¡± Shang Cijie nodded obediently and raised his head to ask, ¡°Do you need help? I can make vegetables. ¡± Shang Cijie rolled up his sleeves with a face full of reliability.


    ¡°No need, no need. The pregnant women will rest outside.¡±


    Ann Yichen was afraid that something would happen to Wu Tie, so he quickly waved his hand.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Sifa?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be that the brat called Xiaojie in to help! If so, throw him out.


    Ann Yichen rolled up his sleeves and was about to attack Mu Sifa.


    ¡°He said that Big Brother was too noisy, so, he went to take a look.¡±


    Shang Cijie¡¯s face slowly turned red again. He didn¡¯t want to hear Mu Sizheng¡¯s voice so he ran into the kitchen.


    ¡°Go take a look?¡± Ann Yichen¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Was he really just taking a look?


    Ann Yichen¡¯s bad feeling was right, because the moment they finished talking, the sound of someone knocking on the door suddenly came from outside, followed by Mu Sifa¡¯s curse, ¡°Don¡¯t f * cking lose your temper at someone else¡¯s house, aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±


    Mu Sifa was definitely scolding his big brother, Mu Sizheng. Although Nong Mobai was also part of the scolding, Mu Sifa understood that Nong Mobai was unable to resist Mu Sizheng. Even if Mu Sifa said he didn¡¯t want to, it wouldn¡¯t be of any use.


    ¡°I knew Mu Sifa wouldn¡¯t just go to take a look.¡± Ann Yichen sighed, and then shoutedzily in the direction of Mu Sifa, ¡°Don¡¯t break the door of the guest room! If Auntie finds out, Loong Xiaoyi will be talked about. ¡°


    He didn¡¯t care about Mu Sizheng¡¯s life and death at all. He was just worried that something might happen to the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you so much trouble, teacher.¡± Shang Cijie quickly apologized for Mu Sifa.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s also the fault of that damn stud, Mu Sizheng.¡±


    Presumably, Mu Sifa¡¯s anger was due to Xiaojie¡¯s difort! That¡¯s why he went to kick the door. Otherwise, Mu Sifa wouldn¡¯t be bothered with Mu Sizheng¡¯s nonsense.


    ¡°I have one more thing that I need you to agree to, teacher.¡± Shang Cijie said hesitantly.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s us, Xiaojie, not to mention one thing, a hundred things will be fine.¡±


    As Ann Yichen said this, he hugged Shang Cijie and started rubbing his hands on Shang Cijie¡¯s body.


    ¡°Is this really a man¡¯s body? Why is it so soft and cute? ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m a man.¡± Shang Cijie sounded a bit embarrassed. Due to his baby face, Shang Cijie still looked like a high school student.


    ¡°Can I touch your stomach?¡±


    Ann Yichen suddenly asked and stared curiously at Shang Cijie¡¯s stomach.


    Shang Cijie was a bit surprised. In the next second, he let out a cute smile and blushed as he replied, ¡°Sure! ¡°But I still can¡¯t find out if there¡¯s a baby inside.¡±


    ¡°Indeed? I can¡¯t tell that I¡¯m pregnant, but how many months has it been? ¡°


    As soon as Shang Cijie finished his words, Ann Yichen touched him. He was probably just greeting him. If Shang Cijie didn¡¯t touch him, he would touch the same kind of person.


    ¡°In a few days, it will be two months.¡±


    Shang Cijie always felt shy when other than Mu Sifa touching his belly, so he unconsciously held his breath.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 578

    C578 ¨C Seeing Long Xiao¡¯s Family Elder?


    ¡°No wonder he doesn¡¯t show his stomach.¡± Ann Yichen mumbled and then remembered that Shang Cijie had something on his mind. He asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about your birthday. Can I call my friend?¡±


    Only after Ann Yichen mentioned it did Shang Cijie vaguely remember.


    ¡°Your friend?¡±


    What a surprise! Did Xiaojie have any friends of his own? I thought he was like Loong Xiaoyi, living in our circle.


    ¡°Yes, teacher and Xiao Yi know each other as well.¡±


    ¡°The two of us know each other?¡±


    Ann Yichen and Loong Xiaoyi looked at each other, seemingly asking who it was.


    Loong Xiaoyi shook his head. He really couldn¡¯t think of a mutual friend with Shang Cijie.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xiangyang.¡±


    As soon as the two words¡¯ Xiang Yang ¡®came out, Ann Yichen and Loong Xiaoyi were stunned. After all, Shang Mingming¡¯s incident had only happened not long ago.


    ¡°That Xiaojie!¡± ¡°Same name?¡±


    But that¡¯s not right! They say that Loong Xiaoyi and I know each other. Ann Yichen rejected the proposal and looked at Shang Cijie in surprise.


    Weren¡¯t they going to fight to the death in the beginning? How did he suddenly be a friend?


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about what happenedst time.¡± Loong Xiaoyi apologized. No matter what, Xiangyang was still his cousin. If he didn¡¯t think well of Xiangyang, he would still be held responsible.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Actually, Xiangyang isn¡¯t a bad child either. He was only fanned by Xiao Yi at that time. In reality, he didn¡¯t do anything to us. Xiao Yi is the mastermind.¡±


    Shang Cijie hurriedly exined, he didn¡¯t want Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen to hate Xiangyang.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not angry, then Loong Xiaoyi and I don¡¯t have any objections. But why did you be friends with Xiangyang?¡±


    But looking at it now, Xiangyang really did look like Xiaojie from high school, especially in terms of looks.


    ¡°A lot of things have happened, so they¡¯ve slowly be familiar.¡±


    Actually, he didn¡¯t know why he had asked Shang Cijie. When he came back to his senses, he had already forgiven Xiangyang and had be his friend.


    In the past few days, he had been chatting with Xiangyang, but most of them were talking about Xiang Haolin, asking him for advice on how to capture a man¡¯s heart, as well as those shameful things on the bed.


    ¡°What about Mu Sifa? What did he say? ¡°


    However, there was no need to think about it. He would definitely be very angry from the start! Ann Yichen added on.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t agree with Mu Sifa at the beginning, but when I caused a ruckuster, he stopped arguing with me.¡±


    When Shang Cijie talked about the trouble he caused, he blushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°As long as you think it¡¯s fine, we don¡¯t have any problems, right?¡± Ann Yichen looked at Loong Xiaoyi and asked.


    Loong Xiaoyi nodded. Shang Cijie was the victim in this matter. Since Shang Cijie had said that there was nothing wrong, he had nothing else to say.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ve told them!¡± Shang Cijie took out his phone with a blush on his face.


    ¡°They?¡±


    Ann Yichen and Loong Xiaoyi were puzzled again. They had clearly said Xiangyang just now.


    ¡°There¡¯s also Xiangyang¡¯s uncle, Mr. Xiang Haolin.¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡±


    Ann Yichen¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with Xiang Haolin because Xiang Haolin was too cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Xiangyang¡¯s uncle looks cold, but he¡¯s easy to talk to.¡± Loong Xiaoyi said as he rubbed Ann Yichen¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. It was only when you said that that I remembered that it was more important. If Xiangyang¡¯s unclees over, then wouldn¡¯t I be meeting with your family¡¯s elders? ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyiughed, ¡°I usually call him by his name. He¡¯s not much older than you, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you call him by his name. Don¡¯t be so restrained.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. What if you¡¯re not satisfied with me after meeting me?¡±


    Ann Yichen said worriedly. However, after hearing Loong Xiaoyi say so, his heart rxed.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 579

    C579 ¨C The Mission Is to Seduce Haolin


    More than an hourter, in front of Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s home, Xiang Yang pressed the doorbell and cowardly hid behind Xiang Haolin.


    More than a week ago, he was scolded by Loong Xiaoyi because of Shang Cijie, so he was very afraid of meeting Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so scared, why did youe?¡± Xiang Haolin frowned.


    ¡°Definitelye! Today is my cousin¡¯s wife¡¯s birthday, he usually takes care of me, how can I note! Furthermore, I don¡¯t want to be cut off from them for the rest of my life. I also want to apologise for what happenedst time and drag them into this. ¡°


    Xiang Yang¡¯s eyes dimmed as he regretted his immaturity.


    Xiang Haolin couldn¡¯t hear what Wei was saying and frowned in annoyance. He still had a lot of things to do, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t do it. Xiang Yang would forcefully drag him along, so Xiang Haolin had no choice but to follow along.


    After all, Xiang Haolin only knew Loong Xiaoyi, and Ann Yichen had met twice. They weren¡¯t even friends, so it wasn¡¯t really right for Xiang Haolin toe over to apany Loong Xiaoyi on his birthday.


    ¡°Was I too bad in the past?!¡± Xiangyang suddenly asked Xiang Haolin with a pitiful expression.


    Xiang Haolin didn¡¯t know how tofort others, so he replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it.¡±


    When Xiangyang heard this, he got angry. He pinched Xiang Haolin¡¯s waist and cursed, ¡°Can¡¯t you coax me?¡±


    Damn it! No matter how long I¡¯ve been with him, he always treated me coldly. Doesn¡¯t he like me? Was I mistaken?


    ¡°A three-year-old? You need someone to coax you? ¡± Xiang Haolin looked indifferent.


    In the beginning, Xiang Haolin didn¡¯t get along with Xiangyang face to face, so he desperately wanted to develop his rtionship with him. Even if it was just chatting, it would be fine.


    Now that he lived with Xiangyang, he finally realized his mistake. This was because not only did Xiangyang love to be jealous, he was also a chatterbox that hummed in Xiangyang¡¯s ears all day long.


    These were still tolerable. What Xiang Haolin couldn¡¯t bear was that Xiang Yang would attack him in the middle of the night. If he didn¡¯t seed, he would cause trouble.


    Naturally, Xiang Haolin was also very happy, but he could not allow Xiangyang to break through their rtionship as an uncle and nephew. Xiang Haolin was also very happy, but he could not allow Xiangyang to break through their rtionship as an uncle and nephew.


    Thinking about how he had been tortured in the past few days, Xiang Haolin let out a heavy sigh. Only now did he realize that he had provoked a little demon, a restless demon who took the initiative to attack.


    ¡°Are you going to be so annoying if I let you coax me? And sighing? This is too much! ¡± Xiang Yang snorted, his hands covering his chest in displeasure as he turned his face away.


    If you¡¯re not coaxing me, you¡¯re not coaxing me! I¡¯m not going to be on my own, okay? You just wait and see tonight. I will make you burn with lust and touch me until the end.


    Xiangyang secretly clenched his fists. The small me in his heart was burning. He had been thinking of a way to seduce Xiang Haolin so that Xiang Haolin could touch him.


    Xiangyang also didn¡¯t insist on sleeping with Xiang Haolin. He simply wanted to form an unbreakable bond with Xiang Haolin so that Xiang Haolin could belong to him forever. Xiangyang thought so.


    The reason why he had such thoughts was entirely due to Shang Cijie and Mu Sifa. He believed that as long as a deep rtionship was formed, they would not be separated no matter how much they argued or how many people were involved.


    ¡°Do you want to buy toys!?¡± It says on the Inte that that kind of thing can stimte the sexual desire to attack. ¡°


    Xiangyang suddenly scratched his chin and thought seriously. When he heard Xiang Haolin say that he had a headache and was using props to seduce him, even though he was Liu Xiaihui, he couldn¡¯t stand the excitement.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 580

    C580 ¨C Buy Props for Your Own Use


    ¡°Xiang Haolin, which one do you like more, tying up and jumping up an egg?¡±


    Xiangyang raised his head and asked Xiang Haolin with a serious expression. The topic was obviously evil, but he had a harmless look on his face.


    Xiang Haolin frowned and pinched Xiangyang¡¯s cheek, ¡°I don¡¯t even like them, just you wait.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Does that mean you don¡¯t like them?


    Xiangyang didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Xiang Haolin¡¯s words at all. He started to ponder again. He was being pinched on the face, but he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    After a while, Xiangyang suddenly asked happily, ¡°What about the cat ears?¡± Electric cat tail? Do you like it? I¡¯ve seen the photos online. They look pretty fun, but they¡¯re also very cute. I should be the one to bring it. After all, I¡¯m so cute! ¡± Xiang Yang¡¯s small face was smiling as he praised himself, yet his heart still remained unmoved and unflustered.


    ¡°What website do you watch all day long?¡±


    Xiang Haolin realized the seriousness of the situation and decided to shut down the as soon as he returned home. He didn¡¯t want this bad premonition to continue spreading.


    ¡°An adult website!¡± Xiaojie¡¯s friend Huangfu Qiao introduced me, the things inside are dazzling, there is everything, there must be a style you like. We¡¯ll watch it together tonight when we get back! After you¡¯ve read it, tell me which one is more interesting and I¡¯ll buy it for you to see. ¡°


    Xiangyang clenched his small hands in front of his chest. He was already looking forward to strolling around the adult store with Xiang Haolin.


    An adult shop?


    Xiang Haolin¡¯s brows furrowed more and more. He thought that just because Xiangyang and Shang Cijie were friends that they wouldn¡¯t get hurt. But who knew that things got worse and worse. He knew all about jumping from an electric cat to an electric cat tail.


    ¡°You¡¯re not looking!¡± Then I¡¯ll buy the one I like myself! When the timees, don¡¯tin that it doesn¡¯t fit your mind. ¡°


    Xiang Yang twitched his mouth in displeasure, but didn¡¯t take out his phone. He said to Xiang Haolin without raising his head, ¡°I don¡¯t have any more money on my silver. Transfer 1000 yuan to me. I¡¯ll pay you back when I get paid.¡±


    Xiang Haolin was on the verge of death because no matter what he said, Xiang Yang wouldn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Xiang Haolin refused in annoyance.


    ¡°Stingy, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to return it to you, why aren¡¯t you lending it to me!¡±


    How could Xiang Haolin give this money? If it was normal money, Xiang Haolin would have paid as much as he wanted without any hesitation. But the problem was that Xiangyang had to y with props! Wasn¡¯t this helping the evil? Although he himself had some expectations, Xiangyang was still a child and couldn¡¯t allow him to do as he pleased.


    ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lend it to me, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ll just borrow it from Xiaojie. He¡¯ll definitely lend it to me.¡±


    Xiangyang said angrily. He did not want to argue with Xiang Haolin about this matter because he would not give it to him either.


    Xiang Haolin¡¯s eyebrows began to tighten. He was about to say Xiangyang, but at this moment, the door opened and Shang Cijie, whose face was flushed red, entered his sight.


    ¡°Xiangyang.¡± When Shang Cijie saw Xiangyang, he instantly beamed with joy. He was adorable and cute.


    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Xiangyang smiled brightly, his eyes narrowing into a line.


    ¡°Xiaojie, can you lend me a thousand dors?¡± I¡¯ll pay you back when I¡¯m paid. ¡± Xiang Yang impatiently went straight to the point.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Shang Cijie agreed straightforwardly without thinking. He didn¡¯t ask what Xiang Yang wanted.


    ¡°Xiaojie is great.¡±


    Xiangyang hugged Shang Cijie emotionally and dragged him into his arms.


    Shang Cijie didn¡¯t understand, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just let her hug him.


    Before Xiang Haolin had a chance to say anything else, Shang Cijie agreed.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 581

    C581 ¨C Could It be That That Aspect Wasn¡¯t Good Enough


    ¡°Who is it?¡± At this moment, Ann Yichen¡¯s voice came from the hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xiangyang.¡± Shang Cijie turned around and said.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Xiangyang!¡± ¡°Then hurry up ande in, don¡¯t stand outside.¡± Ann Yichen¡¯s voice floated out again.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shang Cijie helped Xiangyang respond, because at this moment, Xiangyang¡¯s head was buried in his chest and he didn¡¯t dare toe out.


    ¡°Are they angry with me?¡± Xiangyang asked Shang Cijie in a low voice, then he took a peek inside.


    ¡°No!¡± I¡¯m really not angry. ¡± Shang Cijieforted her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Xiangyang was a little convinced. After all, at that time Loong Xiaoyi was extremely furious and Ann Yichen had knocked him out again.


    ¡°En, I am fine, so there is no need to be afraid. I have already told teacher Xiao Yi.¡±


    ¡°Teacher?¡± Xiangyang was stunned. ¡°Xiaojie is also a cousin¡¯s student?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Wow, wow, how explosive! Not only did he be friends with his own students, he even became friends with them?


    Ah, that¡¯s not right, it seems like my rtionship with Xiang Haolin is quite close. Xiang Yang suddenly scratched his head in embarrassment.


    ¡°Xiaojie.¡±


    Suddenly, a cheerful voice came from the other end of the elevator.


    ¡°Call me?¡±


    Shang Cijie looked towards the direction of the sound. When Huangfu Qiao, who was rushing over, caught his eye, a smile immediately appeared on his face.


    ¡°Qiao.¡± It was hard to conceal his happiness.


    ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao was extremely excited. Aftering back for so long, they were finally able to see Shang Cijie. The scene was very cute.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Xiaojie. Why haven¡¯t you contacted me during these five years?!¡± You can¡¯t just ignore Mr Sifa¡¯s anger! ¡°


    Huangfu Qiaoined with a sullen expression and felt extremely wronged.


    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t next time.¡±


    Shang Cijie also had an apologetic face. The person he felt the most sorry for was his good friend, Huangfu Qiao.


    ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your wrongs.¡± Huangfu Qiao snorted angrily. He still looked angry, but in the next second, he immediately hugged Shang Cijie¡¯s and rubbed it again. He was so happy!


    Huangfu Shao, who was carrying a bunch of small bags at the back, dotingly looked at the two of them, then said to Wu Tie, ¡°Wee back.¡±


    Shang Cijie¡¯s face immediately flushed red. He replied obediently, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Eh?¡± Is Qiao Huangfu Qiao? The friend of Xiaojie who introduced me to the adult shop? ¡°


    Xiangyang was shocked. He had been chatting with Huangfu Qiao for a few days, but he still didn¡¯t know what Huangfu Qiao looked like.


    Hearing Xiangyang¡¯s voice, Huangfu Qiao tilted his head from Shang Cijie¡¯s embrace to look at him. After blinking his eyes dumbly, he eximed, ¡°Ah Xiangyang? Is it Xiangyang, who¡¯s yelling every day about pouncing on his uncle? ¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Xiang Yang instantly became excited and ran over to hug the two of them.


    Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin¡¯s faces were filled with confusion as they watched the three cute girls being hugged.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did you and your uncle develop any further?¡± Did he touch you? Did I throw you down? ¡± Huangfu Qiao asked in a gossipy voice with a pair of starry eyes.


    Xiang Yang immediately curled his lips and said unhappily, ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s like a weeping willow. I took the initiative to throw myself at him, but he didn¡¯t even touch me. I¡¯ve tried everything you¡¯ve taught me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Are you for real? It couldn¡¯t be that way, could it? I can use it on my big brother! and immediately pounced on you like a hungry wolf.¡±


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 582

    C582 ¨C Then Shall I Go and Raise My Chest?


    Ah, I¡¯m done. Is big brother still behind?


    When he finished, Huangfu Qiao remembered that Huangfu Shao was following behind him and looking back at him with an obsequious smile.


    Huangfu Shao was not angry. Instead, he said to Wu Tie with a pretty smile, ¡°An adult shop?¡± Hungry Wolf? Huangfu Qiao, you must be itching! ¡± His narrowed eyes were filled with danger.


    ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t know anything about that!¡±


    Huangfu Qiao pretended to be stupid. Afterwards, he turned around dejectedly and didn¡¯t dare to look at his big brother. He felt guilty.


    Huangfu Shao was the one who wouldn¡¯t let him touch the items in the adult shop, but Huangfu Qiao¡¯s second sister liked to take him to an adult shop.


    Meanwhile, over at Xiangyang¡¯s ce, he stared straight at Huangfu Shao, then went close to Huangfu Qiao¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Is that your big brother?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t she very handsome? ¡± Huangfu Qiao was very proud. After all, his brother was very handsome.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! But my uncle is also very handsome! ¡± After he finished speaking, Xiangyang pulled Huangfu Qiao over to Xiang Haolin¡¯s side.


    Huangfu Qiao originally wanted to say that he definitely wasn¡¯t as handsome as his elder brother, but when he saw Xiang Haolin¡¯s cold expression, he immediately whispered into Xiang Yang¡¯s ear, ¡°No wonder you want to throw your uncle off, you¡¯re not any less handsome than my elder brother.¡±


    ¡°But your uncle doesn¡¯t look like a bad person either! Don¡¯t you like me!? ¡± Huangfu Qiao added in a low voice.


    When Xiang Yang heard this, he immediately retorted, ¡°Impossible! He definitely likes me.¡±


    Actually, Xiang Haolin had never told Xiangyang that this was just what he thought. Although he had guessed correctly, he was so confident that there was no doubt about it. It was still admirable.


    ¡°That is the problem! Otherwise, if I like you, why didn¡¯t I touch you! ¡°


    After Huangfu Qiao nced at Xiang Haolin, he secretly followed Xiangyang. However, his voice wasn¡¯t really soft. Everyone heard him, so naturally, Xiang Haolin, the person involved, did as well.


    I can¡¯t?


    The corner of Xiang Haolin¡¯s mouth twitched. He was still in the same situation after a kid said he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I asked his subordinates and said that they usually bring women to handle matters.¡±


    Xiangyang also looked at Xiang Haolin as he secretly replied to Wu Tie. He looked adorable and funny at the same time.


    ¡°Then does he only like women and not men!?¡±


    Huangfu Qiao could only think like this. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he touch Xiangyang?


    It was as if Xiangyang had never thought about this question. He suddenly asked Huangfu Qiao in a foolish tone, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t like men!¡±


    But that¡¯s not right. I¡¯ve seen him bring men home before! Is it still bisexual? Just for fun?


    ¡°Why are you asking me!? I don¡¯t know. ¡± Huangfu Qiao said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±


    Afterwards, Xiangyang suddenly stared at Xiang Haolin and asked directly, ¡°Is it because I don¡¯t have a chest and I don¡¯t have a woman to use, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t touch me?¡± He did not get angry, but asked Xiang Haolin seriously.


    Xiang Haolin frowned in annoyance. He really didn¡¯t want to answer such a question, especially in front of so many people.


    ¡°How about, I¡¯ll go breast augmentation to make it morefortable for you. In the future, try my best not to work out and not let your body have muscles. It¡¯s as soft as Xiaojie.¡± Xiang Yang said in all seriousness.


    Xiang Haolin let out a huge sigh, didn¡¯t bother to answer Xiangyang¡¯s nonsensical questions. He picked up the chattering Xiangyang and walked towards Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s house.


    ¡°How is it!?¡± Answer me! Is it better to have a chest? ¡°


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Then answer me first.¡±


    ¡°I said, shut up.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s better to have a chest! ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to Long Twin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xiang Haolin was speechless and rolled his eyes at Xiangyang.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 583

    C583 ¨C She Was so Happy to be Called a Cousin


    ¡°What are you guys chatting about outside?¡±


    Ann Yichen, who was carrying the dishes out of the living room, looked over to Xiang Haolin and asked curiously when he saw him carrying Xiangyang.


    Did he do something wrong again?


    When Ann Yichen saw this scene, his first reaction was this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help.¡±


    Xiangyang broke free from Xiang Haolin and ran into the kitchen, probably to help Ann Yichen bring out the dishes.


    Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s home, Xiangyang, had been here a few times as well, so he was fairly familiar with the ce as he headed straight for the kitchen.


    When he entered the kitchen, he saw Loong Xiaoyi busy, so he approached him and apologized, ¡°Sorry aboutst time.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t loud, Loong Xiaoyi heard it clearly.


    Since Ann Yichen had just told him that Xiangyang was here, Loong Xiaoyi was not surprised. He turned around and looked at him, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He was about to end the topic like this, but then Loong Xiaoyi suddenly asked, ¡°I heard from Xiaojie that the matter between you and Xiang Haolin was real?¡±


    Xiangyang did not n to tell Loong Xiaoyi about this matter, but he was suddenly asked about it. He jumped in fright and panicked, not knowing how to reply. His gaze shifted to the side and was helpless.


    Even Loong Xiaoyi saw him, but he didn¡¯t scold him. Instead, he said, ¡°It¡¯s better to tell your parents about this earlier. If you are afraid of them scolding you, let Xiang Haolin do so. He has to take all responsibility for this.¡±


    He could tell that Loong Xiaoyi was still concerned about Xiangyang, even though his voice didn¡¯t fluctuate much.


    In the past, Xiangyang was too willful, and he did whatever he wanted, so Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t like to get along with him.


    However, after chatting with Shang Cijie for a while, he realized that his expectations for Xiangyang were too high. Xiangyang was just a child.


    ¡°Then, can you not tell my parents first? ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Xiang Haolin, let him go back and have a formal chat with my parents.¡± Xiang Yang held his breath, nervously intecing his fingers.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi Ke agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Really? ¡°Thank you, cousin.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi did not say anything else. It was not because he was toozy to say anything, but he just silently epted Xiangyang¡¯s thanks. Originally, he did not talk much, only bing more lively when he was with Ann Yichen.


    Xiangyang also understood that it was Loong Xiaoyi who ignored him and asked happily, ¡°How can I help? I can wash vegetables or whatever. ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for you to help your cousin carry the dishes out. There¡¯s nothing else to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go help my cousin.¡±


    Xiangyang happily carried the dishes out, smiling as he left. It was probably because there was no longer any enmity between him and Loong Xiaoyi, so the uneasiness in his heart was finally lifted!


    ¡°Did Xiangyang just talk to you about something?¡± When I passed by, she sweetly called me ¡®Cousin Sister-in-Law¡¯. It was strange that she would make my heart beat so fast. ¡± Ann Yichen, who went into the kitchen to continue carrying the dishes, asked Loong Xiaoyi with a smile.


    ¡°So happy? He called you Cousin? ¡± Loong Xiaoyi slowly revealed a smile on his face.


    ¡°Definitely happy! ¡°Just now, Xiang Haolin gave me a happy birthday. He said that Xiangyang had chosen for a long time and felt that I was very sorry for what happenedst time, but he didn¡¯t know how to apologize. Is that why his smile was so sweet just now because you forgave him?¡±


    Even if he didn¡¯t ask, Ann Yichen knew the answer, but in the end, he still asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s still just a child. In the future, guide him a bit more. He¡¯s going to be someone else¡¯s cousin.¡± Loong Xiaoyi suddenly teased Ann Yichen.


    Ann Yichen was not angry, but instead had a beautiful smile. ¡°I¡¯m reallyfortable listening to that title.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful you.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 584

    C584 ¨C An Old and Shameless Attack


    Half an hourter, after Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s side had prepared the dishes, everyone sat down at the table and clinked cups to celebrate Ann Yichen¡¯s birthday. Some talked and someughed, as if they were from a big family.


    Thete arrival was the pair of Mu Sizheng and Nong Mobai. Mu Sizheng, who came out of the hall, sat down at the table. He didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong.


    As for Nong Mobai? His waist and thighs were aching so much that he couldn¡¯t walk anymore. He red at Mu Sizheng, who went to eat first, furiously.


    After a while, Nong Mobai recovered a little bit. Then, he awkwardly sat down with his hands on his waist and lowered his head to eat in silence. He was too embarrassed to look up at the others.


    Ann Yichen nced at Nong Mobai and could only sigh. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about the two of them. Mu Sizheng wouldn¡¯t listen to them anyway and would only embarrass Nong Mobai.


    Loong Xiaoyi also looked at Mu Sizheng. Like Ann Yichen, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    As for Mu Sifa, he picked a chicken butt for his big brother and red at him, as if reminding him of the shameless thing he had just done.


    Mu Sizheng sneered, ¡°Child?¡± However, it was only a mumble.


    Shang Cijie¡¯s face turned red. He must have thought of the unspeakable voice he heard a few hours ago. Now, he should still be embarrassed!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Why are you blushing, Xiaojie?¡±


    Huangfu Qiao did not have to work, so he had been drinking and eating with Huangfu Shao for a few years.


    Shang Cijie was too embarrassed to say it! He quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Huangfu Qiao questioned, but then he suddenly eximed, ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Then, he said to Shang Cijie, ¡°It must be because of you, didn¡¯t you see that Sun Steel-Bro was rutting again?¡±


    ¡°You, how did you know?¡± Shang Cijie looked at Huangfu Qiao in panic.


    ¡°I can guess. When we went back to Huaxia, Big Bro heard that Big Bro Sizheng hade back, so he called him. Just then, I heard something that sounded like ¡®pa pa pa¡¯.¡±


    After Shang Cijie heard this, he was d that Mu Sifa wasn¡¯t like that. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to see anyone again.


    ¡°Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s cooking skills are truly not for show. It¡¯s getting better and better. Xiaojie, try this as well. It tastes very good.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao instantly put Mu Sizheng¡¯s topic to the back of his mind and gave him some food.


    However, Shang Cijie suddenly lost his appetite. He was afraid that Mu Sifa would turn into Mu Sizheng. After all, Mu Sifa was his brother!


    Could it be that I was overthinking it?


    Shang Cijie secretly nced at Mu Sifa, who was beside him, and looked straight at him.


    ¡°Wife, why aren¡¯t you eating properly? Why are you looking at me? Will you be full? ¡± He was immediately mocked by Mu Sifa.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not looking at you.¡±


    Shang Cijie hid his panic as he rushed to eat.


    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to eat. What should we do if we choke?¡±


    Mu Sifa quickly passed the juice to Shang Cijie and patted his back worriedly.


    Although Shang Cijie didn¡¯t say anything, he was in a good mood and took it over and started to drink obediently.


    At this moment, Xiang Haolin, who did not know what was going on.


    ¡°This is delicious, help me pick up a little more.¡± Xiangyang pointed at the cashew nuts in front of him and said, ¡°Eat well.¡±


    Xiang Haolin frowned, but he was helpless as he scooped Xiang Yang into the bowl.


    ¡°Just a little more!¡±


    Xiang Haolin stopped after taking two, and Xiangyang ordered again.


    Xiang Haolin naturally looked at him closely. Originally, he wanted Xiangyang to watch the scene, but when he nced at the people at the side, every one of them were waiting for him to have a meal? How could he have the time to look at them?


    ¡°No one will look at us. You can rest assured!¡±


    Xiangyang had been with Loong Xiaoyi and co. for a long time, so he already knew what was going to happen.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 585

    C585 ¨C The Three Little Cuticles Are Going to Bathe Together


    About an hourter, everyone was full. husband and the others were cleaning up the table, while the guys were sitting cross-legged on the sofa and watching TVfortably.


    ¡°Oh right, cousin, this is a gift I bought for you. You have to use it well with my cousin!¡±


    Xiangyang had been rubbing his stomach and yelling at the top of his lungs for too long, but when he thought about the matter of the gift, he immediately became spirited and spoke to Ann Yichen with excitement.


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t care about Xiangyang¡¯s excitement at all. He smiled brightly and replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll definitely use it.¡±


    When Shang Cijie and Huangfu Qiao finished listening, they suddenly looked at each other and then looked at Xiangyang in tacit understanding.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Suddenly, you¡¯re looking at me like this? ¡± Xiangyang asked curiously as he was being stared at.


    Huangfu Qiao didn¡¯t say anything to Shang Cijie and just stared at him. Then, Huangfu Qiao pulled Xiang Yang aside and whispered into his ear, ¡°You didn¡¯t give him that thing did you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t that exciting? ¡°


    Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, Xiang Yang¡¯s smile was bright and clear. Shang Cijie¡¯s and Huangfu Qiao¡¯s faces were filled with ck lines. It didn¡¯t seem like a proper gift.


    ¡°Oh right, you all can stay tonight! There are a lot of guest rooms. ¡± Ann Yichen suddenly said and then turned around to ask Loong Xiaoyi, who was washing dishes in the kitchen, ¡°Can I, Loong Xiaoyi?¡±


    ¡°If they have no objections, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s all stay for the night! ¡°Happy, happy.¡±


    Ann Yichen agreed directly, and did not ask Mu Sizheng and the others if they were willing to stay.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter, because the moment they heard that the three cute servants could stay for the night, they were already extremely excited. They all hugged each other and screamed with faces full of disbelief.


    ¡°Then can we bathe together and sleep together? We¡¯ll chat until daybreak? ¡°


    The most excited one was Xiangyang. He was the only son, so he had never talked to anyone about sleeping at night.


    Although he was sleeping with Xiang Haolin now, he was the one talking and messing around, so Xiang Haolinpletely ignored him.


    ¡°Do you want to bathe together? So erotic! ¡± Huangfu Qiao said in a bad mood.


    ¡°I want to see Xiaojie¡¯s naked body, and Qiao¡¯s.¡±


    Xiangyang shouted, raising his hand like a student answering a teacher¡¯s question in ss. For some inexplicable reason, he was adorable.


    ¡°I¡­ My nakedness? ¡± Shang Cijie subconsciously hugged his body and his face slowly turned red.


    Huangfu Qiao was very generous, ¡°Come,e, I want to see you too.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s bathe together. It¡¯s a deal then.¡± Xiangyang cheered loudly and jumped in joy.


    ¡°Taking a bath together? Who, who? Do you have my share? ¡°


    When Wu Tie came out of the bathroom, he heard about this and immediately ran in front of Shang Cijie and the others.


    Previously, Nong Mobai also attacked and liked cute boys the most, so when he heard that these three cute girls wanted to bathe together, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity and wanted to join them.


    ¡°There is!¡± Brother Wu steel, let¡¯s go together! ¡± Huangfu Qiao agreed without any hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll go.¡± Nong Mobai was so happy that the corner of his mouth flew up, but it onlysted for a split-second. Now, he was carried away by Mu Sizheng.


    The corner of Ann Yichen¡¯s mouth twitched all of a sudden as he felt a cold chill behind his back. He turned around and saw Mu Sifa and Xiang Haolin staring at him fearfully.


    ¡°Haha, that Loong Xiaoyi!¡± Are you done? Let me go in and help you! ¡°


    He jumped off the sofa and slipped away, not even wearing his shoes.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 586

    C586 ¨C Invite Long Xiao to Bathe Together


    ¡°Shall we go wash now?¡±


    Xiangyang asked excitedly, eager to give it a try.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Huangfu Qiao agreed without thinking.


    ¡°No, Xiaojie is still pregnant, how can he suffer together with you?¡±


    Mu Sifa walked over with big steps. Originally, he wanted to carry Shang Cijie and leave, but Huangfu Qiao and Xiang Yangughed and ran off with Shang Cijie before him, running slightly towards the bathroom.


    At first, Shang Cijie was afraid that Mu Sifa would be angry, but after seeing how happy Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang were, he was slowly infected by it. A sweet and beautiful smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Mu Sifa definitely caught up, but with a snap, he was locked outside the bathroom.


    Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin¡¯s side had a headache. After all, it was their family¡¯s Little Charmer who took Shang Cijie away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sifa. I¡¯ll talk to him properlyter.¡± Huangfu Shao sighed and apologized. He wanted to say that Huangfu Qiao didn¡¯t even have the chance to say it and the door was already closed.


    ¡°When hees outter, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson.¡± It was Xiang Haolin Yu¡¯s first time apologizing to someone else.


    Mu Sifa frowned in annoyance, but it was useless for Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin, so he could only exhale deeply, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s better to sit outside and wait for them!¡± No matter what you say now, they won¡¯t listen. ¡°


    When Mu Sifa finished speaking, Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin both sighed in tacit understanding. Having a wife was not to be trifled with.


    At this moment, Huangfu Qiao, who was in the bathroom, suddenly shouted, ¡°Bro, go ask teacher for our pajamas.¡±


    He ordered Huangfu Shao, so it was quite natural that he didn¡¯t panic.


    Hearing that, Huangfu Shao immediately frowned and was about to say something, but Loong Xiaoyi had already walked over with his new pajamas. He knocked on the door very naturally, ¡°It¡¯s me, I brought you the pajamas.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    It was Huangfu Qiao¡¯s voice. The bathroom door was opened before long, but Huangfu Qiao didn¡¯t receive it and just let Loong Xiaoyi in. Probably because they had known each other since high school! Huangfu Qiao didn¡¯t think too much about it. In the past, after the activities of the club ended, they had even taken a bath together. Although they didn¡¯t face it, they didn¡¯t have any concerns in this regard.


    Loong Xiaoyi also walked in naturally. On the other side of the sofa, the eyes of the three Wu Steelers almost popped out of their sockets.


    However, what they wanted to kill more was this:


    Huangfu Qiao: ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, do you want to bathe together? You must have been busy all night! ¡°


    Xiangyang: ¡°Cousin, do you want to bathe together? Then tell your sister-inw toe in with you! The bathroom is very big, and there are two bathtubs. ¡°


    Shang Cijie was a bit more shy, ¡°We will pull the curtain over, why don¡¯t you and the teacher take one.¡±


    How would Loong Xiaoyi dare to agree! He didn¡¯t need to look to know what happened to Wu Tie and the others outside. He refused with a smile, ¡°You can wash. I still have a bowl to wash.¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± Huangfu Qiao still looked very disappointed. Xiangyang did the same. Only Shang Cijie slightly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shang Cijie and Loong Xiaoyi only knew each other for a short period of time in high school, so he couldn¡¯t be as familiar with Loong Xiaoyi as Huangfu Qiao.


    Xiangyang, on the other hand, often went to Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s house when he was young. It was normal to take a bath together, so he felt that it was very routine.


    ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡±


    After saying that, Loong Xiaoyi left the bathroom and closed the door. As expected, he turned around and saw Mu Sifa and the others wanting to swallow him whole.


    Loong Xiaoyi exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They¡¯re still wearing clothes. ¡± With that, he left with a smile.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 587

    C587 ¨C The Three Small Injuries of Death in the Bathroom


    After what happened with Loong Xiaoyi, Mu Sifa, Huangfu Shao, and Xiang Haolin swore that they would never let anyone of them have a private time with their family. They might even take a shower together with other men if they didn¡¯t pay attention.


    Just when the three husband wanted to teach their family a lesson, the bathroom suddenly became lively.


    Huangfu Qiao said, ¡°Stop sshing water. Ah, it¡¯s so cold. Xiangyang, you bastard.¡±


    Xiangyang said, ¡°Then let it be. Xiaojie, let¡¯s take down Qiao together and strip him naked.¡±


    However, he did not hear Shang Cijie¡¯s voice and was probably shy. After all, he had only bathed with Mu Sifa and Shang Mingming and had never been seen by outsiders, let alone having to push down and take off his clothes.


    ¡°Great!¡± Xiangyang you scoundrel, take off my clothes, right? ¡°I want to take off your clothes too. Xiaojie, let¡¯s get him.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Xiaojie wouldn¡¯t bully me? I am still a child, but you, Qiao, are narrow-minded. ¡°


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it off myself.¡±


    ¡°Ahh, Xiaojie, save me! Qiao is a hooligan!


    ¡­¡­


    The faces of husband and the others became darker and darker as they listened.


    Before he could finish, Xiangyang suddenly said, ¡°Qiao is going to take it off as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, pervert.¡±


    ¡°What is it!?¡± We are all just small fries. ¡°


    ¡°Oh, that seems right!¡± We are both men, and you have what I have! ¡°


    Huangfu Qiao was instantly brainwashed by Xiangyang.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! What does it matter! You saw me too. ¡°


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go see Xiaojie.¡± Huangfu Qiao suddenly looked at Wu Tie who was in the bathtub andughed sinisterly.


    ¡°Hahaha, good! Good!¡± Xiangyangughed heartily as he attacked Shang Cijie with Huangfu Qiao.


    ¡°No way, no way. You don¡¯t need to be like this.¡±


    Shang Cijie hugged his body, and blushed shyly.


    ¡°No no no, we want to see.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s that big of a deal. Everyone¡¯s the same!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha, this is so itchy. No way, no way, all of you go away ¡­¡±


    Shang Cijie couldn¡¯t stopughing under Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang¡¯s scratching.


    The three of them were having fun, but what about Mu Sifa and the others? The veins in his body were popping out as he yelled in unison:


    Mu Sifa: ¡°Shang Cijie.¡±


    Huangfu Shao: ¡°Huangfu Qiao.¡±


    Xiang Haolin: ¡°Xiangyang.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao and the others in the bathroom were shocked. They then looked at the bathroom tacitly. Finally, they looked at each other.


    Huangfu Qiao said, ¡°It¡¯s over. Outside, husband and the others are angry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said not to y like this! Mu Sifa is scary when he¡¯s angry. ¡± Shang Cijie panted as he spoke.


    ¡°Xiang Haolin won¡¯t do anything to me anyways. I¡¯m not afraid of him.¡± Xiangyang snorted as if he was angry at Xiang Haolin. Perhaps it was because Xiang Haolin did not touch him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we give you some advice? Let your uncle touch you? ¡± Huangfu Qiao said in a low voice. Then, he nced at Shang Cijie and asked him to help out.


    ¡°Me, me?¡±


    Shang Cijie knew nothing about this at all! There was no way to begin.


    ¡°Just tell Xiangyang how you and Mr Sifa came here and how you did it. There¡¯s no need to put too much pressure on him.¡± Huangfu Qiao saw Shang Cijie¡¯s shyness and encouraged him.


    ¡°So, really, can it really help?¡±


    Shang Cijie¡¯s face waspletely red, but he also hoped that he could help.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s share it with Xiangyang together.¡±


    Afterwards, no one knew what the three of them were whispering to each other. In short, all three of their faces were red, sometimes blushing, sometimes covering their faces. They were just as adorable as the first time they peeked at a movie.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 588

    C588 ¨C Three Small Suffering from Bathroom Fainting?


    ¡°What exactly are they doing here? Why is there no sound? ¡°


    Mu Sifa was worried. After all, Shang Cijie was still pregnant, so he walked towards the bathroom and knocked on the door, ¡°Are you guys done yet? ¡°Don¡¯t stay too long, he can¡¯t catch cold.¡±


    Mu Sifa didn¡¯t directly call Shang Cijie out because he knew Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang were the ones who made things difficult. He needed to first tell them about the seriousness of the situation.


    However, Mu Sifa had been silent for quite a while now, and there was no sound from inside.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he fainted because of the bubble!¡±


    Mu Sifa was instantly shocked and his eyes widened. He mmed the bathroom door and shouted in panic, ¡°Xiaojie, are you alright! Are you all right? Give me a reply. ¡°


    But after a while, Shang Cijie, who was inside, did not reply.


    Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin also got anxious and hurried over.


    ¡°Huangfu Qiao, open the door for me. Hurry up.¡± Huangfu Shao was furious, but his eyes were also filled with worry.


    Xiang Haolin was also extremely anxious, ¡°Xiangyang, Xiangyang.¡± There was a fierce p, and the sound became hurried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he really fainted! Let¡¯s smash the door open. ¡°


    Mu Sifa suggested, but he couldn¡¯t calm down at all. Shang Cijie had three people! How could he live if something happened to him?


    ¡°That kid.¡±


    Huangfu Shao was furious, but still knocked open the door with Mu Sifa and Xiang Haolin in a panic.


    When the three husband staggered into the bathroom, they saw Shang Cijie and the others unconscious in the bathtub.


    ¡°Xiaojie.¡±


    ¡°Qiao.¡±


    ¡°Xiangyang.¡±


    The three of them shouted loudly. Their faces were iparably pale, and they ran over to pick up their littleckeys from the water. They pped their faces and cried out, but not a single one of them woke up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ann Yichen and Loong Xiaoyi, who heard the sound in the kitchen, trotted over. They were shocked when they saw Mu Sifa and the others carrying Shang Cijie and the other two out.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the guest room? I¡¯m going to take Xiaojie to rest for a while. I think he¡¯s passed out.¡±


    ¡°This way.¡± Ann Yichen hurried to lead the way, then shouted at Loong Xiaoyi, ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, call the doctor. Hurry.¡±


    But even if Ann Yichen didn¡¯t say anything, Loong Xiaoyi had already called the doctor.


    After Mu Sifa and the others carried their wives into the guest room, they hurriedly opened the curtains to let in the air.


    But when Mu Sifa turned around and went back to the bed, Shang Cijie was already sitting up with a face flushed withughter as he looked at Mu Sifa.


    Mu Sifa was stunned, but he immediately rushed towards him with his hand on his forehead, ¡°Wife, are you alright!? Is there anything else that feels ufortable? ¡°


    Shang Cijie smiled and shook his head. He didn¡¯t say anything, but something seemed to be hiding something from Mu Sifa.


    Huangfu Shao, on the other hand, had just put Huangfu Qiao down on the bed. Huangfu Qiao¡¯s hands immediately wrapped around his neck as he looked at Huangfu Shao with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe, are you scared? Look at how anxious you are.¡±


    After Huangfu Qiao finished his sentence, he pped Huangfu Shao and beamed a smile.


    Huangfu Shao¡¯s eyebrows creased even more. Then, he pinched Huangfu Qiao¡¯s face and lectured, ¡°You little brat, you even learned how to lie, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, ah! It hurts!¡± Big brother, don¡¯t be angry! The reason we did that is to help Xiangyang. Let¡¯s try and see if Xiang Haolin cares about him.


    Huangfu Qiao quickly begged for mercy, while Huangfu Shao¡¯s face was in pain.


    ¡°Help? Is that how you help? Xiaojie is pregnant, how can he follow you around? ¡± Huangfu Shao wanted to hang Huangfu Shao and beat him up. Furthermore, he also understood that this was definitely Huangfu Qiao¡¯s scheme.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 589

    C589 ¨C ying on the Body of Wangpu Shao


    ¡°We didn¡¯t mess with Xiaojie! We only did that with Xiaojie¡¯s permission, really. ¡°


    Afraid that Huangfu Shao wouldn¡¯t believe him, Huangfu Qiao made a gesture of vowing to the heavens.


    Huangfu Shao looked straight at Huangfu Qiao and frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything because Huangfu Qiao had be more and more naughty.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, why don¡¯t you go and ask Xiaojie in the next room!¡±


    In order to prove his innocence, Huangfu Qiao suggested that they go to Shang Cijie¡¯s room.


    ¡°Where are you going in the middle of the night? ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Huangfu Shao did not agree. It was not because he did not want to go, but because he did not want to disturb Mu Sifa.


    ¡°Then do you believe me? If you do not believe me, I will be very shocked. ¡°


    Huangfu Qiao showed a disappointed face as he looked at his big brother pitifully.


    Huangfu Shao frowned and became silent again. He looked at Huangfu Qiao and asked, ¡°Are you bored? Are you following me all day?¡±


    Huangfu Qiao was shocked after hearing that, and also looked at Huangfu Shao¡¯s eyes.


    It was also impossible to say that he was not bored. After all, in these five years, besides surrounding Huangfu Shao, he did not have any time to himself.


    Although it was Huangfu Qiao who liked to stick to Huangfu Shao, he was also happy that Huangfu Shao let him.


    However, after a long time, Huangfu Shao was usually busy and would ignore his existence from time to time. He only found out veryte where he fell asleep at night.


    Huangfu Qiao would get bored after a while like this. Therefore, when he heard that Shang Cijie had returned, he was extremely excited. Finally, someone hade to y with him. However, after almost a month, he finally met with Shang Cijie. Plus, today¡¯s meeting with Xiangyang and they had a good chat, which made him go crazy.


    ¡°Would you be angry with me if I told you the truth?¡± Huangfu Qiao cautiously looked at Huangfu Shao and asked.


    At this moment, Huangfu Shao already knew what was going on just by looking at Huangfu Qiao¡¯s expression, even if Huangfu Qiao didn¡¯t say anything.


    No matter how hard Huangfu Shao tried to find time to apany Huangfu Qiao, he would sometimes neglect to take him everywhere. This was also the reason why Huangfu Shao wanted to ask such a question.


    ¡°Xiaojie is pregnant now and needs someone to apany him. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re apanying him well these few months.¡± Huangfu Shao softened his tone and caressed Huangfu Qiao¡¯s hair.


    Huangfu Qiao did not show any joy because he knew Huangfu Shao wanted to take him with him.


    ¡°I better not go to Xiaojie¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll work with you.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao leaned into Huangfu Shao¡¯s arms meekly. Although he wanted to get along more with Shang Cijie, he still couldn¡¯t let Huangfu Shao go alone.


    ¡°Brat, do you still know to worry about me?¡± Huangfu Shao pinched Huangfu Qiao¡¯s face, but the corner of his mouth slowly rose because he was happy! Huangfu Qiao knew he was worried about him.


    ¡°Of course I know. Big brother, since you raised me, the only thing I can do is apany you to repay you.¡± Huangfu Qiao looked up from Huangfu Shao¡¯s arms and said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Who asked you to repay me? You just have to give me a good time andugh like a fool all day long. ¡°


    ¡°Idiot? Whoughs like a fool? ¡± Huangfu Qiao retorted as he pinched Huangfu Shao¡¯s face in retaliation. Then, he pushed Huangfu Shao aside and started to drive.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get angry, hmph!¡± Huangfu Qiao purposely pretended to be angry and even smacked Huangfu Shao¡¯s butt as if he was ttering him.


    Huangfu Shao didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he smiled warmly and quietly caressed Huangfu Qiao¡¯s face.


    Huangfu Qiao cooperatively rubbed his palms together with Huangfu Shao, and a pretty smile appeared on his face. The two of them had nothing but each other in their eyes.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 590

    C590 ¨C Lessons Taught to Him by Xu Mo Yu


    ¡°It¡¯s great to see that Xiaojie and Mr Sifa are on good terms.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao suddenly let out a sigh of relief. He had been worried that Mu Sifa and Shang Cijie wouldn¡¯t be able to get along with each other, and he had been feeling uneasy for the past month.


    ¡°Mu Sifa has also been looking for Xiaojie for five years. This long time is enough for him to reflect on himself. If he still doesn¡¯t know how to cherish Xiaojie, then just give him a punch and wake him up.¡± Huangfu Shao said as he ced both his hands on Huangfu Qiao¡¯s waist, lifted him up to his face and kissed him.


    Huangfu Qiao wasn¡¯t shy nor did he react because he was already used to it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr Sifa has gone mad looking for Xiaojie these past five years. Luckily, Xiaojie hase back.¡±


    In order to make it easier for Huangfu Shao to have intimate contact with him, Huangfu Qiao climbed onto Huangfu Shao¡¯s chest and obedientlyid on his body.


    Did Xiaojiee back? No matter how you looked at it, Xiaojie did not take the initiative to return.


    Huangfu Shao frowned, because he heard Mu Sifa say that Shang Cijie and Xu Moyu knew each other.


    Huangfu Shao had dealt with Xu Moyu five years ago. Xu Moyu had always given him the feeling of being deep inside a city, unfathomable, making people afraid of him, but at the same time they revered him.


    ¡°From now on, stay away from Xu Moyu when you follow Xiaojie.¡± Huangfu Shao suddenly warned Huangfu Qiao seriously.


    The moment Huangfu Qiao heard Xu Moyu¡¯s name, his face darkened. Because he was used by Han Shaolin¡¯s cousin Ye Wen five years ago and almost fought with Xu Moyu. If Huangfu Shao didn¡¯t appearter, then Huangfu Qiao might have been killed by Han Shaolin at that time.


    ¡°Is Xu Moyu back?¡± Isn¡¯t he in M.? ¡± Huangfu Qiao¡¯s voice was filled with fear. After all, this was the shadow of his heart for the rest of his life!


    ¡°That¡¯s not right, does Xiaojie know Xu Moyu?¡± Huangfu Qiao finally snapped out of his daze with a face full of shock.


    ¡°I heard from Mu Sifa that Xiaojie was taken care of by Xu Moyu during the five years he went missing.¡±


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± Would that horrible man take care of people? Or Xiaojie? ¡°


    Didn¡¯t Xiaojie think he was scary? With a cold expression on his face, he was just too scary.


    Huangfu Qiao sighed in his heart. If it was possible, he would never want to see Xu Moyu again in his life. He was scared out of his wits.


    Actually, Xu Moyu wasn¡¯t that scary either. It was just that Huangfu Qiao was young and arrogant, and didn¡¯t know how to use Ye Wen as a gun. That was why he had offended Xu Moyu.


    How ignorant was the former Huangfu Qiao? He often went to the bar in the middle of the night to y and even broke the bodyguard Huangfu Shao had sent him.


    Needless to say, he would definitely be taught a lesson by Huangfu Shao! Every day. However, he still did not know how to repent. After fighting, he sneaked out in the middle of the night and only stopped when he had offended Xu Moyu.


    ¡°No, no. Sleep. Don¡¯t miss him.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao¡¯s head automatically blocked the news about Xu Moyu. Trembling, hey down to sleep.


    ¡°Is there anyone else you¡¯re afraid of?¡± Huangfu Shao looked at the back of Huangfu Qiao and smiled.


    However, thanks to Xu Moyu, Ye Wen was able to get rid of that brat and keep Qiao away from him.


    ¡°Can Xu Moyu be considered a human? He¡¯s scarier than a ghost. ¡°


    Huangfu Qiao frowned and retorted Huangfu Shao. They all said that once bitten by a snake, it was indeed true.


    ¡°If Xiaojie heard this, he would definitely be sad.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Huangfu Qiao was confused.


    ¡°Because Xiaojie and Xu Moyu have a good rtionship.¡±


    Eh? Eh? Eh? Good rtionship? Didn¡¯t I still have to meet Xu Moyu in the future?


    Huangfu Qiao bit his lower lip and wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 591

    C591 ¨C Do Housework and Stick Together


    At the same time, Xiang Haolin thought that Xiangyang had fainted. He tried his best to fan him and heat up his body.


    However, at this moment, Xiangyang was secretly feeling happy. Xiang Haolin was worried about him.


    What! I used to pretend that I wasn¡¯t too hot or cold, but now that I was unconscious, I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°How is it? Are you feeling better? ¡± Ann Yichen walked into the room and asked. However, he curiously nced at Mu Sifa¡¯s and Huangfu Shao¡¯s guest room.


    Strange, why did he suddenly close the door?


    ¡°I just passed out for a long time. It should be fine.¡±


    Ann Yichen was stunned after hearing that, because he had met Xiang Haolin for so long, it was the first time he spoke to him for such a long time.


    ¡°Oh!¡± ¡°Then, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll go tell Loong Xiaoyi that there¡¯s no need to call a doctor over. It seems like Xiaojie and Qiao will be fine as well.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Ann Yichen replied with a look of gratitude and then looked at Xiang Haolin a few times before leaving the room, closing the door behind him.


    Indeed, the power of love is great! It was a miracle he hadn¡¯t spoken to me before.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling better? ¡°


    When Wu Tie walked out of the hall, he kept looking back. Loong Xiaoyi asked him some questions.


    ¡°He said that there¡¯s no need to call the doctor.¡± Ann Yichen said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Loong Xiaoyi called the doctor again. After saying that there¡¯s no need toe over, he hung up the phone and asked Ann Yichen, ¡°What about you? Has something happened? ¡°


    ¡°Me? What can happen to me! ¡°


    Ann Yichen asked in confusion. He lowered his head to clean up the items on the tea table, but in the end, he continued, ¡°I was just surprised. Xiang Haolin has changed a lot! When I used to see the two of us, I would lower my head and leave. ¡°But he just spoke to me. I¡¯d be surprised if I ate it.¡±


    So it was this? No wonder he had such a strange expression and kept looking back at the guest room.


    ¡°Hurry up and pack up! It¡¯ste. ¡± As Ann Yichen cleaned up the mess, he urged Loong Xiaoyi at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go take a shower first.¡± Loong Xiaoyi took the cloth from Ann Yichen¡¯s hand and kissed him.


    ¡°Can you really do it alone? You¡¯ve been busy all day today. ¡± Ann Yichen looked worried, afraid that Loong Xiaoyi would be tired.


    Loong Xiaoyi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You go take a bath first. I¡¯ll be fine in a moment.¡±


    Ann Yichen looked at Loong Xiaoyi for a while, then nodded and walked to the bathroom. However, he left a message to Loong Xiaoyi, ¡°If I can¡¯t clean it all up, then I will wake up in the morning to clean it up. Don¡¯t be too reluctant.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Hurry up and take a bath.¡±


    After more than 10 minutes, Ann Yichen finished his shower and came out. Loong Xiaoyi had already tidied up everything and dragged the floor over.


    ¡°You¡¯re really awesome, Loong Xiaoyi. You¡¯re getting better and better at housework!¡± Ann Yichen couldn¡¯t help but sigh in admiration as he hugged Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s waist from behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me, I¡¯m covered in sweat.¡± Loong Xiaoyi, who was twisting the mop, turned around and said.


    ¡°What does it matter? I just like hugging you, and I don¡¯t hate the smell of sweat. ¡°


    As Ann Yichen said this, he hugged Loong Xiaoyi tighter.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done after washing the mop. If you¡¯re tired, you should sleep in your room. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Loong Xiaoyi turned around and touched Ann Yichen¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Ann Yichen couldn¡¯t bear to leave Loong Xiaoyi alone in the hall to apany him.


    Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s heart warmed when he heard that. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be faster.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 592

    C592 ¨C I Am Handcuffing Long Xiao¡¯s Hands


    After about half an hour, Ann Yichen waited until Loong Xiaoyi had finished his shower before returning to his room.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t seen the gift they gave me yet.¡±


    Only then did Ann Yichen remember that he still had a gift. He walked towards the colorful bags in front of the wardrobe and checked them one by one.


    ¡°This leg massager?¡± Ann Yichen muttered as he took out the first gift.


    This should be a gift from Xiaojie! So considerate. Other than him, there was no one else. After all, I was very helpful when I was standing up for ss.


    He checked them one by one. When he reached thest one, Ann Yichen looked around curiously because the packaging was too strong.


    ¡°I remember that bag was given to me by Xiangyang!¡± While speaking, Ann Yichen opened the box. It seemed like it was quite tiring.


    Perhaps it was due to him overexerting himself, but the thing inside suddenly fell down, followed by Ann Yichen, whose face slowly darkened.


    Because of the handcuffs, candles, whips, ropes, a whole set of sex toys.


    What was that kid thinking?


    Ann Yichen¡¯s face was as dark as it could get. He rolled his eyes at the props on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m asleep. I¡¯ll read the gift tomorrow.¡±


    At this moment, on Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s side of the bed, he still didn¡¯t know what Ann Yichen saw and calmly urged him to sleep.


    ¡°Is your cousin¡¯s mind alright?¡± Ann Yichen turned around and asked Loong Xiaoyi, still looking speechless.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t know why Ann Yichen would suddenly talk about Xiangyang and ask if there was something wrong with his head, so he looked at him in confusion.


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he showed the props to Loong Xiaoyi and thenughed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Xiang Haolin has a hobby in this area? Did he buy it first for your cousin? ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s eyebrows suddenly tightened when he saw the handcuffs. He sighed and frowned without saying anything.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try as well?¡± Ann Yichen suddenly joked. It must be because he saw Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s appearance that he started to tease him!


    ¡°What kind of props do you want children for? Hurry up ande over to sleep, then throw it away tomorrow. ¡°


    Loong Xiaoyi patted the empty seat beside him and let Ann Yichen get on the bed.


    ¡°What are you doing throwing it away!¡± Keep it! Maybe we really will be able to use it in the future? ¡°


    Ann Yichen continued to tease Loong Xiaoyi. Then, he took up the handcuffs and walked towards Loong Xiaoyi and suddenly cuffed Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. He looks pretty nice. We can y in the future.¡± Ann Yichen was rubbing his chin seriously, but he was alreadyughing inside.


    ¡°Untie it, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi breathed out. He seemed to be helpless against Ann Yichen and didn¡¯t seem to be angry at all.


    ¡°It should be quite expensive, so let¡¯s use it! No matter what, it was due to our cousin¡¯s good intentions, right? ¡°


    Ann Yichen was using our cousin, and then heughed slyly with a face full of evil intentions.


    Loong Xiaoyi suddenlyughed too. He looked straight at Ann Yichen, then said, ¡°y with fire, set to burn yourself. Are you sure you want to y?¡±


    Ann Yichen subconsciously felt scared, but after thinking about how Loong Xiaoyi was also cuffed, he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so he replied with a smile, ¡°Who knows who will burn themselvester?¡±


    Ann Yichen raised his eyebrows and smiled mischievously. There was nothing to be afraid of, so he felt that he was now safe.


    Ever since he had matured, he had be calm and collected. He did not panic at all, and this time, he was just teasing him.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 593

    C593 ¨C Brute Force Broke Free of Handcuffs


    ¡°What is it? You think I can¡¯t break free? ¡± Loong Xiaoyi smiled yfully.


    ¡°You can still get out of this handcuff?¡±


    Ann Yichen had a look of ¡°don¡¯t lie to me¡± on the face of someone who hasn¡¯t read a book.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t say anything, he only looked at the handcuffs. Then, he forcefully pulled them down, as if to see how strong they were.


    After all, it was a prop, and it was wrapped in a pink woolen cloth, so it didn¡¯t hurt Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°See!¡± Everyone says you can¡¯t make it. ¡°


    Ann Yichen looked to be in a good mood and smiled at Loong Xiaoyi.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say these kinds of words, I can¡¯t just casually say them.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi suddenly started the car and it was tainted.


    Ann Yichen immediately rolled his eyes at Loong Xiaoyi, ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t saying that men can¡¯t do it in that aspect?¡± Loong Xiaoyi smiled calmly. At this moment, his eyes were still staring at the handcuffs. He seemed to be serious and must break the handcuffs until they were broken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave, I¡¯ll go find the key.¡±


    Ann Yichen didn¡¯t want to y with such a heavy taste in the middle of the night, so he got off the bed and walked towards the pile of presents.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t say anything, he was still studying the handcuffs, then he pulled forcefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find the key to open it for you soon. Don¡¯t use brute force. What can I do if I get my hands on it?¡± Ann Yichen, who was looking for a key in the pile of gifts, said.


    How strange, why did he disappear! Didn¡¯t he fall down with the whip and stuff just now? Or did you go somewhere else?


    Ann Yichen started to search around, because he looked through all the presents in the pile, but didn¡¯t see the key.


    ¡°Ah, seriously. It¡¯s the middle of the night, am I f * * king crazy!?¡±


    After searching for a few minutes, he still couldn¡¯t find the key to the handcuffs. He must be getting impatient! Even he himself had been scolded.


    ¡°What do we do, Loong Xiaoyi? Where did the key go?¡± Wu Jingdao, who kept his head lowered, did not turn around to look at Loong Xiaoyi.


    Loong Xiaoyi was also very quiet and did not reply him. But before Ann Yichen could react, he was suddenly covered by a ck shadow, and before he could react, the person was lifted up and ced on the bed, then pressed down below him.


    Ann Yichen, who was shocked, stared at Loong Xiaoyi nkly. Then he stared at Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s wrist, only to see that the handcuffs were missing.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What about the handcuffs? You really broke it with brute force! ¡°


    F * ck, is that true? Were the quality of these props that bad?


    But suddenly, Ann Yichen¡¯s face darkened again because his eyes happened to meet the handcuffs on the bed. At this moment, it was already dismembered and the iron chain was really broken by Loong Xiaoyi with his bare hands.


    ¡°Are you for real, Loong Xiaoyi?¡± Those were iron chains! Is your hand okay? ¡°


    Ann Yichen¡¯s first reaction was not to be surprised, but to worry about whether Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s hand was injured or not.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a prop. After all, it¡¯s not really handcuffs, so the hardness isn¡¯t that high.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s also made of iron! Are you crazy? What should he do if his hand was injured? Let me see. ¡°


    Ann Yichen hurriedly pushed Loong Xiaoyi away, sat up and took Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s hand to have a look.


    Because of Ann Yichen¡¯s action, the corner of Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s mouth slowly raised into a smile. It was a very gentle smile, the kind that could cover a person¡¯s heat.


    He smiled and wordlessly raised his hand to stroke Ann Yichen¡¯s cheek, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°You seem to have lost some weight. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make you a chicken soup.¡±


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 594

    C594 ¨C Understand the Small Suffering


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. Recently, auntie has been cooking those supplements for me. I¡¯m about to puke.¡±


    Ann Yichen immediately refused. Being fed to the point of being afraid by Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s mother, he felt a little scared when he heard the word ¡®soup¡¯.


    ¡°Can you tell Auntie not to waste so much time making me soup? I was really scared. Moreover, there¡¯s the smell of Chinese medicine. I don¡¯t know if I overthought it. ¡°


    Ann Yichen seemed to be able to follow the smell even if he was just talking about it now, to the point that he felt nauseous.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to my mom.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was not angry because of Ann Yichen¡¯sck of appreciation. He also felt sorry for Ann Yichen and didn¡¯t want him to suffer.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better not to tell your mother. If you really say that to her, she¡¯ll definitely be shocked. I¡¯ll just endure it and drink for a few more months until your mother gets tired of cooking by herself.¡±


    Ann Yichen changed his mind and didn¡¯t want to hurt Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s mother. After all, if the old man insisted on making soup for you every day, then he must really want to make it for you.


    ¡°I almost did something wrong just now.¡±


    Ann Yichen let out a long sigh, reflecting on what he said earlier. He twitched his mouth and looked at Loong Xiaoyi, as if asking Loong Xiaoyi to pacify him.


    Loong Xiaoyi reached out and pulled Ann Yichen down into his arms.


    Ann Yichen was the Eldest Young Master, regardless of what he wanted in the past, his family would always give it to him.


    However, after dating Loong Xiaoyi, he cooperated with him at every turn and endured everything that he felt he should give in.


    Therefore, what Ann Yichen said just now made Loong Xiaoyi feel gratified and ufortable.


    Ann Yichen was always worried about this because of him. Gratitude was because Ann Yichen understood his mother and respected her. This made Loong Xiaoyi moved to the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°It won¡¯t do even if you keep drinking. I¡¯ll tell my mom to get you something else.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi kissed Ann Yichen¡¯s forehead. He was the only one who could adjust this kind of situation, so he couldn¡¯t choose to be wronged. Whether it was his mother or Ann Yichen, they were both equally important to Loong Xiaoyi. The current method not only could effectively deal with Ann Yichen¡¯s problem, but it could also kill two birds with one stone without hurting his mother¡¯s heart.


    ¡°This is good as well. This way, aunty won¡¯t think too much into it.¡± Ann Yichen agreed andy in Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s embrace, quietly listening to his heartbeat.


    ¡°Then tomorrow I¡¯ll give my mom all the dishes you like and have her cook them for you.¡± Loong Xiaoyi rubbed Ann Yichen¡¯s hair and rubbed his chin.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. If auntie doesn¡¯t know how to do it, you¡¯ll have to learn it again. How troublesome!¡± As long as it¡¯s not something that¡¯s repeated every day, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s something that can be eaten. ¡°


    Ann Yichen to stop Loong Xiaoyi, do not want to give his mother unnecessary workload.


    ¡°Oh right, Auntie shouldn¡¯t let her go to work!¡± Is it possible that we can¡¯t raise an old woman like her? ¡°


    ¡°Just some manual work. I didn¡¯t let her go to work.¡±


    ¡°But it still hurts the eyes!¡± Auntie is also getting old. ¡± Ann Yichen said excitedly. After that, he did not know what to do. He suddenly looked up at Loong Xiaoyi and said seriously, ¡°Loong Xiaoyi, bring Auntie here to stay!¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi was stunned for a moment after hearing that. He saw that Ann Yichen didn¡¯t react at all.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m also afraid that Auntie would see through our rtionship, you¡¯re family, I can¡¯t bear to have Auntie live alone by herself.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes turned a little hot as he looked to the side in panic. He had always wanted to talk to Ann Yichen about this, but he was afraid that Ann Yichen would object so he didn¡¯t dare to mention it.


    Ann Yichen¡¯s sudden words made him break down in tears. This was the first time he cried.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 595

    C595 ¨C You Can¡¯t Get Rid of Moose in a Lifetime


    ¡°Eh? Are you crying? ¡± Ann Yichen turned Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s face back and stared at him.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi immediately smiled and pretended that he had nothing to do. He didn¡¯t want to be so useless in front of Ann Yichen.


    ¡°Did I see wrongly?¡±


    It looked like it, but there was something wrong with his eyes!


    ¡°No way, no way!¡± Sleep, sleep. When you have time, go and fetch auntie to stay with us! Maybe I won¡¯t be able toe this often anymore, so you have to be patient! Don¡¯t be hooked away by the fox spirits outside. ¡°


    Ann Yichen, who found afortable position and lied down, didn¡¯t forget to warn Loong Xiaoyi. There was no need to mention how serious his expression was.


    Loong Xiaoyi was silent. When Ann Yichen was angry and wanted to hit him, Loong Xiaoyi suddenly hugged Ann Yichen tightly, buried his head in Ann Yichen¡¯s chest and didn¡¯t lift it for a long time.


    Ann Yichen was stunned. Why are you suddenly hugging me so tightly?


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t use so much strength. Am I in pain?¡±


    Ann Yichen patted Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s arm to let him rx a bit.


    Loong Xiaoyi didn¡¯t reply, but he also lowered his strength and moved his head a bit closer to Ann Yichen¡¯s chest.


    ¡°What happened to you? Say something! ¡± Ann Yichen patted Loong Xiaoyi on the back and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let me hug you for a moment. It¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±


    Loong Xiaoyi finally opened his mouth to speak, but subconsciously held Ann Yichen tightly.


    Ann Yichen sighed. He said not to hug so tightly, are you deaf?


    He was obviouslyining, but Ann Yichen didn¡¯t push Loong Xiaoyi away. Instead, he stroked Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s hair and gave him a quiet hug.


    husband was also human. They needed someone tofort them. They also needed someone to be tired and lean on to rest. Perhaps it was because the two of themplemented each other that they were together for so long.


    ¡°Teacher, thank you for choosing me. Thank you.¡± Loong Xiaoyi took a deep breath and sounded on Ann Yichen¡¯s chest.


    However, Ann Yichen frowned after hearing that, ¡°Call me teacher, I won¡¯t be happy.¡± It was as if he had lost his temper.


    The corner of Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s mouth slowly curled up. The angry look on his face was bing more and more adorable.


    ¡°Stop hugging, hurry up and sleep. Do you know if those people are asleep yet? But it¡¯s so quiet outside, so I think they should be sleeping! ¡°


    As Ann Yichen said this, he pricked up his ears to listen for any movement outside. This sound of sleeping was probably just out of the blue, and not just out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Mu Sizheng has already left with Nong Mobai.¡± Loong Xiaoyi knew Ann Yichen¡¯s worries, so he told him.


    ¡°Are you for real?¡± When did this happen? ¡°


    If that stud horse is gone, then it¡¯s much better. I don¡¯t want to hear their voices in the middle of the night. The soundproofing effect of the rooms here isn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Just as you were bathing, he took Nong Mobai and left, saying that something happened at their ce. Nong Mobai didn¡¯t want to leave with him, but in the end, he was forcefully carried away. ¡°


    Forcefully carry away?


    Ann Yichen imagined that scene and his face suddenly turned dark.


    ¡°Nong Mobai will never be able to resist Mu Sizheng!¡± She clearly also has a body of judo that doesn¡¯t even need to be on Mu Sizheng. ¡°


    However, seeing that Mu Sizheng really loved Nong Mobai, Nong Mobai was not too tragic. After all, the two of them were willing to fight each other, and it was a perfect match.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the two of them.¡± I don¡¯t care about the two of them.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 596

    C596 ¨C Xiangyang Felt Aggrieved


    Not long after Loong Xiaoyi and co. fell asleep, in Xiang Haolin¡¯s room.


    Since he could no longer pretend to faint, Xiangyang took advantage of Xiang Haolin¡¯s inattention and knocked him down. He was currently sitting on Xiang Haolin¡¯s body.


    ¡°Come down.¡±


    At this moment, he realized that Xiangyang was doing it on purpose. Xiang Haolin was in a rage and looked at him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it, so I won¡¯t do it. Didn¡¯t you very gently wipe my face just now!?¡± Why am I awake? Is this how you treat me? ¡°


    He finally enjoyed the gentleness Xiang Haolin showed him just now, but it was just a fleeting moment, and the moment he woke up, it was gone.


    ¡°Are youing down?¡±


    Xiang Haolin did not exin why he was so gentle just now. His brows were still furrowed as he held Xiangyang tightly.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. If you don¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    Xiangyang angrily turned his face away from Xiang Haolin, trying to change the topic.


    Xiang Haolin¡¯s face was full of annoyance. It wasn¡¯t because he was unhappy, but because he couldn¡¯t guarantee that nothing would happen if Xiangyang continued to sit there like this.


    However, he couldn¡¯t tell Xiangyang directly either. It would only backfire on him.


    ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t ept it, right? I still can¡¯t cure you, Xiangyang, right? ¡°


    Xiang Haolin pushed Xiangyang away with brute force, then got up and ran towards the sofa. Originally, he wanted to sleep on the sofa and ignore Xiangyang, but who knew that Xiangyang would react so quickly?


    Although Xiangyang wasn¡¯t that heavy, how could Xiang Haolin remain calm when such a big person suddenly jumped at him and even tightened his neck! He nearly rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡± ¡°Come down.¡±


    Xiang Haolin pped Xiangyang¡¯s butt with a green face, but Xiangyang still seemed to enjoy it and continued tough.


    ¡°Breathe in¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t breathe,e down.¡±


    Xiang Haolin was so angry that his face turned red. He wanted to throw Xiangyang down! Unexpectedly, she hugged him even more tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Are you alright?¡±


    Only now did Xiangyang realize that he had overdone it. He hurriedly jumped off Xiang Haolin¡¯s body and walked ahead to ask him.


    Xiang Haolin did not say anything, but coughed a few times as his neck turned red.


    It was over. It seemed very serious. Xiangyang stuck out his tongue and carefully looked at Xiang Haolin, afraid that he would be angered.


    Xiang Haolin was truly furious. He angrily picked up Xiang Yang and threw him onto the bed, then looked at him with a frown.


    Xiang Yang was initially shocked, but immediatelyughed excitedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it finally time to start? ¡°


    He was filled with anticipation. What was there to be afraid of?


    Xiang Haolin, who wanted to scare Xiang Yang, started getting angry again, and the creases between his eyebrows became tighter and tighter.


    ¡°What!?¡± Isn¡¯t it? ¡°


    Xiang Haolin did not make a move, while Xiangyang revealed a disappointed expression.


    Seeing that, Xiang Haolin felt confused again. He asked with a cold voice, ¡°Are you always like this to every man?¡±


    It was obvious that Xiang Haolin was jealous because Xiangyang was too proactive.


    ¡°How is this possible? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m here to sell, so how can I be so passionate towards anyone? ¡± Xiangyang answered without even thinking. He was injured by Xiang Haolin¡¯s misunderstanding.


    ¡°What do you think I am?¡± His voice carried a hint of difort, and his eyes also became moist. He looked to the side, sniffing. It was unknown if he was angry at Xiang Haolin.


    Bastard! Big bastard! Am I, Xiangyang, that worthless? This was too much.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 597

    C597 ¨C You Can be a Hooligan too


    Xiangyang was the type of person who would not cry no matter what you said to him. However, his eyes suddenly turned moist, causing Xiang Haolin¡¯s body to tremble.


    ¡°I, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Xiang Hao quickly exined.


    Xiang Yang didn¡¯t say anything. He raised his hand to wipe his tears away, but still didn¡¯t look at Xiang Haolin.


    Xiang Haolin instantly did not know what to do. Normally, Xiangyang would not act this way, so he waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to coax me?¡± Xiangyang said in a nasal tone. He felt wronged just listening to her.


    Xiang Haolin had never done such a thing before. He waspletely at a loss. He looked at Xiangyang, wanting to pat him. He wanted to touch his head. In short, he was as distant as a boy who had never fallen in love.


    At this moment, Xiangyang sneaked a peek at Xiang Haolin. When he saw Xiang Haolin¡¯s helplessness, a smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    What! It wasn¡¯t as if he had never met anyone else before, so why was he acting like a boy who had just started a rtionship? More unfamiliar than I am.


    But it¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it? This meant that he had neverforted anyone before. I was the first one!


    When Xiangyang thought of this, his mood immediately improved and he was no longer depressed. However, she still pretended to say, ¡°If you can¡¯t coax me, then just kiss me. Just kiss me once, then I won¡¯t be angry with you anymore.¡±


    Xiangyang looked back at Xiang Haolin¡¯s face and said sweetly, as if his voice was smeared with honey.


    Xiang Haolin immediately frowned when he heard that. Based on his understanding of Xiangyang, he knew that Xiangyang was not a simple boy. He had a lot of evil ideas.


    If he were to really do so, he would definitely fall for Xiang Yang¡¯s schemes.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much! You can¡¯t be coaxed. I gave in and you didn¡¯t appreciate my kindness! What lord are you talking about!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really too stingy. I don¡¯t need to talk to you anymore in the future, f * ck off.¡±


    Xiang Yang suddenly got angry. He kicked and pped Xiang Haolin, causing tears to roll down his face. The way he bit his lower lip to prevent himself from crying was very heartbreaking.


    Xiang Haolin felt his head hurt. Although Xiangyang¡¯s beating was not painful, he was still annoyed.


    ¡°Really, you are a devil.¡± Xiang Haolin snapped, then pinched Xiangyang¡¯s chin and kissed, while wiping away his tears.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    Xiang Haolin frowned and asked. He seemed very angry, but he was also angry that he had not withdrawn Xiangyang, so he could not reject him.


    Xiangyang sniffed and pulled Xiang Haolin¡¯s cor towards his face, then said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it again.¡± There was an extra touch of cuteness.


    Xiang Haolin¡¯s eyebrows began to tighten again, he knew that Ye Zichen didn¡¯t have any good intentions.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I¡¯ll do something even more excessive!¡±


    As Xiangyang spoke, he was about to attack Xiang Haolin. Luckily, Xiang Haolin reacted quickly and blocked his hand in time.


    The devil could no longer describe him.


    Xiang Haolin was once again frustrated and regretted provoking Xiangyang for the nth time. However, Xiang Yang liked him the most, so he wouldn¡¯t let him go no matter what.


    ¡°Hurry up! Otherwise, I¡¯ll mess with you! ¡± Xiangyang threatened Xiang Haolin with a crisp and pleasant voice.


    If it was a normal person who heard this voice, they would probably be so anxious that they would pounce on Xiangyang.


    Presumably, Xiang Haolin was also like this. However, due to Xiangyang¡¯s identity, he had his reservations all along, which was why he didn¡¯t intervene.


    Damn it, this kid.


    Xiang Haolin cursed in his heart. He could not take it anymore.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 598

    C598 ¨C He Was about to Vomit Blood and Die


    ¡°How is it? Why aren¡¯t you talking? Kind or not? It can¡¯t be kissed! ¡°


    Xiangyang argued non-stop, and then pulled Xiang Haolin¡¯s face towards him, not allowing him to avoid it.


    ¡°You want me to touch you that much?¡± Xiang Haolin asked with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always said that! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡°


    Xiang Yang looked at Xiang Haolin in confusion, then blinked his eyes dumbly.


    Xiang Haolin naturally knew! He was asking Xiangyang if he was truly prepared.


    ¡°Do you know the seriousness of the situation?¡± Xiang Haolin¡¯s voice was serious.


    Xiang Yang retorted, ¡°What¡¯s the severity?¡± Ye Zichen really didn¡¯t understand what Xiang Haolin meant.


    Xiang Haolin¡¯s eyes immediately showed his annoyance, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the people at home. If you really have a rtionship with me, then go home. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°What do we do? Just tell them I want to marry you! At most, you were beaten up! If it was me, then Mom and Dad definitely wouldn¡¯t hit me, so you just have to bear with it! To be able to marry me after being beaten once is such a good thing, isn¡¯t it? How can there be such a worthwhile thing under the heavens? ¡°


    Xiangyang tried his best to promote himself. He spoke in a righteous tone.


    Xiang Haolin facepalmed, I must be a fool! How could he answer such a question?


    ¡°Forget it, just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Then will you touch me or not!?¡± Xiang Yang had once again changed the topic and was caught unprepared.


    ¡°If you are not an adult, what are you going to touch? ¡°Hurry up and sleep.¡±


    Xiang Haolin flicked Xiang Yang¡¯s forehead, pressing him down and preventing him from getting up again.


    But how could Xiangyang be obedient! He hugged Xiang Haolin¡¯s arm and refused to let go, ¡°Who said I¡¯m not an adult? It¡¯s already past 12. Today is my birthday, I¡¯m exactly 18 years old.¡±


    ¡°Who are you lying to?¡±


    Xiang Haolin did not believe him, thinking that Xiangyang was saying this because he wanted him to touch him.


    ¡°Ask my mother if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Wait a moment! ¡± As he spoke, Xiangyang reached for his phone and called his mother.


    Xiang Haolin¡¯s eyes immediately widened. If he called at this time and had the same room, how would he exin it to Xiangyang¡¯s mother?


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. Hurry up.¡±


    Xiang Haolin was in a panic and wanted to snatch it away, but Xiang Yang had already opened up the phone, while his mother had already epted it.


    ¡°Eh? Haolin is also here! Why is it sote? You¡¯re still together! ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    Xiangyang¡¯s mother asked doubtfully.


    Xiangyang replied without hesitation, ¡°Because I slept with Xiang Haolin!¡±


    After Xiang Haolin finished listening, he covered his face to ept reality. Xiangyang was ying him to death.


    However, Xiangyang¡¯s mother didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she said, ¡°Sleep with two people and buy a bigger bed. Don¡¯t fight with your uncle over it. You¡¯ve been naughty since you were young. If your uncle won¡¯t sleep with you, then you¡¯ll just cause trouble.¡± It seemed like he wasn¡¯t thinking about anything else.


    However, Xiangyang¡¯s side only had regr explosions. After Xiang Haolin let out a sigh of relief, he suddenly said, ¡°My bed is small, so Xiang Haolin can hug me and sleep! ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Xiang Haolin was about to spit out a mouthful of blood on the spot for Xiangyang to see, and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    Xiangyang didn¡¯t respond. He just stared nkly at him.


    ¡°How rude, call him uncle.¡±


    He truly deserved to be called the one who raised the big suns. He could absorb anything he wanted.


    ¡°I was also called by name when I was young! What does it matter? ¡± Xiang Yang grumbled unhappily.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 599

    C599 ¨C It¡¯s Not Bad If Anyone Wants That Kid


    ¡°Hahaha, when we were young, you even said that you wanted to marry Haolin? ¡°It¡¯s so funny.¡± Xiangyang¡¯s mother suddenly burst intoughter. The sound of pping thighs could still be vaguely heard.


    Xiang Yang¡¯s face suddenly turned red. ¡°Did I say that?¡± After that, he looked at Xiang Haolin in confusion.


    Xiang Haolin held his forehead and did not say anything. It was because of this that Xiang Haolin was especially interested in Xiangyang.


    ¡°What¡¯s not? You said so yourself. ¡°In the past, when you only know how to walk, you would run to your uncle¡¯s room everyday and cry whenever you brought him back. If it wasn¡¯t your uncle, it wouldn¡¯t be good at all.¡±


    Xiangyang¡¯s mother was even talking about the past with Xiangyang. From the looks of it, she was also very happy. It was likely that she was an extremely open-minded mother.


    ¡°Ah right, Haolin!¡± Dad¡¯s birthday ising up in a few days. Have you been back? ¡°


    Xiangyang¡¯s mother had originally nned to call Xiang Haolin when the sun rose, but she didn¡¯t expect to be the first to call her from Xiangyang, so she happened to be with Xiang Haolin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Xiang Haolin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I told dad that he¡¯s been missing you recently.¡±


    Xiang Haolin went silent. He felt that he was the most sorry about his father. He hadn¡¯te back home many times aftering out for such a long time.


    ¡°Mom, let me tell you something.¡±


    Just as his mother was about to hang up the phone, Xiangyang suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°What can¡¯t we wait for grandpa¡¯s birthday to say? Must we do it now?¡± Xiang Yang¡¯s mother yawned loudly. She had been watching TV all night and was feeling sleepy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I have to say it now, but I want you to be mentally prepared.¡± Xiang Yang whispered.


    Xiang Haolin felt that something wasn¡¯t right when he heard this. His face turned pale, but before he could hang up, Xiangyang said, ¡°I like men, not girls.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Xiang Yang¡¯s mother was stunned. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said I like men, you clearly heard it.¡± Xiang Yang pouted, a little unhappy.


    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s really over this time. This brat wants to kill me. Xiang Haolin no longer dared to continue listening.


    ¡°You said you like men?¡± Xiang Yang¡¯s mother asked nkly, still unable to react.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I came out of the closet, I told you, you tell Dad too! I¡¯ll bring someone back to show you on grandfather¡¯s birthday. ¡± Xiangyang directly died after speaking, probably because he was afraid of being scolded.


    However, Xiang Yang¡¯s mother waspletely dumbstruck. She stared stupidly at her husband sleeping on the bed, then pped him across the face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there a fire?¡±


    Father Xiangyang, who had suddenly been pped, sat up abruptly. He looked around frantically, still in a daze. But at this moment, his wife suddenly pped him again and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Are you sick!? Wouldn¡¯t he p himself in the face? What the hell was he doing in the middle of the night? Is your husband dead again? ¡°


    Xiangyang¡¯s father would say this because Xiangyang¡¯s mother was a fan of TV dramas. She could call whoever she liked her husband, but right now, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°Do you feel any pain? Don¡¯t talk about anything else. ¡°


    ¡°It hurts!¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡±


    After Xiang Yang¡¯s mother finished listening, she pulled her husband¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Just now, your son said that he likes men. He wants toe out of the closet.¡±


    ¡°Ah!?¡± That son! ¡± Xiangyang¡¯s father asked dumbly.


    ¡°How many sons do you have, Xiangyang?¡± He red at his husband.


    ¡°Oh Xiangyang!¡± It¡¯s already not bad that that brat has someone to take care of him. Just turn off your phone and go to sleep! Stop messing around. ¡°


    Xiangyang¡¯s father yawned and told his wife to quickly lie down.


    ¡°That¡¯s true! We spoiled him, who can endure his personality! It¡¯s not bad if I get married, but I want a gift money so I can sleep. ¡°


    Then he really turned off the light and went to sleep, not thinking about it at all.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 600

    C600 ¨C Sooner or Later She Would Commit a Crime Together with Xiangyang


    ¡°I say, is there something wrong with your head? You said that to your mother? ¡°


    Xiang Haolin could no longer tolerate Xiangyang¡¯s supercilious looks. Who would directly tell his mother about the cab matter? Furthermore, he even hung up after saying it.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working anymore? My mother wouldn¡¯t scold me anyway. ¡± Xiangyang didn¡¯t think much of it, but his voice slowly grew softer. It was likely that he was afraid of being scolded before he hung up the phone with a guilty conscience.


    Xiang Haolin held his forehead and sighed. Since he had nothing to say to Xiangyang, he wouldn¡¯t listen to him even if he told him so he might as well give up!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Xiangyang finally realized his mistake and pulled on Xiang Haolin¡¯s arm coquettishly.


    Xiang Haolin nced at Xiangyang, as if he was still angry. However, he didn¡¯t shake him off and continued to sigh helplessly.


    ¡°I really know my wrongs. I really don¡¯t dare to do it anymore, I really don¡¯t.¡±


    Xiang Haolin didn¡¯t say anything, and Xiangyang immediately swore to the heavens.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Xiang Haolin immediately revealed a silly smile as he tried to curry favor with Ye Zichen. Originally, Xiang Haolin had also been soft-hearted. Xiangyang could reflect on himself, but who knew that Xiangyang would add, ¡°Look! I didn¡¯t say your name, did I? ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I just told mom that I like men, so don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t know that the person I love is you.¡±


    When I finished speaking, Xiangyang had a face full of praise. He looked adorably at Xiang Haolin.


    Xiang Haolin instantly frowned. He grabbed Xiangyang¡¯s face with one hand and pushed him back, stopping him from getting up.


    ¡°What did it do? It hurts!¡± ¡°You let go.¡±


    Xiangyang, who was in pain, pped Xiang Haolin¡¯s arm to resist, making him cry out ¡®yaya¡¯.


    ¡°If I say you¡¯re wrong, then I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Why is it not counted? ¡°Right.¡± Xiangyang made his own decision, but suddenly, he looked at Xiang Haolin¡¯s hand fixedly. After a while, he licked Xiang Haolin¡¯s palm and said, ¡°Ah, it doesn¡¯t taste good. The books are all lies. What¡¯s sweet? What¡¯s that? ¡°Sweat?¡± As he finished speaking, Xiangyang took a deep sniff.


    ¡°Strange, there¡¯s no smell either!¡± He muttered to himself and then licked his lips.


    Xiang Haolin suddenly pulled his hand back as if he got an electric shock. His breath became heavier and he was probably shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I that terrible? What¡¯s wrong with licking? Aren¡¯t you my man? ¡± Xiangyang looked at Xiang Haolin innocently. He truly didn¡¯t know why Xiang Haolin would suddenly bounce away.


    ¡°Sleep for you, don¡¯t mess around with this stuff for me.¡±


    Xiang Haolin didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, so he quicklyy down and wrapped himself in the nket so that he wouldn¡¯t be touched by Xiang Yang.


    Most people were afraid that he would eat them up, while Xiang Haolin was afraid that Xi Yang would do something rash.


    ¡°What are you sleeping for!¡± You really didn¡¯t touch me! Are you sure you don¡¯t want to touch it? I¡¯ve taken off my clothes! You¡¯re naked to the point of not wearing anything at all! ¡± Xiangyang shook Xiang Haolin with his back facing her and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t give up.¡±


    Xiang Haolin said in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up and sleep, don¡¯t talk so much.¡±


    ¡°Then touch me! If you touch me, then I¡¯ll sleep well. If you don¡¯t touch me, then you won¡¯t sleep anymore. ¡± Xiangyang snorted angrily as he crossed his arms over his chest.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 601

    C601 ¨C First Cook the Rice and Ripen the Rice


    Xiang Haolin, who had his back facing Xiangyang, didn¡¯t need to see Xiangyang¡¯s expression to know what kind of face Xiangyang had.


    ¡°Not sleeping is your own problem. Just don¡¯t bother me.¡± Xiang Haolin really did not n to pay any attention to Xiangyang and was just causing trouble for himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡±


    Xiangyang cursed angrily. In the end, he kicked Xiang Haolin in the back, but not with much force.


    Xiang Haolin, who was kicked, didn¡¯t say anything. Whenever he spoke, Xiangyang would stutter non-stop.


    After an unknown period of time, Xiang Haolin still didn¡¯t turn around. He was still sleeping with his back towards Xiang Yang. Only then did Xiang Yang know that Xiang Haolin really wasn¡¯t going to pay any attention to him.


    ¡°Scoundrel, big scoundrel, I¡¯m already so humble, and you¡¯re still not touching me? Am I that annoying?¡±


    As he spoke, Xiangyang felt more and more wronged. Tears streamed down his face, making his heart ache.


    Xiang Haolin definitely wasn¡¯t asleep yet. His eyes were still open. He had ignored Xiangyang to tell him to be more honest, but he didn¡¯t think that Xiangyang would suddenly start crying.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it before, I¡¯m already an adult. Today is my birthday, why don¡¯t you believe me!¡± Xiang Yang said while wiping away his tears.


    Hearing this, Xiang Haolin suddenlyughed. Do you still remember the matter about your birthday? He had clearly forgotten to ask.


    When Xiangyang called his mother at the beginning, Xiang Haolin had already thought it through. If his elder sister-inw really said that today was Xiangyang¡¯s birthday, then they would definitely bump into Xiangyang. However, who knew that his overthinking would lead to the conversation being interrupted by Xiang Yang¡¯s mother, who saved his life.


    However, Xiang Haolin had also underestimated Xiangyang¡¯s ability to think. After so long, Xiangyang had brought it up again.


    ¡°Do you not like me? If you really don¡¯t like me, then I won¡¯t pester you! How would I know what you¡¯re thinking if you don¡¯t say anything? ¡°


    The more Xiang Yang cried, the louder his cries became. Tears flowed down his face, blurring his vision.


    Xiang Haolin had no other choice. His heart softened as he turned around and faced Xiangyang.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to cry about? Are you still a man?¡±


    Although he said ¡®Xiangyang¡¯, he still gently wiped away the tears at the corners of Xiangyang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not be myself. If I was a woman, you would have touched me.¡± Xiang Yang sniffed, his voice filled with an indescribable cuteness.


    Xiang Haolinughed after hearing that, ¡°Who told you I like women?¡± It was a lot gentler than before.


    ¡°Because you won¡¯t touch me! So I thought you liked women! Or perhaps you just don¡¯t like me? ¡± With thesest words, Xiangyang¡¯s eyes blurred with tears once more.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, why are you tormenting yourself like this?¡± I threw you out a long time ago. ¡°


    He wasn¡¯t stupid, but he was smart in a useless ce with a lot of evil ideas.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you touch me?¡±


    Xiangyang seemed to have hit the nail on the head with this question. He kept asking until his tears started to fall again.


    ¡°I can only touch you with the consent of your parents. Do you understand me?¡±


    Every day, when you seduce me like this, my blood vessels will burst and I will cry.


    ¡°I want you to touch me, what does it have to do with my parents!¡±


    Xiangyang was still young, so his considerations were not thorough. He was unable to understand Xiang Haolin¡¯s words and felt that this matter was only rted to the two of them, and was not rted to anyone else.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you an analogy. If I touch you now and your parents find out, they won¡¯t agree to let us stay together.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid!?¡± First, cook the cooked rice! My parents will definitely agree. ¡°


    Before Xiang Haolin could finish, he was interrupted by Xiangyang.


    He had originally wanted to tell Xiangyang that he was still young, but now that his parents knew about it, they would me him. However, Xiang Yang¡¯s brain was a little strange, so he first got on the car to make up for his loss.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 602

    C602 ¨C It¡¯s Not like I¡¯m Using Yours


    ¡°Who was the one who instigated your thoughts?¡± Xiang Haolin facepalmed. He would no longer have the face to face with his big brother and his sister-inw.


    ¡°Qiao!¡±


    ¡°Huangfu Qiao,¡± Xiang Yang said sweetly, and revealed Huangfu Qiao at once.


    ¡°Leave in the future!¡±


    Xiang Haolin wanted to say that he should stay away from him in the future, but when he thought about it again, perhaps Xiangyang might have taught him a lesson, so he decided not to.


    ¡°What?¡± ¡°What do you want to do in the future?¡±


    Xiang Yang asked, thinking it was a very important matter.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, hurry up and sleep.¡±


    Xiang Haolin pressed Xiangyang¡¯s head into his chest, telling him to lie down obediently.


    Upon being pressed down, Xiangyang¡¯s face immediately flushed red, as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest.


    Although Xiangyang always let Xiang Haolin touch him, he was actually very satisfied. As long as Xiang Haolin treated him better, he would immediately feel happy, just like now.


    ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve hugged me and slept? ¡°So happy.¡± Xiangyang¡¯s little face was flushed and extremely adorable.


    ¡°Then sleep well, don¡¯t mess with me.¡± Xiang Haolin warned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a hungry wolf, why are you so afraid of me?¡± Xiangyang felt rather wronged.


    It¡¯s not a hungry wolf, but you¡¯re more dangerous than a hungry wolf. Xiang Haolin ridiculed himself.


    ¡°Ah, I want to pee.¡±


    After a while, Xiangyang, who was in Xiang Haolin¡¯s embrace, suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Then go pee!¡±


    It¡¯s only been a few minutes, and you¡¯re giving it to me again?


    Xiang Haolin sighed. After he was with Xiangyang, his frown deepened.


    ¡°But I¡¯m in such a hurry!¡± He couldn¡¯t walk alone. What would he do if he pissed his pants in the middle of the journey? I don¡¯t want to wet my pants. ¡± He was throwing a tantrum towards the sun.


    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Xiang Haolin was getting annoyed as he stared at Xiangyang.


    Upon hearing Xiang Haolin¡¯s question, Xiangyang immediately chuckled and extended his hand towards Xiang Haolin, ¡°Carry me to pee.¡±


    Xiang Haolin¡¯s mouth immediately twitched, ¡°Go on your own.¡± Disgusted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I want you to carry me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll wet my bed. This is my cousin¡¯s house, you really want me to pee!¡±


    Who could bear such a soft threat?


    Xiang Haolin scratched his head in annoyance. After that, he got up and carried Xiangyang to the bathroom impatiently.


    Xiang Yang immediately smiled widely, his hands hanging on Xiang Haolin¡¯s neck sweetly.


    Actually, Xiangyang did it on purpose. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all, he just wanted to see if Xiang Haolin would carry him to the toilet.


    ¡°It should be enough!¡±


    After entering the bathroom, Xiang Haolin put down Xiangyang and said with a frown. He was still unhappy, but it was unknown if he was pretending or if he was truly angry.


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t go!¡± Bring me back when I¡¯m done peeing. ¡± Xiangyang had no sense of shame.


    Xiang Haolin¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. He could tell that he was unwilling, but weirdly, he still obediently waited for Xiangyang to turn his back on him.


    All of a sudden, Xiangyang lowered his head in a daze and asked Xiang Haolin, ¡°Will I grow up in the future as well?¡±


    At first, Xiang Haolin didn¡¯t know what Xiangyang was talking about, but when he reacted, he knew it was him. When he turned his head, he just happened to see Xiangyang staring at him and looking at him carefully.


    ¡°What if people make fun of me in the future?¡± Xiangyang looked like he was about to cry.


    Xiang Haolin was annoyed and blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m not using yours.¡±


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 603

    C603 ¨C Stealing a Good Night Kiss


    ¡°What¡¯s not mine?¡±


    Xiangyang asked curiously. Normally, he was very smart, but he couldn¡¯t react to these words.


    ¡°Wuuwaa, you¡¯re so lustful!¡± Finally able to react, Xiangyang mocked Xiang Haolin with a malicious smile.


    ¡°Do you have the face to say that?¡± Xiang Haolin held his forehead and sighed. If he continued to speak with Xiangyang, he would explode with anger.


    ¡°Hurry up and get out of here. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me! Will I grow up? You won¡¯t grow up in the future, so why are you booing in public toilets? ¡°


    Xiangyang cared a lot about this problem of his size, and kept asking Xiang Haolin about it.


    After asking that, his line of sight suddenly moved to Xiang Haolin¡¯s crotch. With his innocent face, he asked Xiang Haolin a very evil question, ¡°Can I touch it?¡±


    ¡°No, go back and sleep.¡±


    How could Xiang Haolin dare to let Xiangyang touch him? If it was given, it would definitely catch fire.


    ¡°Hmph, petty, what¡¯s wrong with touching it?¡± Furthermore, it will be mine in the future. I will see it sooner orter. ¡°


    Xiangyang stuck his tongue out as he walked over to wash his hands. His words were not the least bit red, but his appetite waspletely normal.


    If it wasn¡¯t because of Xiangyang¡¯s appearance recently, Xiang Haolin would have suspected that he had been swapped with someone else. He had a very calm expression on his face, which was all about that sort of thing.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me touch it, then don¡¯t. I won¡¯t give you a hug either.¡±


    After washing his hands, Xiang Yang pulled down his eyelids, made a face at Xiang Haolin, then left, leaving Xiang Haolin in the washroom.


    Xiang Haolin chuckled in amusement. At this moment, he really wanted to run over and pick up Xiangyang and spank him.


    [Is this guy really going his own way?] I¡¯ll wager that if elder sister-inw wished for him to marry her, who would be able to bear with his character? To look down on others and like to act coquettishly.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there!?¡± Hurry up ande over to sleep! ¡°


    Xiang Yang, who had already returned to his bed, turned around and saw Xiang Haolin standing at the bathroom door, patting the empty seat beside him.


    Xiang Haolin frowned, but still walked out obediently without saying anything.


    This little brat must be sent by the heavens to punish me!


    ¡°You have to hug me to sleep! It¡¯s the same as before. ¡°


    The moment Xiang Haolinid down, Xiangyang moved closer to him and tightly hugged his arm.


    If he really pushed Xiangyang away, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well and would be killed by him. Thus, Xiang Haolin turned a blind eye to it and didn¡¯t want to argue with Xiangyang about so much.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Xiangyang suddenly raised his head and kissed Xiang Haolin. Then, he lowered his head shyly and closed his eyes, while his small face flushed.


    Xiang Haolin was slightly surprised for a moment. He looked at Xiangyang dumbly before a smile slowly formed on his face. Then, he gently rubbed Xiangyang¡¯s hair.


    However, on Xiang Yang¡¯s side, he instantly fell asleep and did not respond.


    Xiang Haolin¡¯s face immediately darkened. He finally managed to treat Xiangyang well, but Xiangyang instantly fell asleep.


    ¡°It makes me look like a fool.¡± Xiang Haolin covered his face and felt that he lost too much face just now.


    However, Xiang Haolin was unable to fall asleep. After all, the person he liked was currently in his arms, so he could clearly hear the sound of his heart beating. How could he sleep!


    ¡°Indeed, this boy was sent by the heavens to punish me.¡±


    Xiang Haolin could only ept his fate. After all, he liked Xiangyang.


    However, a whileter, Xiangyang suddenly dragged his arm and softly called out, ¡°Xiang Haolin.¡±


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 604

    C604 ¨C The Lost in Shang¡¯s Voice


    ¡°Heh ~ This brat, does he have a cute moment as well?¡± Xiang Haolin gently caressed Xiangyang¡¯s cheek with his finger, but all of a sudden, his gaze stopped at Xiangyang pink¡¯s tender lips and he slowly noticed something.


    Xiang Haolin suddenly moved his finger to Xiang Yang¡¯s lips, pressing it a little. It was as expected, very soft.


    Normally, this brat would be too noisy, and wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to look at his face properly. Although he wasn¡¯t as cute as before, he was still very likeable.


    Xiang Haolin subconsciously smirked as he touched Xi Yang¡¯s mouth with his lips like a dragonfly touching water. He appeared to be very cherished and also very careful.


    At this moment, Xiangyang was asleep, so he wasn¡¯t kissed by Xiang Haolin. However, he seemed to have had a beautiful dream as he continued to smile.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even sleep soundly.¡± Xiang Haolin couldn¡¯t help but smile. He pulled over Xiang Yang¡¯s nket and hugged his body before slowly falling asleep.


    At this moment, in Mu Sifa¡¯s room, Shang Cijie was worried about Xiangyang and couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, wife? ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Shang Cijie never closed his eyes to sleep, how could Mu Sifa sleep? Hugging him in his arms, he asked about the matter. After which, he pressed his waist to relieve his fatigue.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Xiangyang. Did he hate it when he said that Xiang Haolin didn¡¯t touch him?¡± Xiangyang looked up at Mu Sifa and asked himself confused, wondering if Xiang Haolin really didn¡¯t like Xiangyang.


    ¡°How could Xiang Haolin hate that kid Xiangyang? You¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Mu Sifa found it quite amusing, so heughed impolitely.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t hate me?¡± Shang Cijie immediately asked, a little excited.


    ¡°But if you like Xiangyang, why not touch him? Xiangyang is already so proactive, even Xiang Haolin isn¡¯t touching him! ¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s because! Xiangyang is Xiang Haolin¡¯s nephew, and he has his own concerns. Otherwise, Xiangyang would have been so noisy that he would have been eaten clean long ago. ¡°


    It was only after what Mu Sifa said that Shang Cijie finally remembered Xiang Haolin¡¯s rtionship with Xiangyang.


    He had been thinking about why Xiang Haolin didn¡¯t touch Xi Yang and neglected this point instead.


    ¡°Then if his family disagrees, we can¡¯t be together, can we? Their rtionship is so delicate. ¡± Xiang Yang asked worriedly.


    ¡°After all, he¡¯s a family member. It might be difficult for him to break through that rtionship. However, if the two of them truly want to be together, then there shouldn¡¯t be any difficulties that can¡¯t be ovee! ¡°


    On the contrary, our side is different. Mom is too stubborn, I don¡¯t know when she will agree to be with Xiaojie.


    Mu Sifa suddenly sighed. Thinking about Hee Meier gave him a headache.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mingming cute?¡± After a while, Shang Cijie suddenly said that and twitched his mouth in annoyance.


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s cute. How could my wife not be cute?¡± Mu Sifa immediately hugged Shang Cijie and continued to kiss him.


    If it was a normal day, Shang Cijie would have blushed a long time ago, but at this time, he didn¡¯t. Instead, he was very worried. Didn¡¯t they say that all old people would like their grandsons?! But your mother doesn¡¯t seem to take my child seriously. ¡± His voice was filled with disappointment.


    Mu Sifa, who knew what Shang Cijie meant by that, was stunned for a moment. He felt sorry for him. Although Shang Cijie had a good temper and would not casually get angry, but at the same time, he was also very weak and would get hurt if he were to touch Shang Cijie.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 605

    C605 ¨C To Make a Little Bit of a Shyness out of Shang Qijie


    ¡°My mom is just being stubborn. She will know that Mingming is good soon, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mu Sifa kissed Shang Cijie¡¯s forehead tofort him, but in reality, he didn¡¯t know what to say either. However, he was afraid that Shang Cijie might think too much of himself, so he could only say this.


    Shang Cijie didn¡¯t say anything after he heard it. He probably understood something, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte, hurry up and go to sleep!¡± Mu Sifa had a gentle smile on his face as he coaxed Shang Cijie.


    Although Shang Cijie didn¡¯t seem to have much energy, but since Mu Sifa tried to coax him, he didn¡¯t ask too much about it. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Sifa to follow him and get annoyed too.


    Early the next morning, when Shang Cijie, Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang woke up, they were no longer attacking their own families. The three people in the room stared at each other, then yawned and said in unison, ¡°Morning.¡± What a beautiful scenery.


    ¡°Are your people gone as well?¡± Huangfu Qiao stretched his back and asked Shang Cijie and Xiang Yang.


    ¡°Un, I¡¯m not here anymore. I touched it and it¡¯s already cold. I should have woken up early.¡± Xiangyang looked as if he did not wake up from his sleep and hung himself on Shang Cijie¡¯s body. After that, he continued to yawnzily.


    The clearest person was Shang Cijie. He stood still and let Xiangyang hang on to prevent himself from falling down.


    ¡°I want to hang up too. I¡¯m so sleepy!¡±


    Huangfu Qiao walked leisurely over to Shang Cijie and carried him up. Just like that, the two of them hung onto Shang Cijie¡¯s body.


    Shang Cijie didn¡¯t push them away nor was he angry. He smiled and rubbed their hair, as if he was touching a child.


    ¡°You¡¯re up!¡± Hurry up and brush your teeth and wash your face for breakfast. ¡± Ann Yichen urged as he happened to bump into the three of them when he went back to his room.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao replied to Xiangyangzily. The two of them hung on wherever Shang Cijie went.


    Ann Yichen, who was looking at them, immediately twitched his mouth, ¡°Are you two sloths?¡±


    ¡°That Xiaojie is our tree. He will never let go of it.¡± Huangfu Qiao smiled foolishly with his eyes squinted and was still in a daze.


    ¡°Great!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve followed Xiaojie my whole life, I won¡¯t let go.¡± As Xiangyang spoke, he rubbed himself against the wall and eximed, ¡°Xiaojie¡¯s skin is so good! It¡¯s also veryfortable to hold. ¡°


    ¡°Yes, yes. We share the same sentiments. Touch it well!¡± Huangfu Qiao also kept going up.


    ¡°I say, the two of you are better suited for each other!¡± But what about pregnant women? How can I let you all suffer so much! ¡± Ann Yichen went over to pull Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang apart as he muttered to them.


    Only after hearing Ann Yichen¡¯s exnation did the two insomniacs remember what had happened. They quickly asked Shang Cijie, ¡°Xiaojie, are you alright!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I¡¯m not as delicate as I am now.¡± Shang Cijie smiled adorably.


    ¡°What about the baby? ¡°Are you alright?!¡± Huangfu Qiao quickly put his ear close to listen, as if he wanted to hear if the baby¡¯s heart was still beating. It was very cute.


    ¡°I want to listen to it too.¡± Xiangyang followed Huangfu Qiao¡¯s example and walked up to him.


    Shang Cijie instantly blushed and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. He said shyly, ¡°I still can¡¯t hear the baby¡¯s heartbeat.¡±


    ¡°Will that kick?¡± Xiang Yang asked curiously.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Shang Cijie shook his head with a red face.


    Shang Cijie was still not used to people touching his stomach, so he was flustered and shy.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 606

    C606 ¨C Very Angry


    ¡°I say, why are you messing with other people¡¯s wives so early in the morning?¡±


    Shang Cijie¡¯s savior, Mu Sifa, came. He separated Huangfu Qiao from Xiangyang and carried him to the bathroom. It was probably to wash up.


    Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang, who had been left behind, could only look on helplessly.


    Huangfu Qiao said, ¡°That¡¯s great. I also need to go wash up.¡±


    Xiangyang said, ¡°I want to as well.¡±


    After the two of them finished talking, they looked at Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin, who were sitting on the sofa in the hall and reading a weekly financial magazine, with tacit understanding.


    Huangfu Shao heard it and looked up at Huangfu Qiao, but didn¡¯t get up.


    Xiang Haolin, on the other hand, did not even raise his head and directly ignored them. As long as he went over, Xiang Yang would definitely demand something even more outrageous. Therefore, Xiang Haolin, who had already figured out Xiangyang¡¯s personality, could only choose to ignore him and ignore him.


    ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Pretend you can¡¯t hear me, Xiang Haolin?¡± Xiangyang yelled at Xiang Haolin in displeasure, then threw his slippers over.


    Xiang Haolin, who was hit by the shoe to his thigh, didn¡¯t get angry. He still chose to ignore it and continued to flip through the magazine in his hands.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Xiang Yang was furious. He stomped on the ground and looked at Xiang Haolin angrily.


    How could Xiang Haolin not know that Xiangyang was angry! However, once it gives in, there will be countless times in the future.


    ¡°Qiao, look!¡± He¡¯s going too far! ¡± Xiangyang angrily pointed at Xiang Haolin andined to Huangfu Qiao.


    At this moment, Huangfu Qiao was also getting angry. Huangfu Shao just nced at him and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Ignore them, if they don¡¯t hug, then don¡¯t hug, who cares? Come,e,e. Brother Qiao will carry you. ¡°


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s ignore them. Brother Qiao will carry me.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao harrumphed and turned his head away from Huangfu Shao. He carried Xiangyang into the bathroom and humphed along with the angry Xiang Yang.


    Ann Yichen¡¯s face darkened once again. Suddenly, he felt that he had found a good man. He was also d that Loong Xiaoyi was a mature and experienced man.


    Ignore it! He didn¡¯t see it.


    Ann Yichen chose to actively shield himself and did not n to interfere.


    Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin nced at Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang, but they did not have much expressions on their faces. In any case, the two of them had suffered a lot, so the two veterans did not have much of an impression of him.


    After ten minutes, Shang Cijie and the others finally washed up and ate breakfast.


    Due to the fact that Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin ignored Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang, the two of them were still angry and ignored their attacks. They sat together and ate their food, ignoring them.


    However, for Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin, the two of them were in an easy position and did not have to wait on them.


    Shang Cijie was worried that they would argue, so when he was eating, he couldn¡¯t help but take a few nces.


    ¡°We¡¯re full.¡±


    Suddenly, Huangfu Qiao put down his chopsticks, picked up his bowl and chopsticks, and headed to the kitchen.


    After a while, the two of them pulled Shang Cijie, who was still eating, away, ¡°Xiaojie, let¡¯s go. Ignore them and go shopping.¡±


    Shang Cijie didn¡¯t have time to speak? He had already been pulled into the room to change his clothes.


    On Mu Sifa¡¯s side, where was the meat he gave to Shang Cijie with his chopsticks? In just a blink of an eye, his wife was already dragged away by someone, and his heart was about to explode with anger.


    Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin frowned awkwardly. The two of them never thought that Huangfu Qiao would have such a long temper. It was already fine a while ago, but now they were showing off to them.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 607

    C607 ¨C Wife Is so Cute How Can She Bear to be Angry


    ¡°Do you really want to go shopping?¡±


    Shang Cijie, who was standing outside Xiang Yang¡¯s room and waiting, asked Huangfu Qiao.


    ¡°Go on! We can y wherever we want! At least, it¡¯s better than staying here and watching their faces! ¡± Huangfu Qiao said angrily.


    Shang Cijie was a bit hesitant. Mu Sifa finally had the time to apany him, so he wanted to be together with Mu Sifa.


    But say it! He was also afraid that Huangfu Qiao would be disappointed, so Shang Cijie was in a difficult position.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Huangfu Qiao noticed Shang Cijie¡¯s expression.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little hot.¡±


    Shang Cijie found a random excuse to see if Huangfu Qiao would say no.


    However, Huangfu Qiao steeled his heart and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go watch a movie! There¡¯s air conditioning. ¡°


    To the movies?


    Shang Cijie suddenly had a sense of nostalgia. Five years ago, Mu Sifa had deliberately squeezed out some time to apany him to the movies.


    ¡°Just ¡­ just the few of us?¡± Shang Cijie asked in a low voice. His eyes were twinkling as if he wanted to call Mu Sifa, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it to Huangfu Qiao.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Just the three of us! How good! ¡°Let¡¯s go y together. No one can restrict us from drinking or doing what we can¡¯t do.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao was eager to try it out. Huangfu Shao usually controlled his food and had wanted to go out for a meal by himself for a long time.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! ¡°Alright, alright then!¡±


    Shang Cijie sighed guiltily to the side. Luckily, he did not say that he would bring Mu Sifa along. Otherwise, he would be in trouble.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s a deal then.¡± Huangfu Qiao smiled and gave Shang Cijie a victory gesture, but when he turned towards the door, he became impatient, ¡°Xiangyang, are you done yet? Is it going to take you so long to get dressed? ¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done, just wait for me for a bit!¡±


    Inside, Xiangyang said in a flustered voice, but no one knew what he was doing.


    A few minutester, Xiangyang was finally dressed. Without a word, the three of them ran out of the hallway and closed the door.


    He was probably afraid that the old man would see and refuse. However, they miscalcted. After they walked out of the room, the three husband were already waiting for them at the elevator.


    Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang¡¯s mouth instantly twitched. Damn, so fast?


    Shang Cijie¡¯s face turned red. After all, he didn¡¯t argue with Mu Sifa! Of course, he wanted to go where he was going, and Mu Sifa also went where he was going.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give it to us, then we will as well. Don¡¯t stop us or we won¡¯t let you touch it tonight.¡± Huangfu Qiao pointed at his big brother and said those harsh words with a serious expression.


    ¡°Right, I won¡¯t be touched anymore.¡± Xiangyang agreed, but when he came back to his senses, he realized something was wrong. He whispered to Huangfu Qiao, ¡°You can¡¯t say it like that. What if Xiang Haolin really doesn¡¯t touch me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± Huangfu Qiao immediately reflected on it with a cute and silly look.


    Huangfu Shao and Xiang Haolin sighed. They walked over, picked up their own pimps and threw them into the elevator. In the end, they said to Liu Tie, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson next time.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± Mu Sifa was no longer angry. He was afraid that Huangfu Qiao and Xiangyang would be too arrogant and hurt Shang Cijie.


    ¡°Let go of me, I want to y with Xiaojie.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with you, I hate you. Let go of me quickly.¡±


    Huangfu Qiao, who was inside the elevator, resisted Xiangyang, but it was useless. The elevator was already closed and they could only watch helplessly as Shang Cijie separated from them.


    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone. It sure is noisy.¡±


    Mu Sifa sighed as he thought to himself, luckily Shang Cijie didn¡¯t have such a noisy personality, otherwise, he would have suffered a lot.


    ¡°Qiao and Xiangyang aren¡¯t bad people. They¡¯ve just been wronged.¡±


    Shang Cijie was afraid that Mu Sifa wouldn¡¯t let him y with Huangfu Qiao and Xiang Yang in the future, so he hurriedly spoke up for the two of them.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s just that the two of them arecking in strength. Now that you¡¯re pregnant, you should be careful when you y with them. Don¡¯t hurt the child.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought you were angry?¡± Shang Cijie immediately said in a soft and alluring voice.


    ¡°How could that be? My wife is so cute, how could I bear to be angry with you? ¡± Mu Sifa smiled as he picked up Shang Cijie and raised his head to kiss him. He was unwilling to let go.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 608

    C608 ¨C He Was so Excited That He Almost Had a Nosebleed


    Shang Cijie immediately blushed and looked down at Mu Sifa.


    At this moment, someone came out from the side. When she saw Mu Sifa carrying Shang Cijie, the female tenant was stunned for a moment. Then, she came back to her senses and closed the door, walking towards the elevator.


    Shang Cijie panicked at once. He patted Mu Sifa¡¯s arm, telling him to quickly put down.


    Although Mu Sifa didn¡¯t want to let it go, he was afraid that others would point fingers at Shang Cijie. Thus, he decided to follow Shang Cijie¡¯s lead.


    Once he was freed, Shang Cijie immediately ran into the elevator. He originally wanted to avoid thisdy, but who knew that she followed in.


    This made Shang Cijie more embarrassed. He hid behind Mu Sifa unnaturally and pulled Mu Sifa by the corner of his clothes. He looked like a frightened little animal and was very cute.


    As such, when thedy pressed the button on the first floor, she caught a glimpse of Shang Cijie¡¯s expression and was instantly attracted by it.


    Eh? Eh? What was this creature? So cute!


    This was the sound of astonishment in thedy¡¯s heart. From the looks of it, it was probably not a rotten girl, but something purely cute.


    When she first saw Mu Sifa carrying Shang Cijie, she didn¡¯t show any expression of excitement, instead, she was stunned.


    Because thedy suddenly nced at him, Shang Cijie thought that he would be disgusted by the scolding. He quickly dodged behind Mu Sifa, revealing only the clean white finger he used to grab onto Mu Sifa¡¯s shirt.


    However, after a while, Shang Cijie nced over again. The little deer looked at thedy with its round eyes, and its long eyshes fluttered slightly. Then, thedy almost had a nosebleed.


    What kind of creature is this cute little thing?


    I¡¯m finished. I finally understand why my best friend would be so cute. She¡¯s so f * cking cute.


    Cough ¡­


    Thedy suddenly coughed and acted like she had nothing to do. Then, she nced at Shang Cijie and asked, ¡°Are you from next door?¡±


    Actually, she knew that Shang Cijie didn¡¯t live here because she had seen Loong Xiaoyi and Ann Yichen before.


    However, thedy was a voice-controlled person and was curious about Shang Cijie¡¯s cute face. Would his voice also be soft and cute? That was why she took the initiative to chat with him.


    Because thedy kept looking at him, Shang Cijie pointed at himself cutely. Then he hurriedly shook his head and said in a soft and cute voice, ¡°No.¡±


    Ah ah ah ah God! The voice is going to make me cuddly, what kind of creature is this!


    This time, thedy was really excited. Her face that was trying so hard not to scream out was slightly distorted. She almost scared Shang Cijie to death and quickly hid behind Mu Sifa.


    Perhaps he had been scolded at by the reception desk inside the hospital many times, so when Shang Cijie saw women, he felt an inexplicable sense of fear and didn¡¯t dare to approach them.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! Not here! ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Thedy was already incoherent, but even though it was already like this, she still pretended to be calm and didn¡¯t let Shang Cijie see anything.


    However, Shang Cijie couldn¡¯t tell, but Mu Sifa could. He suddenly felt that it was a bit funny.


    I was worried that she would suddenly curse Xiaojie. Who would have thought that not only did he not think of it, he was even enchanted by my wife?


    ¡°Eat, eat sugar?¡±


    Thedy suddenly grabbed a handful of lollipops from her bag. Due to controlling herself not to show any excitement, she turned into a fool looking at Shang Cijie. It was both funny and funny.


    Shang Cijie was afraid too! He didn¡¯t know what she meant and didn¡¯t dare to take it.


    ¡°They don¡¯t eat sweet things!¡± Thedy was instantly disappointed. She could see everything clearly, yet somehow, she was also a bit adorable.


    ¡°No, no. I like to eat.¡±


    Seeing that the others were so upset, Shang Cijie quickly took one and gave the other to Mu Sifa. He smiled at thedy with a red face as if the flower had bloomed in the surroundings.


    And thedy, unable to bear the shock, was done for on the spot. I want to ascend to heaven¡¯s face, I am too satisfied.


    Mu Sifa did not say anything, but he stoppedughing. He probably felt that thedy¡¯s expression had changed too much and could not hold it in any longer.


    Shang Cijie was not in the mood for this. He held onto the corner of Mu Sifa¡¯s shirt tightly and did not let him leave.


    Luckily, the elevator arrived and Shang Cijie was relieved. However, after Mu Sifa left, he turned around and saw ady still standing inside the elevator with a nk expression on her face. She didn¡¯te out, as if she had paused somewhere.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 609

    C609 ¨C Apologize to Your Son Xiao Mengmeng


    ¡°What happened to her, Mu Sifa? Are you not feeling well? ¡± Shang Cijie followed Mu Sifa with small steps and looked back at thedy worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just too excited.¡±


    Mu Sifa picked up Shang Cijie, kissed him once, then put him in the front passenger seat and affably buckled his seat belt.


    ¡°Excited?¡± Shang Cijie was stunned.


    What do you mean?


    Because Shang Cijie couldn¡¯t think of anything to be excited about. He had never thought that he was the culprit.


    Mu Sifa smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t n to exin to Shang Cijie as he drove away from the parking lot.


    Shang Cijie looked at Mu Sifa for a while, but Mu Sifa still didn¡¯t say anything to him and didn¡¯t continue asking in the end.


    After about half an hour, Mu Sifa stopped his car outside his hospital, unbuckled his seat belt and asked Shang Cijie, ¡°Do you want to go up? Should I send you to your hotel room to rest? ¡°


    Shang Cijie wanted to apany Mu Sifa to work, but he was afraid of dying his work so he lowered his head and started to argue.


    Can I say I want to go up?


    ¡°If you want to go up there, there¡¯s nothing wrong. I don¡¯t have an operation today.¡± Mu Sifa saw through it and touched Shang Cijie¡¯s head.


    When Shang Cijie heard that, his face immediately lit up with joy, ¡°Really? Can I go up? ¡± He looked into Mu Sifa¡¯s eyes and was extremely excited.


    Actually, Mu Sifa was very busy today, but seeing that Shang Cijie wanted to go but was afraid of disturbing his face, he still couldn¡¯t bear to send Shang Cijie alone to the hotel room to wait for him.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even eat much just now. I¡¯ll go across to pack a bowl of lean meat porridge for you. Wait for me in the car for a while.¡± Mu Sifa leaned over and kissed Shang Cijie¡¯s forehead before opening the door and leaving.


    ¡°Right.¡± Shang Cijie¡¯s voice was very meek. A smile immediately appeared on his face as he watched Mu Sifa cross the road.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t contacted Mingming yet. ¡°He must be angry.¡±


    Last night, Shang Cijie was afraid that Shang Mingming wouldn¡¯t give it to him, so he didn¡¯t dare to call him to tell him that it had been dyed until now.


    ¡°Strange? Why isn¡¯t anyone answering! ¡°


    Shang Cijie dialed Shang Mingming¡¯s number, but the phone kept beeping.


    ¡°Have you not woken up yet?¡± Shang Cijie muttered and hit him again.


    But at this moment, a cell phone¡¯s ringtone came closer and closer, ringing directly behind the car door.


    Shang Cijie stuck his head out and looked down. At this moment, Shang Mingming, who was standing outside, was looking at him with a cold face, looking like he was about to go crazy.


    Shang Cijie immediately felt guilty, he scratched his head in embarrassment and called out softly, ¡°Mingming.¡±


    ¡°You still know who I am!?¡± Is it fun to spend the night outside? ¡± Shang Mingming¡¯s voice was very cold, and it was obvious that he was truly angry.


    That¡¯s right, Shang Mingming hadn¡¯t been able to wait until Shang Cijie came backst night and almost called Xu Moyu to call the police.


    If he didn¡¯t hear from Xu Moyu that Shang Cijie had spent the night at Loong Xiaoyi¡¯s ce, he would have already sent someone to look for Shang Cijie.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shang Cijie knew he was wrong and apologized.


    ¡°If I¡¯m sorry, why would I need Uncle Police?¡± Shang Mingming kept a straight face, still not giving Shang Cijie a good look.


    Then he kicked the door open. His domineering aura leaked out.


    Shang Cijie did not dare to be negligent! He hurriedly opened the car door to curry favor with Shang Mingming.


    Shang Mingming walked in without saying a word, but he didn¡¯t sit in Shang Cijie¡¯s arms. It wasn¡¯t because he was angry and didn¡¯t want to talk to Shang Cijie, but because Shang Cijie was pregnant at the moment and he was afraid of hurting the baby in his belly.


    ¡°Say, was it that bastard dad instigated you to spend the night outside?¡± Shang Mingming, who climbed onto the driver¡¯s seat, crossed his arms in front of his chest and interrogated Shang Cijie.


    ¡°No, no, I have to stay. It¡¯s none of Mu Sifa¡¯s business.¡± Shang Cijie quickly waved his hand to exin, afraid that Shang Mingming would misunderstand.


    ¡°Really?¡± The decibels rose immediately, like the officers who interrogated the prisoners.


    ¡°Yes, yes, really.¡± Shang Cijie nodded his head. In front of his son, his character was always the opposite.


    After Shang Mingming heard this, he was no longer as angry as he was before. However, he still muttered to Shang Cijie, ¡°Then you have to give me a call!¡± Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m worried about you? ¡°He really doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± He sounded like an adult, ready to strike.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong, but I won¡¯t dare to do it again. ¡°


    Shang Cijie was like a puppy with its ears lowered. He looked pitiful, but somehow, he wanted someone to touch him. He was extremely cute.


    Shang Mingming let out a sigh after hearing it. Seriously, aftering back to spend time with his bastard father, Xiaojie¡¯s IQ has regressed. Furthermore, he¡¯s bing more and more confused. He would definitely be led along by the nose in the future.


    Shang Mingming was also disappointed! To his mother.


    The reason why he was such a sissy and was in charge of everything was not because he was unhappy with Shang Cijie¡¯s soft and cute character. Instead, Shang Cijie had been hurt once by Mu Sifa before. He hoped that Shang Cijie would grow some intelligence by a setback and not always follow Mu Sifa. asionally, he would also have his own thoughts.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 610

    C610 ¨C Help Your Mom Protect a Man


    ¡°And then? ¡°My damn dad left you here by yourself. Where did he run off to?¡± Shang Mingming sounded annoyed again.


    ¡°Go and buy me some porridge. Mingming, have you had breakfast?¡± Shang Cijie asked as he straightened Shang Mingming¡¯s clothes. Only then did Shang Cijie look like a mother.


    ¡°He must have eaten. It¡¯s already past 9.¡± Shang Mingming seemed to be getting impatient, and then he suddenly scolded Shang Cijie, ¡°What time is it now, you still haven¡¯t had breakfast? What if you¡¯re hungry and have a baby? ¡°


    Shang Mingming clearly wanted to say it was bad for the body, but he couldn¡¯t stop his face, so he could only take the baby out to say something.


    Damn it! The bastard dad ising over soon, I¡¯m definitely going to beat him up. What time is it to not give Xiaojie breakfast, how can I be someone else¡¯s husband? It was him.


    Shang Mingming began to huff and puff again, his eyes searching for Mu Sifa¡¯s shadow.


    At this moment, Mu Sifa, who was waiting outside the door for breakfast, entered his sight. Strangely, there was another man in front of him. He looked quite cute. He had been chatting with Mu Sifa and looked very shy.


    What was that bastard¡¯s father doing!? Throwing Xiaojie here, yet I¡¯m talking andughing with other barbarians? You¡¯re courting death, right?


    Shang Mingming¡¯s anger rose again. Unable to bear it any longer, he got off the car, forcefully closed the door, and rushed over without even greeting Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie didn¡¯t know what was going on and hurriedly called Shang Mingming. But Wu Tie didn¡¯t even turn around as if he was enraged.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± Are you angry again? ¡°


    Shang Cijie quickly got off the car, afraid that Shang Mingming would cross the road and be in danger.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! You¡¯re the doctor from the opposite hospital! That¡¯s great! The sry must be very high! ¡°


    At this moment, the man opposite Mu Sifa had been trying to talk to him. Mu Sifa clearly didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, but he still kept on talking to him.


    It was probably a gay, and Mu Sifa looked like someone from the same circle, so he couldn¡¯t help but make his move.


    ¡°That handsome guy, do you have a name card? Can you give me one? In the future, I have clients that need to be slightly organized, so I can help you pull customers! ¡°


    The man tried his best to be kind, so much so that his eyes were glued to Mu Sifa¡¯s body. After all, Mu Sifa seemed to be rich and his aura was different from others. As someone who suffered a small loss, how could he let go of such a big fat sheep?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a business card and you don¡¯t need to introduce him to guests. Uncle, can you please stay away from my dad?¡±


    The one who spoke was Shang Mingming, who rushed over in a hurry. After he finished talking, he immediately red at Mu Sifa, as if suspecting that Mu Sifa had ulterior motives.


    ¡°Dad?¡±


    The man was stunned as he looked at Shang Mingming in shock.


    This man looked like he was only twenty-five or sixteen! He already had such a big son?


    ¡°He¡¯s my dad. Do you have any objections?¡± Shang Mingming didn¡¯t look good. It was probably because he was afraid that Mu Sifa would be hooked by another man, so he was worried for Shang Cijie.


    Mu Sifa, on the other hand, was stunned by Shang Mingming¡¯s sudden appearance for a few seconds before reacting.


    ¡°Kid, why are you here?¡± With that, he picked up Shang Mingming and was about to kiss him, but was pushed away by Shang Mingming with disdain.


    ¡°If I don¡¯te over now, you¡¯re going to leave with another man and save others some snacks, okay?¡± Shang Mingming¡¯s voice was filled with annoyance.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 611

    C611 ¨C Men¡¯s Jealousy and Hate


    After listening to Shang Mingming¡¯s lecture, Mu Sifa didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Am I that kind of person? Besides, I¡¯m not a natural gay, I just happen to like your mom.


    ¡°Kid, others can¡¯t hook me away, so don¡¯t worry! ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    However, this little guy was worried that I would be hooked away. Xiaojie was sad, so he suddenly rushed out to protect me. Just for the sake of caring so much for his mother, forgive him for his rudeness.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Who knows if you really won¡¯t follow this uncle! After all, men are all the same. For animals whose lower body is thinking, as long as they can be used, who can? ¡°


    Shang Mingming put his hands on his chest and snorted through his nose. He was full of doubts and didn¡¯t want to believe Mu Sifa. However, he nced at the man from the corner of his eyes, as if to say ¡®Why don¡¯t you leave then?¡¯


    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth naturally twitched. This brat was really protective of his father¡¯s heart! But it¡¯s cute.


    However, how could such a man marry and have children? What a pity.


    Because Shang Mingming called Mu Sifa¡¯s dad, the first thing the man said was that Mu Sifa¡¯s wife was a woman. That¡¯s why he said that.


    After all, not everyone knew that a man could have children. They had heard about it before, but most people thought it was just rumors.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I thought you were on our side.¡± The man embarrassedly scratched his head and apologized to Mu Sifa. He then turned to Shang Mingming, touched his head and smiled, ¡°Sorry, little friend. Uncle didn¡¯t intend to kidnap your dad, so don¡¯t worry!¡±


    But how? This kind of little ghost was really annoying! If he wasn¡¯t there, he could also leave a name card for this man. Perhaps he might be able to create some sparks in the future.


    On the surface, the man was smiling at Shang Mingming, but in his heart, he felt that Shang Mingming was an eyesore, so he had disturbed him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Do I know you? Don¡¯t touch my hair. ¡°


    Perhaps Shang Mingming noticed that the man¡¯s expression was different, he patted the man¡¯s hand without any hesitation and red at him viciously.


    What was there to be familiar with? It was truly annoying. Furthermore, this uncle¡¯s smile is too fake. With a nce, I can tell that he isn¡¯t a good person. Luckily, I came over. However, this bastard father will definitely be lured away by him.


    Shang Mingming did not trust Mu Sifa¡¯s determination, and even his words were filled with suspicion.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be so rude.¡±


    Although Mu Sifa didn¡¯t like people touching his son¡¯s head like that, but men were elders after all, so Mu Sifa still said Shang Mingming.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Shang Mingming looked to the side in annoyance.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I touched it without his permission, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    The man revealed an embarrassed smile, then his gaze stopped on Mu Sifa, unable to move away for a long time.


    What a waste of heaven¡¯s treasure! Not only was his figure impable, his temper was also very good. Which woman was so lucky! To be able to marry such a good man? And gave him a baby.


    For no reason, the man started to feel envious and jealous.


    Unfortunately, at this moment, Shang Cijie¡¯s voice came from behind him, ¡°Mingming, you left too fast. I can¡¯t even keep up with you.¡± Panting, it was obvious that they were running over.


    Ah, I forgot that Xiaojie is also here.


    Only then did Shang Mingming realize that he didn¡¯t greet Shang Cijie when he ran over.


    ¡°There are so many cars here, why did you follow us!?¡± Bastard, dad is already under my control.¡±


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??

 Chapter 612

    C612 ¨C A Sudden Love Rival


    Controlled? Control what? Shang Cijie looked at Mu Sifa in confusion.


    Mu Sifa gave a wry smile and pinched Shang Mingming¡¯s cheek in anger.


    Seriously, this little guy doesn¡¯t believe my tone. Am I really making him worry?


    His mother was so confused that it would be easier for him to follow her! He was the kind of guy who got cheated and counted the money.


    ¡°Did you just think that Xiaojie is easier to be tricked?¡±


    Just as Mu Sifa muttered in his heart, Shang Mingming suddenly red at Mu Sifa.


    Does this little guy have the ability to predict? Mu Sifa was stunned, Shang Mingming¡¯s perception was too strong.


    ¡°Let me tell you, dad bastard. I¡¯m here for Xiaojie, so no one can kidnap him away.¡± The most important thing is that you have a face that can seduce people wherever you go. ¡°


    As expected of his son, he didn¡¯t even pause whenining.


    ¡°So, what are you guys talking about?¡±


    Shang Cijie asked with a baffled expression after finally calming himself down.


    But just at this moment, the man on the side suddenly patted Shang Cijie¡¯s shoulder and shouted in shock, ¡°You¡¯re Shang Xiaojie, right? ss Three¡¯s Shang Xiaojie. ¡°


    Shang Cijie was stunned. Because the man¡¯s voice was loud, the force that patted his shoulder was the same.


    ¡°Wife, someone you know?¡±


    Mu Sifa immediately frowned. Needless to say, he was not happy with the way a man patted Shang Cijie.


    Shang Cijie quickly shook his head. He didn¡¯t know the man in front of him at all.


    But it¡¯s weird, when I was in high school, I was indeed in the third ss.


    Shang Cijie looked straight at the good-looking man in front of him with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember me? I¡¯m your ssmate! The most unremarkable person in the backseat is Fann Jian! ¡± The man kept pointing at his face for Shang Cijie to see.


    Fann Jian? It seemed like there was such a name. Previously, Xiaoxiao had always ridiculed his name as being despicable.


    ¡°You remembered it, right? It¡¯s me! I used to wear sses, so you might not recognize them. ¡°


    The man¡¯s face was suddenly filled with excitement as he gestured to his face the way it used to be.


    Shang Cijie thought for a moment. It seemed that there really was a ssmate who lived in the same dorm as him.


    ¡°Everyone said that you were married since you didn¡¯te to school all of a sudden. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!¡± Fann Jian suddenly hit Shang Cijie¡¯s chest with all his strength, looking like he was brothers.


    Seeing this, Mu Sifa¡¯s eyes narrowed again, and he quickly pulled Shang Cijie to his side.


    Fann Jian realized that he was being rude and apologized awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, sorry, I was too happy, I didn¡¯t control my strength well.¡± Then he looked at Mu Sifa and asked Shang Cijie, ¡°I heard you married Mu Xiaoxiao¡¯s third brother, could it be this guy?¡± It was as if there was a hidden meaning within his words, because his eyes constantly flickered.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t married, she should at least be married! Shang Cijie muttered to himself.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Xiaoxiao¡¯s third brother.¡± Shang Cijie nodded and pulled Mu Sifa¡¯s sleeves.


    After Fann Jian heard this, a glint of understanding shed across his eyes!


    It really was that Mu Xiaoxiao¡¯s third brother! Isn¡¯t that the people from the Mu Family? Currently in China. Xia¡¯s influence was not something to be reckoned with. Besides, the Qian family had a lot of money. If he could hook up with Mu Sifa, then it would be extremely useful money in the future!


    Fann Jian originally didn¡¯t have much interest in Mu Sifa, but after knowing that he had a child, it was different now. Mu Sifa was rich and had power, so his heart was moved.


    Click to visit??<strong></strong>??


    OR download the app and search the book name directly??


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!